《Unlimited Son-In-Law》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°Ten days ago, my card still had two million in it. Now, there¡¯s only a bnce of five hundred. Where¡¯s my money, Jennifer?¡± Donald Campbell eyed his wife with a frown. They had only been married for ten days. Jennifer Wilson was a tall woman with a fairplexion and a slim body with nice curves. Needless to say, she was a particrly attractivedy. At that moment, she kept her head lowered and dared not look Donald in the eye. Her parents, her younger brother, and his girlfriend were also present. Donald¡¯s wedding night was supposed to be a sweet, intimate moment. Unfortunately, his grandfather, who had taken care of him for many years, had a sudden cerebral infarction. That same night, Donald sent his grandfather to the hospital. After ten days of treatment and examination, the doctors confirmed that the old man had a brain tumor, and the surgery would cost six hundred thousand. Although six hundred thousand was a huge amount of money, Donald thought he could still afford it. To his dismay, when he checked his ount bnce, he realized he had only five hundred left. The surgery was about to take ce the next day. If he did not pay the medical fees as soon as possible, the surgery would be halted. Donald could not believe that he had only five hundred in his bank ount. He had worked tirelessly for four to five years to save up two million. ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± Donald stared at Jennifer. She lowered her head and avoided her husband¡¯s gaze. ¡°My brother has to get married, and he can¡¯t do so without a house. Consider the money a loan to him.¡± Before Donald could respond, her younger brother, Kevin Wilson, spoke. ¡°Hey, what do you mean, Jennifer? Didn¡¯t you say the two million is for me? I¡¯m going to marry Skye soon, and we can¡¯t do so without a house.¡± His girlfriend, Skr Hoffman, chimed in, ¡°Yeah, we need a house. As a sister and a brother-inw of Kevin, both of you should help him.¡± Jennifer¡¯s father, Leonard Wilson, rapped his knuckles on the table. ¡°That¡¯s right. Kevin is Jennifer¡¯s only little brother. Therefore, it¡¯s reasonable for her to give him the money.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t bought the house yet, have you? My grandfather needs six hundred thousand for his surgery. It¡¯s urgent.¡± Donald managed to suppress the rising anger within himself. Suddenly, Jennifer¡¯s mother, Linda Stern, snapped, ¡°No way! The hotel where Kev and Skye¡¯s wedding will take ce has been booked. How are they supposed to buy a house and get married if you take the six hundred thousand away now? Besides, your grandfather is old. Since he is already sick, he¡¯ll just have to wait for his death.¡± Donald¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°That¡¯s my money! My hard-earned money! My premarital assets!¡± ¡°What¡¯s all this talk about your money and my money? You¡¯re already married to Jennifer, and we¡¯re a family. Why are you so calctive?¡± Linda scowled. She was a woman in her fifties with a gaunt face and high cheekbones. Obviously, she was not an easy woman to deal with, and yet her daughter, Jennifer, was good-looking. Kevin seemed indifferent like a rogue. ¡°At any rate, I¡¯m going to use the money to buy a house and a car. I¡¯ve already had a house in mind, and I¡¯ll settle the down payment tomorrow. I¡¯ve also pre-ordered a car. It¡¯s thetest BMW 5 Series. The car is really beautiful.¡± As he spoke, his gaze was filled with enthusiasm. ¡°Jennifer, my grandfather needs to go for the surgery tomorrow. If it gets dyed by one day, there¡¯ll be detrimental effects to his health. I hope you understand.¡± Donald withheld his disappointment and looked at his newlywed wife. Jennifer was a perfectionist and told him that she wanted to save the best moment for their wedding night. Thus, Donald had never touched her yet. She looked troubled. Soon, she said, ¡°Donald, please understand my situation, too. Kevin is my only brother.¡± Donald¡¯s gaze turned cold at once. When Jennifer met his gaze, she shuddered in fear. That gaze of his was very scary and unfamiliar. She had known him for four to five years but never once did she see that sort of gaze. After a moment¡¯s silence, Donald replied, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll sell the house tomorrow morning.¡± As long as he could save his grandfather, he could get the house back in the future. However, what Jennifer said next nearly sent Donald into a murderous frenzy. She muttered, ¡°I¡­ I mortgaged the house a few days ago. Kevin has a debt of eight hundred thousand, so there¡¯s no other choice.¡± The house was under Jennifer¡¯s name. Donald bought it for her before they got married. ¡°Jennifer!¡± Donald balled his fists tightly. He was unable to suppress his rage anymore. In all the years he knew her, Kevin had never worked. He merely relied on Jennifer for his living expenses. Every year, Jennifer earned more than a hundred thousand, and all of her money went to Kevin¡¯s ount. Bang! Kevin mmed his fist on the table and got up. He pointed at Donald and snarled, ¡°You dare to yell at my sister, Donald? Do you want me to call some friends to finish you off?¡± Leonard shouted, ¡°Donald, what are you trying to do?¡± Linda cried, ¡°You might as well file for a divorce!¡± Donald approached Kevin and stared at him coldly. ¡°Give me the two million!¡± A chill ran down Kevin¡¯s spine when he saw the expression on Donald¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money! All I can give you is my life!¡± Tears began to well up in Jennifer¡¯s eyes. She hurried over and stood in front of Donald. ¡°Darling, Kevin is my only brother. If I don¡¯t help him, who will?¡± Donald wheeled around immediately. ¡°What about my grandfather? He¡¯s still lying in the hospital, and his life is at stake. Are you going to let him die just like that?¡± Jennifer remained silent while tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t going to hand over the money?¡± Donald continued, looking at her. She shook her head, then nodded. ¡°Haha.¡± Donald let out a hollowugh. All of a sudden, the doorbell rang. When Donald opened the door, a dapper, young man in a white suit came into view. That suit looked very expensive, and he even had a Patek Philippe watch on his wrist. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Donald asked with a frown. The handsome, young man ignored him and directed his attention to Jennifer. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m back.¡± Jennifer trembled, and a look of disbelief appeared on her face. ¡°Harrison, you¡¯re¡­¡± Harrison Queen entered the house. ¡°Previously, I left without saying goodbye because I had to go to Lostaria for my studies. I just returned to Pollerton today, so I came to see you. Right, I¡¯m about to take over Pollerton Pharma.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m married,¡± Jennifer said. Harrison replied, ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t mind. You didn¡¯t say yesst time. Therefore, will you give me another chance?¡± Leonard, Linda, Kevin, and Skr watched closely with interest. Pollerton Pharma was a huge corporation in Pollerton. Harrison must be the son of the current owner of Pollerton Pharma, so he had to be filthy rich. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jennifer shook her head. ¡°Get out.¡± Donald stared at Harrison. What the hell? You¡¯re trying to steal my wife in front of me? Finally, Harrison turned around and stared back intently at Donald. ¡°I won¡¯t give up on Jennifer.¡± ¡°Out!¡± Donald yelled at once. Harrison shrugged nonchntly and chuckled. ¡°If you need anything, Mr. and Mrs. Wilson, just give me a call.¡± With that, he strode out of the house. Meanwhile, Leonard and Linda observed Harrison¡¯s departure pensively. When Donald noticed the expressions on the faces of Leonard, Linda, Kevin, and Skr, the disappointment and hostility within him grew. He was an ordinary man inparison to Harrison. Had Leonard and Linda known about the rich, young man, they would not have allowed Jennifer to marry Donald in the first ce. However, Jennifer was hell-bent on marrying Donald, so there was nothing her parents could do about it. Besides, it was Jennifer¡¯s grandfather who had the final say over this matter before his death. Her grandfather had said that Donald was a good man, and thetter would bring prosperity to the Wilson family. Regardless of the old man¡¯s opinions, Leonard would not believe a word of it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 2 ¡°Look at you, Jennifer,¡± Donald sneered. Jennifer grabbed his hand and begged in a trembling voice, ¡°Donald, please believe me.¡± ¡°Jennifer, both of you should get a divorce. That Harrison Queen is extremely wealthy. He definitely has one hundred million worth of personal assets, so if you marry him, I won¡¯t be so tired too,¡± Kevin suddenly chimed in. Donald looked at him in disbelief. How are you even tired? You y around and gamble every day. You also borrow money to rent cars to show off to girls and hook up with them. On top of that, you don¡¯t even go to work. For the past four to five years, the money Jennifer had given you was more than five hundred thousand. She has given you almost all her pay. Jennifer¡¯s parents also spoke up. ¡°Good idea.¡± Donald¡¯s face darkened as he fumed internally. How can they convince my wife to marry another man in front of me? ¡°Give me two million, or I¡¯ll break your legs,¡± Donald ordered coldly. Immediately, Kevin grabbed a wine bottle and hurled it at him, but Donald caught it and threw it back at Kevin. The bottle smashed against Kevin¡¯s forehead, and blood gushed out from the wound. ¡°Donald, why did you hit him?¡± Jennifer yelled furiously with red-rimmed eyes, looking like an angry lion. ¡°Get out! How dare you do this in my house!¡± howled Leonard. Linda also screeched, ¡°Divorce him! Jennifer, you must divorce him! Harrison is a hundred times better than him! How dare you hit my son! You must have a death wish!¡± After she said that, she lunged at Donald andnded a hard p on his face. Smack! As Donald did not duck, a bright red palm print immediately appeared on his face, and his expression turned thunderous. After all, he had not been hit by anyone in years. However, Linda was still his mother-inw. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Go away, Donald! Go away!¡± Jennifer cried. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you! Say goodbye to your money! I¡¯m never returning the two million to you,¡± screamed Kevin. Standing with her arms akimbo, Linda shrieked, ¡°Scram, you ingrate!¡± Donald red at all of them before he slowly left and closed the door behind him. After walking out of the neighborhood, he raised his gaze to stare at the moon in the sky and clenched his fists tightly. Ten minutester, he arrived at the house of his good friend, Rafe Miller. ¡°Rafe, my grandpa is still hospitalized. Can you lend me three hundred thousand?¡± Donald asked as he smoked a cigarette. Immediately, Rafe handed him a card. ¡°There are around eighty to ny thousand inside. This is all the money I secretly saved. Sorry, Donald, but I don¡¯t have any more money,¡± uttered Rafe as he looked at Donald apologetically. ¡°What are you doing, Rafe? Do you have a death wish?¡± Before Donald could take the card, a plump and sturdy woman squeezed in and snatched the card away. It was Rafe¡¯s wife, Faye Scott. ¡°Get out of my house!¡± she yelled furiously as the flesh on her face jiggled. Meanwhile, Rafe was too afraid to utter a word. Donald patted Rafe on the shoulder and apologized, ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡± After leaving Rafe¡¯s house, Donald called his uncle. ¡°Hello, Uncle Felix. Grandpa is sick, so I need six hundred thousand to pay for his surgery¡­¡± However, it was his aunt who picked up the phone. She immediately yelled, ¡°We don¡¯t have money! I¡¯m not going to give a single cent to that old man! Just tell him to die already!¡± Right after that, she hung up the phone. With a bang, Donald crushed his phone with his hands, and fire sparks danced in his hands. Uncle Felix took Grandpa¡¯s two houses, and those houses are worth more than five million! Yet, they refuse to pay for Grandpa¡¯s hospital bills? That¡¯s not how one should treat one¡¯s father! In the distance, Donald noticed the ring headlights of a car, followed by the sounds of the engine roaring. A Ferrari 458 soon stopped before him, and Harrison came into sight after the window rolled down. ¡°You look like a dog right now. I guess it¡¯s a sin to be poor. You need six hundred thousand. Am I right? I can give you the money,¡± Harrison remarked with a smirk. Donald only red at him menacingly as a glint of fury shed across his eyes. Sitting in the passenger seat was Kevin with his head wrapped in bandages. Evidently, he had just gone to the hospital. I¡¯ve just left, and the next moment, Kevin is together with Harrison! It¡¯s obvious that Harrison wants Jennifer! ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything? I only have one aim, and that is for you to divorce Jennifer. I¡¯ll give you six hundred thousand as long as you divorce her,¡± Harrison sneered. Kevin gave Donald the side-eye. ¡°Donald, stop resisting. I know that nothing you and Jennifer haven¡¯t done the deed yet. You¡¯re no match for Harrison, so you and my sister are definitely going to get a divorce. Besides, Jennifer always listens to me!¡± Donald walked over to the car, ready to teach them a lesson, but before he could do so, Harrison chuckled and floored the elerator. With that, the car sped off, and Kevin¡¯s voice traveled over the distance into Donald¡¯s ears. ¡°You really look like a dog!¡± As Donald stared at the Ferrari, a sarcastic smile appeared on his face. I¡¯ve kept a low profile for the past four to five years, but now, people are bullying me. I just want to lead a simple and peaceful life! Since it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s time for me to make aeback! With that thought in mind, Donald quickly went home and took out hisptop. After hesitating for a while, he opened an application and typed in his username and password. ¡°My supreme god, if you activate Pris System, you will again have all the wealth under your disposal, but you will also have to bear the corresponding level of responsibility. Your life will no longer be peaceful. Do you want to proceed to activate it?¡± A robotic voice sounded. Donald clicked ¡°Yes¡± with his mouse. ¡°Wee back, my supreme god! You have activated the first level. Do you want to activate the second level?¡± After pondering for a moment, Donald clicked ¡°No¡± and only activated the first level. If he activated all the nine levels of Pris System, his everyday life would bepletely disrupted. Moreover, he was already exhausted from everything that was going on in his life at the moment. Following the activation of the first level of Pris System, a red dot on Donald¡¯sptop blinked incessantly. It was currently sending numerous messages to a small group of people all over the world. ¡°Supreme God has reactivated the System!¡± On the other side of the world, a beautiful woman jumped on her bed excitedly. As she jumped merrily, her bathrobe slipped off her shoulders, revealing her perfect figure. ¡°It has been five years! He¡¯s finally back!¡± Meanwhile, on a battleship in the middle of the ocean, a soldier knelt down, facing the east. ¡°Lord Campbell is back! We have goals in our life now! We are no longer lost!¡± A handsome man gulped down a ss of alcohol in a bar with fervor in his eyes. After activating the System, Donald quietly sat on his couch in the dark. His aura seemed to transform in a second. Originally, he was an ordinary and reserved man who worked hard to make a living. However, he had an imposing, domineering aura at the moment. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 3 Half an hourter, Donald¡¯s doorbell rang. Soon, an immactely dressed elderly man walked into the house with a cane in his hand. He wore a tuxedo, and his hair was neatlybed. Upon seeing Donald, the man got down on one knee and dered, ¡°Lord Campbell, I¡¯m your loyal butler, Charlie Langford. From now on, I will be taking care of your daily needs while you are in Pollerton.¡± He was very agitated, as it was the first time he met Donald in person. ¡°You are the richest man in Pollerton, Charles Langford?¡± inquired Donald as he lowered his head to look at the elderly man. Charles¡¯ nickname was Charlie, but not many people knew about it. ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell. From now on, you will be in charge of all my wealth and power,¡± Charles replied respectfully. If Pollerton¡¯s upper ss saw this scene, they would be utterly dumbstruck. After all, being the richest man in Pollerton, Charles owned half of Pollerton¡¯s wealth. Yet, he treated a young man with such respectfulness. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who¡¯s your superior?¡± Donald asked. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Tristan Lane. He has been in West Epea for over a year now.¡± Tristan Lane. I see, so it¡¯s that brat. As that thought crossed his mind, Donald replied, ¡°Got it. Give me six hundred thousand now.¡± Charles was startled. Does Lord Campbell only need six hundred thousand? However, he only paused for a moment before handing Donald a ck card. ¡°Lord Campbell, there is fifty billion in this card.¡± He then handed Donald a gold card. ¡°There is a hundred billion in this one.¡± Donald casually took one of the cards and asked, ¡°Which doctor in Pollerton is more skilled in craniotomy?¡± Without any hesitation, Charles replied, ¡°Of course, it will have to be Dr. Hannah Nixon from Nouveau Hospital. She¡¯s a genius doctor. Though she¡¯s only twenty-eight years old, she¡¯s highly skilled in craniotomy, coronary artery bypass, and organ transnt surgeries!¡± I heard that Nouveau hospital is not open to the public, and they only treat the rich and powerful. The hospital fees are also exorbitant. The consultation fee will be at least five million. Additionally, Hannah Nixon is a proud woman. She has never appeared in another hospital in Pollerton. ¡°Tell her toe to Pollerton General Hospital tomorrow at nine o¡¯clock in the morning and prepare for my grandpa¡¯s surgery. This is his whole body check-up report. Give this to her and tell her to prepare everything well tonight,¡± Donald ordered. If Grandpa is not in the ICU and thus cannot be moved, I will have already transferred him to Nouveau Hospital. Charles bowed and replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell.¡± After Charles left, Donald sighed. I guess my mission will being soon now that I have activated the first level of Pris System. At eight o¡¯clock in the morning on the following day, Donald arrived at Pollerton General Hospital and went to the ICU on the ninth floor. He immediately noticed Jennifer standing beside the window with a bulging men¡¯s backpack beside her feet. She wore a fitted, long ck dress that showed off her elegant neck and slim waist. It could be seen that she had put on ayer of light, delicate makeup. Coupled with her fair skin, she looked gentle and sweet. When she saw Donald, her eyes lit up, and she strode toward him. ¡°Darling, here¡¯s six hundred thousand.¡± Donald nced at the ck bag and the light makeup on her face. She rarely puts on makeup, and we don¡¯t own this bag. It¡¯s clear that she went to meet someone this morning and borrowed six hundred thousand. ¡°You met Harrison?¡± Donald asked. Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw his emotionless face, but she still nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I borrowed six hundred thousand. I know Grandpa¡¯s surgery is an emergency, so I¡­¡± ¡°So you put on makeup before going to see him?¡± Donald interrupted with a sarcastic smile on his face. She froze for a moment before exining, ¡°I was afraid he won¡¯t lend me the money, so¡± ¡°So you showed off your charm? You spent a long time putting on this makeup. Am I right? Previously, you rarely put on makeup, and even if you do, you never spend more than ten minutes.¡± Donald walked toward her and stared at her wless face. She looked as if she had walked out of a painting. ¡°Darling, Grandpa¡¯s surgery is crucial,¡± Jennifer had an unnatural look on her face. ¡°Did he promise you that you don¡¯t need to return the money? Instead, did he invite you to go to the movies, eat dinner, and shop tonight? And you epted his offer?¡± Donald questioned calmly. She fell silent because he hit the bullseye. In a sh, he grabbed the bag and threw it out of the window. ¡°I don¡¯t need this!¡± The bills flew out from the bag and was scattered everywhere. Jennifer was stunned, but she soon shrieked, ¡°Donald, are you crazy? That¡¯s 600 thousand! We need it to save Grandpa!¡± Staring into her eyes, he dered, ¡°Remember, I don¡¯t need a smart or capable wife. I only have one condition. She can¡¯t be a loose woman!¡± Can¡¯t be a loose woman? He¡¯s calling me that! Immediately, tears rolled down her cheeks, and she crouched down helplessly. ¡°How am I a loose woman? We have known each other for so many years. How am I a loose woman?¡± He then turned to leave, and he did not even spare a nce at the bills fluttering in the wind. However, some people were overjoyed to pick up the money. ¡°Get ready to start surgery at nine o¡¯clock in the morning for the patient on Bed 18,¡± Donald ordered a nurse, who was at the nurses¡¯ station. Although the surgeon had changed, Donald still wanted Hagron Lyon, the original surgeon, to assist so that the chances of sess could be higher. The head nurse, Selena Tiffson, walked over. ¡°Please pay all the fees.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve paid it already,¡± Donald said, handing her a receipt. She paused for a moment before informing Donald apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the attending physician, Dr. Lyon, is sick. He suddenly fainted just now. I¡¯m afraid today¡¯s surgery¡­¡± Donald narrowed his eyes. Did he faint out of the blue? I don¡¯t believe this. Someone must have purposely done something to stop Dr. Lyon froming. If Grandpa dies, I will vent my anger on Jennifer first. Thus, it¡¯s obvious who¡¯s behind this scheme. ¡°Continue with the preparations. The surgery will start on time,¡± Donaldmanded with a knowing glint in his eye. First, this head nurse told me to pay all the medical fees, and when she realized I had paid everything, she told me the attending physician was sick. How interesting. ¡°But we don¡¯t have a surgeon who could be the lead surgeon now.¡± Instantly, Donald¡¯s gaze turned cold as his face became emotionless. If Selena spoke another word, he would not hesitate tosh out and throttle her. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll inform my superior about this and arrange for another surgeon toe,¡± Selena replied in a trembling voice before dashing off. When it was twenty minutes to nine o¡¯clock in the morning, a pot-bellied doctor finally came. ¡°Hi, I am Dr. Kendall. Because Dr. Lyon is sick, I will be taking over the surgery. However, I need to inform you that I specialize in cardiothoracic surgeries. I don¡¯t specialize in neurology and oncology. Thus, if something goes wrong during the surgery, you can¡¯t ask us to bear the responsibility. If you agree, please sign here.¡± Donald took the form and shredded it to pieces. ¡°You can go now. Someone else will be doing the surgery.¡± ¡°No other doctor in Pollerton except for Dr. Lyon is confident in doing the surgery,¡± Liam Kendall sneered. Before Donald could reply, someone suddenly yelled, ¡°Oh, my gosh! Is that Dr. Nixon? Doesn¡¯t she work at Nouveau Hospital?¡± Immediately, there was amotion. Jennifer¡¯s attention was also drawn away. A young woman with a height of one point seven five meters strode over. She was dressed in a figure-hugging dress that showed off her long, fair legs and curvaceous figure. Her hair was casually draped on her shoulders, and she had a pair of bright eyes. However, she had a cold expression on her face, disying an unapproachable demeanor. Looks of excitement appeared on many of the nurses¡¯ faces, as Hannah was famous in the medical field. She had published fifty papers in international journals and was a professor at Pliston University. She had even performed major surgery on a member of Spaunia¡¯s royal family. Everyone wondered why she would be at the general hospital that day. ¡°I will be doing the surgery! Bring me to the changing room,¡± she dered coolly, ignoring everyone¡¯s gazes. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 4 Everyone was stunned. What¡¯s going on? Never had they expected that Hannah would break her own rules and volunteer to perform surgery for that elderly person. Is Donald some sort of big shot? During the whole time, she had never onceid her eyes on Donald. With onemand, the nurses made the necessary preparations for the surgery obediently ording to her instructions. Clearly, she held a prestigious ce in their hearts. Hannah was truly amazing. As the nurses bustled about, they began pushing Donald¡¯s grandfather into the operating room. The green light in the operating room lit up. In that instant, Donald lost his usual calmness and could not stop his heart from throbbing wildly. Jennifer pondered for a minute and decided to wait side-by-side with her husband. Before she could say a word, her phone rang. She snuck nces between her phone and her husband, feeling a tad guilty. Wearing a nonchnt countenance, Donald prompted, "Go ahead and answer it." Jennifer hesitated for a long while before finally picking up the call. Harrison¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. "I¡¯ve just got the news, Jenny! The diva is holding her limited concert here in Pollerton tonight. There¡¯ll be a lot of famous people joining, and I got two VIP tickets. So, are you free tonight? I know you¡¯re her fan." Jennifer wanted to reject his offer, but then she remembered the six hundred thousand that had been dumped by Donald. She procrastinated for a bit and agreed, "Okay, I¡¯ll go." The diva was none other than Wynter Lowe. Having more than billions of fans, she was an international superstar, possessing an angelic singing voice. It had been more than ten years since her debut, and yet she had never been embroiled in any scandal or rumor. "Give me some time, Darling. I¡¯ll sever my ties with him," Jennifer gently exined to her husband. "I¡¯ll return him that six hundred thousand, so you don¡¯t have to go," Donald uttered as he knitted his brows. Hearing his words, she was taken aback before heaving a sigh. For the first time ever, she was somewhat disappointed in her husband. She had always known about her husband¡¯s financial situation. As a business owner, he had a start-up renovationpany, which could only earn about three hundred to four hundred thousand every year. Since his grandfather was caught in a health problem, surely, his business had toe to aplete halt. Considering the customers he had lost, he would not be able to have aeback anymore. Jennifer anticipated that her husband would be a vagrant in theing days. Hence, it would be tough for him to cough up six hundred thousand. "You know Hannah?" Jennifer piped up. "No. Don¡¯t have the right to know her," Donald answered. She then realized that Hannah was indeed from the upper ss, so her husband could not have known Hannah personally. Little did Jennifer know that her husband had meant that Hannah was the one unfit to know him instead. Time was ticking away. Just then, the operating room¡¯s door opened. Revealing only a pair of eyes, Hannah walked out of the room in her medical protective clothing coupled with a face mask. She eximed, "His condition¡¯s not looking good. Not only does he have a brain tumor, but he also has kidney failure. We need to get him a kidney donor now! We have only two hours, at most!" She shut the door right after she said those words. Instantly, Donald felt a thunderous explosion in his head. Prior to that, he had already gotten his grandfather¡¯s health examination report, which showed that his kidneys were in tip-top condition, and he had only a brain tumor. With only two hours, he figured he could never find a suitable kidney for his grandfather. His expression darkened as he walked away and dialed Charles¡¯ number on the phone. "Charlie! Get me a suitable kidney donor within an hour!" Surprised, Charles responded, "What? Isn¡¯t that already donest night? When I sent your grandfather¡¯s medical history over, Hannah had deduced that both his kidneys are failing, so we made preparations to transfer the kidneys overnight. They should be there by half past ner." It was Donald¡¯s turn to be astonished. He gritted teeth in anger as he shouted, "This Hannah!" Hanging up the phone, he red at Liam, who was ying on his phone at the nurses¡¯ station, and sneered, "Good job, you guys!" The chubby doctor shuddered and blurted out, "M-Maybe the equipment went haywire¡­" Meanwhile, Harrison received the news while he was lying leisurely in his Ferrari just outside the hospital. He burst intoughter and scoffed, "Incredible! Nothing could go wrong now. Donald may have solved all my puzzles, but now, even the heavens are on my side. I can¡¯t believe the old man has got kidney failure." Sitting in the passenger seat, Kevin was enviously touching the interior of the car. He remarked, "Harrison, my brother-inw. You¡¯ve nothing to worry about because I¡¯ll definitely tear them apart. Once the old man is gone, Donald would vent his anger on my sister. By then, I¡¯d just fan the mes, and they¡¯d go separate ways in no time." "Once you seed, I¡¯ll gift this car to you," Harrison responded. "Awesome!" Overwhelmed, Kevin was on the verge of tears after hearing that. A Ferrari! I¡¯ll never afford it my whole life! Out of the blue, a Mercedes-Benz G-ss with a military registration te pulled over near the hospital. "Huh? Why¡¯s the car with a military license te here?" Harrison questioned as he gawked at that car. Soon, that car¡¯s door opened, and a tall and muscr figure got off the car with an iron box in his grip. That person then quickly marched into the hospital. "My goodness! That¡¯s Major-General Ryan Nixon!" Excitement filled Harrison¡¯s eyes instantly. Ryan was the major-general stationed in Pollerton. He was Hannah¡¯s elder brother at the age of thirty. A stomp of his foot would send shivers down the spines of the people in Pollerton. "Let¡¯s go see what he¡¯s up to." In a sh, both Harrison and Kevin got out of the car and trailed Ryan¡¯s footsteps. Standing outside the operating room, as Jennifer saw a man in an army uniform approaching them, her face fell. She remembered seeing that man before in the news and on social media. He was the youngest major- general of Pollerton. As Ryan stood at the door of the operating room, he cast a quick nce at Donald from the corner of his eyes. The moment his gazended on Donald. Ryan immediately hung his head low, his hands trembling in awe. It¡¯s been five years. I finally get to meet this legendary man. Never have I expected that he would be here in Pollerton. However, after recalling Charles¡¯ advice, Ryan dared not to greet Donald. Before he came to the hospital, Charles had reminded Ryan not to strike up any conversation with Lord Campbell unless he himself requested. The operating room¡¯s door opened again. Hannah grabbed the iron box from Ryan¡¯s hand and turned her head toward Donald. "This is what we call suitable kidney." After some time, the operating room¡¯s sign lit up. The nurses pushed Donald¡¯s grandfather out of the room and made a beeline for the ICU. Hannah soon exited the operating room and removed her face mask before informing, "The surgery was a sess, but the patient still needs to stay in the hospital for observation." "Thank you," Donald uttered. Jennifer was stunned for a while. What¡¯s happening before my eyes? Where did the kidneyse from? Why would Hannah help my husband? Hannah stated, "Each kidney costs eight hundred thousand, so that¡¯s one million six hundred thousand for two. As for my consultation fee, it¡¯s five million. That means the total is six million six hundred thousand. Remember that you owe me six million six hundred thousand." With that, she left. Right then, Harrison went up to her with a smile and greeted her, "Hey, Ms. Nixon. It¡¯s nice to see you again." "Who are you?" Hannah side-eyed him. Harrison¡¯s breath caught in his throat the moment he heard her response. How rude! I alsoe from a family with medical knowledge, and I¡¯ve even interacted with her before. "My name is Harrison Queen. My father is Garrett Queen, my grandfather is Louis Queen, and¡ª" Before Harrison could continue bbering, Hannah cut him off, "Stop! I don¡¯t know you, and I don¡¯t want to know you. Get lost." Hannah¡¯s demeanor was cold and indifferent. Harrison suddenly felt so embarrassed. Nevertheless, he pondered for a moment and said, "I heard that you only prefer to work in Nouveau Hospital and never wanted to step out. So, what brings you to help Donald with this surgery? Do you know each other?" "No. Who am I to know him?" Hannah replied. Hearing her reply, Harrison beamed happily as he thought what she had said made sense. Hannah went on, "And why wouldn¡¯t I carry out this surgery? The entire procedure costs six million six hundred thousand. Who would say no to that? If your family ever needs surgery like this, I¡¯ll be the first to help you out." This woman is obviously cursing me! Harrison could only smile wryly. "Donald is very poor. He can¡¯t even fork out six hundred thousand even for the surgery fee alone."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 As Hannah walked away, she said, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll either give him a call or visit him every night to urge him to pay up." Everyone was taken aback upon hearing that. That¡¯s too good to be true! After all, Hannah was a brilliant doctor. Besides, she was pretty and came from a privileged background. If Hannah would really give him a call or visit him every night, they might even develop feelings for each other. Besides, Donald was a handsome guy. With his deep, wistful eyes, he seemed to be a person who had been through many tough experiences. "Major-General Nixon," Harrison politely greeted. However, Ryan refused to look at him. "Get lost, and stop bbering!" Immediately, Harrison¡¯s expression darkened as he felt humiliated by Ryan. A momentter, Hannah had changed into typical attire and walked up to Donald. "Give me your phone." "Why should I give you my phone?" Donald asked. "I said I want your phone number!" Hannah snapped and gritted her teeth slightly. Realization dawned on him as he quickly gave his phone number to her. "Remember that you owe me six million six hundred thousand." The woman then walked away with her head high, refusing to look at Jennifer for the entire time. Jennifer had a bad premonition about it. Will something happen between Hannah and my husband? When that thought appeared in her mind, her heart sank. With their current financial situation, there was no way they could pay up six million six hundred thousand even if they worked for the rest of their lives. Besides, Hannah seemed weirdly close to Donald. "Do you know Hannah?" Jennifer asked again, a trace of coldness shing across her face. Donald replied, "I told you I don¡¯t know her!" "You¡¯re getting impatient," she mumbled as the bad feeling in her heart intensified. It was not her fault, for Hannah was the type of person who could attract attention wherever she went. Although Jennifer¡¯s looks were on par with her, she could notpete with thetter¡¯s confidence. "Don¡¯t get too close with Harrison. You hear me?" Donald furrowed his eyebrows. "I¡¯ll pay the six hundred thousand back to him, so you shouldn¡¯t do something like that." "How are you going to do that? It¡¯s six hundred thousand we¡¯re talking about!" Jennifer was on the verge of losing her temper. Combined with the six hundred thousand they owed Harrison, they were currently in debt of seven million two hundred thousand. Just thinking of that huge sum of money caused her chest to tighten in anxiousness. Donald stared deep into her eyes, but before he could defend himself, he received a phone call from his employee. "Donald, it¡¯s been more than ten days since thepany failed to have any business. Everyone is going to resign soon. Hank is bringing everyone to job hop to Stardust Corporation. The sry they offer is thirty percent more than what you can offer¡­" Donald furrowed his eyebrows. Although he did not care much about apany that had annual revenue of three hundred thousand, thepany was founded by his grandfather. Thus, he did not wish for it to go bankrupt in his hands. Thinking of that, he turned to Jennifer and said, "I¡¯m going back to the office." She did not say anything, but her eyes were clouded with tears when she gazed at his leaving figure. Ever since she gave Donald¡¯s savings to Kevin, her rtionship with Donald had drifted apart. Besides, Donald throwing six hundred grand away had further caused a rift in their rtionship. In her opinion, Donald was suffering a setback in his life. The way he chucked those bills out of the window was the evidence of it. Thus, that made her very upset. "It¡¯s known that a poor couple equals a miserable marriage. You and Donald have no future together. I¡¯ve seen too many cases like Donald. He will soon break down from the burden of debts, not to mention his grandfather¡¯s hefty medical fees. A single pill already costs five hundred, and more misceneous fees wille. There¡¯s no way he can afford it." Harrison looked at Jennifer with his burning eyes. Jennifer wiped the tears off the corner of her eyes. "I¡¯m going to visit Grandpa." Harrison knew he could not rush things, so he decided to leave. Donald¡¯s renovationpany was called Ster Corporation. It had eight employees, with Hank Yelverton having the most experience out of all of them. Thus, he also had the highest sry of twenty thousand per month. As for the other employees¡¯ wages, it was also higher than people in the same trade. Ster Corporation was currently situated in a small office in Primordial Tower. Even though the size of the office was only one hundred square meters, its rental was around one hundred thousand annually. On the way there, Donald phoned Charles. "Charlie, please help me to acquire a renovationpany in Primordial Tower for me." Charles answered, "All right, but actually, the entire Primordial Tower is yours." After hanging up the call, Donald entered the office. Eight employees were waiting for him there with pity written all over their faces, especially Hank, who anticipated watching a good show. Hank was the department manager and the core employee of thepany. Thus, his resignation would mean the company would lose ny percent of its customers and orders. "Donald, this is my resignation letter." Hank took the lead to hand in the letter to Donald. Donald immediately signed it without even looking at the content. "Who else wants to hand in their resignation letter?" Upon hearing that, the rest of them passed their resignation letters to Donald except for a twenty-five- year-old young man. Without any expression on his face, Donald signed all of them. Suddenly, Hank spoke. "Congrattions on your bankruptcy! Ster Corporation will close down soon." At that, Donald finally lifted his head and looked at him. "You¡¯ve been working under my grandpa for more than ten years and under me for about five years. Tell me. Did we ever mistreat you? When your mother fell sick back then, I even forked out more than one hundred thousand to treat her. However, you¡¯ve never paid me back." Hank narrowed his eyes and responded, "I didn¡¯t ask you to do that. You gave it to me willingly. Legally speaking, one cannot get back the funds gifted to another. Thus, I don¡¯t owe you money." Donald had a mocking expression on his face as he pointed next door. "How much did they offer you?" "A basic sry of two thousand. However, I can get a ten percentmission for all sales," Hank replied. "They¡¯re way more generous than you." Donald still remained indifferent. Then, he turned to look at the only person who did not hand in his resignation letter. "Dan, how about you?" After pondering for a moment, Daniel Wace replied, "I won¡¯t leave unless you fire me." "How stupid!" Hank shot a revolted look at Daniel before standing up. "Let¡¯s go and report for work at Stardust Corporation." Donald stood up slowly. "Dan, good job. You can continue to stay here. I¡¯ll promote you to department manager with a monthly sry of thirty thousand. On top of that, I¡¯ll give you another thirty percent of the shares of thispany." After Donald said that, Hank and the others burst intoughter. "It¡¯s difficult for you even to have five hundred in your pocket, so stop pretending! Besides, what use does thirty percent of shares have? Ster Corporation will not have a single sale after we leave, so who¡¯re you trying to fool by giving a monthly sry of thirty thousand?" Hank chuckled coldly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Donald remained silent and only stared at Hank coldly. A few secondster, Hank walked out of the door while leading the others. Simultaneously, he gave Donald the middle finger and spat on the ground. "Ster Corporation? Yuck!" Meanwhile, the general manager of Stardust Corporation, who was a chubby individual named Keith Jaquin, had already been waiting outside of the office. "Wee, Mr. Yelverton." Keith reached out his hand and greeted Hank. Feeling respected, Hank shook his hand obsequiously. "It¡¯s an honor to meet you in person, Mr. Jaquin. I¡¯ve always wanted to join your side. That rascal Donald is nothing but useless trash." As Donald walked out of the office, the contempt on his face intensified when he saw Keith and Hank chatting with one another. "Come on out." Keith waved his hand. As soon as he did that, quite a few people appeared in the office and began to line up in the corridor. Taken aback by what he saw, Hank asked, "What¡¯s going on?" Keith exined, "Someone has acquired Stardust Corporation. No doubt that the boss is exceedingly capable. I heard that he¡¯s rted to Mr. Yates." Upon hearing that, Hank took a deep breath in shock. Acquiring thepany must have required ten million, no? Besides, that person is rted to Mr. Yates. What is the meaning of this? Primordial Tower belongs to Mr. Yates, and he¡¯s also the one who provides all of Stardust Corporation¡¯s businesses. In other words, Zayne Yates is the most preeminent boss! With that thought in mind, Hank trembled in excitement. He believed he was about to be rich and thought he should have joined Stardust Corporation earlier. "Huh? What are you doing here?" Hank suddenly noticed Donald standing at the side and shouted, "Get lost!" Keith chimed in, "Mr. Campbell. Oh, shoot. I should address you as Donny instead since Ster Corporation is going bankrupt soon. Anyway, I advise you to leave immediately as our new boss is about to arrive for inspection. If you don¡¯t leave now and disturb our boss, it will be toote for you to escape the consequence." "I don¡¯t believe that," Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Donald responded calmly. Keith was outraged by Donald¡¯s response. He uttered in an icy tone, "You¡¯ve been an eyesore to me since the beginning, Donald. You¡¯d better get lost. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson." Keith had the utmost hatred toward individuals like Donald, who would constantly remain unfazed and act unwaveringly in front of anyone. He thought such people had no right to behave in such a manner. I can understand his demeanor if he is rich. However, he¡¯s only a boss of an insignificantpany. Besides, hispany is on the precipice of bankruptcy. What right does he have to be so calm? "You¡¯ll regret it if I leave," Donald replied indifferently. When Keith heard those words, he burst outughing. "What a freaking joke!" Right after saying those words, his expression froze as he saw a man in his forties striding over. It was Zayne Yates. He was Primordial Tower¡¯s CEO and the loyalckey of Charles, the wealthiest man in Pollerton. Moreover, his worth was a billion, and the entire Primordial Tower belonged to his family. Zayne had a well-built figure. One could tell that he was skilled inbat arts, judging by his physique. "You¡¯re here, Mr. Yates." Keith lowered his head in respect swiftly when Zayne arrived at where the former stood. Looking at Keith, Zayne instructed, "Prepare to wee our new boss." The second he heard that instruction, Keith waved his hand to signal the people to stand in two lines. When he noticed that Donald was still standing at the previous spot, Keith flew into a rage and yelled, "Do you have a death wish, Donald?" Once he uttered those words, he was ready to go forward to Donald a kick. Just as he was about to take a step forward, Keith stood still in a daze abruptly as though a bolt of lightning had struck him. That was because Zayne was making his obeisance to Donald. "Hello, Mr. Campbell. I am Zayne Yates. Looking forward to working with you in the future." Zayne¡¯s countenance was full of reverence and enthusiasm when he spoke. Since he had followed Charles for over a decade, the things Zayne knew about were more than others. He was aware that Charles was inferior to Tristan, and he also knew that a mysterious person was superior to thetter. Even though they had never met before, Zayne was vaguely conscious of the terrifying power of the mysterious person. ording to some ims, that person had an exceptionally wealthy corporation abroad. After the greeting, Zayne turned to Keith and the others and announced, "Mr. Campbell is your new boss!" Everyone widened their eyes in bewilderment, their heart racing wildly. That reaction was especially true of Hank and Keith as they were in utter disbelief. Shortly afterward, Hank said, "You must¡¯ve mistaken, Mr. Yates. How can this good-for-nothing be the new boss? He¡¯s nothing but a person in charge of that trashypany, Ster Corporation. Thatpany is about to go bankrupt. Besides, the company¡¯s capital flow is suspended, and the amount left on its bnce sheet is only a hundred!" Keith joined the conversation. "Exactly, Mr. Yates. I¡¯ve known Donald for around five years. I¡¯m familiar with his back¡ª" Without notice, Zayne pped Keith in the face before thetter could finish his words. "Who gave you the right to evaluate Mr. Campbell?" Following that sentence, Zayne red at the general manager and pointed at him before continuing, "You must be tired of living. Mr. Campbell is the new boss, you imbecile!" He gave Keith a hard smack on his face again after yelling those words as though he had not vented all his anger. Consequently, Keith stood rooted to the spot, his blood running cold. He fully recognized that Zayne¡¯s means were noughing matter. "I apologize for the tomfoolery that just happened, Mr. Campbell." Zayne paid obeisance to Donald again as an apology. Everything that had urred made everyone baffled, especially Hank. He was in utter disbelief and also had a bad premonition. Predictably, Keith and Hank¡¯s hearts sank. They felt as if they were chilled to the bone. "You¡¯re fired." Donald pointed at Keith, Hank, and others who jumped ship while repeating those devastating words. He then continued, "Daniel will be the legal representative of Ster Corporation and Stardust Corporation." Upon hearing that announcement, Daniel felt a jolt shoot through his body, his face turning red at that instant. He waved his hand continuously while responding, "I¡¯m not qualified, Mr. Campbell. I may fail to draw any businesses since I¡¯m terrible at socializing." Zayne chuckled and uttered, "With Mr. Campbell¡¯s backing, such an issue is not a problem." With that, he nced at Donald cautiously before ncing back at Daniel as he continued, "I will invest ten million in Ster Corporation and Stardust Corporation unconditionally in the early stages. Also, you will be in charge of the renovation business of the three thousand houses in Sapphire Residences from tomorrow onward." As soon as those words came out, the crowd fell into pin-drop silence. Zayne investing ten million without conditions means that Daniel¡¯s worth has risen to three million at this very moment! My goodness. What in the world is happening? In the meantime, Keith and Hank widened their eyes in stupefaction. If someone else uttered those earlier words, Hank and the others would think they were only a joke. However, the person who spoke was Zayne, the faithfulckey of the wealthiest individual in Pollerton, who was Charles. Everyone at the scene stared at Daniel with envy and jealousy. The profit of renovating a house in Sapphire Residences is around thirty thousand. Since there are three thousand houses, the total revenue is almost a hundred million! No one had the nerve to doubt Zayne¡¯s words since he was the one who developed Sapphire Residences. Hence, Zayne had every right to determine the person in charge of the renovation project. "If you have no more questions, please sign the contract." Zayne waved his hand. Immediately after that indicative gesture, a secretary appeared and handed Daniel the contract and a ten-million check. At that moment, Hank¡¯s expression was a mixture of regret, resentment, and disbelief. A few minutes was all it took for Daniel¡¯s worth to reach over thirty million. Such an amount of money was a fortune that was unobtainable for Hank. All of that money should¡¯ve been mine! Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Meanwhile, Keith¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet. If he had not offended Donald, with his shares and status in Stardust Corporation, he would have had a worth of more than ten million. Now that he was being kicked out of thepany, he felt dejected and finally realized that Donald had always had control over his life and death. I must be out of my mind to poach his employees and offend him. Why did I look down on him? If it was someone else who said that, he would have thought that the person was joking. However, the man who said that was Zayne, the subordinate of the richest man in Pollerton. "Get lost," uttered Zayne tly. Keith immediately got down on his knees and begged for forgiveness, "Mr. Campbell, it¡¯s my fault for not knowing any better. I was wrong and shouldn¡¯t have angered you. Please forgive me and give me another chance." Seeing that, Hank instantly kneeled as well and cried, "Mr. Campbell, I must have gone insane. Please consider giving me another chance. I¡¯ve worked for Old Mr. Campbell for over ten years and also contributed a lot after you took over thepany five years ago. You should at least give me some credit for all the effort I have put in. I¡¯ll be your most faithful servant and do whatever you want me to do." "Be my servant? You¡¯re not good enough!" Donald cast a downward nce toward Hank and Keith. Furious, Zayne kicked Hank and asked, "Do you think you are capable of being Mr. Campbell¡¯s servant? Only I can be his servant. His wish is mymand. Who do you think you are?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Once he finished speaking, everyone gasped in disbelief and had the same thought on their mind. You¡¯re Zayne Yates. Not only are you the subordinate of the richest man in Pollerton, but you¡¯re also the owner of Primordial Tower. How can you say that you¡¯re willing to be Donald¡¯s servant in such a high-sounding manner? Where¡¯s your pride and dignity? They became even more frightened and wondered what Donald¡¯s true identity was. Casting a brief look at the crowd, Donald piped up, "That¡¯s my final decision. By the way, let¡¯s keep what happened today to ourselves. Don¡¯t make it public." An obsequious smile crept on Zayne¡¯s face as he responded, "Mr. Campbell, don¡¯t worry. I understand." Donald believed that Zayne would solve the problem perfectly. With Zayne in charge, he would not need to worry about anything. Before he received any mission, he wanted to live his life in peace for as long as possible because once he was assigned a mission, he would lose his freedom. "Dan, you can do it. Ask Zayne if you have any questions." With that, Donald patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder. The situation was so surreal that Daniel felt as if he was dreaming. "I will, Mr. Campbell." Ignoring Keith and Hank¡¯s bloodcurdling screams, Donald left Primordial Tower. Just as he left the building, he received two text messages. The first one was from an unknown number: I¡¯ll be holding a small concert at Pollerton Opera House tonight. You muste. If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll put on anotherrge-scale concert for two hundred thousand people and dere to everyone that you¡¯re the man who captivated my heart. I¡¯m Wynter, who loves you. After reading it, he deleted the text message expressionlessly. The second message was also from an unknown number: I¡¯m Hannah Nixon. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. She was aloof and a woman of few words. However, Donald was colder than her, so he only replied: I¡¯m busy. After that, there was no more response from her. All of a sudden, Donald furrowed his brows as he sensed that something was amiss. Lifting his head, he nced around his surroundings and finally fixated his gaze on a van that appeared to be rather ordinary. Instantaneously, he narrowed his eyes. Although the silver van looked ordinary, he still noticed something special about it. The Anndurn customized bulletproof ss could withstand an impact force of one ton, while the twelve-cylinder modified engine had incredible horsepower. Even though the car te number seemed to be real, he could see that it was an illegal license te. At first nce, the driver appeared to be a delivery man, but there was a butterfly tattoo on his wrist. "Papillon¡­" Donald muttered to himself. It was one of the world¡¯srgest and most mysterious organizations and was mainly active in West Epea. He did not expect them to appear in Pollerton. Immediately, he picked up a shared bike and followed behind the van. The van traveled at a speed of thirty kilometers per hour. Since it was not too fast, he could keep up with it. Slowly, they left the downtown area and arrived at a secluded road an hour and a halfter. The van in front of him stopped, and the driver alighted from it. Staring at Donald coldly, he questioned, "Why are you following me?" "How long has Papillon been in Pollerton?" Donald asked. As soon as he finished asking, the driver narrowed his eyes and said with a sinister grin, "Since you know about Papillon, you must not be a simple person. In that case, I mustn¡¯t keep you alive." Having said that, he strode toward Donald with steady and powerful footsteps. The man had a strong and stable lower body. It was apparent that he was a skilled fighter. At that moment, the van¡¯s door was opened from the inside, and a man with long hair and sunken eyes emerged from the vehicle. He was barefooted, wearing a robe, and had tattoos all over his body. With only one nce, Donald knew that the long-haired man was a kickboxing expert. The moment the door opened, he saw what was inside the car. Inside was a beautiful woman. She was tied up and was whimpering. He had seen her on major media outlets. She was the most eminent businesswoman in Pollerton, Lana Collins, with a worth of more than ten billion. In fact, he had no interest in saving the woman, but he despised Papillon. That organization recruited members in an unusual way, mainly by posting seemingly meaningless codes and images on the inte. However, they actually contained a new type of human linguistics, cryptography, and gic research. Those who could decipher them were geniuses among geniuses. Back then, one of his friends deciphered the code and tragically died at home the next day. His entire family was murdered. Since then, Donald had felt a sense of repugnance toward Papillon. "Take this woman away first," ordered the kickboxer. The next moment, a man climbed into the driver¡¯s seat from the backseat and wanted to drive away. At the same time, the kickboxer and the previous driver sandwiched Donald from both directions. In an instant, Donald¡¯s aura had changed. After returning to Pollerton for five years, it was the first time he showed his murderous intent. It was as if he was an awakened primordial beast. Looking at the two men approaching him, he took a step forward. He covered more than twenty meters in just one step, leaving behind a series of afterimages. Passing by the two men, he stopped in front of the van and punched the hood. With a bang, the back of the van was lifted, shattering the windows in the process. The driver was in shock and had no idea what was going on. What kind of power is this? Thinking of that, he gulped in horror. The van was heavily upgraded with ss that could withstand the impact of a rocket, but it was destroyed by a punch from a man who appeared to be in histe twenties. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Who is he? Through the broken rear-view mirror, the man saw the kickboxer and the previous driver covering their necks and crouching on the ground. Their whole bodies were twitching, and they eventually fell to their deaths. No one saw how Donald killed them. What the hell? Holding the steering wheel with both hands, he stared at Donald in disbelief. With such strength, he must be one of the strongest men in the world! "Where¡¯s your stronghold?" Like a killer, Donald stretched out his hand expressionlessly and grabbed the man¡¯s neck, dragging him out of the van. However, blood began to gush out from thetter¡¯s facial orifices, and he died in an instant. Frowning, Donald threw him on the ground and examined his body. "Cyanide." Meanwhile, the woman with her hands and feet tied struggled and stared at Donald with a forlorn expression. ncing at her, he flicked his fingers, and a shard of ss flew out, severing the rope around her body. Subsequently, he searched for useful information in the van, but he found nothing. It was too clean. "Why did they kidnap you?" He looked at the woman, only to see her removing the towel stuck in her mouth. Then, she gasped a couple of times and stretchedzily. "Who knows?" In response, Donald shot her an intense nce. If she doesn¡¯t want to tell me, then forget it. Instantaneously, he got out of the van and removed all his scents and traces. Not only that, but he also arranged for someone to remove all the surveince footage along the way. Momentster, Lana jumped off the vehicle. Even though she looked a bit disheveled, she was still stunning and beautiful. Her bright red dress entuated her elegance, and her crystal-clear eyes were sparkling with an exquisite gleam. She was as charming as Hannah and Jennifer. However, Jennifer was gentle and virtuous, while Hannah was cold and had an unapproachable demeanor. Wynter was a graceful andExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. sophisticated woman. On the contrary, Lana was sexy and alluring. She had a perfect body figure and was every man¡¯s dream girl. "I¡¯m Lana Collins." Shortly afterward, she approached him and stretched out her slender hand. Donald did not shake her hand. "We only met each other by chance. It¡¯s better to forget me and forget everything you see today." With that, he hopped on the shared bike and was about to leave. "Hey, how could you leave me here alone? What if they kidnap me again?" Anxious, she stomped her foot, and her breasts started to jiggle. Supposedly, such a slim figure should not be that busty. "With your status, I believe someone will pick you up soon," he answered. "No, you must take me with you. Those people are useless. How can they let these abductors kidnap me right under their noses? I don¡¯t trust them anymore. I only have faith in you," said Lana. A look of impatience appeared on his face as he stated, "I don¡¯t have time for this." His words caught her by surprise. What¡¯s wrong with him? Does he not know how many people in Pollerton want to get in my favor? "How dense of you! The men who are in love with me could line up from here and all the way to Ferropene, but now, I¡¯m giving you a chance to pursue me. I¡¯m capable of anything." As she said that, she licked her lips like a seductress. Donald sneered, "Then, kindly ask the men who were lining up in Ferropene to send me a bottle of red wine." In an instant, she was bereft of speech. "I¡¯ll pay you one million. Bring me back." It was the first time she wanted to beat someone up. "Pay in cash and write me a receipt as the proof of payment," he responded. One million just to bring her back? This is such a huge bargain. It¡¯s a good chance to earn money. Besides, if I can show Jennifer the proof of payment, it will save me a lot of trouble. For instance, I can exin how I manage to get so much money in such a short amount of time. Jennifer loves me, and I love her too. For the time being, I don¡¯t want her to enter my world. Her world is peaceful, but mine is dark and dangerous. Puzzled, Lana asked, "Someone will pick me up in the downtown area, and I¡¯ll pay you one million in cash when we¡¯re there. Why do I need to write a receipt?" Immediately, Donald¡¯s expression softened. "To show it to my wife. Otherwise, she might think I earned the money illegally. She¡¯ll be anxious." Once Lana heard that, sorrow was written all over her face. "You¡¯re married? I¡¯m sad and heartbroken," shemented while pursing her lips. The next moment, Donald let out a sarcasticugh. Her words could only deceive those innocent young men as well as those wealthy men who were overwhelmed by lust. "What should I write?" Lana rolled her eyes. "Just write that I¡¯ve saved you today, and you¡¯re very grateful to me. Hence, you¡¯re paying me arge sum of money to show your appreciation. Then, sign your name below." Hearing that, she twitched her lips in disdain and reached for her lipstick and a piece of tissue from her bag. "Don¡¯t use lipstick," uttered Donald. The rage within her instantly imploded. "Take it or leave it!" "Fine." Left with no choice, he could only nod. After she finished writing, she got on the bicycle. Fortunately, the bicycle had a back seat and was designed for two people. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to bring her along. Crossing her legs, Lana sat in the rear seat and wrapped one of her arms around his waist. Her cheeks were slightly reddened. As night fell, the street lights lit up. She seemed to be a little tired, tilting her head and leaning on his back. She flushed when she heard his strong heartbeat and smelled the subtle scent of tobo on his body. Lifting her head, she narrowed her eyes and watched as the street lights faded from view. As a gentle breeze brushed across her face, she perked up. It was the first time someone had given her a ride on a bicycle. "Donald, don¡¯t you think that this is such a heartwarming scene?" she murmured. "I don¡¯t know," the man in front replied. Her face lit up with a smile. After some deliberation, she quickly fished out her phone, wrapped her arm around his waist, leaned on his back, and shot a selfie after putting on a blissful expression. Then, she posted it on Instagram and wrote: A rare heartwarming moment. I wish time could stop so that this could go on forever. Within a minute, there were a lot ofments on her post. One of the wealthy menmented: My queen, I¡¯m sorry that I waste. I shall take my leave now. Behind the words was a crying emoticon. Immediately, Lana replied: How pretentious! Where did you learn these idiotic lines? I¡¯m cklisting you! Subsequently, she blocked the man on Instagram. Another wealthy man wrote: Goddess, who is this man? We can only see his back. Please show us his face. I bet he must be very poor. He¡¯s dressed so lowly. Momentster, she responded: I don¡¯t need my man to be rich because no one is wealthier than me. You¡¯ll be added to the cklist as well. Most of thements were: Damn. I¡¯m so upset that my goddess has a boyfriend. Goddess, please tell us who he is! Goddess, when will you show him to us? In the meantime, Wynter, who was at Pollerton Opera House, also happened to see Lana¡¯s Instagram post. Instantaneously, she grew suspicious and zoomed in on the photo. Why does this back look so familiar? Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 He looks like Don! No, it can¡¯t be him. Don can¡¯t ride a bike. Even if he could cycle, he would not carry Lana on the bike with him. Wynter then replied: Congrattions, Lana. Lana responded with a smiley face. Charlie, on the other hand, replied to her with a thumbs-up. Lana then sent him a shy emoji. "As expected from Lord Campbell. This is a so-called professional!" Pointing at the photo on his phone, Charles continued, "It¡¯s just been a day, and he has already won Lana over." Zayne smiled but said nothing. Suddenly, Charles asked, "Do you think that they have slept together?" Zayne was taken aback and stuttered, "Well, I-I don¡¯t think so¡­ Lana might seem like a daring person, but she is actually conservative." Charles replied, "How can you be sure? Do you think they would let you know if they did sleep together?" For an instant, Zayne had no idea how to answer. An hourter, Lana heaved a sigh and softly uttered, "I¡¯m here." It was a crossroads. Three cars were speeding over from a distance. A bodyguard who was in a suit and wearing an earpiece came over with a gunny sack. Nestled inside the bag was one million cash. "Can I have your contact number?" Lana asked. "No, that¡¯s not necessary. We¡¯re even now." Donald took the cash and strapped it to the rear rack of the bike before taking off. Lana watched him leave, not feeling irritated at all. After pondering for a moment, Donald decided to text Jennifer: Where are you? I¡¯ll be homete tonight. He waited for a while but received no reply from her. Frowning, he tried to give her a call, but the call went unanswered. Did she meet up with Harrison? At that thought, he headed to Pollerton Opera House straight away. The concert would start at nine o¡¯clock, and it was already half-past eight. Not many learned that Wynter woulde over. Those who were aware of it were merely the big shots in Pollerton. Hence, it was not surprising that the entrance was packed with luxurious cars. Finally, Donald came on his wobbly bike. Right then, he saw Jennifer getting out of a Rolls-Royce in the distance. She was wearing a white long dress, showing off her shoulder. Her skin was smooth, and she looked particrly elegant and beautiful. Harrison, who was dressed in a suit, tried to ingratiate himself with her. Standing a few steps away, he bowed. His gesture gave off an air of nobility. Donald¡¯s face darkened. Seriously? How could she ignore what I told her? Meanwhile, Kevin and Skr also got out of the car. Kevin was a car fanatic. His eyes instantly lit up upon seeing all those expensive-looking cars. "Oh my! Look at these luxury cars! I wish I could get one too." His girlfriend, Skr was also excited by the magnificent setting. Just then, she caught sight of Donald. "Isn¡¯t that Donald?" she uttered. Kevin looked over, only to see Donald, who was sitting on the bike with one foot supporting himself, staring in their direction coldly. Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately walked over and said, "Darling, why are you here?" Donald remained unfazed and replied indifferently, "Why do you ask? Are you unhappy that I have spoiled your fun?" Jennifer was about to shake her head when suddenly, a thought urred in her mind. "Are you stalking me? Donald, how can you not trust me? Why did you do that? Am I such a terrible woman to you?" At that moment, Jennifer was bitterly disappointed with Donald. She could no longer see the vibrant temperament that a young man should have in Donald. Instead, all he had in his eyes was despair and weariness. Donald finally spoke up. "As a married couple, shouldn¡¯t we be honest with each other?" Jennifer shot Donald a re. Her eyes had already reddened. "Will you believe me if I tell you nothing is going on between Harrison and me?" she huffed. "Then why are you here? Do you remember what I told you back in the hospital?" Donald started losing patience. He continued, "Aren¡¯t you aware of what Harrison is up to? I especially hate women who don¡¯t stay away from a flirtatious man." Just then, Kevin walked over. He looked at Donald from head to toe and mocked, "Tsk! Tsk! Oh, isn¡¯t this Mr. Campbell? Did you get here on a bike?" Donald shot Kevin a nce. I would surely beat you up if you weren¡¯t my brother-inw. "Stop acting like a buffoon! Get a divorce as soon as possible." Kevin pointed at the Rolls-Royce and continued, "Look! That¡¯s Harry¡¯s car, and this is your bike. Isn¡¯t it obvious that you are not up to standard? If you love my sister, please let her go. Men who have no money are trash! Without money, you can¡¯t afford to be in a rtionship!" It looked like Harrison was not only good at handling women, but also men. He knew exactly what people like Kevincked most. Understanding that Kevin was the key to winning Jennifer¡¯s heart, Harrison purposely spent his entire day spending money extravagantly with Kevin. He bought Kevin a set of clothes that cost two hundred and thirty thousand as well as a watch worth a few hundred thousand. In just a day, he totally changed Kevin¡¯s values in terms of consumption and money- spending, giving thetter a misconception that he too, had be a rich man as well. It was easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but it was difficult to do the opposite. Therefore, it was almost impossible for Kevin, who had been azy loafer all this while, to return to his previous state. Donald looked up at Kevin coldly and uttered, "Get lost!" Jennifer could not help chiming in, "He is my brother¡­" Her words totally pissed Donald off. In a fit of rage, he snapped, "Your brother! You only care for your brother. Have you ever thought about me?" Jennifer did not talk back. She merely looked into Donald¡¯s eyes in silence. After a while, she heaved a long sigh and responded, "Donald, I¡¯m tired of all this. You may go back first." Harrison stood in the distance, beaming. He seemed to be pleased to see such a scenario and chose to stay out of it. Kevin snapped, "Donald, you¡¯d better find a way to pay back the six hundred thousand first. But from the looks of it, I suppose it¡¯s not likely to happen. After all, it¡¯s six hundred thousand ¨C the cost of my watch." With that, Kevin kicked the gunny sack on the rear rack of his bike. "Oh my! Are you collecting trash? Can you even earn six hundred thousand by doing that?" Kevin then raised his hand, showing off his Patek Phillipe watch in front of Donald. Everyone fixed their gaze on the white gunny sack that was tied to the rear rack of Donald¡¯s bike. Skr stifled a snicker with a look of disdain on her face. Donald got off the bike and gestured for Harrison toe closer. "You! Come over here!" Keeping his cool, Harrison politely walked up to Donald and asked, "Is there anything I can help you with?" He looked at Donald fearlessly. Even if Donald threw a punch at him, he would not flinch. At this point, he deliberately acted like a gentleman, forming a contrast with Donald¡¯s demeanor. "Here¡¯s one million cash! Stay away from Jennifer!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Donald grabbed the gunny sack and tossed it onto the ground right before Harrison. Upon hearing that, Harrisonughed out loud before responding, "Are you kidding me?" Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Kevinughed out loud upon hearing Donald¡¯s words. "Donald, are you out of your mind? Have the millions of debt made you crazy? What do you mean there¡¯s a million in here? I¡¯ll believe you if you say it¡¯s a hundred pieces of old newspaper." At that point, Jennifer felt a surge of helplessness rising within her. Why is he still acting like a fool? What¡¯s the point of protecting his ego now? Is this even the Donald Campbell that I know? Then she nced at Donald and said to Harrison and the others, "It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go in." Harrison kicked the bag on the floor and instructed, "Kev, take the bag. I don¡¯t care what¡¯s in the bag anymore. We¡¯ll just pretend that Donald has cleared his debt." Subconsciously, Jennifer lifted her head to nce at Harrison, which made thetter excited. "You can go ahead. I¡¯ll catch up with you after I have a little chat with Donald," said Skr. After watching Jennifer leave, Donald¡¯s expression remained unshaken as he spoke to Skr. "Spit it out." The disdainful look on Skr¡¯s face intensified. "Donald, just give up on Jennifer. How about you file a divorce with her tomorrow?" Upon hearing that, Donald remained unfazed and replied nonchntly, "Why?" "You don¡¯t deserve Jennifer." Skr scorned and continued, "Look, you can¡¯t even enter the opera house where Wynter is performing tonight. On the contrary, look at Harrison, who not only has the right to enter the venue but has four avable tickets. Jennifer will get the life she deserves if she marries Harrison. But what can she get when she¡¯s with you? Millions of debt?" Donald smirked coldly. "Most importantly, it¡¯s because you can get what you want as well. Am I right?" "Why does it matter? Harrison treats Jennifer, Kevin, and me well. Besides, I already have my own house and car. You¡¯re too useless as a brother-inw. That¡¯s all I have to say. You better look out for yourself," lectured Skr, flipping her hair before jogging toward Jennifer and the others. Just when Skr reached the entrance of the opera house, she halted her steps and widened her eyes in disbelief. A custom-made Rolls-Royce was parked in front of the entrance, and an elderly gentleman in a suit exited the vehicle while holding a cane. He was a majestic and dignified man in his seventies with a formidable aura. The elderly man was none other than the richest man in Pollerton ¨C Charles Langford. Following closely behind the Rolls-Royce was a red Aston Martin with a forty-eight million market value. Not long after, Lana, who was in a scarlet red gown, got out of the luxurious ride. Skr had only seen those two people through various media, but never did she expect to encounter them in person. She was ted as she stared at Lana with admiration. She¡¯s the most powerful businesswoman in Pollerton, and she¡¯s my idol! "Mr. Langford, please wait." Suddenly, Lana stopped Charles. Charles turned around and answered, "Oh, it¡¯s you, Ms. Collins. What¡¯s going on?" "It¡¯s about the Southwood Emerce District project that you¡¯ve mentioned to me before. What¡¯s your decision?" Lana asked. "Southwood Emerce District is five hundred and thirty-thousand square metersrge and has a thirty billion market value. I¡¯ll have my master discuss it with you personally," Charles replied. Lana was stunned momentarily and responded, "All right. Please give me his contact, then." Skr¡¯s jaw dropped after she overheard the entire conversation. Goodness gracious! I can¡¯t believe the wealthiest man in Pollerton has a master above him! I wonder how much richer is his master? Not only that, but Skr also recalled that Pollerton Opera House belonged to Charles, which also meant that it was his master¡¯s asset as well. "My master is only twenty-seven years old this year. I hope you¡¯ll communicate with him frequently, Ms. Collins." Charles tossed an odd nce at Lana before taking out a business card from his pocket and handing it to thetter. Lana epted the business card and put it in her purse carefully. He¡¯s so young and rich. If only I can marry him¡­ Although the distance between Skr and Lana was quite far away, Skr had incredible eyesight, which allowed her to read the contact number on the name card clearly. After memorizing the string of numbers, she entered the opera house. Meanwhile, Lana and Charles did not notice Donald, who was standing far away from the entrance and contemting whether to enter the building. After a brief consideration, Donald decided to get into the building. However, just when he reached the entrance, he was stopped by two usherettes. One of them was Yvette Zeller, Donald¡¯s high school ssmate. "Donald Campbell?" Yvette furrowed her brows and stared at Donald, recalling the days when rumors about them being a couple circted. "Please show your ticket." Quickly, Yvette regained herposure and said calmly as she took a closer look at Donald. Yvette was a tall and slenderdy. She was dressed in a body-hugging side slit ck dress that entuated her curvy figure. Ever since Yvette graduated from Pollerton Film Academy, she had been preparing to start her career in the acting industry. When she learned about Wynter¡¯s visit to the opera house, she begged her wealthy boyfriend to let her work as an usherette there, hoping someone would notice her and bring her fame. Yvette knew that everyone who visited the opera house tonight was rich or famous, and that included tycoons in the entertainment industry. She had a good eye, so she could easily tell the worth of Donald¡¯s outfit as she sized him down. There¡¯s no brand, and the design is in. ThisThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. won¡¯t cost most than two hundred. Looks like you¡¯re not doing so well these days, huh? "I don¡¯t have a ticket," Donald muttered. At that instant, the disdain on Yvette¡¯s face deepened. "I¡¯m sorry, then. You¡¯re not allowed to enter." "Get lost." Donald was in a terrible mood. Yvette¡¯s face fell immediately as she warned Donald, "Mind your attitude, Donald. Everyone who visits this ce today is esteemed. What makes you think you have the right to enter? Where did you even get your confidence from?" Upon hearing her remarks, Donald merely red at her icily with an increasingly sarcastic look on his face. I¡¯ve only been away from the industry for a few years, but everyone has been trying to ridicule me lately. "Sir, please refrain from causing any trouble. Yvette¡¯s boyfriend is powerful, and this might be the last time you can get this close to Yvette. Soon, the only way you can see her is through the big screens," said the other usherette smilingly. Before Donald could respond to that, a short-haired youngdy hurried out of the opera house. After seeing the youngdy, the usherettes lowered their heads instantaneously and did not dare to speak anymore. The short-haireddy was Wynter¡¯s manager, who was also a top manager that was highly capable. At first, the manager simply nced at Yvette and the other usherette menacingly, causing them to shudder. What¡¯s going on? Is Donald actually a big shot? He doesn¡¯t look like one, no matter how I look at him! "You¡¯re here?" greeted the manager with a cheerful grin. "The show is starting soon. Please enter and maintain the order of the venue." Yvette let out a sigh of relief and watched Donald¡¯s back as he left, then mumbled in a strange tone, "Looks like he¡¯s just a security guard who¡¯s here to control the crowd." As soon as Donald entered the venue, the manager wanted to salute him. He stopped her from doing so and said, "It¡¯s fine. Where¡¯s my private room?" "It¡¯s Heavenly Private Room." Swiftly, the manager led Donald to Heavenly Private Room through the priorityne. There were over thirty private rooms in Pollerton Opera House, and only the most distinguished people in Pollerton could be seated in those private rooms. However, the Heavenly Private Room had never been used even once after it was renovated. Chapter 10 Kevinughed out loud upon hearing Donald¡¯s words. "Donald, are you out of your mind? Have the millions of debt made you crazy? What do you mean there¡¯s a million in here? I¡¯ll believe you if you say it¡¯s a hundred pieces of old newspaper." At that point, Jennifer felt a surge of helplessness rising within her. Why is he still acting like a fool? What¡¯s the point of protecting his ego now? Is this even the Donald Campbell that I know? Then she nced at Donald and said to Harrison and the others, "It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go in." Harrison kicked the bag on the floor and instructed, "Kev, take the bag. I don¡¯t care what¡¯s in the bag anymore. We¡¯ll just pretend that Donald has cleared his debt." Subconsciously, Jennifer lifted her head to nce at Harrison, which made thetter excited. "You can go ahead. I¡¯ll catch up with you after I have a little chat with Donald," said Skr. After watching Jennifer leave, Donald¡¯s expression remained unshaken as he spoke to Skr. "Spit it out." The disdainful look on Skr¡¯s face intensified. "Donald, just give up on Jennifer. How about you file a divorce with her tomorrow?" Upon hearing that, Donald remained unfazed and replied nonchntly, "Why?" "You don¡¯t deserve Jennifer." Skr scorned and continued, "Look, you can¡¯t even enter the opera house where Wynter is performing tonight. On the contrary, look at Harrison, who not only has the right to enter the venue but has four avable tickets. Jennifer will get the life she deserves if she marries Harrison. But what can she get when she¡¯s with you? Millions of debt?" Donald smirked coldly. "Most importantly, it¡¯s because you can get what you want as well. Am I right?" "Why does it matter? Harrison treats Jennifer, Kevin, and me well. Besides, I already have my own house and car. You¡¯re too useless as a brother-inw. That¡¯s all I have to say. You better look out for yourself," lectured Skr, flipping her hair before jogging toward Jennifer and the others. Just when Skr reached the entrance of the opera house, she halted her steps and widened her eyes in disbelief. A custom-made Rolls-Royce was parked in front of the entrance, and an elderly gentleman in a suit exited the vehicle while holding a cane. He was a majestic and dignified man in his seventies with a formidable aura. The elderly man was none other than the richest man in Pollerton ¨C Charles Langford. Following closely behind the Rolls-Royce was a red Aston Martin with a forty-eight million market value. Not long after, Lana, who was in a scarlet red gown, got out of the luxurious ride. Skr had only seen those two people through various media, but never did she expect to encounter them in person. She was ted as she stared at Lana with admiration. She¡¯s the most powerful businesswoman in Pollerton, and she¡¯s my idol! "Mr. Langford, please wait." Suddenly, Lana stopped Charles. Charles turned around and answered, "Oh, it¡¯s you, Ms. Collins. What¡¯s going on?" "It¡¯s about the Southwood Emerce District project that you¡¯ve mentioned to me before. What¡¯s your decision?" Lana asked. "Southwood Emerce District is five hundred and thirty-thousand square metersrge and has a thirty billion market value. I¡¯ll have my master discuss it with you personally," Charles replied. Lana was stunned momentarily and responded, "All right. Please give me his contact, then." Skr¡¯s jaw dropped after she overheard the entire conversation. Goodness gracious! I can¡¯t believe the wealthiest man in Pollerton has a master above him! I wonder how much richer is his master? Not only that, but Skr also recalled that Pollerton Opera House belonged to Charles, which also meant that it was his master¡¯s asset as well. "My master is only twenty-seven years old this year. I hope you¡¯ll communicate with him frequently, Ms. Collins." Charles tossed an odd nce at Lana before taking out a business card from his pocket and handing it to thetter. Lana epted the business card and put it in her purse carefully. He¡¯s so young and rich. If only I can marry him¡­ Although the distance between Skr and Lana was quite far away, Skr had incredible eyesight, which allowed her to read the contact number on the name card clearly. After memorizing the string of numbers, she entered the opera house. Meanwhile, Lana and Charles did not notice Donald, who was standing far away from the entrance and contemting whether to enter the building. After a brief consideration, Donald decided to get into the building. However, just when he reached the entrance, he was stopped by two usherettes. One of them was Yvette Zeller, Donald¡¯s high school ssmate. "Donald Campbell?" Yvette furrowed her brows and stared at Donald, recalling the days when rumors about them being a couple circted. "Please show your ticket." Quickly, Yvette regained herposure and said calmly as she took a closer look at Donald. Yvette was a tall and slenderdy. She was dressed in a body-hugging side slit ck dress that entuated her curvy figure. Ever since Yvette graduated from Pollerton Film Academy, she had been preparing to start her career in the acting industry. When she learned about Wynter¡¯s visit to the opera house, she begged her wealthy boyfriend to let her work as an usherette there, hoping someone would notice her and bring her fame. Yvette knew that everyone who visited the opera house tonight was rich or famous, and that included tycoons in the entertainment industry. She had a good eye, so she could easily tell the worth of Donald¡¯s outfit as she sized him down. There¡¯s no brand, and the design is in. This won¡¯t cost most than two hundred. Looks like you¡¯re not doing so well these days, huh? "I don¡¯t have a ticket," Donald muttered. At that instant, the disdain on Yvette¡¯s face deepened. "I¡¯m sorry, then. You¡¯re not allowed to enter." "Get lost." Donald was in a terrible mood. Yvette¡¯s face fell immediately as she warned Donald, "Mind your attitude, Donald. Everyone who visits this ce today is esteemed. What makes you think you have the right to enter? Where did you even get your confidence from?" Upon hearing her remarks, Donald merely red at her icily with an increasingly sarcastic look on his face. I¡¯ve only been away from the industry for a few years, but everyone has been trying to ridicule me lately. "Sir, please refrain from causing any trouble. Yvette¡¯s boyfriend is powerful, and this might be the last time you can get this close to Yvette. Soon, the only way you can see her is through the big screens," said the other usherette smilingly. Before Donald could respond to that, a short-haired youngdy hurried out of the opera house. After seeing the youngdy, the usherettes lowered their heads instantaneously and did not dare to speak anymore. The short-haireddy was Wynter¡¯s manager, who was also a top manager that was highly capable. At first, the manager simply nced at Yvette and the other usherette menacingly, causing them to shudder. What¡¯s going on? Is Donald actually a big shot? He doesn¡¯t look like one, no matter how I look at him! "You¡¯re here?" greeted the manager with a cheerful grin. "The show is starting soon. Please enter and maintain the order of the venue." Yvette let out a sigh of relief and watched Donald¡¯s back as he left, then mumbled in a strange tone, "Looks like he¡¯s just a security guard who¡¯s here to control the crowd." As soon as Donald entered the venue, the manager wanted to salute him. He stopped her from doing so and said, "It¡¯s fine. Where¡¯s my private room?" "It¡¯s Heavenly Private Room." Swiftly, the manager led Donald to Heavenly Private Room through the priorityne. There were over thirty private rooms in Pollerton Opera House, and only the most distinguished people in Pollerton could be seated in those private rooms. However, the Heavenly Private Room had never been used even once after it was renovated. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 11 There were no private rooms left in the theater, so Jennifer, Harrison, and the others were forced to sit in the audience seats. Although their seats were far away from the stage, Jennifer was still excited as she could finally see Wynter up close. Jennifer idolized Wynter greatly, and she adored all of thetter¡¯s songs. While waiting for Wynter to make an entrance, Harrison¡¯s gaze was fixed on Heavenly Private Room. All this while, the lights in that particr private room never lit up, but things were different today. When Harrison noticed the lights, disbelief filled his heart. ¡°Wow! Someone¡¯s using Heavenly Private Room!¡± he eximed. Kevin then asked cautiously, ¡°What about Heavenly Private Room?¡± ¡°How do I exin it? Well, let¡¯s put it this way. Even the richest man in Pollerton, Charles Langford, is not qualified to use that particr room!¡± Harrison was beyond excited. He squinted his eyes, trying to get a glimpse of the man inside the room. However, the private room was designed in a way to ensure privacy. Though the person inside could see the situation outside, no one could get a glimpse of what was inside from the outside. After all, the one-way mirror in the room was made with high-tech materials. Many audiences at the theater noticed that the Heavenly Private Room was upied, and they just could not stop talking about it, wanting to know the person who upied it. Heavenly Private Room also caught the attention of the people upying the other private rooms. ¡°Interesting. Do check who is upying Heavenly Private Room now,¡± said Lana. Charles, who was inside Private Room No. 2, subconsciously tapped the table in front of him. After taking a sip of his tea, he said, ¡°Lord Campbell is here.¡± ¡°I want you to investigate the identity of the person upying the room now!¡± ¡°Has a big shot come to Pollerton?¡± Many were racking their brains to find out the identity of the person using the private room. Kevin was jealous of the man. ¡°Amazing! I wonder when I can sit in such a private room.¡± ¡°Watch your words,¡± Harrison warned in a low voice. Kevin flinched when he heard the warning. He immediately swallowed his words and stopped talking. Realizing that Jennifer was unhappy, Harrison assumed that it was because he reprimanded her brother. Hence, he quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jenny.¡± Jennifer thought for a moment and said, ¡°That room has the best view of the stage and is closer to Wynter. The same goes for the other private rooms too.¡± Harrison understood her meaning, but at the same time, he knew that he could not do anything about it. The people who upied the private rooms were big shots. Even Harrison¡¯s dad would try to avoid pissing them off. ¡°Let me think of something. I¡¯ll try to get you into one of the private rooms.¡± With that, Harrison took out his phone and called his father. ¡°Hey, Dad. I would like to have one of the private rooms in Pollerton Opera House.¡± ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± A furious roar could be heard from the other side of the phone, and the call immediately ended. ¡°I¡¯ve called my dad. Let¡¯s wait for a while,¡± said Harrison in a natural voice, hiding the truth from Jennifer. Jennifer had heard the furious roaring from the other end of the phone, but she merely sighed and remained silent. Just then, ady approached Jennifer and gave her an invitation card that was made of pure gold. ¡°Miss, here is your private room number, 28. Please head in as soon as possible.¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the invitation card with shock. Harrison was stunned as well. Who is behind this? ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Harrison! I couldn¡¯t believe that you could get us a private room!¡± Kevin took the invitation card. Harrison smiled reservedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Skr¡¯s eyes gleamed with admiration when she looked at Harrison. ¡°But it¡¯s only for two- person.¡± Kevin was disappointed when he read through the content of the invitation card. Harrison then stood up and said, ¡°Kev, you stay here with Skr. I¡¯ll go with your sister. You¡¯re okay with this, right?¡± Actually, Kevin longed to enter the private room, so that he could show off to others. However, he knew it was not wise to piss off his ¡°source of ie.¡± Hence, he said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jenny,¡± Harrison invited with a smile. However, Jennifer shook her head and said, ¡°Skye, I want you to come with me.¡± With that, she stood up, grabbed Skr¡¯s hand, and prepared to head toward Private Room No. 28. Harrison, Kevin, and Skr were dumbfounded by what she said. Harrison¡¯s expression darkened. He then tried to change Jennifer¡¯s mind. ¡°Jenny, I think¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± Jennifer said in determination. Harrison¡¯s gaze became terrifying as he watched Jennifer leave. Kevin, who was frightened, dared not say anything. At the same time, Harrison could not stop wondering, Who is the one pulling the strings exactly? Whoever he is, his influence must be terrifying. I bet only people like Charles could arrange for a private room right before the show started. After entering the private room, a couple of usherettes began serving the two tea and providing them with warm towels. Jennifer then asked one of them, ¡°May I know who arranged this private room for us?¡± The usherette replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no idea.¡± Jennifer wanted to ask more, but before she could do so, the lights dimmed, which meant Wynter was about to make an entrance. The truth was, Donald, who was in Heavenly Private Room, was the one who made such an arrangement for Jennifer. The interior of the private room wasvish. There was a couch, a bed, a coffee table, a guest room telephone, and a sound amplifier that could change a person¡¯s voice. Privacy was absolute in the private room as there was no waiter around. The spotlights beamed on the stage. Slowly, a figure who looked like a mystical fairy appeared on stage. The entire theater became silent, and all eyes were on the stage. The woman wore a sexy long ck dress with her hair in a bun, revealing her neck and her lovely corbones. Her wless face made her look as if she was a character in a painting. Her beauty took everyone¡¯s breath away. That woman was Wynter, a well-known international celebrity. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Wynter.¡± Wynter spoke. Her voice was angelic, captivating, and soft like a gentle spring breeze. In an instant, the entire ce was in an uproar. ¡°Wynter!¡± ¡°Wynter! I love you!¡± ¡°Wynter!¡± Kevin, along with the crowd, yelled Wynter¡¯s name out loud. He was so excited that his entire body trembled. Jennifer was equally excited. She even stood up. Skr, on the other hand, was full of hatred and envy when she saw Wynter. Skr had always been jealous of those who looked better than her, were more capable than her, and were wealthier than her. For example, Lana, Hannah, and Wynter. For her, it was only fair that all women had equal footing. ¡°My first song today is dedicated to the gentleman in Heavenly Private Room. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.¡± Wynter shifted her gaze toward Heavenly Private Room. At that moment, everyone followed her gaze and looked at Heavenly Private Room. Everyone was dying to know who was inside that room. ¡°The song I¡¯m going to perform is I Love You,¡± Wynter continued. After a moment of silence, the crowd erupted. What¡¯s going on? The song is a love song! Does this mean Wynter is in love with the person inside Heavenly Private Room? Wynter is the diva! Who could possibly steal her heart away? This is unbelievable! Everyone shared the same thought.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 12 Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Wynter started her performance without minding what others thought about what she had said. It was undeniable that Wynter¡¯s singing was exceptional. She had a wide vocal range andrge lung capacity. Other than that, her tune was spot-on, and her voice flowed ethereally. She sang, ¡°I must be crazy now, maybe I dream too much. But when I think of you, I long to feel your touch, to whisper in your ear. Words that are old as time, words only you would hear if only you were mine. I wish I could go back to the very first day I saw you. Should¡¯ve made my move when you looked in my eyes. Cause by now I know that you¡¯d feel the way that I do. And I¡¯d whisper these words as you¡¯d lie here by my side, I love you. Please say you love me too. These three words, they could change our lives forever. And I promise you that we will always be together till the end of time.¡± Soon, the song ended. No one else said anything, and Wynter looked over at Heavenly Private Room. Every single sentence she sang was her whisper of love. The audience was stunned when they realized that the man in Heavenly Private Room was Wynter¡¯s beloved, the love of her life. Although the song was filled with deep love, the lyrics sounded pitiful. Wynter then bowed at Heavenly Private Room and sang thest part of the song. The lyrics of the song were the confession of her love for him. Please say you love me too. That sentence meant she was pleading for his love pitifully. Many men who were present stared at Heavenly Private Room with jealousy. They wanted to know who was the man that made their diva confess her love in such a lowly manner. ¡°The man must be exceptional enough to make the diva fall in love with him so deeply,¡± said Jennifer softly with her voice filled with sadness. She felt sorry for Wynter. ¡°I bet he¡¯s rich,¡± said Skr, curling her lips. Skr was a pretty woman, but she was always full of negative energy. Hence, it was not surprising that she would make such a shallow statement. ¡°Come out and meet Queen Lowe! How can you be so heartless?¡± someone yelled all of a sudden. Upon hearing that, the others came back to their senses and yelled, ¡°If you¡¯re a man,e out now!¡± Donald, who was sitting on the couch, was toying with the bracelet on his wrist expressionlessly. The bracelet was a gift from Jennifer. Wynter suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Guys, please stop that. He¡¯s very busy.¡± Only then did everyone stop demanding for the mysterious man to show himself. At the same time, they felt it was a pity that they were not able to see the man¡¯s face. After that, Wynter sang a few other songs. Then, it was time for autographs. The entire processsted for more than an hour. ¡°Thank you all foring today. I hope that we will meet again soon.¡± After saying goodbye to the audience, Wynter headed backstage. The crowd then started to leave the theater. Jennifer also came out of the private room with Skr. ¡°Jenny, how are things inside?¡± Harrison asked with a smile when they met. Jennifer nodded in reply. ¡°Everything¡¯s good. Thank you, Harrison.¡± Harrison quickly waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He then nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock now. It¡¯ste.¡± Kevin then butted in, ¡°Jennifer, why don¡¯t you go get a room with Harry tonight? Since it¡¯ste now, there¡¯s no point in going home.¡± Harrison almost hugged Kevin with joy when he heard that. Jennifer, however, scolded, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Her expression turned cold. Skr then said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s going to happen eventually.¡± Kevin kicked the gunny sack by his feet and said, ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter who you sleep with. What is so good about Donald? He¡¯s full of crap. Look at this sack. How could he say there¡¯s one million¡­ Oh, shit!¡± Kevin might have kicked the gunny sack with too much force and caused it to break, revealing the content inside. There were wads of cash notes. ¡°There really is cash inside!¡± Kevin immediately squatted down and opened the sack. He was shocked to see all the cash inside. Harrison was stunned, and so was Jennifer when they saw the contents inside. As for Skr, her eyes lit up when she saw the handsome amount of money. One million of cash, after all, could have an enormous visual impact on many. ¡°How could it be cash?¡± Harrison¡¯s expression became serious as he could not figure out where Donald got the money. ¡°How did Donald manage to gather so much money?¡± Jennifer was so confused, and she soon became irritated. ¡°I have to go home now and ask him what¡¯s going on!¡± She walked away but soon returned a few secondster. ¡°Harrison, I¡¯ll return six hundred thousand to you,¡± she said. With that, she calcted six hundred thousand for Harrison, kept the remaining four hundred thousand, and left hurriedly. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Harrison then said to Kevin, ¡°Kevin, do help me to keep the money.¡± With that, he left Kevin, Skr, and the six hundred thousand cash behind. Greed clouded Skr¡¯s eyes when she looked at the cash. She then proposed, ¡°Kevin, let¡¯s keep them for ourselves.¡± ¡°No, they belong to Harrison,¡± Kevin refused. Skr continued her persuasion, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kevin. Six hundred thousand means nothing to him. Plus, once he gets your sister to sleep with him, I bet he would even give you six million if you ask for it, let alone six hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Moved by the suggestion, Kevin finally agreed to it. When Harrison exited the theater, Jennifer had already gotten into a taxi and left. Harrison¡¯s expression turned grim as he watched her leave. After a moment of consideration, he decided to follow her with his car. Inside Heavenly Private Room, Wynter finally got to meet Donald. She was so excited, and her eyes sparkled when she looked at Donald. Her eyes were filled with so much happiness and love that they were about to burst at any time. Then, she noticed something was wrong when she saw Donald¡¯s back and the weird logo behind him. How dare you, Lana? How dare you ask Don to give you a ride and even post it on Instagram? Noticing Wynter¡¯s re, the hairs on the back of Donald¡¯s neck stood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Is it fun riding the bike with Lana?¡± Wynter asked unhappily. Donald was baffled. ¡°How do you know about that?¡± ¡°Instagram.¡± Wynter then tapped open her Instagram and showed it to Donald. At that moment, Donald wanted to strangle Lana to death. ¡°Anyway, this proves how charming you are!¡± Wynter chuckled. She was aware of the fact that Donald was married and knew that he would never be hers, but she just could not stop loving him. As for Jennifer¡¯s thoughts on this, Wynter never cared about it. It was none of her business. ¡°I want you to give me a ride, too,¡± Wynter said. ¡°Are you kidding me? Your performance tonight will be on the news first thing tomorrow morning. If the paparazzi get a hold of the photo of you riding on a bike with me, you can kiss your bright future goodbye,¡± said Donald. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I want you to take me on a ride.¡± Wynter hugged Donald¡¯s arm and pleaded coquettishly. ¡°You¡¯re choosing a bike over a Rolls-Royce?¡± Donald was speechless over Wynter¡¯s perseverance. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m with you.¡± Wynter then used her breast to rub Donald¡¯s arm. Donald stole a subconscious nce at her cleavage and fair skin. Pleased with Donald¡¯s reaction, Wynter felt quite good about herself. ¡°My wife likes you very much. Mind giving me an autograph as an exchange?¡± Donald then asked helplessly. ¡°Deal.¡± Half an hourter, Wynter posted the same picture Lana posted on her Instagram. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 13 Charles woke Zayne up after seeing the posts on Instagram and showed them to him. ¡°Look at this! Now, this is called professional! It¡¯s incredible how he can win over two women on the same day. First, Lana. Then, Wynter.¡± Zayne¡¯s hair was a mess, and he was so sleepy his eyes could barely open. ¡°Mr. Langford, you woke me up in the middle of the night for this?¡± he asked cautiously. Charles nodded in reply. ¡°Yes, is there anything more important than this?¡± His reply rendered Zayne speechless. How have I never noticed that Pollerton¡¯s richest man loves to gossip? Zayne thought. Charles suddenly straightened his body and excitedly asked, ¡°Zay, do you think that Lord Campbell and Wynter have slept together?¡± Seriously? You¡¯ve asked me if Donald slept with Lana previously. You didn¡¯t like my response and chided me for talking nonsense. Zayneined silently. If so, let me change my answer. Let¡¯s see if you will be happy with it. ¡°I guess so.¡± Zayne nodded with a straight face and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that they have slept together.¡± The answer, however, did not get the reaction Zayne hoped for. Charles was not pleased with it. ¡°How can you be so sure about it? I doubt that they will tell you about it if they did sleep together. Stop talking nonsense.¡± Zayne did not know how to respond to that. Come on! You¡¯re a seventy-year-old man! Do you really think it¡¯s suitable for you to talk about such a topic? Zayne protested in his heart. He then said, ¡°Erm¡­ Mr. Langford, I have other things to do. I have to go now.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Charles waved him off. Zayne walked out of the door miserably. He was a light sleeper, and just when he was sleeping soundly, Charles woke him up with a call, making him think that an emergency had happened. Meanwhile, underneath the dimmed street light, Wynter wrapped both of her arms around Donald¡¯s waist and pressed her face against Donald¡¯s back. ¡°Don, I¡¯ve established a film productionpany in Pollerton, and Mr. Langford will be coborating with us. You¡¯re thergest shareholder. Pleasee over to have a look in a few days. I named it Donter Pictures and invested a hundred million in it. Thepany will sign contracts with a handful of artists in the next two days. I might need your help with evaluating the artists.¡± Stunned, Donald nodded and agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± After a moment of pause, he said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re going to have to handle most of the things yourself. I don¡¯t have time to spare for this.¡± Wynter red at him seductively. As the diva, every single move and everyThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. facial expression she made was captivating. She then pulled Donald¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me back then, Don. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be dead a long time ago.¡± Donald retracted his hand and replied in an indifferent voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be married when I meet you again. Why didn¡¯t you think of me back then? I¡¯m more than willing to marry you.¡± Wynter teared up all of a sudden. Donald replied, ¡°Do you think your father would agree with it? He despises me.¡± Wynter then began to sob. ¡°He¡¯s already apologized.¡± Donald remained silent. Wynter would not stop weeping. Donald had no idea how to console her, so he kept quiet. After some time, Wynter spoke. ¡°What kind of person is she? I bet she must be amazing enough to catch your eyes.¡± The person Wynter was referring to was, of course, Jennifer. Wynter dared not investigate Jennifer. Honestly, no one dared to investigate the wife of the famous Lord Campbell unless they had a death wish. A gentle and warm smile then appeared on Donald¡¯s face, which hurt Wynter¡¯s heart. ¡°Well, she¡¯s gentle, elegant, smart, opinionated, independent, and capable. Most importantly, she is calm and collected.¡± Donald slowly listed out all of Jennifer¡¯s good qualities. Wynter responded in a faint voice, ¡°Is she that good?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not perfect. One downside of hers is that she cares for her family too much. She cares about them more than she cares for me sometimes. I hate this the most.¡± Donald sighed. He wondered if he and Jennifer would be in love with each other more if thetter did not dote on her brother too much. ¡°Do you love her?¡± Wynter queried. Donald froze for a moment, and a smile subconsciously formed on his face. ¡°Yes, I do. She suits me the best.¡± The light in Wynter¡¯s eyes dimmed in an instant, and sadness filled her heart. She then sighed. After a moment, she blushed, and a shy look appeared on her face when she turned her gaze toward Donald. ¡°Don, are you going home tonight? It¡¯ste now.¡± Donald was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I brought my ID card with me,¡± said Wynter in a timid voice, and her face was scarlet. She lifted her head and stared at Donald hopefully. The love in her eyes was going to burst anytime soon. ¡°ID card? What do you need that for?¡± Donald still could not understand what she meant. Wynter gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to go to the hotel with me¡­¡± Finally understanding her meaning, Donald was tempted to say yes. Wynter was, after all, an elegant and prettydy. Any man would fall for her, including Donald. However, he thought it would be unfair to both Jennifer and Wynter if he said yes. Hence, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Wynter was aggrieved by his answer. Then, Donald¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Jennifer. ¡°I have to go home now,¡± Donald announced. Wynter nodded and let out a long sigh. A taxi then went past them. Both Kevin and Skr were in it. Skr stared at the figures underneath the dimmed streetlight and asked dubiously, ¡°Why does that man look like Donald?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Kevin agreed with her. He then took out his phone and snapped a photo. ¡°Thedy has a good figure.¡± Unfortunately, it was too dark, so he could not see thedy¡¯s face clearly. Skr curled her lips with disdain and said, ¡°Most of the time,dies with such good figures are prostitutes.¡± Donald finally returned home when the clock was about to strike twelve. When approached his residential area, he saw Jennifer standing there with Harrison. Upon spotting Donald, Jennifer hurried to his side and asked, ¡°Where did you get the one million cash?¡± Donald, however, red at Harrison coldly. ¡°This is thest warning from me. Stay away from my wife!¡± His eyes were filled with murderous intent when he glowered at Harrison. Harrison, on the other hand, merely smiled and shrugged. ¡°Here.¡± Donald then passed the contract he signed with Lana to Jennifer. Jennifer took a look at it, and her jaw dropped. ¡°You saved Lana?¡± ¡°Yes. She was about to drown, and I saved her when I passed by. She didn¡¯t know how to swim.¡± Donald then continued, ¡°She gave me the money as a token of appreciation.¡± After knowing that the money did not come from an illicit source, Jennifer let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ept it next time. It¡¯s too much.¡± Donald nodded. ¡°Her life is worth that much.¡± After pondering for some time, Jennifer thought that Donald was right. Lana was a multi-billionaire. So, one million meant nothing to her. After a moment of hesitation, Jennifer asked, ¡°Have you thought of the type of job you¡¯re going to search for?¡± ¡°No.¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll set that aside for now.¡± Jennifer instantly became agitated. ¡°No, you should look for a job!¡± Harrison then interjected, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to work at mypany? You can be a salesperson. The yearly ie is about a hundred thousand.¡± Jennifer looked at Harrison gratefully and turned to Donald. She sincerely hoped that Donald would ept the offer. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 14 This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get lost!¡± Donald stormed over to Harrison and swung his hand at him. p! A reddish p mark appeared on Harrison¡¯s cheek. The corner of his mouth bled, but he still smiled brazenly. Jennifer shrieked, ¡°Donald, are you crazy? Why are you hitting others again?¡± She then turned to ask Harrison, ¡°Harrison, are you all right?¡± Harrison wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth and replied politely, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll head off now. Here is my name card. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Harrison, have you not learned your lesson?¡± Donald approached Harrison from the shadows, like a beast ready to attack. ¡°Donald, stop it.¡± Jennifer tried to stop Donald. ¡°What can you do apart from hitting others? Can beating people up solve any problem? It¡¯s also a crime to hit others. Harrison was just being kind. Why are you behaving in this way?¡± Donald stopped and sneered. Jennifer turned around and walked away to go home. A cold glint shed past Donald¡¯s eyes as he looked in the direction Harrison left. I will let you go this time. When Grandpa¡¯s condition improves, I¡¯ll deal with all of you one by one. Back at home, Jennifer had locked the door of the master bedroom. Donald could only rest in the guest bedroom. However, as soon as hey down, his other phone vibrated. There were only a few people who knew the phone number for that phone. Jennifer was not one of them. He saw a message that read: Hi, rich guy. I¡¯m Skye. Nice to meet you. This is a picture of myself. We can have a chat if you want to. Attached with the message was a photo of the girl pursing her lips, trying hard to act cute. He could tell that the photo had been photoshopped several times. Evidently, that was Kevin¡¯s girlfriend, Skr. Donald replied to the message: How did you get my phone number? Skr sent a response: I got it by chance. Please don¡¯t me me¡­ Donald did not respond. He was well aware of Skr¡¯s personality. She was full of negativity. Besides, she had been a snob and a delinquent since she was in school. She liked to challenge people to dance battles and was someone who was condescending but immature. Donald would not take a second nce at a girl like her, but she was Kevin¡¯s type. At dawn the next morning, Donald had already woken up and prepared breakfast. He ate hurriedly and rushed to the hospital to see Raymond. At the same time, he wanted to get back at those in the hospital. His eyes turned icy. If Hannah had not conducted the operation at that crucial moment, even if I managed to gather six hundred thousand, Grandpa might not have been rescued. Raymond had been moved from the ICU to the general ward. The head nurse, Selena rolled her eyes and gave Donald a disdainful nce as he walked in. Look at him, walking in all cocky and proud. What for? He¡¯s merely a useless wreck who relies on a woman. In the ward, a beautiful woman was checking Raymond¡¯s vital data. She was none other than Hannah. Dressed in a long-sleeved bat-sleeved blouse and jeans, her buttocks were perky and her legs were slender. Her slim waist was visible as well. There was no extra fat on her body. She was using a torch to check Raymond¡¯s pupils while flipping his eyelids. Donald did not interrupt and stood by the door. After a long while, she stood back straight up and saw Donald. Her expression was indifferent. ¡°The patient is now in stable condition.¡± Then, she paid no more attention to Donald. Her attitude was so distant it was as if he had owed her a huge amount of money. ¡°Thank you,¡± Donald said gratefully. Hannah ignored him and continued to pack her equipment. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day,¡± Donald uttered. Hannah responded, ¡°Tomorrow night then.¡± After giving it some thought, Donald answered, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Keep in contact.¡± Hannah took her bag and left after saying that. Donald walked over to Raymond to take a look at him. Although thetter was still unconscious, hisplexion had improved. As Donald exited the ward, he gently closed the door behind him with a darkened expression. ¡°Get Hagron and Liam to see me,¡± Donald demanded of Selena. While eating peanuts and shaking her legs, Selena replied, ¡°Who do you think you are to demand two of our specialists toe and see you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes. You¡¯ll bear the consequences if I don¡¯t see them by then.¡± Donald sat on a chair at the nurses¡¯ station after casting a chilly nce at her. ¡°As if.¡± Selena did not believe him. She threw the shells into the trash can and took out more peanuts. Swiping a nce at Donald, she continued, ¡°You¡¯re acting all smug when you¡¯re only someone who doesn¡¯t even have six hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Four more minutes.¡± Donald sat there upright. ¡°Crazy guy.¡± Selena took out her phone and left a voice message in the WhatsApp group: ¡°Dr. Kendall, Dr. Lyon, Donald wants to meet both of you. He also said that you¡¯d have to deal with the consequences yourself if he doesn¡¯t see you in five minutes. He¡¯s obviously here to ckmail you all and create trouble.¡± Selena yed the voice message through the speaker, and they heard Liam¡¯s voice: ¡°Ask that poor loser to get lost.¡± Hagron also sent a voice message: ¡°He has some guts to cause trouble here. Did he even check our hospital¡¯s background?¡± The other people in the WhatsApp group ignored the message. Who is Donald? I don¡¯t know who he is. He¡¯s going to cause a scene in the hospital? Are you kidding me? We¡¯re not afraid of him. Pollerton General Hospital has a strong backing. Spit. Selena ate her peanuts loudly on purpose. ¡°One more minute,¡± Donald said. ¡°Haha.¡± Selena rolled her eyes once again. The other nurses also shot Donald a look of contempt as they walked past him. He needs to bring at least a hundred people with him to create a ruckus. There¡¯s no way he can do that alone. A stern voice came from the voice message: ¡°If he causes a stirter, get the security guards to throw him out.¡± It was the director speaking. After only ten seconds, ten intimidating security guards approached him. They stood along the corridor, each holding a baton and staring coldly at Donald. ¡°Youngd, I¡¯ll advise you to get lost immediately. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you begter,¡± Selena sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll hit you,¡± a security guard said, holding the stun baton and looking domineeringly at Donald. Donald was expressionless. There was not a hint of fear on his face. He finally stood up slowly after the five minutes time limit had passed. Twisting his wrist, he nced at the people around him. ¡°I¡¯ve given you guys a chance, but none of you appreciated it.¡± ¡°Hahaha. This is so funny.¡± Selenaughed exaggeratedly. ¡°Youngd, you asked for it. You can start begging now,¡± the head security guard mentioned as he took a step forward. He turned on the switch of his stun baton and swung it at Donald¡¯s waist. Donald grabbed the baton, and the current exploded in his hand. However, it did not hurt him. He exerted a frightening force and crushed the stun baton. Then, he pped the head security guard and sent him flying, knocking him out cold. Damn! The rest of the security guards were dumbfounded as they stared at each other. No one dared to step forward. They had no idea how Donald managed to crush a stun baton with his bare hands. Selena was shocked. ¡°What are you doing, Donald? Hitting someone is a crime.¡± Donald merely gave her a side nce. Then, he took out his phone. ¡°Within five minutes, I¡¯ll reorganize everything at Pollerton General Hospital.¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 15 What did he say? Reorganize the entire hospital? What a big talker. Although Selena was slightly frightened by Donald¡¯s power inbat, she would not let his boastful words get to her. Since Pollerton General Hospital was established dozens of years ago, it had umted countless connections and immense funds. It even had at least a hundred small-scale vaults to store its fortune. When Selena was about to make a rebuttal, her phone suddenly rang. It was her husband, who was a chief physician in Pollerton General Hospital. He sounded panic-stricken at that time. ¡°Honey, get home quickly and destroy the ounting reports.¡± Before Selena could work out the perplexing situation, he said, ¡°It¡¯s too late! They¡¯re already here.¡± With that, he cut off the phone. When Selena made another call to him, his phone was already turned off. Only then did the head nurse start to grow anxious, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°The show has just begun.¡± Donald proceeded to sit down and flickered his beaded bracelet breezily. Selena¡¯s phone rang again, only to find it was from her best friend. Thetter said, ¡°Selena, this is bad! The director was arrested just a second ago!¡± Upon hearing the piece of news, Selena was stunned. She did not understand what was going on. Baffled, she instinctively looked at the young man before her eyes, wondering if it was all his work. Hurried footsteps rang out of thin air. Very soon, two doctors, Hagron and Liam, rushed over. Upon seeing Donald, they instantly fell to their knees and begged, ¡°Mr. Campbell, we know what we did was wrong. Please spare us!¡± Hagron seemed to be in his fifties, much older than Donald. Yet, he was now trembling in fear unabatingly. He could not help but lift his head to scan Donald. Is this young man truly that scary? Did he really find out everything about me in only a few minutes? Truth be told, Hagron hadmitted a lot of abominable deeds over these years, including venality, embezzlement, surreptitious arrangements of fetal gender determination, pulling strings behind elections, and so on. Initially, Hagron did not know that Donald was the one who ran a background check. However, the person who was assigned to investigate Hagron was his uncle. The latter told him in secret that he had offended a big shot, who was currently sitting in the nurses¡¯ station. As for Liam, he was no better than Hagron. Having sexual intercourse with female patients alone was enough to bring about a severe punishment, let alone embezzlement. Selena stared eye-wide at Donald in disbelief. Is he really that scary? If he has such power, why couldn¡¯t he collect six hundred thousand previously? ¡°Mr. Campbell, I was ignorant. I¡¯m sorry for offending you. Please kindly show your mercy. I promise that I¡¯ll never make the same mistake again!¡± Liam knocked his head onto the floor unceasingly. To his dismay, Donald solely cast a cold gaze at the two, saying, ¡°Calm down. There¡¯s more yet toe.¡± Minutester, three men in suits entered the room. One of them was seen holding an ount book while he marched forward to dere, ¡°Selena, your husband is now under an investigation. We found this ount book in your house, which records all your cash flow. Hence, we suspect that you¡¯ve been interfering with the results of nurse elections over these years, and we¡¯ll bring you into custody.¡± Selena stared at the ount book. As though she had lost all her strength, she slumped down in the chair, her eyes seeming spiritless. The next moment, she abruptly kneeled on the ground and hugged Donald¡¯s leg. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I¡¯m begging you. I know I¡¯m wrong, and I¡¯m reflecting on myself. I really am! Please let me off once! I¡¯ll never do it again!¡± Donald immediately kicked her away without sparing a nce. In merely a few minutes, the entire hospital fell into utter chaos. Nevertheless, hundreds of doctors from other hospitals arrived at Pollerton General Hospital to take charge of the duties. The order returned after a few minutes again. In fact, the patients did not even find anything odd. A middle-aged woman trotted into the room and said to Selena, ¡°I¡¯m the new head nurse who¡¯ll be taking over your work.¡± ¡°Jessica!¡± Selena recognized her as one of the head nurses of Marshmaw Hospital. Jessica merely nodded at Donald, reporting, ¡°I¡¯ll do my work as usual.¡± Liam and Hagron shared a look, only to see the terror in one another¡¯s eyes. They wondered who exactly Donald was and why he could possess such authority. ¡°Hagron, you¡¯re under arrest.¡± ¡°Liam, you¡¯re under arrest.¡± A few men walked forward and said to each of them coldly. Devastated, the two slumped on the floor. Merely a minuteter, a muscr, tall man entered the room. Judging from his appearance, one might guess that he was in his forties. He said to the crew of guards, ¡°You are all fired!¡± Selena chuckled self-pitifully. Her mind nked out as she still could not ept the reality. In only five minutes, Pollerton General Hospital was reshuffled from the highest position to the lowest, including the chief positions. Nevertheless, she had yet to give up. Grabbing the phone at the counter, she dialed a number. ¡°Hello, Mr. Green. We-¡± To her dismay, the man on the other side heaved a heavy sigh andThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. interrupted, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. You¡¯ve got under the big gun¡¯s skin. They warned me to stay out of it, let alone lending you a hand.¡± Upon hearing the bad news, Selena, Liam, and Hagron were plunged into utter despair. They could only hear a thunderous explosion ring out in their minds, followed by a continuous buzzing. The man on the other side of the phone was the most influential person backing Pollerton General Hospital. He had tremendous control over Pollerton. It was no exaggeration to say that he was the second most influential person in Pollerton, at the very least. However, he had been given a warning, indicating that Donald¡¯s true identity was so powerful that it could make one¡¯s blood run cold. ¡°You demon.¡± Selena was on the verge of losing her sanity. She looked at Donald in sheer terror. ¡°Who are you? Who exactly are you?¡± Donald stood up in response. ¡°You¡¯ll never get to enjoy a peaceful life anymore.¡± After that, he walked out of the room. Two hourster, the incident became the lead story on the news. It read: The director of Pollerton General Hospital was arrested for corruption and the illegal construction of treasury vaults. Thirty-five chief doctors were detained for infringing medical ethics. They havemitted a lot of horrendous deeds. The head nurse of the oncology department was apprehended for embezzlement, falsifying the expenses on procurements¡­ Harrison was scared to death when he caught wind of the incident. As the Queen family held shares in the pharmaceuticalpany, Pollerton Pharma, which was closely associated with Pollerton General Hospital, he knew much more insider news than the others. He called his father, Garrett in panic. ¡°Hello? Dad, what happened? Why were they under arrest out of the blue? Even Selena and Liam could not get out of it?¡± Garrett¡¯s voice sounded gruff when he exined, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Mr. Green earlier. He said that Pollerton General Hospital offended a big shot, who purged the wrongdoers in merely five minutes.¡± Shocked, Harrison froze for a while before asking, ¡°Pollerton General Hospital has Mr. Green backing it up. Even he couldn¡¯t take care of the matter?¡± ¡°They warned Mr. Green prior to that. He himself is in a crisis now. If he dared to interfere, he would only be digging his own grave. It seems like the big shot has a lot of power,¡± Garrett exined, his voice quavering faintly. Harrison drew in a deep breath. Even Mr. Green was threatened to stay out of it, and he almost got caught up in all this! Who has such power to do so? He must be as powerful as God! Who could it be? Suddenly, he recalled the affluent man in Heavenly Private Room. At that thought, he surmised assuredly, ¡°It¡¯s the big shot in Heavenly Private Room! He made his move!¡± A fear surged in his heart. That¡¯s how powerful he truly is? He doesn¡¯t seem dangerous, but when he takes action, it¡¯s earth-shattering! ¡°Will it bring us trouble?¡± Harrison asked. Garrett stayed silent for some time before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. We didn¡¯tmit the crimes directly, so I think we¡¯re safe at the moment. Try to stay low temporarily. If you rubbed the man the wrong way, he can destroy our family easily.¡± Nodding, Harrison said, ¡°I will!¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 16 After hanging up the phone, Harrison felt a tinge of fear. The big shot from the Heavenly Private Room was not to be messed around. He had his ways of getting things done, and he could do so ferociously. Not even Harrison nor the whole Queen family could defend themselves against him. Even the influential personnel of Pollerton General Hospital were warned to stay put. Destroying the Queen family would be a piece of cake for him! Harrison intended to find out who made the first move, but in the end, he decided not to. Based on what he had learned so far, he knew that the big shot would find out right away if he began investigating the case. When you stare into the abyss, the abyss stares back. Harrison understood that much. After dealing with Pollerton General Hospital, Donald approached his grandfather and held his hands in silence. He stayed like that for a long time. Suddenly, Donald¡¯s phone rang. He frowned, only to find out later that it was a call from his good friend, Rafe. Rafe and Donald were high school ssmates. Although they had not kept in touch for several years, Rafe was the first person Donald contacted when he first arrived in Pollerton. Rafe did not have a happy marriage. He married into the Scott family. His wife, Faye, is a rather plump and dominantdy. Rafe did not have a proper job. He was in the second-hand housing business. To put it simply, he was only an agent. As a blunt and honest person, Rafe did not do very well. He could only earn about six thousand every month. ¡°Hello, Rafe,¡± Donald answered the call. ¡°Donald, would you like toe to our high school gathering at noon?¡± Rafe asked with a smile. ¡°No, I am not going,¡± Donald rejected the invitation, Rafe replied, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Come! Pleasee for my sake. Even the popr girl in our ss is going. Oliver King will be there. He contacted me a few days ago, saying he has set his sights on one of the houses in Pollerton Estates. I am worried I can¡¯t make a sale, but you have a way with words, so I want to ask for your help.¡± Donald sank into deep thought. Pollerton Estates¡­ Isn¡¯t that developed by Charles? The current market rate is almost three hundred thousand per square meter. Given that the houses there are all at least three hundred square meters, one house should be worth more than a hundred million, including tar. There is an enormous mansion at three thousand square meters in Pollerton Estates. Renovation waspletedst year. It is currently valued at 1.3 billion! It¡¯s one of the most expensive properties in Pollerton, which makes it very popr among housing agents. Themission could go up to ten million if anyone could close the deal! ¡°Sure,¡± Donald agreed immediately. After he hung up the phone, he called Charles right away. ¡°Hey Charlie, have you sold the Prime Property of Pollerton?¡± Charles replied, ¡°Not yet, Lord Campbell. It was renovatedst year. The grand renovation alone cost over 100 million. Mr. Lane has informed me that the ownership can be transferred to you when you return.¡± ¡°All right. Wait for my call,¡± Donald responded. Rafe called a whileter. ¡°Donald, do you have time now? Could youe by Pollerton Estates? Oliver ising to look at the house now.¡± Donald agreed right away. He hailed a taxi and rushed over to Pollerton Estates. When he arrived, Donald saw Rafe registering with the security guard. He had his suit and name tag on. ¡°Hi, Donald. Let¡¯s wait a while. Oliver said he will be here in ten minutes,¡± Rafe said with a smile as he patted Donald¡¯s shoulder. ¡°By the way, have you gathered enough money for your grandpa¡¯s medical fees?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enough.¡± Donald was also pleased to see Rafe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help you there,¡± Rafe apologized. Donald spotted a few scratch marks on Rafe¡¯s neck. They looked rather deep. ¡°Is that what happened because I asked you for a loan?¡± Donald asked with a frown. Rafe chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°Conflicts between husband and wife are perfectly normal.¡± Donald stopped talking and stayed silent after that. As they stood in silence, suddenly a car honked. They looked back and saw a luxurious car parked right in front of them. A young man in a branded tuxedo got down from the car, followed by two beautiful women. One of the women was wearing a long, ck dress paired with high heels. She had a slim figure and fair skin, exuding an exquisite and graceful aura. She was Reba Jones, the most popr girl in high school. Reba was stunned when she saw Donald. With a calm and indifferent expression, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, Donald.¡± Both of them had been involved in a scandal in the past. The other woman, standing at one point seven five meters in height, had shoulder length hair, a sexy figure, and a beautiful face. After greeting Donald and Rafe, she turned her gaze back to the man in the tuxedo. Her eyes were filled with contempt when she saw Rafe. Donald was aware of it, but he smiled dismissively. ¡°Hey, Donald! You¡¯re here too! I haven¡¯t seen you in a long while.¡± The man in the tuxedo was Oliver. He had the appearance of a sessful man. On his wrist was a gold Rolex watch. Every single movement of his screamed superiority. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Oliver,¡± Donald greeted cheerfully. Oliver nodded and shifted his attention to Rafe. ¡°Rafe, have you contacted the owner of the mansion?¡± Rafe seemed a little nervous, but he tried to remain steady. ¡°Yes, we have spoken. The mansion is three hundred square meters in size, so the total worth is ny-seven million¡­¡± Gulp. Both Reba and the tall woman cach took a deep breath. In the country, there were very few people who could buy a property worth almost a hundred million without hesitation. ¡°Oliver, what business are you currently doing? How could you afford a mansion worth a hundred million..¡± Reba said, eyes filled with admiration. Oliver tried to remain indifferent as he shrugged. ¡°Just a small business.¡± Although he was trying to be humble, he could not hide the smug look on his face. The tall woman eximed in exaggeration, ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I think you¡¯re the most capable in our circle, Mr. King!¡± Oliver looked at the tall woman and said, ¡°Irene, you¡¯re not doing too bad yourself. You¡¯re going to sign a contract with Donter Pictures soon. You¡¯re going to be a superstar.¡± The tall woman, Irene Smith, smiled gently. ¡°I still require your support, Mr. King. Unlike somebody who is still a housing agent till this day¡­¡± Irene¡¯s eyes were on Rafe and Donald when she said that. Oliver smirked. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a look at the house.¡± Rafe¡¯s smile stiffened. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. To be frank, he was unwilling to make this deal because he knew how Oliver was like. He was very condescending and liked to show off his wealth. However, if the deal was sessful, themission would be very high. They swiftly entered the residential area. As they were passing through, they were astounded by what they saw. The only mansion around was right in front of their eyes. With a space of over three thousand square meters, it came with a beautiful garden and a flowing fountain. It was aplete package. ¡°So, this is the famous Prime Property of Pollerton?¡± Reba and Irene were filled with wonder, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 17 As a professional salesperson, Rafe immediately introduced the ce, ¡°This is the most expensive house in Pollerton. It¡¯s called the Prime Property of Pollerton and is worth thirteen hundred million. There is a recreational room, a billiard room, a swimming pool, and a sunroom inside the house. I heard that its ownership is about to be transferred soon. Narrowing his eyes, Oliver stared at the building. His eyes glinted as he pondered to himself. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Irene and Reba were ncing at the building in envy. ¡°Thirteen hundred million? Who would be able to buy it? The buyer is probably a financial magnate, right?¡± Irene wondered aloud. ¡°No ordinary person can fork out thirteen hundred million to buy a house,¡± Rafe replied. He appeared to be a little pathetic as he smiled suppliantly at thedy and bowed to her gently. Oliver¡¯s gaze swept past Rafe in disdain. ¡°Whoever it is, that¡¯s none of your business. Your monthly sry is just three thousand and six hundred.¡± Hearing this, Rafe flinched. Though his smile froze on his face, he did not dare to counter back. Just then, Irene and Reba giggled in unison. ¡°Yes, Rafe. You shouldn¡¯t worry about this. Instead, think about how you can sell the house to earn moremission.¡± ¡°Commission? Hmph, it¡¯s more like you¡¯re receiving alms.¡± Irene snorted. Thereafter, Donald replied, ¡°Rafe is a salesperson. How could you deem the results of his hard work as alms?¡±. Hearing this, Irene red contemptuously at Donald. His outfit is worth less than two hundred, and he still has the audacity to stand up for someone in front of us? Then, she retorted, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business as well. In my opinion, it¡¯s your luck that Mr. Langford was willing to give you amission. Since he can easily pay one hundred million for a house, he could directly discuss the offer with the owner of the estate himself. Hence, you¡¯re not really helpful to him.¡± Irene had mistakenly assumed that Donald was a property agent as well. Hence, she treated him with derision. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as equality in this world. Oliver is way better than you,¡± Reba piped up coldly. She desperately tried to win Oliver¡¯s favor by praising thetter and belittling Rafe and Donald In response, Oliver just waved his hand dismissively. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s talk about business- rted matters now.¡± Though he spoke in an indifferent tone, his face betrayed the arrogant attitude he had toward everyone else. Seeing that Donald was preparing to retaliate again, Rafe meekly tugged at his sleeve to stop him, signaling him not to engage in a useless verbal dispute. Then, Donald fell silent. With Rafe leading the way, they arrived at the ninth apartment of the twenty-seventh story in no time. A middle-aged man opened the door for them. His face looked wan and sallow. The interior of the apartment wasvish. It upied three hundred square meters and had its own balcony. ¡°If not for a problem in the capital chain, I wouldn¡¯t have sold this apartment. The total price for this is ny-seven million. We can sign the contract immediately,¡± the middle-aged man voiced out, his gaze directed at Oliver. After working in the business industry for so many years, he had already been able to urately figure out who had the most power among the group of people in front of him. Walking around the entire apartment, Oliver nodded and shook his head intermittently. Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied with your house. Nheless, I¡¯ll have to consider it for a while. I¡¯ll give you a reply by tomorrow. Is that fine for you?¡± Then, the middle-aged man agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± Oliver asked, ¡°Could you give me your contact number?¡± Rafe stood up swiftly. He remarked to the middle-aged man, ¡°You can just contact me. Why don¡¯t I help you to coordinate the deal?¡± If the two directly liaised with one another, it would be highly disadvantageous to Rafe, as he might not be able to receive hismission then. Hastily, the middle-aged man¡¯s head bobbed up and down inpliance. Hemented, ¡°All right, that¡¯s the rules of the industry. I understand that.¡± Upon witnessing this, Oliver¡¯s face darkened. He remarked, ¡°Rafe, did I allow you to speak? What¡¯re you afraid of? Are you afraid that I won¡¯t give you your fees?¡± Instantly, Rafe panicked. He stuttered, ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. 1-1¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Oliver questioned unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s the rules of the industry,¡± Donald spoke up. ¡°Even the owner knows the regtions. Why don¡¯t you understand it? Rafe searched for the property and contacted the sellers by himself. He had a hard time doing so. Are you going to disregard his contribution like this?¡± ¡°Hey! Who are you to tell Mr. Langford off?¡± Irene inquired snarkily. Donald¡¯s gaze turned cold. Frostily, he looked at Irene. Seeing this, the woman uncontrobly shivered. As the owner of the house was unable to fullyprehend the situation at hand, he subsequently tried to smooth things over. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll contact Rafe instead.¡± Gratefully, Rafe thanked the middle-aged man, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yellere. We won¡¯t disturb you then.¡± After walking out of the neighborhood, Rafe peeked at Oliver and said, ¡°Mr. Langford, what do you think about the house?¡± Without looking back at Rafe, Oliver uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s meet up at noon. We can chat over lunch.¡± Troubled, Rafe nced at Donald to notice that thetter had a mocking expression on his face. ¡°We should go,¡± he said. Rafe nodded and inquired, ¡°All right. Where shall we go for lunch?¡± ¡°Rivebale Hotel,¡± Oliver dered. Thereafter, he boarded his car. Irene and Reba did not even bother to bid Donald and Rafe goodbye. Rolling their eyes, they followed Oliver. ncing at the BMW that was speeding away, Rafe voiced out, ¡°Oliver seems so arrogant. I wonder what our lunch will be liketer.¡± Donald replied, ¡°We should go and have lunch with him. Who knows? Maybe we¡¯ll gain something unexpected.¡± ¡°It appears that Oliver¡¯s really rich, as he arranged for lunch at Rivebale Hotel,¡± Rafemented in admiration. He added, ¡°The hotel was founded by the sessful businesswoman, Lana.¡± Is that so? Donald was stunned for a moment before he immediately regained his senses. Smiling wryly, he hoped he would not run into Lana there. A few minutester, Donald and Rafe arrived at Rivebale Hotel. They caught sight of twenty people standing in the lobby, one of which was Oliver. He was arguing with the receptionist. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, sir. We are at full capacity today. You didn¡¯t reserve a table¡­¡± the receptionist apologized profusely to Oliver. Then, Oliver snorted in disbelief. ¡°Is this how you manage your hotel? I¡¯ve heard that there is a private room on the ninth floor that is empty. Why can¡¯t we use it?¡± The receptionist widened her eyes. ¡°Sir, that room is not avable to customers. Ms. Collins receives her guests there. I¡¯m just doing my job. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. There were only two private rooms on the ninth floor. Apart from that, there was a bowling room, a gym, a meeting room, a karaoke room, and a movie theater on that in floor. Thus, one could say that the ninth floor was only for Pollerton¡¯s esteemed guests. This included the likes of the richest man in Pollerton, Charles, the diva Wynter, and those tycoons who ranked first in the city. ¡°I¡¯m an executive of Johnny¡¯s Antiques!¡± Oliver threatened in a low voice. Johnny¡¯s Antiques¡­ The receptionist instantaneously sucked in a deep breath. Respectfully, she said, ¡°Do wait for a while. I¡¯ll call someone to ask for instructions.¡± Oliver finally nodded contentedly and scanned the surroundings. Everyone around looked at him with their faces full of respect and admiration. Oliver was satisfied to receive everyone¡¯s respect. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 18 The receptionist called someone from senior management, Mark White. ¡°Hello, Mr. White. An executive from Johnny¡¯s Antiques wishes to reserve the entire ninth floor¡­¡± ¡°Did Johnny Green personally request it?¡± A strong and steady voice traveled from the phone. The receptionist whispered, ¡°No, it¡¯s an executive from hispany.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Get him to scram. Only Johnny has the right to reserve the entire floor in Johnny¡¯s Antiques. So what if he¡¯s an executive?¡± Mark replied. The receptionist hung up and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My superior has already stated that only Mr. Johnny Green has the right to enter the ninth floor. Sir, you might want to book a ce somewhere else.¡± QUIVO Oliver¡¯s face darkened. I ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go to another hotel. We don¡¯t have to hold our gathering here,¡± someone murmured. TIT ¡°Yeah, Oliver. We only came here to reminisce. Let¡¯s not get our good mood spoiled by this trivial matter,¡± Irene added. Apparently, she had heard of Lana¡¯s reputation. She knew that the ninth floor was not a ce that commoners could enter. ¡°Let¡¯s go to another hotel,¡± Rafe suggested quietly. He was afraid that Oliver would be upset. After all, if Oliver got upset, his opportunity to earn money would be destroyed just like that. What¡¯s so bad about suffering a little grievance and behaving more humbly to seal the deal? ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Oliver¡¯s expression turned frosty. He no longer concealed the mockery in his eyes. His motive for attending the gathering was to unt his wealth. Irene chimed in, ¡°What has it got to do with you, Rafe?¡± ¡°You¡¯re merely a middleman. To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just a lowly dog. What right do you have to speak?¡± Reba scolded. The rest of the group began berating Rafe as well. ¡°Yeah, why are you interfering in this matter? You should just shut up and mind your own business.¡± Rafe¡¯s face immediately turned as red as a tomato. He remained frozen on the spot and did not know whether he should leave or stay. Even the receptionist looked at Rafe pitifully. Being poor was a sin. The only reason Rafe was criticized was that he was poor and had no status. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t make too much noise here,¡± the receptionist reminded. Seeing that everyone was criticizing Rafe and standing up for him, Oliver felt a little morefortable. Donald sighed softly and patted Rafe on the back. Thereafter, he looked at Oliver and asked, ¡°If I can bring you to the ninth floor, will you consider buying that apartment and giving Rafe a substantial amount ofmission?¡± Oliver froze, then burst outughing. ¡°Donald, are you kidding me? How can you bring us to the ninth floor? Have you lost your mind?¡± Irene also looked at him with contempt. ¡°That¡¯s right. Take a good look at yourself. You can¡¯t even afford a normal private room. Yet, you im that you can bring us to the ninth floor? Stop boasting!¡± ¡°How arrogant and vain,¡± Reba remarked cidly. ¡°All right, Donald. Since you wish to show off, let¡¯s see you try.¡± Oliver turned around and stared at Donald. Many emotions flickered in his eyes. Mockery, disdain, contempt, and derision could be detected in his gaze. ¡°How should I prove it to you?¡± Donald was expressionless. ¡°As long as you¡¯re able to bring us to the ninth floor of this building, I¡¯ll buy that apartment. I¡¯ll even give Rafe two million worth ofmission!¡± Oliver dered. Rafe, on the other hand, pulled on Donald¡¯s sleeve worriedly and whispered, ¡°Donald, that¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need thatmission. Let¡¯s go.¡± Yet, Donald patted him on the shoulder once more. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Leave it to me,¡± he said, Thereafter, he took out his phone and called Lana. He had gotten her number from Charles. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± A sweet andnguid voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯m Donald.¡± The other person fell silent, but Donald could hear her breathing grow rapid. ¡°Donald, where are you?¡± Lana¡¯s pleasant voice continued to reverberate from the phone. Donald exined, ¡°I need your help. I have a ss gathering today. I¡¯m currently on the first floor of the Rivebale Hotel. We are unable to book a room. Thus, I wish to request for you to open the ninth floor for us. Is that okay?¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll head over and settle it. Wait for me there,¡± Lana agreed. Donald hung up and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a few minutes. Someone will arrive shortly and arrange things for us.¡± Oliver looked at him in disbelief and mockery. ¡°You¡¯re lying! What right do you have to enter the ninth floor?¡± he scoffed. Irene and Reba giggled and looked at Donald as if they were looking at a fool. Even the chairman of Johnny¡¯s Antiques had to book beforehand to enter the ninth floor. No one believed that Donald could settle it with a simple phone call. The receptionist did not believe him either. A few momentster, a muscr man walked over swiftly. He appeared to be around thirty-five years old and had a menacing appearance. He was bald and a ck lotus tattoo covered his head. One could tell that he was not a good person at first nce. He was, indeed, Mark White, the most prominent figure in Rivebale Hotel and also Lana¡¯s loyalckey. His sharp eyes scanned the crowd. Everyone felt as if they were pierced by that gaze of his. His aura was too intimidating. ¡°Who¡¯s Mr. Campbell?¡± Mark asked. Donald calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Follow me to the ninth floor. The ninth floor is open to you today,¡± Mark said, Although his tone was polite, his gaze was focused on Donald ferociously. There was suspicion and curiosity in his eyes. Everyone was stunned upon hearing Mark¡¯s words. What¡¯s the situation? Is Donald secretly an influential figure? That¡¯s the renowned ninth floor! Even the richest man in Pollerton has to book beforehand if he wished to enter it. How did he settle it with one phone call? Oliver widened his eyes while Irene and Reba covered their mouths in shock. ¡°Is Donald seriously hiding something from us?¡±. ¡°Donald, give me a hint. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Please follow me.¡± Mark walked ahead, and the crowd trailed after him in a daze. They walked into a private elevator. After they got onto the ninth floor, everyone was stunned speechless. Is this the legendary ninth floor? It was like a giant amusement center. Large paintings of mountains and rivers adorned the wall. Oliver could tell that the paintings were authentic pieces painted centuries ago. Three years ago, they were sold for a sky-high price of forty-five million in an auction. He did not expect to see these paintings on the ninth floor. Irene and Reba stared at Donald. They wished to find out his true colors. However, Donald remained extremely calm. ¡°Can you fulfill your promise now?¡± Donald nced at Oliver. Rafe felt like he was dreaming. The situation was too unbelievable, and he felt surreal. Is this the Donald I know? Oliver¡¯s expression turned rigid. However, he nodded. ¡°I will definitely fulfill my promise. But, what¡¯s going on?¡± He was unwilling to admit defeat. Johnny¡¯s Antiques was already a powerfulpany. Its worth was a whopping ten billion, but still, with that amount of power, only Johnny himself could enter the ninth floor. Yet, Donald settled the matter just by making one phone call. The stark contrast made Oliver feel extremely upset. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 19 Everyone stared at Donald, especially Irene and Reba. Their eyes were filled with tant curiosity. ¡°Donald, I didn¡¯t know that you were so influential.¡± Irene leaned closer to Donald and wanted to hold thetter¡¯s arm. Donald took a step back wordlessly, avoiding her grasp. Tasp. The smile on Irene¡¯s face froze. On the other hand, Rebaughed girlishly. ¡°Donald, you¡¯re pretending to be weak to conceal your true power. You can even book the ninth floor with a mere phone call. That¡¯s amazing!¡± When Oliver heard them praise Donald, he felt extremely ufortable. 09 I should be the main character today. What¡¯s the point of being wealthy and aplished if I can¡¯t boast about my wealth? I did everything I could to steal a cultural relic and sell it for a hundred million just so I could show off! I want everyone to be dazzled by my wealth. Why have things turned out like this? ¡°Perhaps I can exin,¡± Mark said. He had a strong aura and tattoos were inked all over his head. At first nce, one could tell that he was not someone to be crossed with. When he spoke, everyone shut their mouths. They fell silent and looked at him simultaneously. Mark exined in a deep voice, ¡°Yesterday, Ms. Collins identally fell into the water when she was on an outing. Donald happened to walk past and saved her. Ms. Collins gave him a million as a token of appreciation and promised to fulfill a request of his that was within her power. Is that correct?¡± When Mark finished speaking, his gaze sharpened, and a faint light shone in his pupils as he turned to look at Donald expressionlessly. Narrowing his eyes, a look of contempt appeared on his face. AU he did was save Ms. Collins yesterday. How dare he make demands? Furthermore, he even brought a bunch of annoying brats into the supreme ninth floor. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A cold smile appeared on his face. He lowered his head and a frosty gleam shone in his eyes as he contemted getting rid of Donald when he had the chance to do so. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right.¡± Donald was still expressionless. That was his personality. He did not like to exin too much, let alone waste his time talking nonsense. After experiencing huge, life-changing events, he had no interest in such trivial matters. The sole reason he attended the gathering was out of consideration for Rafe¡¯s feelings. Everyone immediately understood what was going on. So that¡¯s how it is. He just happened to save Lana Collins, who has a worth of more than twenty billion. To repay his kindness, she not only gave him a million but also promised to ede to a request of his. No wonder we can enter the ninth floor. Lana¡¯s life and promise are too important. Entering the ninth floor once is nothing inparison. ¡°I see. I thought that Donald has reinvented himself!¡± The gloomy look on Oliver¡¯s face disappeared and was reced with a smile. ¡°So, you¡¯ve only saved Ms. Collins¡¯ life. Why are you acting like it¡¯s a big deal?¡± Irene instantly moved away from Donald with a look of disdain on her face. ¡°What? That¡¯s it?¡± Reba frowned and walked away. Annoyance and disgust were evident on her face as she nced at Donald. ¡°I see. This Donald is such a fool. Lana¡¯s promise is so valuable. He could¡¯ve requested an apartment or a car, but he used it to bring us to the ninth floor instead. He¡¯s dumb.¡± Some of the ssmates discussed in low voices. ¡°That¡¯s right. If our roles were reversed, I¡¯d request ten million from her. Yet, he used it just to show off.¡± ¡°Just so he can show off, he wasted a promise from Lana. What a stupid man.¡± Everyone started discussing and looking at Donald with utter derision. Mark smiled faintly and looked deeply at Donald. ¡°Pretty impressive.¡± His gaze was gloomy, and his tone was meaningful. Donald narrowed his eyes and looked back at Mark. He suddenlyughed. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± He¡¯s just Lana¡¯sckey. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t kill him. Mark solemnly nodded. ¡°Whatever. You can think of it like that.¡± Oliver and the rest of the crowd looked at Donald and Mark, anticipating a good show. Offending Lana¡¯sckey was akin to offending Lana herself. Furthermore, Mark was not just a simple lackey of Lana¡¯s. He was also the head honcho of the de Alliance, The de Alliance was a legendary prominent organization in Pollerton. Even Johnny, the owner of Johnny¡¯s Antiques, did not dare to provoke Mark. Donald calmly scrutinized the man. ¡°You have no right to challenge me.¡± Few people dared to offend him in the entire world, as doing so would cause an international conflict. Mark froze and anger shed in his eyes. His fury bubbled and dangerous tension could be felt in the air. ¡°If not for the fact that you had saved Ms. Collins, I would have strangled you to death!¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat in fear upon witnessing Mark¡¯s wrath. His aura was so frightening that they found it difficult to breathe. Donald¡¯s face finally grew serious as he slowly walked toward Mark. He had a calm temperament and was notpetitive. Yet, it did not mean that he would not get angry. If someone crossed the line, he did not mind getting rid of them. Simply put, if one did not mess with him, he would not mess with them as well. However, if one dared to get on his nerves, he could even kill their entire family in retaliation. Mark continued wearing a casual expression. Heughed evilly and his fearsome teeth shed under the light. It was frightening. He clenched his fist, cracked his knuckles, and stretched his neck. Rafe¡¯s face paled upon seeing that. He hurriedly stopped Donald. ¡°Donald. He¡¯s Mark White. Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Thereafter, he anxiously rushed toward Mark and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. White. I truly apologize. Please be magnanimous and forgive him.¡± Oliver and the rest had already shied away. They looked at the scene with much interest. In their eyes, Donald and Rafe were dead meat. How can he possibly still live if he¡¯s offended Mark White? The man has controlled the de Alliance for so many years. He¡¯s done many terrible and ruthless things. If Lana Collins had not managed to suppress him, he would have conquered the entire underground world in Pollerton. Donald¡¯s gaze grew colder. His killing intent intensified. Simrly, Mark was like a wild beast that was ready to attack. Just as Donald was prepared to snap Mark¡¯s neck, ady suddenly walked in. She wore a long red dress and was very pretty. Herplexion was fair, and her figure was alluring. There was no w on her small face. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. Her watery eyes shone as if they could speak. The first impression people had of her was that she was an otherworldly being. She attracted people to her and made them unable to resist falling in love with her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lana asked softly after she entered. Her voice was sweet and captivating, taking every man¡¯s breath away. Even Mark¡¯s breathing quickened. Yet, he did not dare to look at her. He lowered his head and stood there respectfully. On the other hand, Irene and Reba looked at Lana with jealousy and envy. We¡¯re all women. Why is she so perfect? Mark retracted his fierce aura and stood there motionlessly like a child that had done something wrong. He was very subservient. Lana¡¯s gazended on Mark. It was a quick and unconcerned gaze, but there was a menacing light glinting in her eyes. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 20 If Mark¡¯s aura was strong, Lana¡¯s was even mightier. Even though she was merely standing motionlessly, she exuded a strong presence. Mark felt Lana¡¯s gaze, and cold sweat perspired profusely on his forehead. At that moment, he was filled with dread. Others might not know about Lana¡¯s true identity, but he knew it best. She was none other than the heir of the Collins family. At that moment, Mark¡¯s hatred for Donald brimmed. After all, Donald was the one who caused all this. What right does this Donald have to make Lana treat me like this? ¡°Get out,¡± Lana stated lightly. ¡°Yes, Ms. Collins,¡± Mark replied respectfully with his head lowered. Donald could clearly see the cold gleam flickering in Mark¡¯s eyes. When thetter¡¯s gaze swept past him, there was an apparent killing intent hidden within. Donald sneered inwardly. ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked you for saving my life yesterday.¡± Lana did not even bother shooting a nce at Oliver and the others as she walked up to Donald and spoke gently Rafe stood right next to him with a bewildered expression. He had nevere into contact with a person of Lana¡¯s caliber. Though he would normally see them on television, that was the first time he actually saw them close up. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°Shall we go out and talk?¡± Lana suggested. After hesitating for a moment, Donald nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Lana smiled faintly at his reply and headed out first. She did not spare Oliver and the others a nce, which made Oliver feel miserable. I have worked so hard to position myself in a stylish posture. Why won¡¯t you spare me a nce? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The moment Lana appeared, Oliver had positioned himself in the coolest posture possible and put on his most handsome and warm smile. He thought it would be great to win Lana¡¯s favor. Yet, Lana did not even spare him a nce. The crowd heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Lana leave. ¡°Why is he acting all high and mighty? Does he seriously think his life would change for the better after saving Lana¡¯s life?¡± Irene pursed his lips disdainfully. ¡°Come on, just let this go. You are about to be a famous celebrity soon,¡± Reba consoled while tugging her friend¡¯s hand. As this topic was aroused, the crowd immediately gathered around and bombarded her with questions. ¡°Irene, are you really signing a contract with Donter Pictures?¡± one of the female ssmates asked with an envious look on her face. Smugness filled Irene¡¯s eyes as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Donter Pictures was established by the diva, Wynter, and the richest man in Pollerton, Charles. You guys must know how many resources the diva has.¡± Reba smiled. ¡°My sister is also about to sign a contract with Donter Pictures. If you guys want to see them in the future, it will only be on the big screen.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we eat. Excuse me, we are ready to order,¡± proposed Oliver as he lifted his hand to call for a waiter. Rafe pondered for a while and asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Langford, does the promise you made still count?¡± Oliver chuckled. ¡°What did I promise?¡± ¡°You said that if Donald brings us to the ninth floor, you¡¯ll buy that apartment and give me two million worth ofmission.¡± Rafe grew anxious. Oliver responded, ¡°Does he really have the ability to bring us in? I have long known that he doesn¡¯t have the capability. I just didn¡¯t want to embarrass him. Let¡¯s eat first and talk about this matterter.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about work today. Let¡¯s eat first and not ruin everyone¡¯s mood,¡± Reba added lightly. Rafe sighed. If I knew this, I wouldn¡¯t have epted this deal. Even someone as stupid as me can tell that 1. . mar Oliver never really wanted to buy that apartment, and he just wanted to show off in front of me, Donald sat on the leather couch in the parlor of the tenth floor and said, ¡°Not bad. This couch is designed executively. One set would cost six to seven thousand.¡± ¡°You know your stuff.¡± Lana smiled faintly and asked, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Just some in coffee would be good enough,¡± Donald said. Lana then opened a cab, took out some coffee powder, and made a cup of hot coffee for Donald. ¡°What a surprise. You actually stocked up on ordinary coffee,¡± Donald said with a smile. ¡°Well, I might encounter all kinds of clients when doing business. It¡¯s best to be prepared for all sorts of possibilities.¡± Lana sat back on the couch. She stretched her body, revealing her perfect hourss body figure. ¡°Thank you for your help today,¡± Donald said as he took a sip of coffee. Lana smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯m sorry about Mark¡¯s behavior. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. I will deal with him promptly and won¡¯t let him cause you any trouble.¡± Donald chuckled softly. ¡°I don¡¯t really care about him.¡± Lana frowned. ¡°Mark is very full of himself because he conquers the de Alliance.¡± She had investigated Donald, and based on the information found, Donald was married. However, he fell out with his wife due to a surgery fee that cost six hundred thousand. Donald originally had a company under his name, and now the legal person of thepany had changed. Hence, in her opinion, Donald had no other strengths other than being slightly capable of fighting However, being skillful inbat did not mean anything. After all, there were plenty of people who were skilled inbat in the de Alliance. Yet, they still did not dare to appear publicly and only did their tasks behind the curtain There were only five or six people who dared to show themselves in the entire de Alliance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. If he crosses the line, I will destroy him. Even you won¡¯t be able to stop me,¡± Donald stated nonchntly as he sat on the couch. Lana¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Mark isn¡¯t as simple as you think. Also¡­ ¡°Also, you¡¯ve conducted an investigation on me, right?¡± Donald shed her a half smile and continued, ¡°You have checked my credit score,pany, travel records, and all of my purchase history? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Immediately, Lana¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Donald is right. The person I arranged to investigate him is quite skilled. He¡¯s able to investigate people in secrecy, without the target knowing. Also, he¡¯s never made a mistake, and he¡¯s never been discovered. What is with this Donald? How did he know I was investigating him? ¡°Mantis is indeed capable, and he is level-headed. However, have you heard of a phrase? If you gaze into the abyss, the abyss gazes also into you,¡± Donald stated. Lana was even more shocked. She sat up straight and stared into Donald¡¯s eyes. Mantis was her trusted subordinate, who was also known as the best tracker in Pollerton. She never expected Mantis to be exposed after conducting an investigation on Donald. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Lana narrowed her eyes as she realized that she had underestimated Donald. ¡°Ms. Collins, it¡¯s not good to know too much,¡± Donald muttered. Lana sat on the same spot and chuckled suddenly. ¡°It seems that I have failed. It¡¯s my bad. I¡¯m sorry for conducting an investigation on you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The things you found out were things I was willing to present,¡± Donald responded. Lana felt Donald was even more unfathomable, and it sparked her interest in him. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 21 ¡°All right, let¡¯s move on from that.¡± Lana continued, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a job right now, would you be interested in bing my personal bodyguard?¡± Donald was speechless for a moment after hearing that. He then chuckled. ¡°You appear to have everything nned out.¡± Everyone, especially the conglomerates from North Epea, would be terrified if they learned that Lord Campbell had been hired as a woman¡¯s personal bodyguard. ¡°I understand how much you love your wife, but you can¡¯t live without a proper job, can you? I don¡¯t care what your other identity is, but you have to exin yourself to her, am I right?¡± she said. Donald responded, ¡°I must say, you¡¯re a good talker.¡± ¡°Five thousand a month, with eight hours of work per day.¡± With her lips pursed, she looked at him. W ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± With that, Donald stood up. In fact, Lana was right about the money Jennifer did wish for him to have a proper job, and a personal bodyguard was, indeed, a proper job. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve got another question for you,¡± Lana said as she tilted her head. Her silky hairs hid her soft, gentle face. She was incredibly beautiful when the sunlight shone on her face. ¡°What is it?¡± Donald turned around to look at her. ¡°Do you know Wynter Lowe?¡± Lana queried. ¡°No.¡± Donald shook his head in response. ¡°But I noticed the figure of a man on her Instagram ount, and he looks exactly like you.¡± Lana added, ¡°He was riding on a bike with her.¡± Hearing that, Donald replied, ¡°Ms. Collins, you must be joking. There¡¯s no such thing.¡± Lana asked in disbelief, ¡°Really? But his back is strikingly simr to yours.¡± Donaldughed and opened the door, leaving Lana, who was in a daze, alone. After Donald left, Lana massaged her temples. ¡°He isn¡¯t as straightforward as he appears to be. Despite the fact that I have all of his information, I still know nothing about him.¡± On the esteemed ninth floor, Donald could hear theughter of the crowd. When he pushed open the door and walked in, he noticed that the crowd, particrly Reba and Irene, were heavily inebriated. They were often seen giving toasts to Oliver together. Despite the fact that they were all aware that Donald had entered, none of them greeted him. Irene and Reba did not even bother to look at him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Meanwhile, Rafe sat alone in the corner wearing a sad face. Donald looked at Oliver and said, ¡°Something came up and I need to leave now. You must pay Rafe¡¯s commission regardless of whether you buy the house or not. You¡¯ll have to deal with the consequences if you don¡¯t.¡± Upon hearing that, Oliver jumped up from his seat and mmed his fist onto the table. ¡°Donald Campbell, who do you think you are!¡± ¡°Donald Campbell, do you have a death wish?¡± Irene yelled. ¡°What a disrespectful guy.¡± Reba was infuriated as well. Who does he think he is? Is he under the impression that just because he spoke with Lana, he has the right to be arrogant? ¡°It seems like you will only learn your lesson in the face of death.¡± Donald snorted as he prepared himself to finish Oliver off. However, his phone rang at that precise moment. When he took out his phone, he discovered that Jennifer had called him. ¡°Something happened to Kev, Donald.¡± On the other end of the line, Jennifer¡¯s sobbing could be heard. Donald immediately frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Can you tell me what happened?¡± ¡°He gambled away the six hundred thousand you paid to Harrison, as well as the two million that you intended to pay for the property. Even worse, he¡¯s currently one million in debt and is being held up. They threatened to cut off one of his arms if he didn¡¯t pay the one million in three days,¡± Jennifer exined. Donald was in a fit of rage upon hearing that. This man would never change! ¡°Can you tell me where he¡¯s being held?¡± In the end, Donald managed to keep his rage under control. ¡°The de Alliance has him imprisoned at Paragon Building,¡± Jennifer responded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Donald continued, ¡°Kevin really doesn¡¯t change.¡± ¡°Donald, I¡¯ve made a mistake by calling you. I should have known better than to call you!¡± From the other end of the line, Jennifer¡¯s sad voice could be heard. ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Donald inquired. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± With that, Jennifer hung up the call. Donald had a dangerous look in his eyes despite his expressionless face. Then, he gave Oliver and the others a cold stare before turning away to dial a number. ¡°Bradley, find out Jennifer¡¯s current location for me.¡± Donald¡¯s subordinates gradually gathered at Pollerton after the Pris System was activated, waiting for hismand. Bradley Brown, the administrator of the Pris System, was the first to arrive. He was the best hacker in the world, as well as a fantastic tracker. When Lana was investigating Donald, he discovered it in less than thirty seconds. ¡°Mrs. Campbell is on her way to Pollerton Pharma,¡± Bradley replied. Donald¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. ce Harrison is the owner of Pollerton Pharma. Jennifer appears to be nning to seek assistance from Harrison. ¡°Keep an eye on her at all times.¡± He borrowed a car from Lana shortly after saying that. It was Bentley¡¯s limited edition four-seater that cost six million. The moment he got into the car, he received a message on his other phone. When he picked up his phone, he saw that it was Kevin¡¯s wife, Skr, who had left him a message. The text message read: Hi, wealthy man, I¡¯m in serious trouble right now. Would you mind assisting me? After a brief pause, Donald responded to the message: Speak up. Then, she replied: Is it possible for you to lend me some money? For me, it¡¯s a lot, but for you, it¡¯s nothing at all. I¡¯ll agree to all of your conditions as long as you can lend me the money. The text message was apanied by her selfie that had been photoshopped countless times with a sad emoticon, Donald typed: How much do you need? She wrote: I needone million. Is that okay? Behind the message was a crying emoticon. In the end, Donald agreed to lend her the money. If the problem could be solved with money, he would not bother dealing with it any further. Even though he was well-known around the world, he kept a low profile and only a few people had seen him. With that thought in mind, he transferred a million over to her with a message: You¡¯re on your own. Inside Paragon Hotel, Skr was idly staring at her phone. Suddenly, her phone rang with a notification: One million has been transferred to your Paypal! In an instant, Skr jumped up excitedly. ¡°Oh my goodness! What a rich man!¡± Kevin, who was hanging his head beside her dejectedly, leaped from his chair and inquired, ¡°Who transferred those funds to you?¡± Skr gave him a quick nce before stowing her phone away, preventing him from seeing it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps it was Harrison.¡± She had no intention of telling Harrison that she had hooked up with a wealthy man. He transferred me a million after seeing two of my photos, despite the fact that he didn¡¯t know who I was. I guess I¡¯m still quite appealing. Maybe it¡¯s time for me to start looking for this wealthy man and ask him out. Excited, she ruffled her hair and used the phone¡¯s ck screen as a mirror to take a good look at herself. ¡°I¡¯ll kick that poor bastard, Kevin, out when that wealthy man bes my sugar daddy!¡± Skr was brimming with joy. Kevin was ecstatic as well, believing Harrison was the one who had transferred the funds to her. ¡°I knew it. Harrison will undoubtedly be of great assistance to us at this crucial time. In the end, he was the only one who was willing to assist me. On the other hand, Donald didn¡¯t even make an attempt to assist me! I¡¯m going to ask Jennifer to divorce him when I get back!¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 22 Skr pursed her lips in disdain when someone mentioned Donald. ¡°Is your sister is blind or something? How can she fall in love with someone like Donald and even register for a marriage certificate with him?¡± Kevin answered, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. He¡¯s a piece of worthless trash!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Oh, whatever. We should hurry and pay back the money so that we can leave. Our recent luck has been so freaking bad.¡± Skr spoke in distress as they had lost three hundred thousand in each match. That one night cost them almost three million. ¡°As long as my sister marries Harrison, he¡¯ll undoubtedly pay for our losses. To him, three million is nothing. He¡¯ll help us even if we racked up a loss that¡¯s worth ten million,¡± Kevin eximed. 1 Meanwhile, Jennifer got off a taxi in front of Pollerton Pharma. She took a deep breath while looking at the tall, thirty-three-floor building before her. Then, she dialed Harrison¡¯s number. ¡°Jenny, what¡¯s up? Why did you suddenly call me?¡± Harrison¡¯s gentle voice spoke through the phone. One could easily guess that he was delighted and anxious upon receiving Jennifer¡¯s call. ¡°I need to borrow one million from you. Something happened to Kev,¡± Jennifer answered in a low voice. A silence ensued before Harrison finally answered, ¡°Where are you now? Let¡¯s meet up to discuss the details.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in front of Pollerton Pharma.¡± Excitement coursed through Harrison upon hearing that. He then responded, ¡°Okay. Could you wait for me there? I¡¯lle over to pick you up now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jennifer agreed after a short moment of hesitation. It was not long before Harrison exited the building and noticed Jennifer. Infatuation shed in his eyes as he ogled her. Jennifer donned a slim-fitting white top that sessfully entuated her slim waist and a pair of skinny jeans, revealing her long, alluring legs. An air of elegance and gentleness emitted from her. ¡°Jenny,¡± Harrison called out while gazing at her intently. At that moment, his lust for her overwhelmed his senses. Although Donald had never slept with Jennifer, she was still married to him and was legally his wife. Harrison got excited when that thought struck him as he enjoyed getting involved in intense and complicated entanglements. He suggested, ¡°Jenny, why don¡¯t we talk in my office?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Jennifer nodded to agree. She soon sat on a couch when they reached Harrison¡¯s office. Then, thetter handed her a cup of coffee before sitting beside her. Jennifer was so nervous that she shifted to create some space between her and Harrison, That did not offend Harrison. Instead, he shed her an amused smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A frown crept up to his face the next second when Jennifer briefly recounted what had happened to Kevin. Harrison knew about de Alliance; The head of their organization was Mark White, who was infamous for being a brute. Garrett had even warned Harrison countless times not to have any ties with de Alliance. ¡°One million is not a big deal. However, it won¡¯t be easy for me to retrieve Kevin and his friend,¡± Harrison stated. Jennifer¡¯s expression quickly soured. Harrison continued smilingly, ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you something.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Harrison sized the woman up before fixing his gaze on her delicate face. Then, he stifled a sigh at the thought of her being in love with Donald. ¡°One million in addition to six hundred thousand¡­ How many years will it take you to earn that sum and repay me?¡± he cast a suggestive look as he spoke. Jennifer froze, lowered her head, and muttered, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll return the money to you. In five, or maybe ten years, I¡¯ll be able to give it all back. At the same time, I¡¯ll pay you interest ording to the market price.¡± Harrison chuckled, ¡°Need I remind you that Donald doesn¡¯t have a job now? Plus, Kevin is marrying a girl soon, and you need to take care of your parents. Considering your annual sry is about 100 thousand, it will take many more years before you can pay back the sum you owe me.¡± A moment passed before Jennifer replied, ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you for your time.¡± She was about to get up from her seat to leave. However, Harrison sat closer to her and suggested in a gentle voice, ¡°There are other ways for you to repay me that won¡¯t involve money.¡± That perplexed Jennifer. Her brows furrowed as she stared at Harrison, who gazed at her intensely. He borated, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to divorce Donald. Instead, all you have to do is apany me at times. Drop by my ce whenever you receive a call from me, and I¡¯ll pay you a fifty thousand monthly allowance. Does that sound good to you?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. With that said, he was about to put his arm around Jennifer¡¯s waist. Jennifer¡¯s expression drastically paled at that. Her body trembled as she stood, distanced herself, and rified, ¡°I see you as a friend, Harrison, nothing more. Besides, I¡¯m a married woman. Please show some respect to me.¡± It was then that Harrison finally exposed his real intention. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. In fact, the thought of sleeping with someone else¡¯s woman excites me.¡± He knew well of her circumstances; Jennifer¡¯s parents could not give her the help she needed, and her brother, Kevin, was a hopeless and ipetent fool. Then there was Kevin¡¯s soon-to-be wife, Skr, who was a money-hungry woman. Thus, there was no doubt the one million and six hundred thousand debt would be a massive burden to her family. Tears and redness appeared in Jennifer¡¯s as she felt humiliated by Harrison¡¯s words. Despite her trembling voice, she expressed, ¡°Harrison, thank you for your offer, but I won¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ll return your six hundred thousand as soon as possible.¡± As she finished, she pulled open the door and was about to leave Harrison¡¯s office. Sull ogling her slender figure, Harrison reminded, ¡°Do not forget that your brother Kevin is still with de Alliance. He might lose his hand if you fail to gather one million in three days.¡± Jennifer¡¯s face became as pale as a ghost, and even her bones trembled with disgust. ¡°I can rescue him. All it takes is a phone call from me, and he¡¯ll be free. But whether I do that depends on your decision now.¡± Harrison patted the couch before continuing, ¡°I hear your virginity is still intact. So, why don¡¯t we-¡± Bang! Jennifer flung the door open and stormed out of the room before he could finish his sentence. A sarcastic scoff came from Harrison before he sipped on his coffee, unbothered by how he had offended her. He did not notice that his words and actions were recorded and sent to Donald. Elsewhere, Donald had a frosty expression the moment he received the video, ¡°Lord Campbell, shall I get rid of Harrison?¡± Bradley Brown, one of Donald¡¯s mostpetent subordinates, seethed. Al the same time, he mused, ¡°Does rrison have a death wish? How dare he try to take advantage of Lord Campbell¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Donald drove to de Alliance in a hurry while adding, ¡°Also, get a subordinate to join me at de Alliance. I¡¯ll retrieve the two idiots in 10 minutes.¡± ¡°Shall I send Tyson over?¡± Bradley inquired gingerly. Tyson Quirk, also known as Tiger, was the head of an organization named Mount Sea Sect that operated simrly to de Alliance. However, Mount Sea Sect was inferior to de Alliance, so they had always steered clear of thetter organization and its owner, Mark. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the decision to you.¡± Donald ended the call. In the car, his darkened expression was so terrifying that no one knew what murderous intent he had in his mind. Kevin and Skr, who had just paid back one million, sat anxiously in the guest¡¯s room. de Alliance was not easy to deal with. Although Kevin and Skr had paid back the money, it seemed like the organization was not nning to let the two leave anytime soon. ¡°I hope Harrison helps us out. If not, it seems impossible for us to get out of here,¡± Skr said. Kevin was confident in saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Harrison won¡¯t leave us to suffer here.¡± After a while, the previously ill-mannered butler entered the room and said respectfully, ¡°Things would have been a lot easier if you had told us that you¡¯re acquaintances with Mr. Qu-¡± ¡°We are indeed close with him.¡± Kevin cleared his throat while wearing a cocky smile, thinking that the butler meant to say ¡°Mr. Queen,¡± Harrison¡¯sst name. On the other hand, the butler misread the situation and assumed that Kevin was a close associate of Tyson, whosest name was ¡°Mr. Quirk.¡± He bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you earlier.¡± A smug look crept up Kevin¡¯s face. He then strode out of the building with Skr while saying, ¡°See? Harrison is indeed a capable man.¡± It was then that a Bentley Continental pulled over before him just as he and Skr left the building. The car window rolled down to reveal Donald, who coldly instructed, ¡°Get in.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 23 Immediately Kevin turned with eyes wide open and stared at Donald in disbelief. ¡°Wow, a Bentley Continental GT costs more than six million. Did you win the lottery or something?¡± Skr touched the side of the car reverently, envy zing in her eyes. ¡°Get in,¡± Donald repeated with a frown. Kevin hurriedly opened the door to the passenger seat and slid in, his fingertips grazing every detail of the vehicle¡¯s plush interior as he made awed noises. ¡°Keep your hands to yourself. The money you lost is nearly sufficient to purchase this car,¡± Donald ordered in a deadpanned voice. That made Kevin stiffen at once. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the only one who lost the money¡­ Donald didn¡¯t respond. ¡°How did you get this car?¡± Skr piped up. ¡°I borrowed it.¡± Kevin pouted. ¡°Who would be so rich to lend you a luxury car?¡± ¡°Lana Collins,¡± Donald replied. Upon hearing that, Skr¡¯s eyes rounded with shock. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her? Why would she loan this car to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her bodyguard.¡± Skr promptly lost interest after hearing that nugget of information and sagged in her seat. A look of distaste showed on her face as she snidelymented, ¡°So you¡¯re a bodyguard now?¡± isn¡¯t there nothing left between you and Jennifer? Why don¡¯t you let her go? If you love her, you should do free her from your marriage. She inscrutable nce This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Kevin felt chills run down his spine as he stopped talking altogether. What¡¯s with Donald? He¡¯s devoid of emotions like a added, ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to makeparisons. After all, Harrison is the heir to Pollerton Pharma a million without even asking me why I needed the money. See how generous he is? How can you compare to word from you, and I¡¯ll kick a condescending chuckle and started taking selfies with her phone. Then, she typed up a message that read, Harry, thank you for today. We should several rounds of filters was attached before pocket chirped with an iing notification, and as she eyed him warily. Suspicion shed across her mind for a second before she Jennifer on her knees, her eyes red and of the car and handed her a tissue while soothing her, ¡°Everything¡¯s okay now. her face against his chest. ¡°Why am I being and snot ran down her face as she his fingers through the silky strands. ¡°It¡¯s all over Kevin stepped out of the car at that moment and supplied, ¡°How else? Of course it was with Harrison¡¯s help. He helped us pay a million and and aggressive Jerald was with me. When Harrison rescued us, Jerald immediately improved his behavior and bowed to me. Let me tell you. That had to rely on someone capable for help in that critical moment. It seems some people head to look at the former, guilt about Harrison creeping up on her. Despite how she had treated him, a short text offering a singlement. He had already decided to obliterate Pollerton Pharma today to was Donald¡¯s Achilles¡¯ She then peered over Donald¡¯s shoulder and saw the sleek car behind him. can afford such a car?¡± Kevin said¡¯ with a contemptuous though, as Lana¡¯s bodyguard. So, his monthly pay should increase.¡± A cynical, mocking tone brows knitted as she lifted her gaze back to Donald. her At that moment, Jennifer¡¯s heart sank. She didn¡¯t like any form of association between her husband and Lana. Lana has given Donald a million for saving her, and now she¡¯s offering him a position as her bodyguard. What will happen in the future if they start spending more time together? ¡°Can you resign?¡± Jennifer asked, her frown deepening. Who wouldn¡¯t wish to see their husband seed and make a name for themselves? Although Donald¡¯s not wealthy, he still leads a rtivelyfortable life. Still, it¡¯s not good for his image if he works as a bodyguard for another woman. If everyone finds out that he¡¯s working as a bodyguard, he¡¯ll be a laughingstock! Donald replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to get a stable job?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say you had to be a bodyguard. If people find out about it¡­¡± she trailed off. ¡°It would be embarrassing?¡± He finished with a derisive sneer. ¡°I¡¯m not discriminating against the job. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too ambitious to work as a bodyguard,¡± she exined. Donald¡¯s lips twisted into a sardonic smile. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll go with this job for now and table this discussion for the future.¡± Jennifer¡¯s anger skyrocketed. Her husband¡¯s flippant mindset andck of ambition grated on her nerves. She liked him for his stable outlook on life and steely resolve. However, disappointment swamped her that life¡¯s trials seemed to have bent and strained his backbone of steel. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go home.¡± She released a long sigh and turned, walking in the opposite direction and raising her hand to hail a cab. Kevin¡¯s smug gaze flitted to Donald as he went after her. ¡°I suggest you start making ns to divorce Jennifer.¡± Skr tipped her chin at him before turning to leave. Donald watched their retreating backs and swiveled on his heels to face the skyscraper, something dangerous flickering in the depths of his eyes. When he was about to decimate Pollerton Pharma, his burner phone rang with a call. Bradley¡¯s voice reported from the other end of the line, ¡°Lord Campbell, we¡¯ve received a task from Chiliad Avion.¡± Donald stilled. He squeezed his eyes shut, inhaling a deep and centering breath. When he opened his eyes again, they were cold and nk. This call was a turning point that marked thest moments where his life was still peaceful. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 24 ¡°Arrange for me to meet with the messenger,¡± said Donald. ¡°All right. He¡¯ll be waiting for you at Highne Curve,¡± replied Bradley. Donald ended the call after confirming the meeting. He then started his car, revved up the engine, and disappeared. A little over ten minutester, he arrived at Highne Curve. It was a famous curved road among racers for its ny degrees turn. At that moment, there were two modified luxury cars racing each other. One was a Lamborghini, while the other was an Audi RS7. Both slowed down when they were approaching the ny degrees turn, as one might fall off the cliff if they were not careful at the turn. However, Donald boldly drifted at the ny degrees turn without slowing down. ¡°Damn!¡± The drivers from the other two cars eximed in shock, impressed by the mad skills Donald had. They even felt that he could surpass Zaden Dunn, the king of car racing By the time the two driverspleted the turn, Donald¡¯s Bentley Continental was long gone. D wa Donald got out of the car when he arrived at the top of a mountain. A car was already waiting a distance away. In front of it was a young man in a military uniform. The man excitedly bowed upon seeing Donald. It turned out that the man was Hannah¡¯s older brother, Ryan Nixon. He was the youngest major-general in all of Pollerton and an outstanding figure among the younger generations of the Nixon family. ¡°Lord Campbell,¡± Ryan respectfully and enthusiastically greeted. This man is the legendary Lord Campbell! He fought in the Holy War, where he singlehandedly turned the tables and became victorious! ¡°Please rise,¡± said Donald. Ryan did as told before announcing with a cautious tone, ¡°Chiliad Avion contacted me to deploy your mission.¡± Donald nodded. Ever since he activated Pris System, he knew his peaceful life was over and had already prepared himself for the worst. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Ryan brought over a stack of documents and said, ¡°The Parasite has returned to Pollerton. To think that he had fled like a coward back then, but it turned out he had left some of his men here in Pollerton. As soon as he¡¯s back, these men will rise again. Lilith Snowden, also known as Professor Snowden, will be in Lab No. 1 at this crucial time to work on the final stage of her experiment. Thus, Chiliad Avion would like us to protect Lilith so that she canplete the experiment and eradicate the Parasite and all of his men that are hiding in the dark.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m guessing Mark is one of the Parasite¡¯s men?¡± Donald asked as he took the documents from Ryan. Ryan was a little taken aback but quickly answered, ¡°Yes. However, Mark has since pledged his allegiance to the Collins family.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll start with him then,¡± said Donald as he flipped through the documents. From the pages, Donald learned that Lilith was in her thirties and was about to enter Pollerton soon to carry out a military scientific research project as the chief engineer. Besides that, Donald also discovered that the Parasite fled fifteen years ago after suffering from a huge blow. He had since been hiding outside of the borders. Now that he was back in Pollerton, trouble was bound to happen. If the Parasite had remained in Pollerton all this while, Charles and Lana would not have be who they were today. Instead, Parasite himself would have been the uncrowned king of Pollerton. ¡°The mission is simple. Protect Ms. Snowden and get rid of Parasite, is that right?¡± asked Donald. Ryan bitterly smiled as he replied, ¡°Yes. The Parasite¡¯s identity is rather sensitive. It¡¯s a little difficult for us to step in.¡± Donald nodded. ¡°I get it. Tell Chiliad Avion to leave it to me.¡± Subsequently, Ryan saluted and answered, ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡± With all of that sorted, Donald departed in his expensive car. Relief washed over Ryan as he watched the former drive away. Lord Campbell might look friendly, but he emits an overwhelming and pressuring aura to people around him. Even though he¡¯s younger than me, there¡¯s a weariness in his gaze that shows he has experienced many things. When Ryan first stood in front of Donald earlier, he initially felt honored to get graced by thetter¡¯s presence. However, that feeling soon turned to pressure as he wanted to do well before thetter. Meanwhile, Donald had arrived back at the building where Lana was to return her ¡°Can you apany me to see someone?¡± Lana asked with a smile when she saw Donald looked at the time and thought of the dinner date he had arranged with Hannah in the morning. He estimated that there were another four to five hours to go since it was only one o¡¯clock at the time. ¡°Sure. But I need to leave at five,¡± replied Donald. ¡°Okay,¡± said Lana. ¡°Ms. Collins, do you need me to join you?¡± asked Mark. He was looking down, yet a flicker of bloodlust shed in his eyes as he side-eyed Donald Lana shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with Donald.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a high-profile figure. Plus, things in Pollerton have been in a state of disordertely, so it¡¯s best for me to apany you,¡± Mark insisted. Lana¡¯s gaze turned cold instantly at his words. ¡°Get lost now!¡± Finally, Mark backed down and left. The whole time, Donald was watching with amusement. He could not help but think that there must be a reason why both Mark and de Alliance, which once worked for the Parasite, suddenly pledged their allegiance to the Collins family. ¡°The person we¡¯re meeting today is a world-renowned luxury designer. The ne named Eternal Love is one of her creations,¡± said Lana. Donald had heard about Eternal Love before. Not only was Eternal Love from a top luxury designer brand, but it was currently selling at a staggering ten million as there were only two of its kind in the whole world. One was in South Epea, while the other in the hands of the designer herself. ¡°Her name is Lilith Snowden,¡± Lana added. Donald¡¯s eyes narrowed at the mention of that name. It struck him that Lilith was the same person he had gotten assigned to protect. Lilith had two identities; She was moremonly known as a world-renowned luxury designer. However, her true identity was the chief engineer of Rising Dragon Project. Meanwhile, Harrison was flipping through his phone when he noticed Jennifer had sent him a thank you text. Although clueless as to why she had sent that, he did not bother about it. Instead, he nned to strike while the iron was hot and tackle Jennifer that day. He was going to get her into bed with him. He felt that things would be easier once he went all the way. After all, what was done could not be undone. He pondered with that thought for a moment before he finally called Kevin. ¡°Hey, Harrison,¡± Kevin answered the call excitedly. Harrison was shocked to hear the former¡¯s voice. Did he make it out alive? Who got him out of de Alliance¡¯s captivity? ¡°You made it out?¡± asked Harrison. ¡°Yeah. All thanks to you. There¡¯s no saying what I¡¯d have suffered if it wasn¡¯t for that one million you provided and the firm reminder to that nasty Jerald,¡± exined Kevin. Again, Harrison was stunned. He was confused as he had not given Kevin and Skr a million, much less remind Jerald anything. After all, Jerald was a nasty guy. Even if Harrison¡¯s father, Garrett, had stepped in, there was still no guarantee that Jerald would give in. ¡°What did Jerald say?¡± asked Harrison with a frown. ¡°He said he would have let me go if I had just told him that I was Mr. Queen¡¯s acquaintance. I¡¯ve got to say. You¡¯re quite incredible, Harrison,¡± Kevin recounted andughed. On the other hand, Harrison¡¯s brows furrowed deeper. At that moment, he could sense that something was amiss, yet he could not pinpoint what exactly. He quickly dismissed those thoughts and asked, ¡°When are you returning the money you owe me?¡± Kevin paused for a moment on the other end of the call. Then, he stuttered, ¡°W-Well, you see¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t pay. However, you haven¡¯t exactly shown any gratitude, despite me buying you all those luxury goods,¡± Harrison stated as he narrowed his eyes. Kevin was not as naive as Jennifer. Hence, he immediately understood what Harrison was implying and replied, ¡°Give me a time, and I¡¯ll get it done, Harrison.¡± ¡°In an hour.¡± Harrison was thrilled. ¡°No problem. Come to my house in 10 minutes. I¡¯ve already prepared the sleeping pills, so it¡¯ll undoubtedly be the best time of your life.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 25 As soon as Kevin hung up his phone, he looked over at the couch across from him where Jennifer spoke to their mother, Linda Stern. ¡°Is Donald really working as a bodyguard?¡± asked Linda. Jennifer nodded. Instantly, Linda snarled through gritted teeth, ¡°That loser! He even closed down hispany because of his damned grandfather. This won¡¯t do. The two of you must file a divorce at once!¡± Jennifer retorted helplessly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already married to him. How can you ask me to divorce him so easily?¡±. . ¡°I must have been blind back then for letting you marry a loser like him. He doesn¡¯t stand a chance whenpared to Harrison! Thetter has money, power, and social: connections. Look at Donald! What does he have? I don¡¯t know why you married him! Ugh, I¡¯m so pissed!¡±ined Linda with her hands on her waist. All Jennifer could manage was a sigh. ¡°Jennifer, I have something to tell you,¡± Kevin said suddenly. He had his back facing Jennifer while he poured a cup of water and dropped in a white sleeping pill that dissolved instantly. Then, he walked over and handed the water to her. After sighing once more, Jennifer spoke to him. ¡°Kev, promise me that you¡¯ll work hard from here on. Stop gambling, okay?¡± Kevin shed a stern expression and responded, ¡°I promise you, Jennifer. Now, have some water. I have something important to tell you.¡± Jennifer was a little confused but still drank half of the water in the cup without noticing anything wrong. She then asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Donald might be cheating on you,¡± said Kevin seriously. Jennifer¡¯s face darkened as soon as she heard that. ¡°Impossible. I know him well enough to know that he would never do that.¡± Then, Kevin pulled out his phone and showed her a picture of Donald standing beside Wynter a few days ago. The picture was a little blurry as it got taken from a distance with bad lighting. Wynter¡¯s face seemed blurry, but Jennifer could recognize Donald¡¯s face anywhere. Right away, a lump formed in her throat as tears trickled down her cheeks. She held the cup in her hands and sunk into the couch. ¡°How can he do this to me? I like him so much. How can this be?¡± She felt so helpless at that moment. Soon, her head began to spin while her eyelids felt heavy ¡°Mom, how could he do this to me?¡± she cried out between sobs. Linda looked at Jennifer with a pained look and consoled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jennifer. Stop crying. He¡¯s a cheater. Just go and get a divorce with him tomorrow.¡± ¡°Jennifer, Donald is not the man for you. Divorcing him would be wiser, and it¡¯s best for everyone,¡± Kevin chimed in. At that moment, Jennifer felt dizzy, and her whole body was weak. It was as though all her strength had drained. ¡°Jenny, what¡¯s wrong. Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Linda was shocked to see Jennifer in that state, so she quickly rushed to support thetter. However, Kevin stepped in and held Linda back. Linda looked over at him with confusion and saw him smiling eerily. He eventually admitted, ¡°I did it. Harrison is on his way.¡± Linda was stunned, but she understood what was going on immediately. She hesitated for a moment, but she stayed rooted to the spot in the end. Meanwhile, Jennifer could barely keep her eyes open anymore. ¡°Kev, w-what did you give me?¡± She looked behind her with difficulty and saw the door was open. Then, Harrison entered in a white suit while he stared at Jennifer with a predatory gaze. ¡°Mom, Ms. Sawyer invited you for a game of poker. You should get Dad too,¡± said Kevin as he looked at his mother. Linda knew immediately what was going on. She hesitated again but clenched her teeth in the end and looked at Harrison. ¡°Be nice and gentle with my daughter. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Wilson. I will,¡± Harrison answered with a smile. He was pleased with her reaction, On the couch, Jennifer had a rough idea of their conversation. She started screaming as soon as she realized what was happening. ¡°No! Mom, don¡¯t go! No, H-Harrison! I beg you. Kev, don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be back at five, so the two of you can have some privacy,¡± said Kevin. Harrison raised his hand and looked at the Patek Philippe watch on his wrist. There were three hours until five. That¡¯ll be plenty of time for me to enjoy her. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Kevin tugged on Linda¡¯s sleeve. Linda was still hesitating and could not help but look at Harrison. However, when she met his profound gaze, she clenched her teeth and left. ¡°Mom, please!¡± Jennifer began to cry again as she started the feel the darkness engulfing her. Harrison approached her and said gently, ¡°Go to sleep. Everything will be fine when you wake up.¡± Bam! The door had closed. Jennifer was hopeless when she heard that sound. Before she passed out, tears flowed down her cheeks as she mumbled, ¡°Donald, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She and Harrison were the only two left in the house. Harrison perversely ogled her curvy figure and slender legs that got emphasized by her denim jeans. His breathing slowly picked up. ¡°Jennifer, you have no idea how much effort I put in to have you to myself.¡± He spoke with a greasy smile while slowly taking off his shirt. The unconscious Jennifer was still shaking her head as tears kept flowing. She looked utterly pitiful at that moment. Still, she was undoubtedly an attractive woman with her fair skin and curvy figure. After all, Donald was a man with exquisite taste. It was no wonder that he only associated himself with exceedingly gorgeous women. ¡°Your husband hasn¡¯t even touched you yet. That means I¡¯ll be the first toy im on your virginity.¡± Harrison had taken off his jacket as he eyed Jennifer lustily. He then reached out to take off her blouse. All of a sudden, there was a loud bang, and the metal door flung open. There was even a one-inch- deep imprint of a fist on the door. A tall figure soon walked in on the two. It was Donald. He entered with a murderous aura and red daggers at Harrison, hinting that thetter was a dead man. Donald¡¯s eyes were devoid of any emotion, and it even seemed as though there was a flicker of bloodlust in his orbs. Harrison must die! ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, Harrison!¡±. Donald walked over one step at a time. It was as though the devil inside of him had been awakened. Harrison felt as though the entire house was trembling from fear. No one in the world could imagine how furious Donald was at that moment. After all, Jennifer was his only weakness, and Harrison had dared toy hands upon her. Harrison felt a shiver down his spine as he looked at Donald. That was the first time he had ever seen Donald behave so terrifyingly. He staggered backward but quickly calmed himself and shouted, ¡°Donald, are you trying to start a fight? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the heir to Pollerton Pharma. My dad is Garrett Queen, and my grandpa is Louis Queen. You have no idea how powerful my family and I are!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How dare you speak of power in front of me.¡± Donald walked over to the couch and looked at Jennifer with a pained expression. He then took a nearby nket and put it on her. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I can end your existence with one call?¡± Harrison threatened. Why should I be scared? I¡¯m the heir to Pollerton Pharma! I¡¯m a big deal, while Donald¡¯s merely a vagrant. With that thought in mind, he regained hisposure and said in a rxed manner, *Donald, there¡¯s no way you can go against me head-to-head.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 26 ¡°Going against me would be like challenging a god. I¡¯m far more capable and powerful than you. Don¡¯t you know that being poor is a sin? I can do anything I want because I¡¯m rich,¡± Harrison boasted. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of today.¡± Donald raised his hands, and a surge of energy shot from his palm. Then, the door immediately mmed shut as he sat down in front of Jennifer. Harrison was dumbfounded at the sight of that. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten that I drove Kevin out of de Alliance. It also seems that you haven¡¯t realized the person who saved Kevin was a ¡®Mr. Quirk, not you, Mr. Queen. Now, I¡¯ll destroy Pollerton Pharma in front of you before I end your life,¡± said Donald Harrison burst out inughter at the sound of that. ¡°This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard this whole year.¡± Unbothered, Donald went ahead and pulled out his phone. ¡°Get rid of Pollerton Pharma within the next five minutes.¡±. Harrison was not intimidated at all. He pulled a chair over and sat down as he looked at Donald with disdain. ¡°Get rid of Pollerton Pharma in five minutes? Pfft. Let¡¯s see what gives you the right to say that.¡± It did not take long before Harrison¡¯s phone began to ring. He frowned as the call was from his father, who yelled furiously, ¡°Harrison, who did you offend?¡± Harrison had a bad feeling as soon as he heard that. He could not help but nce over at Donald, but thetter was caressing Jennifer¡¯s face gently without paying attention to him. Thus, he answered the phone with a shaky voice, ¡°W-What happened, Dad?¡± ¡°Our under-the-table business with Pollerton General Hospital has gotten exposed. The big shots who reorganized Pollerton General Hospital is now targeting us. Who exactly did you offend, and how?¡± asked Garrett in a trembling voice. Harrison felt as though his mind had exploded as all sorts of thoughts crossed his mind at that moment. The guys who reorganized Pollerton General Hospital are attacking us? Aren¡¯t those the big shots from Heavenly Private Room? Could it be because of Donald? Impossible. Preposterous! There¡¯s no way he would have this kind of influence. ¡°I¡¯ll call Mr. Green immediately!¡± Those were Garrett¡¯s words before he hung up the call. At that moment, Harrison could not help but tremble as he looked over at Donald. After all, it would be a death penalty if the under-the-table businesses between Pollerton Pharma and Pollerton General Hospital got exposed, especially the one involving fake vines. It turned out that Pollerton Pharma had been sending fake vines worth a few hundred million to Pollerton General Hospital all these years. ¡°Be patient. The best is yet toe,¡± Donaldmented nonchntly. Before Harrison could even respond to that, his phone rang again. This time, it was his grandfather, Louis. ¡°Harrison, what did you do? Who did you offend? Our entire research department has gotten suspended! Our shares are dropping as well!¡± Louis thundered. Harrison was stunned by that. Everything happened so suddenly and turned Pollerton Pharma upside down, like how the reorganization changed Pollerton General Hospital entirely. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to that person. We might still be able toe out of this alive. Otherwise, we¡¯re doomed,¡± Louis urged before hanging up the phone. Goosebumps prickled down Harrison¡¯s spine. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His eyes met Donald and something clicked into ce inside his mind. Back at Wynter¡¯s concert, someone arranged a private room for Jennifer on the spot. Now that Harrison thought about it, the situation made it likely that Donald had arranged that. Kevin also mentioned that I gave a firm reminder to Jerald. I clearly didn¡¯t do that. Donald said the man who saved Kevin is Mr. Quirk, but there aren¡¯t many ¡°Quirks¡± in Pollerton that can do that. The only person I can think of is Tyson Quirk, who holds the titles ¡°Single de War God¡± and ¡°Tiger.¡± But he¡¯s the vicious leader of Mount Sea Sect! Why would Tyson be bothered with helping a useless piece of trash like Kevin? Someone must¡¯ve asked him to do so. Yet, the only people that can do that are likely the big shots in Heavenly Private Room¡­ ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the big shot from Heavenly Private Room!¡± Harrison stood up upon that realization. His forehead broke out in cold sweat. At the same time, his phone chimed with endless messages. Our stock prices have plummeted! We¡¯ve lost 300 million in two minutes. The Bitcoins we stored in a foreign country have turned into unreadable codes. They¡¯re unsalvageable. That means our five hundred million is gone! The one billion we saved in a foreign country has also gotten frozen by the International Financial Regtory Institution! One after another, bad news kepting. Harrison finally realized what Donald was truly capable of at that moment. He found thetter¡¯s powers terrifying and unfathomable. Donald usually seems harmless. However, he¡¯s like an utter brute when attacking. Is this what Donald is capable of? Harrison wondered. His face became as pale as a sheet while his lips were trembling as he looked at Donald with horror. ¡°Impossible! Who exactly are you?¡± Donald coldly met the former¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why are you getting so emotional? All of this is only the beginning. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 27 Harrison¡¯s face twisted into a deeper frown. IsDonald not done? What¡¯s going to happen next? ¡°Going against me would be like challenging a god. I¡¯m far more capable and powerful than you. Don¡¯t you know that being poor is a sin? I can do anything I want because I¡¯m rich,¡± Harrison boasted. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of today.¡± Donald raised his hands, and a surge of energy shot from his palm. Then, the door immediately mmed shut as he sat down in front of Jennifer. Harrison was dumbfounded at the sight of that. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten that I drove Kevin out of de Alliance. It also seems that you haven¡¯t realized the person who saved Kevin was a ¡®Mr. Quirk, not you, Mr. Queen. Now, I¡¯ll destroy Pollerton Pharma in front of you before I end your life,¡± said Donald Harrison burst out inughter at the sound of that. ¡°This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard this whole year.¡± Unbothered, Donald went ahead and pulled out his phone. ¡°Get rid of Pollerton Pharma within the next five minutes.¡±. Harrison was not intimidated at all. He pulled a chair over and sat down as he looked at Donald with disdain. ¡°Get rid of Pollerton Pharma in five minutes? Pfft. Let¡¯s see what gives you the right to say that.¡± It did not take long before Harrison¡¯s phone began to ring. He frowned as the call was from his father, who yelled furiously, ¡°Harrison, who did you offend?¡± Harrison had a bad feeling as soon as he heard that. He could not help but nce over at Donald, but thetter was caressing Jennifer¡¯s face gently without paying attention to him. Thus, he answered the phone with a shaky voice, ¡°W-What happened, Dad?¡± ¡°Our under-the-table business with Pollerton General Hospital has gotten exposed. The big shots who reorganized Pollerton General Hospital is now targeting us. Who exactly did you offend, and how?¡± asked Garrett in a trembling voice. Harrison felt as though his mind had exploded as all sorts of thoughts crossed his mind at that moment. The guys who reorganized Pollerton General Hospital are attacking us? Aren¡¯t those the big shots from Heavenly Private Room? Could it be because of Donald? Impossible. Preposterous! There¡¯s no way he would have this kind of influence. ¡°I¡¯ll call Mr. Green immediately!¡± Those were Garrett¡¯s words before he hung up the call. At that moment, Harrison could not help but tremble as he looked over at Donald. After all, it would be a death penalty if the under-the-table businesses between Pollerton Pharma and Pollerton General Hospital got exposed, especially the one involving fake vines. It turned out that Pollerton Pharma had been sending fake vines worth a few hundred million to Pollerton General Hospital all these years. ¡°Be patient. The best is yet toe,¡± Donaldmented nonchntly. Before Harrison could even respond to that, his phone rang again. This time, it was his grandfather, Louis. ¡°Harrison, what did you do? Who did you offend? Our entire research department has gotten suspended! Our shares are dropping as well!¡± Louis thundered.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Harrison was stunned by that. Everything happened so suddenly and turned Pollerton Pharma upside down, like how the reorganization changed Pollerton General Hospital entirely. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to that person. We might still be able toe out of this alive. Otherwise, we¡¯re doomed,¡± Louis urged before hanging up the phone. Goosebumps prickled down Harrison¡¯s spine. His eyes met Donald and something clicked into ce inside his mind. Back at Wynter¡¯s concert, someone arranged a private room for Jennifer on the spot. Now that Harrison thought about it, the situation made it likely that Donald had arranged that. Kevin also mentioned that I gave a firm reminder to Jerald. I clearly didn¡¯t do that. Donald said the man who saved Kevin is Mr. Quirk, but there aren¡¯t many ¡°Quirks¡± in Pollerton that can do that. The only person I can think of is Tyson Quirk, who holds the titles ¡°Single de War God¡± and ¡°Tiger.¡± But he¡¯s the vicious leader of Mount Sea Sect! Why would Tyson be bothered with helping a useless piece of trash like Kevin? Someone must¡¯ve asked him to do so. Yet, the only people that can do that are likely the big shots in Heavenly Private Room¡­ ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the big shot from Heavenly Private Room!¡± Harrison stood up upon that realization. His forehead broke out in cold sweat. At the same time, his phone chimed with endless messages. Our stock prices have plummeted! We¡¯ve lost 300 million in two minutes. The Bitcoins we stored in a foreign country have turned into unreadable codes. They¡¯re unsalvageable. That means our five hundred million is gone! The one billion we saved in a foreign country has also gotten frozen by the International Financial Regtory Institution! One after another, bad news kepting. Harrison finally realized what Donald was truly capable of at that moment. He found thetter¡¯s powers terrifying and unfathomable. Donald usually seems harmless. However, he¡¯s like an utter brute when attacking. Is this what Donald is capable of? Harrison wondered. His face became as pale as a sheet while his lips were trembling as he looked at Donald with horror. ¡°Impossible! Who exactly are you?¡± Donald coldly met the former¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why are you getting so emotional? All of this is only the beginning. This time, it was a call from his secretary, who also happened to be his dad¡¯s mistress. ¡°Harry, things are not good. The authorities found out about the fake vines and have arrested your father, the chairman. They said he¡¯ll possibly suffer a death penalty!¡± Then, another call came in. ¡°Mr. Queen, bad news. The capital flow to Pollerton Pharma had gotten severed. All the factories have ceased operation!¡± Even his grandfather called again. ¡°Harrison, it¡¯s over for the Queen family. You better apologize to whoeveryourself.¡± ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s toote now. The man I offended is right in front of me,¡± replied Harrison. The glow in his eyes faded at that moment. ¡°I see. Okay, t-they¡¯re here to arrest me.¡± As soon as Louis finished his sentence, it was as though he had lost all of his strength, and he hung up. Another call came in before Harrison could put away his phone. He straightened his back immediately because it was a call from the big shot behind Pollerton General Hospital, Johnny Green. ¡°Hello, Mr. Green.¡± ¡°Harrison, I told your fatherst night to advise you toying low for a few days. So, what on earth is happening now? I can¡¯t even save myself anymore. It seems your family will undoubtedly perish today¡­¡± said Johnny with weariness in his voice. The call soon ended after that. Not a word came from Harrison. It was as though all his wealth and pride had gotten trampled on like they were nothing He raised his trembling right hand and saw that only five minutes had passed since Donald threatened him. He could not believe it. Five minutes was all it took to destroy Pollerton Pharma which was worth billions. ¡°Mr. Campbell, please, Donald. I was wrong. I really am. Please spare my family. I won¡¯t ever touch your wife again.¡± Harrison got on his knees in front of Donald and begged with tears on his face. It was then that Donald got up and looked down at the former coldly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have touched Jennifer in the first ce.¡± Harrison kept begging and mming his head on the ground that a bump formed on his forehead. However, it was as though he did not feel it at all as he continued, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I know I¡¯ve made a grave mistake. Please spare us. I¡¯ll be your servant from here on. I beg you.¡± ¡°One should pay for their vile actions, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Donald questioned softly. That filled Harrison¡¯s eyes with horror. He¡¯s going to kill me! Donald¡¯s going to kill me! e He suddenly felt as though his body had gotten shrouded in a dark, menacing shadow. Then, a middle-aged man in a chef¡¯s uniform and a tall white hat jumped in from the window with a butcher¡¯s knife in hand. It was Tyson from Mount Sea Sect. ¡°Lord Campbell,¡± Tyson greeted as he knelt on the floor. Harrison wet his pants at the sight of that. After all, everyone knew of Tyson. The North Prince, Tyson Quirk, the South Prince, Zayne Yates, the East Prince, Lucas Albee, the West Prince, Jim Woolf, and the Center Prince, Charles Langford. These were the most powerful people in Pollerton. Even though Tyson¡¯s organization, Mount Sea Sect, was not as powerful as de Alliance, he never once feared thetter organization¡¯s leader, Mark. Tyson had retired for a long time and rarely appeared in the public¡¯s eyes. So, his appearance now baffled Harrison, whose pupils shrank as he broke out in cold sweat Harrison could not believe that Tyson would respectfully address Donald as ¡°Lord Campbell.¡± No one would dare call themselves Lord Campbell! That person is none other than the man who had fought in the Holy War nine years ago and single-handedly achieved victory! : ¡°Y-You¡¯re Lord Campbell?¡± Harrison felt as though his mind exploded, and he lost his ability to think He could not believe that the 27-year-old man standing before him was the world renowned and invincible figure, Lord Campbell. How did I manage to offend Lord Campbell? Yet, he soon realized something even more terrifying. Lord Campbell hid away from the world for so many years. Now that he has revealed himself before me, I know his identity. Does that mean he¡¯s going to kill me? Crud! I even tried toy hands on his woman! He drew a sharp breath at that thought. ¡°Lord Campbell, please spare me. I beg you!¡± Harrison got down on his knees again and knocked his head on the ground, pleading for mercy. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 28 Donald waved and ordered, ¡°Do it neatly.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡± Tyson held a butcher knife while grabbing Harrison¡¯s neck with his other hand. Then, he leaped out of the window with thetter. It was not long before the two arrived at an abandoned house. There, Harrison slumped to the ground, trembling as he looked at Tyson, who looked like a vicious butcher. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, Mr. Quirk. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault! Please spare me, and I¡¯ll keep Donald¡¯s identity a secret. I won¡¯t ever return to Pollerton,¡± Harrison kept begging. Tyson shed a warm smile. ¡°Sorry, buddy. It was bold and reckless of you toy hands on Lord Campbell¡¯s wife, Ms. Wilson. I won¡¯t disobey his orders, so please be .. smarter in your next life. There are some people that you can¡¯t afford to mess with.¡± Before Harrison could say something, a cold glint shed before his eyes. All that he saw next was complete darkness. He died after only a sh. After that, Tyson rushed back to Jennifer¡¯s home and bowed respectfully at Donald. ¡°Mission complete!¡± Meanwhile, Donald held Jennifer, who seemed to sense his breath as she buried her head in his tummy. He fondly caressed her face and hair. Initially, he was going to meet Lilith with Lana. However, he rushed back immediately after receiving news about Harrison¡¯s plot from Bradley. Donald waved, and dozens of shadows around him, including Tyson, silently disappeared from the scene. He muttered firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t let this happen again.¡± Jennifer was the first woman whom he loved. His love toward her was not anything dramatic or intense. It was, instead, a tender and attentive romance. After two hours, Jennifer gradually regained consciousness. As soon as she woke up, she sat up straight and looked at her clothes in horror. ; ¡°Go away! Get off me!¡± Jennifer burst into tears and shoved Donald away. She thought it was Harrison who was hugging her. It took her a while, but she became momentarily stunned when she realized Donald was holding her. After that, she threw herself into his arms again and started crying. ¡°Donald, I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s get a divorce. I¡¯m no longer pure..¡± Donald stroked her back gently. ¡°Nothing happened. I chased Harrison away. Everything is fine now.¡± Jennifer looked up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Donald said with a smile, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes. Jennifer felt her body carefully and did not notice anything unusual. She then breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I felt so hopeless before I passed out!¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know. Everything¡¯s fine now. I won¡¯t let you suffer any harm in the future,¡± Donald promised softly. Jennifer looked at him before pressing her cheek against Donalds¡¯s. Her face instantly turned into a bright shade of vermillion. She asked shyly, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Jennifer was slender and wore a long white blouse, emphasizing her perfect figure. ¡°Jennifer, tonight¡­¡± started Donald. Jennifer was stunned. ¡°What do you want to do tonight?¡± A smile curved on Donald¡¯s face as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s consummate our marriage tonight.¡± A beel-red shade crept up Jennifer¡¯s ears and cheeks. She quickly buried her face in his chest and replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Donald sighed with relief at her answer. He had been waiting for this for a long time. However, Jennifer suddenly raised her head to ask, ¡°Also, who was the person standing with you under the street lights that night? I remember seeing a bicycle too.¡± She felt that it must have been either Lana or Wynter. Donald pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°Just a friend. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± After hesitating for a while, Jennifer nodded and did not question the matter further. Instead, she raised a different topic. ¡°How is your grandpa¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°He¡¯s stable now, thanks to Hannah,¡± replied Donald. That instantly made Jennifer sour. She pouted and snapped unhappily, ¡°Of course, you have to thank her. She¡¯s beautiful and is even a professor! Most importantly, she¡¯s so nice to you!¡± Donald could tell that she was jealous. He helplessly exined, ¡°She¡¯s only my grandpa¡¯s doctor. Plus, an old friend of mine introduced her to me, so I don¡¯t know her.¡± A sigh came from Jennifer. ¡°But you owe her so much money. How are you going to pay her back? You¡¯re only a security guard now. How long will it take for you to repay all that money?¡± It was then that her eyes turned teary again. A stifling pressure tightened in her chest, rendering her breathless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Still, Jennifer let out a long sigh again. ¡°Donald, I have no confidence that you can settle the debt.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 29 ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have enough confidence to lift us out of our current state,¡± Donald reassured Jennifer did not say anything further. A knock sounded on the door at five o¡¯clock, followed by Kevin¡¯s voice. ¡°Harrison, are you still here?¡± Even though they were separated by a door, Donald and Jennifer could still feel the excitement in Kevin¡¯s tone. Indeed, Kevin was eager to know the oue of things. After all, Harrison had promised to hand over his Ferrari and buy Kevin a house after their n seeded. Outside, Kevin rubbed his hands excitedly while Linda stood next to him with an equally keen expression, . . He said, ¡°I thought about it, and I think I¡¯ll ask Harrison for five million since I¡¯m doing him this favor.¡± A series of chuckles came from Linda as she boldly stated, ¡°Five million? We have to at least ask for ten million!¡± Kevin gave her a thumbs up. He then took out a key and opened the door but was shocked to see Jennifer snuggling in Donald¡¯s arms on the couch. ¡°Huh? Why are you here? Where¡¯s Harrison?¡± Kevin was a little unhappy that Harrison was not around, but he also felt slightly pitiful for Donald. He thought that Harrison had seeded in sleeping with Jennifer behind Donald¡¯s back. ¡°I chased him away. Also, let me rify that I kicked him out before he could do anything, so Jennifer is still mine,¡± said Donald with an indifferent expression and an icy tone. Hearing that, both Kevin and Linda were shocked. ¡°Donald, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Why did you chase Harrison away?¡± Linda snarled. It enraged her that the ten million she could have earned from letting Harrison sleep with her daughter had slipped through her fingers. Because Donald had got in the way, she was now empty-handed. Even Kevin¡¯s eyes turned red as the sudden twist enraged him. He rushed over to hit Donald as he barked, ¡°Give me my ten million back!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As Donald looked at the mother-son duo, all sense of rage within him imploded. He had never experienced such humiliation in his life. How dare Kevin help out with Harrison¡¯s dirty trick by spiking Jennifer¡¯s drink? If I hadn¡¯t strategically ced a lot of informants around Jennifer, she would have been in danger! Donald rose to his feet slowly. ¡°How shameless can you be? You¡¯re willing to sell your daughter for the sake of money?¡± Then, he picked up the cup of water on the coffee table and shook it in front of Kevin. ¡°These intense sleeping pills aren¡¯t even avable on the market. I suppose you got them from Harrison?¡± He stared at Kevin and had an urge to chop thetter¡¯s head off. However, he would never do it; He knew that Jennifer would hate him forever if he did. She was his most treasured person and his weakness at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Do you think you¡¯re better than Harrison? He loves my sister very much. My sister will only suffer if she¡¯s with you!¡± Kevin raised his voice angrily. ¡°Get out of my house! Jennifer, you have to divorce Donald today! If not, I¡¯ll end myself in front of you!¡± Linda shouted, feeling slightly out of breath as anger overwhelmed her. ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you think about how I feel? Donald treats me really well!¡± Tears gushed down from Jennifer¡¯s eyes again. ¡°So? Does he have enough money to give you a good life? Seriously! You¡¯re pissing me off!¡± Linda scowled. She then strode forward, trying to grab Jennifer away from Donald. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯reing with me to find Harrison right now!¡± Kevin immediately chimed in, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not toote to go and apologize to Harrison. Jennifer,e with us! As for you, Donald, I¡¯ll get a hundred people to chop you into pieces if you get in our way!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not going!¡± shrilled Jennifer. p! It was then that Linda¡¯s palm struck Jennifer¡¯s face, leaving a bright red palm print behind. Donald¡¯s face turned cold. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and pped Linda in response. Everyone was taken aback. Linda glowered at Donald with disbelief. ¡°Did you just p me? How dare you!¡± ¡°Look at him. Jennifer, look at him! Is this the person that you¡¯ve chosen to marry? He just pped me! How dare he p his mother-inw?¡± Linda¡¯s face became distorted with sizzling fury. ¡°Damn you!¡± Kevin picked up a cup from the coffee table and was prepared to smash it on Donald. However, Donald did not even bat an eysh as his palmnded on Kevin¡¯s cheek at lightning speed. The force of that p caused thetter to be dumbstruck as he twirled on the spot. No one noticed a red dot flickering between Kevin¡¯s eyebrows at this moment. That was from the sniper, whose job was to protect Donald. Before anyone noticed, Donald quickly made a hand signal, and the red dot disappeared. ¡°How dare you, Donald! Did you see that, Jennifer? He hit me too!¡± Kevin whined as he red at Jennifer. Donald picked up a piece of tissue and wiped his right hand, feeling disgusted. Then, he pointed at the television. ¡°Have a look! Your biggest financial backer is done for now.¡± Linda and Kevin were both stunned as they looked at the television screen. A piece of breaking news had gotten broadcasted. Garrett, the Chairman of Pollerton Pharma, got arrested for suspected production and selling of fake vines. He would soon face the death penalty for his crimes. It also showed that Harrison, one of the directors of Pollerton Pharma, faced five to six charges, including illegal fundraising and drug smuggling. Moreover, the news stated that he had absconded, so no one knew his current whereabouts. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 30 A news presenter reported: ¡°For the first time in Pollerton¡¯s history, Pollerton Pharma has encountered a disruption to its capital flow. After retiring for fifteen years, Louis Queen has also received a jail sentence. Harrison Queen¡¯s body has been found. Police suspect that he took his own life to escape punishment.¡± As the news reports flooded in, Linda and Kevin were dumbstruck. Harrison¡¯s dead? Pollerton Pharma is gone? Jennifer froze, an unfathomable expression on her face. In all fairness, Harrison had always treated her well. Although his methods had been a little too extreme, she could not deny that he genuinely liked her. After staring nkly into space for a long time, Linda burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s over! We¡¯re left with nothing now!¡± As for Kevin, he was shaking like a leaf. Harrison is dead. I¡¯ve lost my investor. My ten million¡­ My Ferrari¡­ I¡¯ve lost everything! Kevin felt as though his whole world hade crashing down around him, and he lunged toward Donald. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You did this! If you hadn¡¯t interfered, I would¡¯ve already gotten that ten million from Harrison!¡± When Donald rose to his feet abruptly, Jennifer called out, ¡°Donald! He¡¯s my brother, so don¡¯t even think about it. And you, Kevin. You¡¯d better stop that too!¡± However, Kevin ignored herpletely and charged at Donald. With a swift kick, Donald sent Kevin flying backward onto the couch. His forehead happened to catch on a sharp edge, leaving a deep gash. Crimson blood began to flow from the wound at once. Kevin wiped one hand over his bloodied face and shot Donald a malicious re. ¡°Look at what he¡¯s done, Jennifer! He kicked me! He dared to strike me!¡± Seeing that, Linda went berserk and rushed toward Donald. ¡°Donald Campbell, have you gone mad?¡± A look of impatience appeared on Donald¡¯s face. Jennifer quickly grabbed his arm, ¡°Don¡¯t hit them¡­ That¡¯s my mother and brother¡­¡± But at that moment, Linda leaped forward to grab Donald¡¯s right arm and sank her teeth into his arm, Donald furrowed his brows and jerked his arm. A burst of energy flowed through his arm, causing Linda to stagger backward and copse onto the floor. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sprawled on the floor with her hair disheveled, she began iling her legs and howling like a madwoman. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore! Jennifer, if you don¡¯t divorce this man, I¡¯m better off dead! Just look at what he did to me! He attacked me!¡± ¡°Donald! Didn¡¯t I just tell you not to do that?¡± Jennifer yelled, enraged. ¡°Should I have allowed her to hit me without retaliating?¡± Donald replied, a little disappointed at Jennifer¡¯s response. Meeting her gaze, he asked, ¡°Would any mother ever treat her daughter as a commodity? Even I was shocked at such extreme measures.¡± His tone gradually became indifferent as he continued, ¡°Even though Kevin is your brother, he drugged you and nearly ruined your reputation. Why would a brother do something like that?¡± ¡°Even so, you didn¡¯t have to be so ruthless. No matter what, they¡¯re still my family!¡± Jennifer retorted. Meanwhile, Kevin had struggled to his feet. Charging straight at Donald again, he shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Donald spun around, grabbed him by his neck, and lifted him off his feet. ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± At that moment, Donald¡¯s steely determination to kill was palpable, and he radiated an intimidating and contemptuous attitude. Jennifer had never seen Donald like that before, and he suddenly felt like a stranger to her. Kevin quickly found it hard to breathe, and his face turned bright red. He wed at Donald¡¯s hand to try and pry thetter¡¯s fingers from around his neck. However, Donald¡¯s grip was so powerful that it felt as though his hand was forged of steel. Hence, Kevin could only gasp for breath and kick his legs feebly. Jennifer threw herself at Donald, wrapping her arms around his waist. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you want to kill him? Stop it!¡± Donald took no notice of her plea and continued to fix Kevin with an icy re. There was no hint of mercy in his eyes. When Jennifer saw Kevin¡¯s breathing weakening and his eyes rolling back into his head, she cried out tearfully, ¡°Donald, I want a divorce!¡± Donald loosened his grip at those words, and Kevin slumped to the floor. ¡°You want a divorce? Just because of this useless piece of trash who nearly destroyed your life, you want to divorce me?¡± Donald spoke softly with his back toward Jennifer, the expression on his face hidden from view. ¡°These people are willing to forsake their reputation and morals for money. What¡¯s the reason behind your decision to divorce me?¡± Donald¡¯s voice grew even softer that it seemed as if he was muttering to himself. In truth, Jennifer was overwhelmed with regret as soon as those words fell from her lips. Just then, Kevin began gasping for air and coughing uncontrobly. Jennifer had wanted tofort Donald. But when she saw Kevin in that state, she hurried over to her brother instead. ¡°Kev, are you okay?¡± ¡°I nearly died! He tried to kill me, Jennifer! Did you see that?¡± Kevin coughed and sputtered as he spoke. Blood continued dripping down his already bloodied face from the gash on his forehead, making him a pitiful sight. With his back still toward Jennifer, Donald raised his head and said, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You should get a divorce right now!¡± Linda shouted in a high-pitched voice. Jennifer could not stop her tears from falling as she stared at Donald¡¯s back with a pained expression. Linda grabbed a knife and pressed it against her neck. ¡°Jennifer, if you don¡¯t get a divorce today, I¡¯ll end my life right before your very eyes! So, what will it be? Will you get a divorce or not?¡± Tears continued to stream down Jennifer¡¯s cheeks, and her lips trembled. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 31 ¡°Very well. You can have the house and everything else. I¡¯ll send a representative to go with you and file the necessary papers,¡± Donald said coldly. Jennifer bit her lip. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I used to think that you loved me, but now, it seems I read too much into your feelings for me. How could someone who truly loved me bring up the subject of divorce so lightly?¡± As Donald spoke, he turned to gaze at Jennifer. She felt a chill run down her spine when she saw his eyes. Why does he look like that? There¡¯s no trace of emotion in his eyes. His gaze is stone-cold and indifferent ¡°I wish you all the best for the future,¡± Donald uttered before slowly walking away. Now that I¡¯ve received a mission from Chiliad Avion, my life will no longer be peaceful. It¡¯ll be a life full of dangers and murderous intent. I don¡¯t want to drag Jennifer into such a situation and get her involved in thatplicated world. I want her to lead a quiet and peaceful life. Since she asked for a divorce, it¡¯s probably best for me to agree to it. Jennifer stood rooted to the spot as she stared at Donald, looking as though she had been struck by lightning. Her heart ached, and she wanted to say something. Yet, she did not know what to say. Donald cast onest long look at Jennifer, then turned and strode toward the door. Jennifer watched him walk away resolutely without even the slightest hint of reluctance. Then, she slumped to the floor, feeling as though every ounce of her energy had drained from her body. She gazed in the direction Donald had left and wailed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you try to talk me out of it? You said that I don¡¯t love you, but I think you don¡¯t love me either!¡± ¡°Ah, he¡¯s gone atst,¡± Linda dered with a gleeful smile. However, a troubled expression quickly reced her smile. Now that Harrison is dead, how should I find another spendthrift person? Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she wondered whether Donald had returned. She hurried to the door and flung it wide open, only to see ady dressed in a white, vintage-inspired dress. The only thought that popped into her mind was that thedy looked like a fairy. She looked like she had just stepped out of her painting with her white dress, fair skin, long hair cascading down her shoulders, and exquisite features. Despite the blood trickling down his face, Kevin could not help staring at thedy in stunned silence for a long time, seemingly forgetting all about his excruciating pain. Thedy was breathtakingly beautiful and possessed an otherworldly air. For someone to wear a dress like hers, that person either had to be very brave or very beautiful. And thedy fell in thetter category. Judging from her appearance, she seemed to be around twenty- two or twenty-three years old. Afterposing herself, Jennifer asked, ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± Thedy spoke calmly and coolly, ¡°Ms. Wilson, my name is Yuna Bynes. I¡¯ll be representing Mr. Campbell in the subsequent process of applying for a divorce.¡± When Jennifer heard that, her tears began to flow again. Linda squeezed into the doorway next to Jennifer and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great! Excellent! Let¡¯s get it over with immediately.¡±. ¡°City Hall is still open at this time. I¡¯ll wait for you there, Ms. Wilson.¡± With that, Yuna turned and left withou Jennifer heaved a long sigh and lowered her head. ¡°Are you satisfied now, Mom?¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s a pity we didn¡¯t manage to get our hands on Harrison, but no matter. With your looks, you should have tons of suitors. And I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be way better than Donald,¡± Linda responded. Jennifer merely looked up at Linda without saying a word, then walked out despondently. As she left, Kevin stumbled over to the door and realized that Yuna was gone. ¡°Where¡¯s the beautifuldy?¡± Meanwhile, Donald was in low spirits after leaving the house. He went to the rooftop of a building and stood there, gazing down at the cityscape. He did not notice that Yuna hade to stand behind him until she called out, ¡°Donald.¡± ¡°Go ahead. Get it done,¡± Donald replied without turning around. Yuna never seemed to smile in front of others. Yet, when she was with Donald, she would beam happily. ¡°All right. Before I headed down the mouptain, our mentor told me something.¡± ¡°What was it?¡± Donald turned toward her, puzzled. ¡°She said she didn¡¯t get to make you hers, so she told me to do so instead.¡± Yuna batted her eyshes at him yfully. ¡°Well, you can tell her to stop bothering me,¡± said Donald. Yuna smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be going then. Are we going to continue protecting Ms. Wilson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± As Yuna walked away, the expression on her face became cold and distant again. Donald let out a sigh. While he was still feeling downcast, his phone rang. It was Hannah. ¡°Meet me at thekeside restaurant at five o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Donald responded. Hannah hung up without saying anything else. Donald pushed off on the balls of his feet, jumping down from the thirty-third floor onto the balcony of an uninhabited residence. Then, he walked away calmly. If anyone had happened to catch that scene, their eyes would have popped out of their heads. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After all, it was more than a hundred-meter drop from the thirty-third floor. When he arrived at thekeside restaurant ten minutes before five o¡¯clock, Yuna sent him a message informing him that she had done as he instructed. Donald stood in front of the entrance to the restaurant as a sense of emptiness descended upon him. A mix of emotions bubbled inside him. It felt like reluctance and also relief at the same time. Suddenly, he heard a cold voice behind him. ¡°My, my. You¡¯re quite punctual.¡± Turning around, he saw that it was Hannah Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 32 Hannah was in her usual blue and white gown that showcased her exquisite figure and highlighted her assets. A pair of ck high heels entuating her long and slender legs that were white as snow rounded off the entire outfit. She seemed to have a penchant for wearing gowns, for she was still wearing one even when it was early autumn. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Donald inquired. Without even sparing him a single look, Hannah strode right info thekeside restaurant. ¡°Not really.¡± Such was her character, and she wasn¡¯t all that vivaciouspared to Donald. ¡°You seem to be in a bad mood.¡± Only after they had entered the restaurant did she finally turn her gaze on Donald. Donald¡¯s expression was calm and unruffled, his emotions indiscernible from his countenance. ¡°Not really.¡± He used the exact same line in response. neither of few dishes. Donald opened a bottle of red wine and filled Hannah¡¯s ss. ¡°Anyway, skills, now.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. shook her head. ¡°It was my responsibility as a looked at him and asked, ¡°It was you who obliterated Pollerton General Hospital and of work, she had more channels of acquiring information than the average person. Besides, nodded in was of the few who were direct contact with Chiliad Avion, and that could only be done by less than ten to do next?¡± Hannah was startled by her question. she mean and cleaned out Pollerton General Hospital in five minutes, I was still rather lost. ¡°Has that got anything to do with me?¡± In response, Hannah nodded and exined, ¡°There are already conglomerates that entered Pollerton in hopes of snagging that piece of Pollerton Pharma¡¯s pie.¡± Nheless, Donald merely shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere as long as they don¡¯t provoke me. After all, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°It does have something to do with you,¡± Hannah asserted. At that, Donald stared right at her. ¡°How is that so?¡± Hannah took a piece of steak, looking very much alluring with her rosy lips parted a fraction. ¡°Your wife, Jennifer Wilson. There aren¡¯t many with the family name of Wilson in Pollerton. Your wife¡¯s family is a branch of the Wilson family in Tayhaven. The Wilson family in Tayhaven split into eight branches a century ago. They¡¯re dubbed the Eight Branches of the Wilson family. Your wife¡¯s family is the eighth branch.¡± Then, she continued, ¡°A steady stream of outstanding figures from the Wilson family in Tayhaven is presently entering Pollerton to bag that piece of the pie. It¡¯s initially no big deal and has nothing to do with you, but the current head of the Wilson family in Tayhaven has always wanted to reunite and expand the family. He tried everything he could to gather the Eight Branches of the Wilson family together. He did a genealogy record of the family and discovered the Wilson family in Pollerton, taking a direct interest in your wife, Jennifer. The Wilson family in Tayhaven wants her to return with the eighth branch and promises to give her sufficient funds and connections. However, they have a stiption-she has to dominate the pharmaceutical industry.¡± Donald fell into deep contemtion., Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 33 Indeed, Donald knew of the Wilson family in Tayhaven. It was a powerful organization mainly engaged in real estate development and sales, with many industries under it, including film and television, cosmetics research and development, and pharmaceutical research and development. ¡°In other words, your wife will be a CEO from now on, and her worth will skyrocket by five to six hundred million overnight. If she dominates the pharmaceutical industry in Pollerton, her worth will reach two billion within three years,¡± Hannah exined. ¡°Go on.¡± Donald crossed his arms. ¡°The patriarch of the Wilson family, Old Mr. Wilson, is currently on his deathbed and may pass away anytime. His only wish before dying is to reunite the family and ept the eighth branch of the Wilson family back into the fold. However, there is much resistance. His wife is an influential figure in the Wilson family, and she¡¯s exceedingly snobbish. Therefore, it¡¯s not easy to return to the Wilson family in Tayhaven. Hence, your wife currently has a golden opportunity while under tremendous pressure as well,¡± Hannah continued. Then, she cast a curious nce at him. ¡°Of course, all that isn¡¯t a problem with a single word from you. Once you speak, the Wilson family in Tayhaven will undoubtedlye running over to pledge their allegiance.¡± Donald lowered his head and chuckled bitterly. ¡°Jennifer and I¡­ are divorced.¡± Upon hearing that, Hannah was stunned. She dipped her head as a sh of something flittered across her eyes. ¡°Oh yes, how do you know all that?¡± Donald questioned. His intelligencework was vast, but he hadn¡¯t received that piece of news yet. ¡°I went to treat Old Mr. Wilson. He has a congenital heart defect and a space upying lung lesion, so his days are numbered. I can¡¯t do anything about it either,¡± Hannah replied cidly. Donald went silent ¡°Well? Would you consider lending your ex-wife a hand?¡± Hannah had already changed the way she addressed Jennifer. E40/ Donald kept mum for a long while before he finally murmured, ¡°We shall see.¡± Art Out of the blue, Hannah¡¯s interest was seemingly piqued. ¡°Do you still love her?¡±. Ignoring the question, Donald raised his wine ss. ¡°Cheers.¡± They both clinked sses lightly. Perhaps it was the alcohol, but the shade of red on Hannah¡¯s face deepened. She also became more talkative, and the look in her eyes as she gazed at Donald was tender. Someone like him was a hero in her heart. If it weren¡¯t for his contribution during the Holy War a few years back, we wouldn¡¯t be enjoying such a peaceful life now. ¡°Hey, Hanny, didn¡¯t you say you had several surgeries tonight? Why are you here?¡± No sooner had affection started sprouting deep within her than a voice drifted over and interrupted her thoughts. Instantly disgruntled, Hannah snagged a piece of tissue once more and wiped her mouth solemnly. ¡°A fly is here, so let¡¯s go.¡± Donald couldn¡¯t resist ncing at the approaching man. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was a tall and slender young man in a white shirt and long pants, with a perfect figure and handsome countenance. Right then, he was regarding Hannah in astonishment. A woman was also standing beside Hannah. Donald was all too familiar with that woman. It was none other than Jennifer. The two of them locked gazes before they both averted their eyes. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 34 Hannah glimpsed a glimmer of sorrow shing across Jennifer¡¯s eyes. Thetter was also red-rimmed as though having wept earlier. Conversely, Donald¡¯s face was devoid of expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hannah took Donald¡¯s right arm. When Jennifer saw that, her expression stiffened, and she shivered slightly. In the next moment, however, she reverted to normal. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Hanny. I¡¯ve just arrived, yet you¡¯re leaving. T-That¡¯s..¡± The man was so frantic that he stammered. ¡°Is there any rtionship between us, Quintus?¡± Hannah snapped. The moment Quintus Wilson saw that she was holding Donald¡¯s arm, his eyes zed with fury. ¡°So, he¡¯s your man?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my man!¡± Hannah lifted her head. Jennifer¡¯s expression darkened at the sight of Hannah holding onto Donald¡¯s arm. She bit her lip but said nothing in the end. We¡¯ve just gotten divorced, but you¡¯re already so eager to date her? At that thought, her eyes turned red, and grief swamped her. Quintus¡¯ eyes narrowed as he stared at Donald¡¯s arm, where Hannah was hugging. ¡°Where did this scume from?¡± ¡°Repeat that if you dare.¡± Donald remained expressionless. At once, a shiver ran down Hannah¡¯s spine as she sensed the man¡¯s wrath. Oh, shoot! Who else can stop Lord Campbell when he goes off the deep end other than a few people from Chiliad Avion? ¡°Ah, what an arrogant man!¡± Quintus didn¡¯t panic in the least. Instead, he stared intently at Donald before shing Jennifer a smile. ¡°Jennifer, watch how I¡¯m going to crush him.¡± in Tayhaven. If Donald gets into a conflict with him, Donald will undoubtedly end up on the losing end! ¡°He¡­ is my ex-husband,¡± Jennifer admitted softly. As soon as she said that, a strange smile promptly manifested on Quintus¡¯ face. ¡°You¡¯re dead, punk. Nigel will definitely kill you!¡± Donald inexorably nced at Jennifer. Meanwhile, Quintus smirked and continued, ¡°You probably have no idea who Nigel WilsonNigel Wilson? I don¡¯t know of any such person. Even if his father sees me, he has to address me as Lord Campbell, much less the man himself! Donald sneered, not at all worried. ¡°Nigel Wilson is no easy prey.¡± As Hannah spoke beside Donald, her brows furrowed. ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go!¡± Donald got to his feet and headed out of the restaurant. s, Quintus stepped right into his path and eyed him expressionlessly. ¡°Who allowed you to leave?¡± Not only was he pursuing Hannah ardently, but Jennifer was also Donald¡¯s ex-wife, so he detested the man with a passion. It was a piece of cake for the Wilson family to cripple someone. All of a sudden, a burst of light sparked in Donald¡¯s eyes. He abruptly snapped his head up and stared straight at Quintus. The look in his eyes resembled that of a prehistoric beast rousing and choosing a target to devour. Quintus was a person who had seen much of the world, but a shudder still went through him at the man¡¯s gaze. The intense aura radiating off Donald, especially, struck terror in him. ¡°Is the Wilson family in Tayhaven dering war on me?¡± Donald slowly walked toward him. With every step he took, his aura intensified. In the end, Quintus seemingly had an illusion that the man seemed to be a God of War who descended from heaven, looking down at him as though he were an ant. Who exactly is he? Great rm filled him, and he gave a roar as he suddenly bent his elbow and aimed it at Donald¡¯s temple. It was pure kickboxing, and it was even Eight Limbs Kickboxing at that. Few people knew it, and it couldn¡¯t possibly have leaked to the Wilson family. Quintus was exceedingly ruthless in his strikes. If an ordinary person were struck, that person might very well lose his life in the worst scenario. Its devastation was immeasurable, for every single joint in the body became a lethal weapon. As Donald fixated his eyes on the man¡¯s elbow, the rage within him imploded. He punched him squarely in the chest. No one could ever hope to describe the force of that blow. Crack! The sound of something shattering rang out. On the heels of that, Quintus flew backward from the punch. Snorting, Donald eyed the man sprawled on the ground with blood trickling out the corner of his mouth. Fragments of shattered metal fell from his chest. A breastte! That aside, it was manufactured via nanotechnology. It¡¯s as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings and can stop bullets. Such technology is still rare in the country, so it¡¯s really a mystery that he has it! A thoughtful light entered Donald¡¯s eyes. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 35 With the Parasite¡¯s impending return to Pollerton, the Wilson family in Tayhaven entering the city to devour the huge slice of the pharmaceutical industry pie, and Lilithpleting some military research projects, the whole of Pollerton grew increasingly unsettled. Quintus gaped at the shattered breastte, his emotions a chaotic mess as utter shock inundated him. That breastte wasn¡¯t to be underestimated, for it could withstand strikes from heavy machinery and sniper rifles amounting to a ton of forces Right then, however, Donald shattered it in a single blow. If he weren¡¯t wearing the breastte earlier, he had no doubt that his entire chest would have been sunken in by Donald¡¯s punch. Who exactly is he? ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡± Stalking over, Donald picked up a fragment of metal. He pinched it lightly with two fingers, upon which the fragment cracked once more. My At that sight, Quintus was scared out of his wits. What kind of strength does he have? ¡°The Wilson family is indeed something else for you to know about Eight Limbs Kickboxing.¡± Donald dipped his head and looked at the man. Quintus was again shocked. That was indeed Eight Limbs Kickboxing, but kickboxing was all-epassing and had many different genres. Therefore, someone who could discern that it was Eight Limbs Kickboxing at a single nce was all the more impressive. What kind of background does he have precisely? ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Quintus asked with a cough. Donald merely threw him a look without bothering to answer him. Hah! He wants to know my identity when he¡¯s just an insignificant figure? Subsequently, he turned his gaze to Jennifer. Jennifer wore aplicated expression on her face. After contemting for a moment, she went over to Donald. ¡°Donald, I¡¯ve got money and can reduce your burden now. Can we retum to how we were in the past? We no longer need to fight because of a few million and have pointless arguments.¡± She grew increasingly emotional as she spoke. Finally, she took his hand and gazed at him tearfully. Donald¡¯s heart softened, but he then heaved a sigh. ¡°No, that¡¯s no longer possible.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Yeah, things can never return to the past. Does she think it¡¯s so easy to take the Wilson family¡¯s money? The Parasite is going to return to Pollerton, and it¡¯s a force that even Chiliad Avion is afraid of. They can¡¯t even interfere directly and are forced to send me out to eliminate him instead. Once she has ties with me, she¡¯ll definitely hold me back. His only thought then was to decimate the Parasite first before he would reconsider that matter. Jennifer¡¯s face immediately drained of all color. She backed away several steps and gaped at him. ¡°Do your best and dominate the market here in Pollerton, Donald urged gently. Jennifer said nothing at all, merely staring fixedly at him. ¡°Don¡¯t have anything to do with him anymore, Jennifer. Nigel will be displeased. If that happens, you¡¯ll lose everything,¡± Quintus reminded. Then, he shifted his gaze to Donald. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, and you¡¯re exceedingly skilled at fighting, it¡¯s best that you keep your distance from Jennifer. Once Nigel flies off his handle, even Charles Langford can¡¯t protect you.¡± Recalling Nigel¡¯s ruthless methods, sheer terror flooded him as well. ¡°Go back and tell him to bring it on if he wants to dere war on me,¡± Donald sneered After saying that, he spun on his heels and left. Jennifer was downright disappointed as she watched him leave. ¡°Do sever all ties with him. Uncle Theo from the Wilson family ising soon. This time, it¡¯s all thanks to him that the Wilson family in Pollerton is in the running,¡± Quintus warned. ?n response, Jennifer nodded. This is a golden opportunity, so I¡¯ve got to seize it! ¡°Wait for me, Donald. I¡¯ll prove to you that I¡¯m not any inferiorpared to Hannah. I want to be an influential person in Pollerton! At that time, I¡¯ll be back to seek you out!¡± Determination imbued her. After exiting the restaurant, Hannah looked at Donald apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have ruined your mood today.¡± Donald shook his head, indicating that everything was fine. threaded with destion. Seeing that, Hannah felt her heart clenching slightly. He¡¯s someone with a story. His eyes overflow with mncholy and untold stories, so he must have a past unknown to others. In a soft voice, she inquired, ¡°Why did you choose Jennifer back then? Even princesses would take a fancy to someone like you.¡± ¡°She¡­ is the kind of person who providesfort soundlessly. In the past few years we¡¯ve been acquainted, she could always touch me inadvertently. Besides, she really resembles someone,¡± Donald answered. ¡°Who?¡± A frown marred Hannah¡¯s countenance. Donald¡¯s voice turned exceedingly tender. ¡°My mother. I don¡¯t mean her looks but her temperament. She¡¯s just as gentle and kind and gives people a sense of quietfort.¡± to be Hannah could vaguely draw her guess and didn¡¯t pursue it further. ¡°Your grandfather is stable now and should be waking up these few days. However, he¡¯s advanced in years and had undergone surgery, so his health certainly isn¡¯t as great anymore,¡± Hannah remarked. ¡°I know. Still, thank you very much.¡± Donald looked at her gratefully. Swiping at the hair sticking to her ivory cheeks, Hannah shed him a smile and shook her head in response. ¡°I¡¯ve already, transferred the ten million to your ount.¡± Donald subconsciously toyed with the beaded bracelet on his wrist before he froze for a moment. Then, he hid them under his sleeve: ¡°By the way, are you acquainted with Lilith Snowden?¡± Donald queried. Hannah nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s a genius in military science. We grew up in the same compound, but her fake identity is somewhat simr to that of Lana¡¯s, both using business as a cover. That said, she¡¯sing to Pollerton this time toplete a military research project.¡± As she spoke of Lilith, admiration shone in her eyes. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 36 ¡°She¡¯s really amazing. She created the Four Symbols System all by herself and is currently the chief engineer of the Four Symbols Project,¡± Hannah gushed. Upon hearing that, Donald was stunned, and his expression turned solemn. ¡°A precision-strike system fornd warfare?¡±. He heard that the project had been in progress for several years. It was a satellite positioning system that would be installed on missiles, upon which the precision rate would be narrowed to fifty centimeters. That was truly terrifying. Once sessfully produced, it would definitely be a nightmare for all countries around the globe. At present, the uracy of the precision-strike system of the highest international standard was only three square meters. ¡°The Azure Wyvern, White Manticore, Phoenix Bird, and ck Chelonian are spread in four different directions in space with twenty-eight satellites in each position, making up a total of a hundred and twelve satellites. Basically, they epass the entire world,¡± Donald elucidated. ¡°Whoa! You actually know everything to the tiniest detail. It looks like your identity is even more frightening than I imagined.¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes sparkled as she stared at him. Then, she echoed, ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s precisely why the Parasite entered Pollerton. My brother is now on pins and needles. For every single day the Parasite remains alive, he can¡¯t sleep peacefully. If something goes wrong during the final stages of the satelliteunching, many people will lose their lives,¡± Hannahmented with a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for I¡¯ll end the Parasite.¡± Donald exuded great confidence. Hannah shook her head, worry lining her face. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him, but even my grandfather fears him. There must be too many things involved as Chiliad Avion can¡¯t interfere directly.¡± At that, Donald merely smiled. ¡°So, you got a divorce with Jennifer to protect her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hannah continued asking ¡°She¡¯s not like you and the others. You¡¯ve got your grandfather backing you up, and Lana has got the Collins family behind her. Even Wynter has her grandfather to fall on. But she has no one else besides me. The Parasite is still alive and kicking. I can¡¯t bear the slightest ident befalling her. Let me put it this way-the tenser things are between us, the safer she is,¡± Donald admitted. ¡°But what if she¡¯s heartbroken for real and goes to someone else for constion? What would you do, then?¡± Hannah looked right into his eyes, In truth, that was Donald¡¯s greatest worry. He was silent for a moment before he finally murmured, ¡°Then,I can only give her my blessings.¡± ¡°For the sake of six hundred thousand, you revived the System and shattered your peaceful life, even going as far as pushing Jennifer into the abyss. Is it worth it?¡± Donald chuckled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s something I can never escape. My hands are stained with blood. Even if I hadn¡¯t revived the System, Chiliad Avion would still havee up with a way to get me back into the fold. Furthermore, I ughtered many of the Parasite¡¯s men.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hannah said nothing further. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home,¡± Donald offered. He then stretched his hand to his back and made a gesture. Following that, several figures in white soundlessly entered the restaurant to protect Jennifer. After sending Hannah back, Donald went home after a brief deliberation. It was his house with Jennifer, and nothing had changed. He swiftly packed his clothes and belongings. Standing there, he gazed at everything for a while before he sighed at longst. He took out his key and ced it on the coffee table in the living room. Then, he thought for a while before taking out a bank card from his pocket and cing it on the coffee table as well. That bank card was once used by them both to put aside funds for their child. Every month, they would deposit a small sum into it. By then, he had upgraded that card to a premium ck card. It appeared very ordinary on the surface, but the bank¡¯s system indicated it as a VVIP with a hundred million in liquidity. He wasn¡¯t bothered about money, for he had no interest in it. Subsequently, he took their wedding photo down and boxed it, taking it away with him. After doing all that, he gently closed the door. Turning, he left and disappeared into the elevator. At a little over ten o¡¯clock at night, Jennifer arrived home. The instant she opened the door and saw the keys and bank card on the coffee table, she froze as tears streamed down her face. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 37 Jennifer threw open the wardrobe as though she had lost her mind, but all the clothes belonging to Donald were gone. She then opened the shoe cab, but all that remained were her shoes. The wall was bare, with even their wedding photo missing. She slumped onto the ground and covered her face with both hands, weeping in agony. ¡°Why are you so cruel? Why?¡± Phoning Linda, she sobbed, ¡°Mom, have Keve to pick me up. I want to go back and stay overnight at your ce.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened? Why are you crying? I¡¯ll have Keve and pick you up right away!¡± Linda fretted. Half an hourter, Kevin arrived with Skr trailing behind him. Right then, he was as smug as ever. Skr was also looking all high and mighty. In just a few hours, the Wilson family had actually made aeback. None of them ever expected the Wilson family in Tayhaven, with whom they had no contact for several decades, would start reuniting the family. Therefore, Kevin likewise rose with the tide. That outstanding man even gave him two million at a single go. When heid eyes on the man, he understood that people varied. Harrison was an insidious sissy, but that man was a formidable warrior-matured, calm, and ambitious. That man¡¯s name was Nigel Wilson, and he was Tayhaven King¡¯s most outstanding son He had taken an interest in Jennifer. Everyone familiar with him knew that he suffered nock of women, nor would he love someone wholeheartedly. So far, not a single woman whom he fancied ever managed to escape him. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t marry Jennifer. All he wanted was to have her body. After all, his fianc¨¦e was in Jadeborough, and she was truly from the aristocratic ss. Contempt showed on Kevin¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you crying when you¡¯ve already divorced Donald, Jennifer? Isn¡¯t that something joyous? Nigel is sincere toward you.¡± Jennifer lifted her head. For the first time, repulsion manifested on her face. Is this really my brother? For the sake of his own interests, he pushes me into the line of fire time and again! It was Harrison before this, and now, it¡¯s Nigel. If someone more outstanding than Nigel appears, I have no doubt that he¡¯ll still push me into the line of fire! ¡°Donald is nothing when you¡¯re now the leader of the Wilson family in Pollerton!¡± Skr crowed excitedly. Her initial n of dumping Kevin after bagging herself a rich man was all but gone since the man was also considered wealthy then. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jennifer muttered. AO After getting into the car, Kevin dered, ¡°Uncle Theo is waiting for you at home.¡± Jennifer was taken aback. ¡°Who do you mean?¡± Speaking of that, Kevin wore a deferential expression. ¡°Uncle Theo from the Wilson family in Tayhaven, Nigel¡¯s most loyal subordinate. I noticed that even Mark from de Alliance was very respectful toward him when he saw him. Also, there¡¯s someone else with Mark whom I find exceedingly terrifying.¡± When he had said that, he shuddered. Sitting in the backseat alone, Jennifer closed her eyes and mulled about her next step. The Wilson family in Tayhaven didn¡¯t only enter Pollerton because they wanted to dominate the pharmaceutical industry here. Nigel Wilson appears very attentive to me, but I¡¯m not sure whether he¡¯s sincere. Nheless, the elderly man who¡¯s lying on his deathbed is indeed sincere in his wish to reunite the family. In all this, there¡¯s certainly some secret unbeknownst to me. She recalled everything she had experienced in the past few hours. Indeed, she had met with Nigel. He was a man who was arrogant to the core yet mature and steady. One could tell that he had a strong foundation with a single look. Such a foundation could never be established without a century-old affluent family backing him up. In no time, they arrived at Jennifer¡¯s parents¡¯ house. Leonard and Linda were both sitting there respectfully with ingratiating expressions on their faces. Across from them sat three people. One was an imperious-looking middle-aged man in his fifties with an angr face. He was the ¡°Uncle Theo¡± from the Wilson family in Tayhaven whom Kevin mentioned, Theo Wilson. Sitting next to him was Mark from de Alliance, bald with ck lotus tattoos all over his head. There was another burly man sitting beside him who appeared to be about forty years old with a height of two meters. He was only wearing a singlet, and his arms were as thick as tree trunks. Likewise, he was bald, but he had a golden lotus tattoo on his head. Just sitting there, he gave off a sense of infinite pressure. If Tyson were there, he would definitely recognize the man. After all, Mark¡¯s brother once worked for Divine Rune Society in the outer region. The skills he possessed were exceedingly terrifying, especially his head, which was said to be able to withstand a force of two tons and was imprable. At the sight of Jennifer pushing open the door and entering, Theo shed her a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Nodding, Jennifer respectfully greeted, ¡°Uncle Theo.¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 38 ¡°How¡¯s the progress with your homework?¡± Theo inquired gently. Jennifer thought for a moment before saying, ¡°At present, there are over three hundred people belonging to the eighth branch of the Wilson family, and they¡¯re from all walks of life. The most sessful among them all is Reina Wilson, who owns Cdrius Real Estate. She has a great business vision. Actually, I don¡¯t quite understand this¡ªwhy did you choose me when she¡¯s far more capable?¡± She stared into the man¡¯s eyes. Reina was young and had incredible talent in business, developing many projects single-handedly. Hearing that, Leonard, Linda, and Kevin threw frantic looks at her. It was clear as day that they were berating her for being an idiot. A faint smile bloomed on Theo¡¯s face. ¡°Honestly speaking, we sought her out before we approached you. However, she¡¯s very albof and arrogant. She said that it didn¡¯t matter whether they rejoined the family since the blood rtionship was already eighteen generations apart. Besides, she¡¯s not easy to control. You are different. You have no foundation, but we investigated you and found that you¡¯re actually very talented in handling business. You graduated from Pollerton University and proposed several ideas while in university, but they were all pushed back due to ack of start-up capital. I¡¯m sure you know the progress of those ideaster on.¡± When Jennifer was in university, she proposed the rapid development of smartphones, developing a reading software that would certainly take the city by the storm. That aside, she also suggested creating a food delivery application. Her business vision was, in fact, very advanced. Jennifer went silent. ¡°Therefore, you¡¯re the most suitable candidate. Old Mr. Wilson is currently on his sickbed. His wish now is to reunite the Eight Branches of the Wilson family and bind them all into a rope to propel the Wilson family into bing a top-tier affluent family!¡± Theo¡¯s eyes shone brightly, The Wilson family was now split into eight branches, and each branch had experienced figures. Once they were all merged together, the Wilson family would unquestionably be able to be a top-tier conglomerate in the country. That was the true ambition of the Wilson family in Tayhaven. Although the patriarch of the Wilson family.was lying on his deathbed, he had a far vision. ¡°However, it¡¯s not without a stiption. You must dominate Pollerton¡¯s pharmaceutical industry within two years and develop all industries to the best of your ability to generate a revenue of five billion.¡± While saying that, Theo¡¯s eyes glittered. He then continued, ¡°If you aplish that, you¡¯ll forever be a part of the Wilson family in Tayhaven. Otherwise, we¡¯ll take back everything. Is there a problem?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hmm¡­ Generating a revenue of five billion within two years with a start-up capital of five hundred million at most is extremely difficult. Jennifer closed her eyes and pondered long and hard. In the end, she opened her eyes and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±. A grin split Theo¡¯s face. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to worry. Nigel will take care of you. While Pollerton isn¡¯t our territory, we still have much say here.¡± However, Jennifer shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about rtionship matters right now.¡± At once, Kevin was gripped by the urge to smack Jennifer across the face. What? Nigel is such an incredible person, yet you¡¯re not at all interested in him? What do you want? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still yearning for Donald? Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits, and ayer of frost nketed his face. There¡¯s still a woman who dares to reject Nigel Is she sick of living? ¡°My sister is blinded by love. She¡¯s still yearning for her ex-husband,¡± Kevin revealed without warning, Everyone was stunned, not quite understanding his meaning. Malevolence contorted Kevin¡¯s face. ¡°If Donald Campbell disappears.¡± His words were savage and ruthless beyond belief, A thoughtful expression appeared on the faces of Theo, Mark, and the bald and burly man with a height of two meters. Mark suddenlymented, ¡°I know him. He¡¯s currently Lana Collins¡¯ security guard. How about I act in this matter?¡± Jennifer instantly went as pale as a sheet. ¡°No!¡± s, no one paid her any mind. Mark merely swept a cid nce over her before fixating his gaze on Kevin. ¡°You¡¯re vicious enough, kid. I like it!¡± Unexpectedly, admiration showed on his face. Immediately, Kevin greeted in a panic, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you long ago, Mr. White. I¡¯ve even met Jerald Hill from de Alliance before.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 39 Mark froze. ¡°You¡¯re the one that Jerald had mentioned, who Tiger had protected?¡± It was Kevin¡¯s turn to freeze in shock. ¡°That¡¯s me. However, it wasn¡¯t Tiger who saved me. It was Harrison.¡± Mark frowned. ¡°Harrison is worthless sh*t. Louis? Garrett? They¡¯re nothing. We are only wary of Mr. Green, who¡¯s backing them up. Yet, even if he wishes to meet Jerald, he¡¯s unable to do so,¡± he said. He pondered for a moment before calling Jerald. ¡°Hello, Jerald: Who was the person who had rescued Kevin previously?¡± ¡°Tyson, also known as Tiger.¡± Mark asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. Mr. White, I wouldn¡¯t dare to joke about such matters. I dealt with Tyson personally.¡± Jerald¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end of the line. Mark immediately looked at Kevin. ¡°That¡¯s suspicious. The one who saved you was Tyson!¡± What kind of person was Tyson? He was so powerful that he was nicknamed the North Prince! His other nicknames, Single de War God and Tiger, came from his awesome battle prowess. Even if Mark personally went to meet Tyson, Tyson wo¡¯ld not necessarily entertain him. However, he would head over to the de Alliance to save a useless person like Kevin. So what did this mean? This meant that there was an extremely powerful personmanding him, and that person was ruling over Pollerton, Jennifer and Kevin froze. If it was not Harrison, who could it be? Jennifer subconsciously thought of Donald. Shortly after, she shook her head. That¡¯s impossible. ¡°Go and find out who that is,¡± Theo ordered. Mark immediately replied with much respect, ¡°All right, Mr. Wilson.¡± Thereafter, he called Tyson. ¡°Mr. Quirk, may I ask you a question? Previously, who was the one who had asked you to help Keyin out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t tell you!¡± Tyson then hung up immediately Mark¡¯s face swiftly darkened. His expression did not look too good. Theo stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Rest well, Jennifer. We¡¯ll officially manage the pharmaceutical matters tomorrow. Also, kid. Follow me. We¡¯ll go and have a drink.¡± Jennifer¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°I beg you. Please don¡¯t do anything to Donald.¡± ¡°Rest assured, we won¡¯t,¡± Theo reassured her. Kevin trailed behind them clumsily. Once they exited the house, Theo said, ¡°We¡¯ll get rid of Tyson first and ask him who he¡¯s working for. Then, we¡¯ll go and meet Mr. Waterson. Any questions?¡± Mark chuckled bitterly. ¡°We¡¯ll have to depend on you for this, Lotus King.¡± The bald man, who was two meters tall, smiled viciously. ¡°Tiger means nothing to me. I¡¯ll get rid of him now.¡± Kevin was very excited. He liked to engage in such activities. Meanwhile, Donald met Ryan. ¡°Lord Campbell. The Parasite¡¯s subordinate, Bet Waterson, has reached Pollerton. Chiliad Avion intends to get rid of him tonight,¡± Ryan reported. ¡°It¡¯s a little dangerous because Lotus King will also be there.¡± Lotus King¡­ Donald narrowed his eyes, and a frosty smile appeared on his face. ¡°That¡¯s great. We¡¯ll get rid of both of them tonight.¡± ¡°Chiliad Avion has instructed that you can¡¯t reveal your identity for the time being. You¡¯ll have to bear with it, Lord Campbell, Ryan apologized and handed him a golden mask and a golden cloak. Donald received it, and a nosta¨ªgic look appeared on his face. He had worn the mask for the first time a decade ago. Everyone used to call him Golden Lord back then. ¡°Chiliad Avion is pretty interesting,¡± Donald said as his smile disappeared from his face. Ryan smiled silently. Renewed respect could be seen in his expression. ¡°All right. You can go now.¡± Donald took the mask and received news from Bradley almost at the same time. Mark, Lotus King, Kevin, and Theo were heading to Tyson¡¯s location. From the looks of it, they were prepared to kill him. Donald put on his golden cloak and mask in the dark before rushing to Tyson¡¯s location. Tyson had already withdrawn into seclusion. His nickname was the North Prince. The Mount Sea Sect that he had founded was on par with de Alliance. He had retired and opened a small restaurant in a remote area. It was eleven at night. The bulky North Prince, Tyson, was wiping tables with his back to the door. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He wore a chef¡¯s attire, and his movements were slow and leisurely. At first nce, one could tell that he was a straightforward person. No one would associate him with the North Prince warrior who was as powerful as the South, East, and West Princes. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Without turning back, Tysonzily said, ¡°We¡¯re closed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a little hungry. I need to meet someer on. Is it possible for you to just cook two simple dishes for me?¡± A man who was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses walked it. He looked very polite and cultured, and he wore a patterned suit. The man looked around thirty years old. He even carried a suitcase, appearing to be someone from the working ss. His attitude was extremely amicable. Tyson said a little apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re really closed.¡± ; The man walked over directly and sat on a chair. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, boss. I¡¯m fine with two simple dishes and some beer. Please help me. Is that okay?¡± His attitude was very humble, and a lethargic look appeared on his face. Tyson pondered for a while before nodding. ¡°Okay. Wait for me for a few minutes.¡± The man bowed and expressed his gratitude. Ten minutes or soter, Tyson cooked two simple dishes and brought them to him. The man drank some beer and said, ¡°Can you sit down and have a chat with me?¡± Tyson froze for a moment before sitting down. ¡°It¡¯s prettyte. Are you working overtime?¡± The man wolfed down the food and said blearily, ¡°Yes. My boss has yet to finish dealing with some matters and told me to settle it.¡± Before Tyson could speak, the ss door was pushed open again. His pupils contracted sharply. Four people swaggered in. They were Mark, Theo, Lotus King and Kevin! Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 40 Mark entered and shut the roller shutter from the inside. Thereafter, he stood behind the man in the suit. He bowed slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Waterson I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have invited you to such a ce.¡± Bet gulped a mouthful of beer and burped. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Tyson immediately stood up and staggered back. With a wave of his right hand, his butcher knife appeared in his grip. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mark, you¡¯ve found a powerful backer?¡± Tyson was an important figure in his youth who had seen many things. He calmly reacted to the situation and did not panic. Mark said, ¡°There are two reasons why I came here today.¡± ¡°Do you wish to ask me who instructed me to rescue this piece of trash?¡± Tyson pointed at Kevin. Kevin¡¯s face turned bright red. Then, he scolded, ¡°Tyson, be careful with your words. Who¡¯s trash? Believe it or not, I can end you.¡± Tyson looked at him in disdain. ¡°You have a good sister. If not, you would have be mincemeat.¡± ¡°Tell us. If you do, I can let you die a painless death.¡± Bet ate two mouthfuls of food with much gusto. ¡°This is Theo Wilson, and this is Lotus King. Do you think that you stand a chance today?¡± Kevin threatened, relying on the might of those standing behind him. Tyson¡¯s knife spun in his grip, and he leaped swiftly toward Mark. The knife was so fast that an arc of light formed, and an ear-splitting sound resounded. Lotus King stepped forward and let the knifend on the top of his skull. Unexpectedly, a metallic sound rang out. Tyson felt his arm grow numb and his pupils contracted once more. ¡°Useless!¡± Lotus King said as he punched Tyson¡¯s r¨©bs. A cracking sound could be heard. Tyson soon felt an unbearable pain as he flew away andnded on a ss table. The table shattered into smithereens. He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood as he looked at Lotus King with shock. ¡°Are you Lotus King from a decade ago?¡± Tyson remembered a person. Ten years ago, there was an elite force, and a legendary Lotus King was rumored to be in it. Knives and bullets did not have any effects on his body. ¡°Yes,¡± Lotus King said. ¡°Since you know Lotus King, you should know me.¡± Bet finally finished eating, and he took out a tissue to dab at his lips. Tyson looked at him. ¡°Four-Faced Angel¡± Bet added. At his words, Tyson¡¯s heart skipped a beat in terror. Tyson¡¯s power was in Pollerton, but Four-Faced Angel¡¯s power extended all the way to the Golden Triangle! It was rumored that his speed was top-notch. He could even catch a bullet with his bare hands. Such a person unexpectedly came to Pollerton! Although Kevin could not understand what they were saying, he felt that they were awesome. He pointed at Tyson and demanded, ¡°Trash, you¡¯re going to die, so tell us who ordered you to save me that day.¡± He was not grateful at all. Tyson chuckled coldly and remained silent. ¡°A butcher knife crafted from extremely rare metal. Not bad.¡± Bet picked up the knife. His right hand suddenly shook and crushed the knife into ten pieces. The shards flew out and pierced Tyson¡¯s wrist, belly, and thighs. A small portion was even embedded into the walls. Cold sweat ran down Tyson¡¯s face. His face was contorted with pain as fresh blood gushed out instantaneously. Wow! How powerful! There are real martial artists on this earth! Lotus King¡¯s eyes widened. This is Mr. Waterson¡¯s capability? Mark¡¯s quiet heart immediately jolted. Mr. Waterson is already so powerful. How powerful is his boss? ¡°The North, South, East, and West Princes are nothing. How disappointing.¡± Bet sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ones? chance. Are you going to tell us?¡± Theo walked over and stared down at Tyson coldly. Tyson closed his eyes and breathed heavily. ¡°What the¡­ Are you going to tell us or not!¡± Kevin rushed forward and stomped on Tyson¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re not telling us?¡± Kevin wished to depend on his powerful backers and did not hesitate to show his viciousness. ¡°Still not saying anything? Then, I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± Kevin grew angry. He raised his foot that was in his leather shoe and fiercely stomped Tyson¡¯s chest. ¡°Get rid of him,¡± Betmanded. Mark took out a small and sharp knife from his pocket. He handed it to Kevin. ¡°Cut his jugr vein.¡± Kevin froze as bloodthirst appeared on his face. He was even faintly excited. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try!¡± Kevin took the short knife and walked toward Tyson. His hands trembled with excitement. It was the first time that he was going to kill someone. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 41 After meeting Harrison, Kevin changedpletely. He was corrupted by money, alcohol, and fame. Under Theo¡¯s guidance, he slowly walked toward a path that he could not turn back from. Tyson only looked coldly at Kevin. Bet still looked polite and cultured, holding his suitcase in his hands. Lotus King¡¯s muscr frame shook. He looked like a predator that was about to eat its prey. Tyson closed his eyes and sighed faintly. ¡°Lotus King and Four-Faced Angel have entered Pollerton. I guess Pollerton is going to change.¡± In truth, Lotus King alone was enough to dominate Pollerton. ¡°Do it,¡± Mark ordered. Kevin nodded and gathered his strength. Then, he aimed the knife toward Tyson¡¯s neck in a swift motion. At that critical juncture, a white light shed in the air, and a regr poker card flew over faster than the speed of lightning. It cleanly sliced Kevin¡¯s fingers off. ¡°Ah! My hand! My hand!¡± Kevin shrieked in distress as he cupped his injured hand. Unending groans of pain poured out of his mouth..ro Bet¡¯s eyes narrowed as he turned around quickly. When he looked behind him, his heartbeat quickened. How fast! I can catch bullets, but I couldn¡¯t catch that poker card! Who is this expert? The roller shutter was swiftly pulled open. Then, a man wearing a golden mask and cloak walked over. He looked like a golden God of War and exerted much dominance once he stepped in. Mark froze and cursed, ¡°B*stard!¡± He did not recognize the Golden Lord. Yet, Lotus King and Four-Faced Angel recognized him. The muscles on their faces immediately twitched. It was especially so for the Four-Faced Angel, Bet. He hollered, ¡°Golden Lord!¡± ¡°Golden Lord! I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be in Pollerton!¡± Lotus King eximed. ¡°I still bear a grudge toward you for that bullet you shot that time!¡± Donal ze was cold and His killing lust erupted like a volcano. ¡°I came here today to kill you.¡± Donald¡¯s gazended on Four-Faced Angel. ¡°Noah the Parasite¡¯s ninth dog!¡± ¡°Get rid of him!¡± Bet ordered angrily. Lotus King moved immediately. His burly body was like a tank. He rushed forward and threw a punch at Donald¡¯s head, aiming to kill him with that punch. He was very confident that he could kill Donald with one punch. Donald stared at hisrge fist. He merely raised his right hand and held the iing fist. In a swift motion, he pulled Lotus King toward him and raised a fist to punch the crown of his head. The punch seemed very gentle and did not appear to hold any strength. nk! Lotus King¡¯s movements haltedpletely. He only felt an immense and unimaginable force smashing into his head and destroying his brain. The punch was extremely terrifying. Following that, Donald shook his cloak. It turned into a golden sh of light and flew ground before spasming. Everyone was dumbstruck. It was as if they had been struck by lightning. Kevin even forgot to scream as his heart raced, and he almost puked in fear. What kind of ability is this? Just now, Lotus King stopped Tyson¡¯s knife with his head. He did not appear to have the slightest bit of injury. Yet, he has been killed by one punch, and this man merely used his golden cloak to lop off his head? Is he even a human? ? Wu Donald remained in his spot. There was no ripple of emotion in his eyes. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Mark¡¯s face paled. He looked d¨¢zedly at Lotus King¡¯s corpse. Lotus King was extremely close to him, and he had been killed in one blow! Theo had not regained hisposure at that moment. When had such a scary person appeared in Pollerton? ¡°It¡¯s rumored that you have the fastest speed in the world. I wonder if that¡¯s true?¡± Donald finally directed his attention to Bet. Bet felt an impending doom approach him. He had just entered Pollerton, yet he met such a strong opponent. Theeback of the Parasite, Noah Rodriguez, would not be so easy. ¡°Golden Lord. I heard that you would exterminate people when someone pays you to do so. I¡¯ll give you a hundred million to stay out of this matter, What do you say?¡± Bet asked. ¡°I don¡¯t need money. I¡¯m not interested in it.¡± Donald walked over like he was the Grim Reaper. At that moment, an invincible and otherworldly aura emanated from him. When Bet heard that, he exerted strength in his legs, and his figure shed around before he darted out. Everyone thought that he was very fast in unison. ¡°Did I say that you can leave?¡± Donald calmly asked. He turned around and extended his arms like they were wings. He flew over eight meters with a graceful leap andnded a kick on Bet¡¯s back. Donald stomped on Bet, and thetter spat out a mouthful of blood. His internal organs had already been damaged by that stomp. Hey on the ground and moved his head with great difficulty as he wished to see Donald¡¯s real face. He could only see a pair of cold and heartless eyes. The pair of eyes looked at him a little numbly. It was as if they were inspecting an insignificant ant. ¡°You can¡¯t imagine Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s power!¡¯ Bet screeched as fresh blood dribbled out of his mouth. The speed that he was so proud of waspletely nothingpared to Golden Lord¡¯s speed, Golden Lord was too perfect. No one could surpass his speed. His strength was fearsome, and no weaknesses could be found in him. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 42 As soon as Bet finished shouting, darkness came in and covered his vision like a tide. Within a second, he lost all signs of life. Tyson widened his eyes in disbelief as he watched the scene before him. I can¡¯t believe that Golden Lord is that powerful! Does he know how strong Four-Faced Angel is? He¡¯s a big shot in Golden Triangle, and he can even smash my knife! But then, he has now been killed by Golden Lord with only one kick! Right then, he could not help but admire Donald. Donald walked toward Tyson after picking up the suitcase. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tyson was beyond surprised to hear that. What? I can¡¯t believe that Golden Lord has just shown concern for me! ¡°Yes. It¡¯s nothing! I¡¯m fine¡­¡± he replied. Theo stood still as he gulped nervously. He was so terrified that he dared not to make a single movement. Did I just fail the mission from the Tayhaven King? Mark, on the other hand, trembled in fear. ¡°Do you guys think I should kill the three of you?¡± Donald looked at Kevin, Mark, and Theo. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! I beg you!¡± Kevin kneeled on the ground abruptly. ¡°I¡¯m merely an insignificant man. I came here just to watch the show tonight!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Wilson family in Tayhaven. If you kill me, you¡¯re dering war with the Tayhaven King!¡± Theo was still struggling to surrender. ¡°Okay,¡± Donald replied casually. With a tap of his toes, the entire ground shattered into pieces. A rock flew out and pierced through Theo¡¯s temples. Theo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, feeling shocked. He did not expect Donald to kill him without hesitation. The next moment, he copsed to the ground and lost his breath. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! Please..¡± Mark fell onto his knees as he wailed in agony. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your dog!¡± Donald¡¯s power had given him tremendous stress. After all, Lotus King was basically his brother, so he understood how capable Lotus King was. Back then, during the White family¡¯s disaster, Lotus King had escaped it using his own capabilities. With that, everyone was impressed by his exceptional martial art skills. Sadly, Golden Lord killed him with only one punch. That was the strongest power one had ever seen. Moreover, Four-Faced Angel was the Parasite, Noah¡¯s weapon. No one could ever defeat him, so he was known as the strongest person in the world. Unfortunately, Donald ended him with one blow too. It was evident that Donald was a terrifying person. As for Theo, he was the spokesperson for Nigel Wilson from the Wilson family in Tayhaven. Nevertheless, he got killed by Donald straight away. Donald stared at Mark on the ground with a pair of cold eyes. ording to thetest order by Chiliad Avion, he should not kill him. After all, he was the Parasite¡¯s underling, so he would definitely know the other underlings. In that case, it would be better to keep him alive for the time being. Donald shot Mark a nce before shifting his eyes onto Kevin. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re just a piece of insignificant trash. Why do you have to get yourself involved in this matter? Isn¡¯t it good to be alive?¡± His voice sounded like a rich baritone. That was an effect of the sound card of the mask. Kevin felt a jolt go straight through his core. He nodded vigorously, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m just a piece of trash. You¡¯re generous, aren¡¯t you? Can you show mercy on a useless man like me¡­¡± ¡°Step on him.¡± Donald said to Tyson. Gritting his teeth, Tyson stood up and stepped on Kevin¡¯s face. Kevin screamed tragically, but he dared not to object. Hey on the ground obediently and let Tyson step on him. It was so painful that his eyes turned red. Donald gestured at the people outside the room. Soon, a few men in ck suits walked inside like bolts of lightning. Then, they kneeled behind Donald silently. ¡°Sink them into the sea of Pollerton and let them rot there,¡± Donald ordered. The men in ck immediately stood up to drag Kevin and Mark away. The duo screamed in terror, but everyone in the room ignored them. After they left, the rolling shutter was closed again. Tyson turned around and looked at Donald awkwardly. Donald took off his mask slowly, revealing his young face. Tyson widened his eyes as his heart began to beat erratically. At that moment, he was so shocked that his heart almost leaped out of his throat. It¡¯s Lord Campbell! I didn¡¯t expect him to be Golden Lord! ¡°Greetings, Lord Campbell!¡± Ignoring the wounds on his body, Tyson kneeled on the ground and saluted Donald respectfully. His eyes were brimming with enthusiasm. That¡¯s right! Only Lord Campbell would possess such great power. ¡°All right. There¡¯s no need to be so formal. Donald sat down on a chair. Tyson stood up in a sh. A humble and friendly smile appeared on his face. ¡°You can start taking over Mount Sea Sect. Then, at the right time, gather all the forces to destroy the Parasite,¡± Donald said as he opened the suitcase. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There were a series ofplex words and symbols on the documents. Tyson furrowed his eyebrows as he did not understand anything on the document. After all, those were thetest version of ciphertexts used in Papillon. Any ordinary human would not be able to understand them. ¡°There are only two persons in Pollerton who knows how to use these texts.¡± Tyson scanned the document briefly. ¡°Who are they?¡± Tyson replied, ¡°One is Lana Collins, and the other is Reina Wilson from Pollerton Real Estate. I¡¯ve seen themmunicating with these ciphertexts on a sheet of paper before.¡± Donald fell into deep thought. He put on his mask while standing up. ¡°Okay. Understood. You have a good rest.¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 43 The next day, two big news were released in Pollerton, The Wilson family in Tayh¨¤ven had established an international investmentpany. Thatpany had set foot in different industries such as pharmaceutical, luxury goods, and real estate development Besides, Jennifer was the Chairman of thepany. Everyone was utterly shocked upon hearing the news. They could not help but wonder about Jennifer¡¯s identity and b?ckground. After all, they had never heard of her name before. Regardless, the Wilson family in Tayhaven was Jennifer¡¯s backing. That was why most conglomerates felt threatened. Everyone knew who Tayhaven King was. He was a behemoth rooted in Tayhaven. In short, he had the right to call the final say on all matters in Tayhaven. Hence, many wondered what would happen after that powerful family joined Pollerton. The second news was about the return of the Rodriguez family to Pollerton. Furthermore, they had announced theireback by establishing a newpany, Noah International Group. When Lana heard about the news, she stretched her bodyzily. ¡°Things are getting more and more interesting,¡± she said softly She was wearing a tight-fitting dress with a pair of ck stiletto heels. Moreover, she had a red thread around one of her ankles. Her skin was fair and delicate, looking sexy and alluring. Suddenly, someone pushed the door open The moment Donald stepped into the room, he unintentionally saw Lana¡¯s red panties between her thighs. Wow! What a lucky day. However, he pretended to keep his eyes to the front. ¡°Don¡¯t make me scold you foring in without permission.¡± Lana immediately crossed her legs tightly. She then rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± There was no expression on Donald¡¯s face. Why are you so nervous? I didn¡¯t mean to look at your panties on purpose. He rolled his eyes inside his heart. Lana sat straight and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Donald took out a few pieces of paper and handed them to her. ¡°I heard that you recognize these words.¡±. As soon as Lana took over the papers, her expression turried grim. ¡°These are thetest version of ciphertexts used by Papillon. Where did you find them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve killed Bet, the Four-Faced Angel, Donald replied calmly. Lana widened her clear, beautiful eyes in bewilderment as her breathing quickened. ¡°Seriously?¡± She fixated her eyes on Donald, saying, ¡°I¡¯m even more curious about your identity now.¡± Donald ignored her question. ¡°What are these papers about?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t decipher them on my own. At least two people are needed to do that,¡± Lana said. ¡°Then ask Reina toe and help us,¡± Donald said. ¡°You¡¯re really well informed, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s scary.¡± Lana rolled her eyes affectionately at him. She took out her phone, preparing to invite Reina over. A momentter, she asked, ¡°She said she¡¯lle tomorrow. Do you have anything to do today?¡± Donald pondered for a while before answering, ¡°Not as of now.¡± ¡°Okay. Apany me to go and meet an important person, then,¡± Lana said. ¡°Is it Lilith?¡± Donald asked. ¡°You still have the cheek to ask me that? You told me you would apany me there yesterday, but you ran away in the end. You know, I need you to protect me now, Lanained. Nheless, Donald would not believe a single word she said. He stood still silently like a log, not giving her any reaction. Upon seeing that, Lana decided to stop joking. ¡°I¡¯m meeting the director of Southwood Emerce District today. He¡¯s young and capable. He must be a rich, good-looking man. Perhaps I should try approaching him. What do you think? Will you feel jealous?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why would I feel jealous?¡± Donald uttered. Lana was taken aback by his words. Feeling infuriated, she almost stood up and punched him in the face. ¡°Go and get yourself ready. I¡¯ve agreed to meet him in the emerce districtter.¡± Lana changed the topic. Ten minutester, Donald drove Lana¡¯s Aston Martin, which cost forty-eight million, to the destination. Southwood Emerce District covered an area of five hundred and thirty thousand square meters. Moreover, it had a market value of more than thirty billion. Donald did not know that those were actually his assets. The moment he got in the car, Charles called him. ¡°Lord Campbell, are you free today?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Donald asked while driving. ¡°Can youe over to Seasons Hotel?¡± Charles asked politely. Donald was startled. Coincidentally, Seasons Hotel was located in Southwood Emerce District too. Hence, he could drop by there on his way. ¡°Sure.¡± Lana did not hear anything. She was taking a rest with her eyes closed. She had changed into acy top and a pair of slim-fit pants. Besides that, she wore a pair of ck heels, looking elegant and demure, ¡°This is a limited Aston Martin, Currently, there are only three of them in our country. Each of them cost forty-eight million,¡± Lana said out of the blue. ¡°Oh,¡± Donald responded. It seemed like he was not surprised. Suddenly, Lana¡¯s interest piqued. She looked at Donald¡¯s side profile and asked, ¡°Do you want to consider dating me? I can give you this car as a present.¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡± Lana added, ¡°You¡¯re so dense! Do you know how many men are waiting to date me? What an insensitive, unromantic man!¡± ¡°I know,¡± Donald answered. ¡°Then, am I pretty?¡± Lana tucked her hair behind her ear, showing her perfect side profile. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re okay.¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 44 Lana scoffed in response. Okay? What does he mean by okay? I¡¯m the daughter of the Collins family everybody likes and admires. Yet, he says that I¡¯m ¡°okay¡±?¡± She pursed her lips in dissatisfaction. ¡°I wonder who you are. Are you the son of the leader of Paradise Sept?¡± Donald curled the corners of his lips into a smile. ¡°Paradise Sept¡­¡± However, a sense of coldness shed across his eyes as he smiled. He turned to look at Lana, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. I have to go and meet a friend.¡± ¡°No. You can¡¯t leave. You have to protect me. You¡¯re now my personal bodyguard, so you have to keep me safe all the time. What if the director of Southwood Emerce District is a pervert?¡± Lana put on a pitiful look. After giving it some thought, Donald answered, ¡°Okay, then.¡± ¡°Where is your friend?¡± Lana took out her phone to send Charles a message. Soon, Charles replied to confirm their meeting ce. ¡°Seasons Hotel,¡± Donald said. Lana was stunned momentarily. ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯m going there too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± As Southwood Emerce District was five hundred and thirty thousand square metersrge, it would be the biggest logistic distribution center and the magnate of the retail industry in Terrandya in the future. Every knowledgeable people in Pollerton knew that Southwood Emerce District would be a money-eating machine in the future. Even Jennifer was aware about that too. After all, although Southwood Emerce District had justunched its phase one project, it had already attracted hundreds of emerce merchants. Not to mention that Johnny¡¯s Antiques was also located in that area. Located at the entrance of the emerce district was Seasons Hotel. It looked like a guard suppressing all the merchants around him. As long as Charles was there, no one in Pollerton dared toy a finger on the district. Meanwhile, Charles was sitting in a private room with a cane in his hand. His hair was neat, and he exuded a majestic, imposing aura as if he could control everything. Besides, there were two middle-aged men sitting uneasily at a distance away. They looked very simr, and they had the same body shapes. However, one of them had a beard, while the other was a clean-shaven man. That man with a beard was Johnny Green from Johnny¡¯s Antiques. He was also a tycoon in the antique industry. He owned thirty percent of the antiques in the entire country. Although he had a worth of more than tens of billions, he looked like a kid in front of Charles as he did not dare to mess with thetter. As for the man with a clean face, Harrison would definitely recognize him if he was still alive. He was Joshua Green, an influential person at Pollerton General Hospital. Moreover, he was also an influential politician in Pollerton. ¡°Is it true that your lord wille tonight?¡± Joshua asked cautiously. He still remembered clearly how terrifying Donald was. After all, Donald easily got rid of all the deadwood in Pollerton General Hospital. Before Joshua could do anything, he received a warning. Not to mention that it was a serious warning from Terrandya Provincial Center. Apart from that, Charles also showed up in his house to warn him, ¡°Don¡¯t make any unnecessary moves when my lord is angryOtherwise, no one would be able to help you!¡± That sentence was enough to make Joshua¡¯s blood run cold. Although that incident happened three days ago, Joshua still found it hard to sleep. He often had nightmares, and he always woke up in shock. As for Johnny from Johnny¡¯s Antiques, he was never a match for the others. He was always an honest businessman. Therefore, he had been keeping a good reputation. Unfortunately, Charles was even more sessful than him in business, while North Prince, Tyson, and South Prince, Zayne, were more outstanding than him in shady fields. Thus, he was even more frightened. ¡°I guess he¡¯ll reach in about ten minutes. I¡¯ve always been close to you guys since you were young. So, I like both of you a lot.¡± Charles continued, ¡°I want you to leave a good impression on my lord. That¡¯s why I invited you guys here tonight. None of you could imagine how powerful and prominent he is.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Langford,¡± Joshua gushed gratefully the ¡°Lana will be here too. She¡¯ll be discussing the coborative project of Southwood Emerce District with us.¡± Charles added, ¡°Also, Reina¡¯s a well-informed woman. She¡¯s also preparing to start a few projects with us.¡± Johnny was only good at antique appraisal, so he did not know anything about business. He asked foolishly, ¡°Is Southwood Emerce District really that valuable?¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that big, right? Five hundred and thirty thousand square meters is already its maximumnd coverage.¡± Charles stared at him as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°What¡¯s on the north side of Southwood E- commerce District?¡± ¡°The sea.¡± Still, Johnny did not understand what Charles was trying to say. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s a sea with low potential. The shores are rocky, so we can¡¯t build a pier there. We can only use it for seaweed farming.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Charles was exasperated. He turned to Joshua and asked, ¡°Do you have any idea?¡± Joshua tilted his head and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, an idea shed across his mind like a bolt of lightning. But then, he quickly shook his head, thinking that idea was too ridiculous. ¡°I dare not to say that.¡± ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡± Charles smiled. Joshua gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Land remation!¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 45 The moment Johnny heard those words, he said, ¡°No way. Without the official approval letter, not even my brother would dare toy his hands on it.¡± Nodding, he quickly added, ¡°After all, the approval falls out of the jurisdiction of the local authorities. That¡¯s unless it¡¯s issued by Chiliad Avion or Paradise Sept.¡± Charles eximed, ¡°It¡¯snd remation!¡± Dumbfounded, both Johnny and Joshua froze on the spot, feeling a thunderous explosion inside their heads. ¡°D*mn!¡± Johnny cursed right away. Even his breathing had be erratic. If it was reallynd remation, it could bring enormous economic benefits to the entirety of Pollerton. That would mean thriving property value, logistics system, business investments, and even port constructions. ¡°Is it reliable, though, Mr. Langford?¡± Joshua¡¯s voice became hoarse all of a sudden. Charles reassured him, ¡°The approval letter is currently being drafted, so it¡¯ll be delivered to my lord in no time. Also, it¡¯ll be undersigned by Chiliad Avion!¡± The duo was surprised when Charles dropped a bomb like that. It was even bigger news than the news of the Wilson family from Tayhaven and the Parasite stepping into Pollerton. ¡°Moreover, there are two remations this time. One of them will take ce in the northern area of Southwood Emerce District, about thirty kilometers to the sea, and the other one is at the southeast ind on the south coast!¡± Charles added. Stupefied, both Johnny and Joshua suddenly lost their ability to think as they listened to Charles. Charles went on, ¡°This is one percent of my lord¡¯s sovereignty. Do you understand now?¡± One percent of sovereignty? Pulling off twond remations at once using only one percent? What¡¯s the real identity of this lord? The duo gasped in awe. Because of that, they exhibited more respect for that lord than ever before. They made up their minds. No matter what, they would go all out that night so that they could leave a strong impression on the lord. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, nightlife thus began. Donald arrived at Seasons Hotel in the car. After Lana got out of the car, Donald pulled over at the parking lot and walked to her side. ¡°What a qualified bodyguard you are.¡± Lana poked fun at Donald. ¡°The only downside is the low monthly sry of five thousand thates with it,¡± Donald replied with a nonchnt countenance. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a raise, then!¡± As Lana was finishing her sentence, she was interrupted by some voices nearby. ¡°Bodyguard? Five thousand sry? So, you quit your job as an agent and became a bodyguard for Ms. Collins, Donald?¡± A teasing voice resonated across the vicinity. In a matter of seconds, Lana¡¯s eyes turned cold as she shot a re ahead toward the left side. There Oliver was, standing in a pair of overalls coupled with a gray overcoat. He even parted his hair in the middle, giving himself a feminine look. Escorting him on his left and right were Reba and Irene, looking ever so stunning. Be that as it may, they wore a disdainful expression with traces of mockery. ¡°Scram! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll wallop you!¡± A wave of anger erupted like a volcano in Lana¡¯s heart. For some reason, it made her furious to hear Donald being insulted. Oliver, in turn, held his breath before exining in a respectful manner, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Collins. I was referring to him, not you. That guy over there is my ex ssmate from high school, and I can tell you he¡¯s not a good person.¡± Lana¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You must have a death wish!¡± Upon hearing that, Oliver was also getting his knickers in a twist. Lately, Oliver had been floating on air. Not only had he looted an invaluable relic and gifted it to Johnny, but he also uncovered a bountiful haul of antiques in a vige by the mountainside. For that, he became the apple of Johnny¡¯s eyes, and he was even awarded one hundred million. In addition, Johnny had also appointed him as one of the executives of Johnny¡¯s Antiques. Because of that, Oliver hadpsed into an arrogant state of mind. With more than ten billion in assets, Lana undoubtedly could be the most eminent businesswoman in Pollerton. However, Johnny¡¯s Antiques was also a force to be reckoned with. ¡°Ms. Collins, please don¡¯t think that you can act willfully just because you¡¯re loaded!¡± Oliver¡¯s expression turned indifferent as he continued to mock, ¡°He¡¯s only a bodyguard, one with a mere five thousand sry. I don¡¯t see any difference between him and a dog. Why are you getting all worked up for?¡± Lana narrowed her eyes to slits, getting ready to unleash her wrath. Waving his hand, Donald quickly stopped Lana. He then reproached Oliver, ¡°Tell me. Are you really going to buy that property at Pollerton Estates? And also, when will youpensate Rafe his full amount ofmission as promised?¡± Oliver was stunned momentarily before bursting intoughter. ¡°Such is the stance of a small fry! Just so you know, I¡¯ll definitely buy that property. As for the two millionmission, it¡¯s a shame that that will never happen.¡± At that moment, Reba scoffed, ¡°Who do you think you are, Donald!¡± Irene chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t you dare get all high and mighty just because you¡¯re Ms. Collins¡¯ bodyguard! A dog will always be a dog.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 46 Donald shot Irene a stiff nce and taunted, ¡°I actually wouldn¡¯t mind breaking your neck right now.¡± Patting her chest exaggeratingly, Irene pretended to be frightened. ¡°Oh, no! Help me, Oliver! I¡¯m so scared. He¡¯s going to break my neck.¡± After a brief pause, she threw her gaze back at Donald and went on, ¡°So, how was my acting? I do have the potential to be a superstar, right? I¡¯m signing a contract with Donter Pictures tomorrow morning, so the next time you see me acting like this, it¡¯ll be on TV.¡± Donald merely put on a sarcastic smile and stared at Oliver instead. ¡°I¡¯m so done speaking nonsense with you. I told you before to fulfill Rafe¡¯spensation in three days, so tomorrow will be yourst day.¡± Oliver, in turn, guffawed at that. ¡°I¡¯m not paying anyone anything. What are you going to do, hmm?¡± As he spoke, his breath quickened, for he saw a group of people approaching the entrance from the main hall, and all of them wore a stern mien. To his dismay, his boss, Johnny, the chairman of Johnny¡¯s Antiques, was among them. Oliver instantly whispered, ¡°Quick! You two need to go now! My boss is here. I need to make a good impression, and he hates employees who fool around!¡± Thedies trotted away immediately and hailed a taxi before vanishing into the traffic. Oliver titivated himself,posing himself to wee his boss¡¯ arrival. Donald snuck a peek at Charles and the gang in the main hall before diverting his gaze back at Oliver. ¡°I have nothing else to say to you. Pay up tomorrow, or there will be hell to pay.¡± Oliver was infuriated by his threat. Pointing at Donald, Oliver yelled, ¡°Who the heck do you think you are? Do you believe that I can just send you to hell tonight?¡± He then continued to bellow intentionally, ¡°Besides, you haven¡¯t even learned what I¡¯ve got. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you?¡± perspective, when it came to antique trading, having a feeble personality would do more harm than good. On top of that, having loose rtionships would only attract unnecessary attention. That alone was his taboo. For that reason, Oliver spared no effort to put up a conspicuous act and show off in front of his boss. My boss, Mr. Green. Look at me! Look at how impressive IFrom afar, Charles spotted that scene, his eyes burning with murderous intent. Both Johnny and Joshua had no idea that the man standing before them was the lord that Charles had mentioned. They alsopletely ignored Oliver. Just then, Lana piped up, ¡°Is he one of your employees, Mr. Green?¡± Johnny nodded. ¡°Yes, he is, Ms. Collins. What happened?¡± Lanained, ¡°He insulted my bodyguard.¡± As soon as she said that, Charles was taken aback. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Since when is Lord Campbell Lana¡¯s bodyguard? He then stared at Lord Campbell with total admiration. At that moment, he reckoned that Lord Campbell was very professional, to the extent of bing a bodyguard for the sake of flirting. So, Lord Campbell is really into this kind of rtionship? The more he dwelled on that thought, the more excited he felt. Images of a bodyguard stealing the heart of their employer instantly washed over Charles¡¯ mind. Charles wished to summon Zayne right away and discuss all over again whether Lord Campbell and Lana had slept together. As Johnny heard Lana¡¯s usation, he shrugged and tried to brush her off. ¡°This guy is my executive at Johnny¡¯s Antiques, and he¡¯s first-ss at gathering antiques. Never mind your bodyguard, for it was just an insult, anyway. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 47 p! Charles¡¯ hand connected solidly with Johnny¡¯s face as soon as thetter finished speaking. The p was so sudden and forceful that Johnny waspletely stupefied. Charles hit the other man again despite his shaking fingers caused by the impact of the previous p. His heart trembled with a mixture of fear and anger. ¡°Kneel and apologize!¡± Everyone was stunned speechless, unable toprehend what-was happening. Johnny kneeled at once. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Langford,¡± the bearded man apologized. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did but I seemed to have offended you.¡± Charles raised his walking stick and smashed it squarely on Johnny¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me, you imbecile! Apologize to the lord!¡± Lord? Johnny looked around in confusion. Whom is Mr. Langford referring to? Realization dawned a secondter when he saw Charles taking a knee in front of Donald ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my men had upset you, lord,¡± Charles said humbly. The nervousness and apprehension were clear on his face. Before this incident, he had been rather fond of Johnny and Joshua. It was no longer the case now. I can¡¯t believe that a lowly executive in Johnny¡¯s Antiques dares to be so impertinent toward Lord Campbell! Tristan would have my head if he knew. Both Johnny and Joshua were thunderstruck by this revtion. The former, in particr, visibly nched as he remembered what he had said earlier. So that¡¯s Charles¡¯ boss¡­ The one who could even obtain approval fornd remation! Dear god¡­ What have I done? Not only did I let my staff insult him, but I also made things worse. Damn you, Oliver King! You got both of us in big trouble now! Jaw clenched in anger, he stood up and pped Oliver with enough force to send thetter spinning. Bewildered by the turn of events, Oliver felt his mind gopletely nk. What just happened? Why did Charles Langford, the richest man in Pollerton, kneel before a bodyguard and call him ¡°Lord?¡± ¡°Come on, that man¡¯s no lord, Mr. Green!¡± Oliver blurted out. ¡°He¡¯s just Donald!¡± Before Johnny could respond, Donald spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re in public. There¡¯s no need to kneel. Hurry and get up.¡± It was only then that Charles stood. Lana¡¯s eyes were wide with surprise. She covered her mouth with slender fingers to prevent her from gasping out loud. Donald is Charles Langford¡¯s boss? That means¡­ Donald is the actual in-charge in Southwood Emerce District! Whoa¡­ I would never have guessed! ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, lord, for not disciplining my employees better!¡± Johnny said before going over to grab Oliver by the cor. He shoved the other man to the floor. ¡°Apologize to Mr. Campbell now!¡± ¡°What? Why should I?¡± Oliver was still clueless. p! Johnny hit him again. ¡°Because he owns you! He owns the entire Southwood Emerce District, my antique business, and Seasons Hotel! In fact, he owns seventy percent of Pollerton¡¯s total wealth! Is that good enough of an answer for you?¡± Oliver gaped. He was struck dumb for a second before Johnny¡¯s words sent his mind into turmoil. But¡­ How is this possible? Donald is just a realtor-turned-bodyguard¡­ Isn¡¯t he? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Charles directed an icy re at the still bbergasted Oliver before making formal introductions. ¡°Ms. Collins, may I introduce you to my lord, Mr. Donald Campbell, who is also the boss of Southwood E- commerce District. This is Johnny Green, in charge of Johnny¡¯s Antiques, as well as Joshua Green.¡± Thest name caught Oliver¡¯s attention. It was only then that he noticed Joshua¡¯s presence. He inhaled sharply. It was understandable if someone in Pollerton did not know who Neil Yund was. After all, even though Neil Yund controlled the entirety of Pollerton, he was too mysterious a person for everyone to have heard of. However, one could not possibly im to be a Pollertonian if one did not know of Joshua Green. The man in question bowed slightly to Donald. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally be able to meet the esteemed Mr. Campbell!¡± Lana turned to face Donald as well. ¡°How wonderful to be able to put a face to the name. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Campbell. You sure know how to keep a low profile,¡± she said with a sweet smile that belied the reproachful tone. ¡°Why don¡¯t we continue the conversation inside?¡± Donald suggested, gesturing at the door of the private room. Everyoneplied at once. Johnny grabbed Oliver and shoved him inside before stepping in as well. Thetter¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 48 ¡°You just had to mess with me, didn¡¯t you, Oliver?¡± Donald said coldly. He was no pushover. When angered, he would go all out to seek revenge. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kneeling already?¡± Johnny kicked Oliver behind the knees, sending thetter tumbling to the floor on his knees. Oliver finally came to his senses. ¡°Donald-No, I mean, Mr. Campbell! Please forgive my ignorance. I¡¯m so sorry to have offended you! Please give me another chance for the sake that we were high school ssmates once!¡± From where he was sitting. Donald said no indifference. y stepped forward. ¡°My Lord, do vou wish him dead Though he was running a proper, respectful business, Johnny was not known for ying nice. Oliver had always been intimidated by the bearded man¡¯s ruthlessness. After all, one did not establish hegemony over the antique market simply by being kind-hearted. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. approached Johnny on his hands and knees, hugging thetter¡¯s leg, and started wailing. ¡°No, Mr. Green, please! I¡¯m begging you! I¡¯ve worked for you for so many years¡­ Surely that meansNot wanting to waste any more time on such a pathetic man lest he caused further dys to the business talk, Donald decided to give Oliver an out. ¡°Are you going to buy that house?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m definitely buying! And I¡¯ll be sure to pay the two percentmission fee!¡± Oliver said in a rush, ¡°I don¡¯t like the two women,¡± Donald said slowly. Oliver was confused for a brief moment before realizing that Donald must have meant Irene, and Reba. He nodded furiously. ¡°No problem. Consider them gone!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want my identity to be revealed to anyone else for now.¡± Donald leaned closer to the trembling Oliver with an unreadable expression. ¡°Have I made myself clear?¡± With Johnny standing on his left, Joshua on his right, and Charles behind him, Donald was exuding a powerful aura that shook Oliver to the core. Oh god¡­ This is terrifying. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what Donald is capable of. He¡¯s more powerful than I can fathom. ¡°Crystal clear, Mr. Campbell!¡± Oliver could not have nodded any more vigorously. Donald waved a hand. ¡°All right. Get out now.¡± The relief that flooded Oliver was overwhelming. He quickly bowed and left. It was only after he stepped out the door that he realized his shirt waspletely drenched in sweat. He allowed himself to breathe normally. What happened felt so surreal. We¡¯re the same age. Donald was merely gone for ten years. How did he be so powerful and scary in just a decade? Even men like Joshua Green bow to him¡­ In the private room, Lana was likewise in a daze. I knew there was more to Donald than it seemed. No ordinary folk could do what he did ¨C smashing a Papillion-retrofitted vehicle to bits with his bare hands, killing Four-Faced Angel himself¡­ There¡¯s no way he¡¯s just a regr guy. But I never would¡¯ve thought Donald is Charles¡¯s boss! That¡¯s terrifying. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 49 ¡°Lord, we are going to discuss the Southwood Emerce District project. Here are the files. Please have a look.¡± Charles handed the files in his hands to Donald. Lana never shifted her gaze away from Donald. This is simply surprising. However, Donald didn¡¯t take it. ¡°I¡¯m not really good at business. You shall be in charge of it.¡± Charles smiled bitterly and retreated the files. ¡°If so, shall I be negotiating with Ms. Collins?¡± Donald nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m leaving it in your capable hands, and I won¡¯t interfere with you.¡± With that, Lana took over the files with a smile and rolled her eyes at Donald. ¡°All right. We shall start now.¡± They came to an agreement after ten minutes. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Charles furrowed his brows. ¡°Come in.¡± The one who entered was a vulnerable-looking woman in her twenties. She greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Langford. I¡¯m Reina Wilson from Pollerton Real Estate. I¡¯ve heard that you are here today for Southwood Emerce District¡¯s business. Hence, I hope to negotiate business in the emerce industry.¡± Donald, who was sitting on the couch aside, opened his eyes to size up the visitor. She looks like a meek girl with a height of one hundred and sixty centimeters. However, the determination in her eyes suggests she¡¯s a confident and strong woman. Reina didn¡¯te from a prominent family. She started her business from scratch on her own, and her visionary approach to business was why she became one of the tycoons in Pollerton, Lana stared at her with interest and shifted her gaze to Donald. She¡¯s Jennifer¡¯s cousin. However, a proud woman like her has severed ties with the other families from the start. Charles smiled and uttered, ¡°Ms. Wilson, you have a good ear, huh?¡± Reina¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°In the business industry, you need to have a good vision and hearing to gather more information.¡± With that, Charles looked at her approvingly. He knew well about her background. Hence, he knew how hard it was for her to endure all the humiliation and achieve her aplishments of today. ¡°Mr. Langford, I¡¯m here today to establish an emerce brand in the district and acquire one of your logistic routes.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°What are we selling?¡± Charles asked. ¡°Food, clothes, furniture, or vehicles?¡± ¡°Food,¡± Reina replied indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve paid attention to Southwood Emerce District for a long while. It has an area of five hundred and thirty thousand square meters, right? However, I have a feeling that things are definitely not that simple. : Hence, I decided to create a uniquely Southwood brand.¡±. Charles chuckled merrily. ¡°If so, what kind of food are you nning to sell? A snack? Or a specialty dish?¡± ¡°Nope. It¡¯s artificially bred goose!¡± Everyone narrowed their eyes at once. Geese are first-ss animals protected by the nation. We will get ourselves into trouble if anything happens. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 50 The smile on Charles¡¯ face started to fade. I know you have an artificial farm in Xendale. However, the goose is one of the nation¡¯s first-ss protected animals. It¡¯s illegal to sell them in business. I don¡¯t dare to cross thews.¡± Reina replied, ¡°These are cultivated geese, which are different from those in the wild.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware. However, does everyone know that? What about the general public? As far as I know, your farm always receivesints every month.¡± Reina nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve invested one hundred million into this project. If I fail to give any results, my shareholders are bound to withdraw their shares. With that, my capital flow is going to have big trouble. Hence, I hope that you can help me.¡± *** Charles sighed. ¡°I can lend you a few hundred million for that. However, there is no way to sell geese in the district.¡± Reina nodded in response. ¡°All right, I got it. Thank you, Mr. Langford. As for the debts, I can handle them for the time being. Good day to you as well, Lana.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lana tugged at her worriedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue your estate business? Hmm? Are you still having a fever?¡±, Reina didn¡¯t reply to her. She merely shook her head tiredly. Lana pondered for a while and said to Donald, ¡°Can you send her back?¡± Thetter nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my bodyguard. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s a good person with good driving skills.¡± Reina nodded in response. In fact, Donald intended to refuse her at first. However, he needed her help tomorrow to crack the password. Hence, he agreed to do her a favor. Charles broke out a weird smile as he saw the two leaving, The moment Reina got into Lana¡¯s Aston Martin, she closed her eyes as a worn look appeared on her face. ¡°To Pollerton Estates.¡± Reina leaned against the seat. ¡°Do you know Jennifer?¡± Donald asked out of blue. Reina opened her eyes. ¡°Yes. Why?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my ex-wife, and she¡¯s rted to you! Donald seemed to be talkative when he mentioned Jennifer. ¡°I know. She¡¯s an outstanding woman with a great vision. However, her family¡¯s condition stopped her from advancing. Now that the Wilson family has strengthened once again, she will be my greatest opponent.¡± Donald frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Reina turned to have a look at him. She was surprised when she saw his features. At that moment, she finally had the chance to observe his appearance. He had a resolute face, and his deep, sad eyes seemed to be hiding a story behind them. ¡°She wants to take over all of my business,¡±| Reina replied ¡°Not just the pharmaceutical business but the estate business, luxurious goods, construction, and more of them!¡± ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t mind that too, as I was also trying to transform my business. As long as I can earn a profit from the geese, then I don¡¯t mind giving up the estate business to her. After all, others will do so too if she doesn¡¯t.¡± Reina paused for a while and continued, ¡°However, she has now even targeted my geese. I know it isn¡¯t her idea, but Nigel¡¯s!¡± The thought of Nigel made her frown. Although she had met many young men in the business industry, Nigel was the only person who could amaze her and rm her at the same time. He was level-headed, domineering, and merciless. Besides, he seemed to give out a formidable aura of a century-old affluent family. ¡°Nigel must have instigated her to do so!¡± Reina hissed in a low voice. She then smiled mockingly and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, It¡¯s useless grumbling. Perhaps you don¡¯t even know who he is.¡± She smiled apologetically at Donald. There wasn¡¯t a single hint of disdain in her look but calmness. ¡°How long can your Scarlet Swan Vi survive?¡± he asked. Reina hesitated for a while before replying, ¡°Half a month. They have blocked all of my sales channels. Nigel is already putting his n into action. The media has been pulling out all stops on me these days, and the people disapprove of my farm. It will only take half a month for me to close my business. Oh, that¡¯s three years of my effort gone to waste!¡± Atst, she couldn¡¯t hold herself together and burst into tears. ¡°L-started my business at the age of neen. I¡¯m twenty-six-year-old today. Nobody knows how much I¡¯ve suffered all these seven years. Even my boyfriend chooses to stab me behind when mypany faces a crisis!¡± : ¡°Is it because you refused to return to the Wilson family?¡± Donald asked. Reina shed him a surprised look. ¡°How would you know?¡± Donald merely smiled. After a while, he suggested, ¡°Let me teach you a way ¨C it should be good enough for your Scarlet Swan Vi to revive in five days. Besides, Charles will give you a logistic route willingly and allow you to establish your brand in the district.¡± Naturally, Reina held doubts about his proposal. However, it seemed impolite to reject him. Hence, she said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 51 N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°We can use reverse psychology in this case and spread more negative news,¡± said Donald Reina was intelligent and caught the meaning behind his suggestion immediately. ¡°What shall we do after that?¡± ¡°We can spend three days creating and spreading rumors to erge our weaknesses. Not only that, but we can also find a most sensitive and important topic that can catch everyone¡¯s attention to make the gossip trending. We can do so using Pollerton Television.¡± Donald narrowed his eyes as he made that suggesti¨®n. Aren¡¯t you powerful, Nigel? I¡¯ll love to see if you can outmaneuver me while I reserve my trump card. ¡°But what about Nigel?¡± Reina asked. Hearing that, Donald sneered, ¡°If he uses the influence of the Wilson family of Tayhaven, I¡¯ll let him have a taste of my unstoppable n.¡± Reina was rendered speechless by Donald¡¯s disy of arrogance. You¡¯re just Lana¡¯s bodyguard, okay? However, Nigel Wilson is the heir of Tayhaven King, and he¡¯s the most promising person in the Wilson family of Tayhaven. After a brief silence, Reina raised her doubts on Donald, and thetter answered each of her questions patiently. Reina was pleasantly surprised by Donald¡¯s thorough exnation and stared at him with suspicion. Are you really just a bodyguard? If so, why are you only working as a bodyguard when you¡¯re so good at scheming? ¡°Are you really just a bodyguard?¡± Reina couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What else would I be?¡± Donald answered rhetorically. Reina continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that this will make your ex-wife sad?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is a fight between Nigel and me. She has nothing to do with this,¡± Donald responded. Reina expressed her concerns immediately. ¡°We¡¯re going to lose everything if we identally make a mistake, and there¡¯ll be no chance for us to redeem ourselves.¡± ¡°This is your ultimate chance, Reina. If you seed, you¡¯ll be a ssic trade war case study in the business world,¡± answered Donald. Upon hearing Donald¡¯s persuasion, Reina closed her eyes and pondered for a while before opening her eyes again and agreeing. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll listen to you for once.¡± Not long after, a bitter grin crept onto her face. ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m putting so much faith in a bodyguard¡¯s advice, given that this is the first time we¡¯ve met. The board of directors will mock me for being so naive if they know about this.¡± Donald smiled at her remarks dismissively, Soon, the vehicle had reached Pollerton Estates. The security guards had quite a good eye and allowed Donald and Reina into the area as soon as they saw the luxurious car that cost half a billion. After parking the car in the car park, Reina and Donald walked to their destination. To Donald¡¯s surprise, Reina¡¯s house was located right behind the Prime Property of Pollerton. When they walked past the property, Reina nced at it and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this property was sold to someone, and the current market price is 1.3 billion. The renovation alone has been going on for a few years.¡± To that, Donald remained silent, because the property was undergoing the process of being transferred to his name. The night breeze blew gently across Reina¡¯s hair as the bright streetlights shone on Donald¡¯s tall figure and Reina¡¯s curvy silhouette. Suddenly, Reina was overwhelmed with a sudden surge of sadness. Meanwhile, Donald was staring ahead into the distance, because he saw five people walking toward Reina and him toward the same destination. They were all heading toward the building behind the most expensive residential property in Pollerton. The leader of the group was a short man dressed in an expensive suit. He had a greasy face, and his right hand was wrapped up with bandages. He was none other than Kevin, who had almost drowned at sea. At first, Donald nned to kill Kevin. However, he was worried that Jennifer would be sad about it. Thus, he just instructed his men to toss him into the ocean and left promptly. After that, Kevin and Mark got out of the water. Behind Kevin was Jennifer. She had rosy cheeks that suggested she might¡¯ve drunk some wine, and she was dressed in a pink trench coat that entuated her slender legs. Beside Jennifer stood Leonard and Linda. Jennifer was stunned momentarily as she met Donald¡¯s eyes. Shortly after that, her expression darkene? as she shifted her gaze to Reina. We¡¯re only divorced for a couple of days, and you¡¯re already indulging yourself?First, it was Hannah, then came Lana. Now, you have Reina by your side. The main thing is that none of these three women are any lesser than me. Hannah was merely 28 years old, but she was already a medical professor who graduated from Pliston University. Lana was the most formidable businesswoman in Pollerton. Last but not least, Reina was a legendary woman who started her business empire from scratch. ¡°Looks like I have dyed you and taken away your freedom with our previous marriage.¡± Jennifer walked toward Donald and lifted her head to stare directly at his face. At that moment, she felt as if she didn¡¯t know him at all. It was a strange yet familiar feeling, with a slight hint of wistfulness. Were you always a stranger to me? Or is it because I¡¯ve never truly understood you? Have you always been hiding this side of you from me? Donald looked at Jennifer and backed away slightly, then shook his head to express hisck of interest in talking to her. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 52 At that moment, tears flowed down Jennifer¡¯s cheek as she felt a clench in her heart. She turned around to face the opposite direction and sobbed. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± Kevin was infuriated by the situation and yelled in a despicable tone, ¡°Donald, do you know where you are? This is Pollerton Estates, and every property here costs 300 thousand per square meter! The house we live in right now is over 300 square meters and costs 100 million. Can you even afford these rates?¡± Donald stayed calm and silent while staring at Kevin. ¡°I guess you¡¯re still working as a bodyguard now, right? I heard you only get paid five thousand monthly?¡± Kevin deliberately lifted his hand to check the time, showing off the golden Rolex watch on his wrist. ¡°Look at this watch that costs 300 thousand. Can you afford it? I¡¯m warning you to stay away from Jennifer. Nigel will be upset if he finds out!¡± ¡°Oh, I guess you still don¡¯t know who Nigel is, huh?¡± Kevin continued. ¡°Nigel Wilson is a rich man from Tayhaven with a worth of over 100 billion, and he has disciples all over the world. He likes my sister, and you like her as well, but he can give my sister many things! For example, he gifted this property that you can never afford to my father without hesitation.¡± ¡°Do you see the most expensive building in Pollerton? It¡¯s worth 1.3 billion, and Nigel nned to gift it to my sister if it wasn¡¯t already owned by someone else. However, that doesn¡¯t matter since he can give my sister whatever she wants. But what about you?¡± Kevin closed in on Donald, forgetting how he begged thetter for his life like a poor dogst night. Donald looked at Kevin¡¯s right hand, where three fingers were cut off by Donald using poker cards the night before. Then, heughed out loud and asked, ¡°Do your fingers still hurt?¡± Upon hearing the mocking question, Kevin¡¯s face twisted as he pointed an unharmed finger at Donald¡¯s chest and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! You¡¯re trash!¡± Swiftly, Donald grabbed that finger and snapped it. With the sound of bones cracking, Kevin¡¯s left index finger broke. ¡°Argh!¡± Kevin¡¯s face turned pale instantly. ¡°Kill him! Kill him right now! My finger is broken again!¡± ¡°Donald Campbell!¡± Leonard lunged at Donald and kicked him. Donald dodged it easily, which led Leonard to trip and m his head against themppost. In that instant, his forehead swelled up. ¡°What the hell!¡± shouted Leonard! Linda wrapped her arms around Kevin and pointed at Donald, then yelled at thetter hysterically, ¡°You¡¯re a troublemaker! I¡¯m calling the police!¡± At the end of her sentence, she took out her phone. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, the phone was being smacked away from Linda¡¯s hand abruptly. Unexpectedly, it was Jennifer¡¯s doing. ¡°Mom, just let it be.¡± Jennifer seemed exhausted. ¡°Am I not tired enough?¡± Linda shouted angrily, ¡°Look at him! He broke Kev¡¯s finger again! No, we cannot just let it be! Call Nigel right now and let him handle Donald once and for all!¡± ¡°Jennifer, I must end him today, no matter what!¡± Kevin gripped his fingers while his face twisted in pain. ¡°Kev!¡± Jennifer raised her voice. Then Kevin shuddered and felt a shiver down his spine when he saw Jennifer¡¯s expression It was a mixture of helplessness and tiredness, with a hint of despair. Jennifer merely agreed to be Tayhaven¡¯s Wilson family¡¯s ambassador in Pollerton with a simple goal in mind ¨C to get back together with Donald and restore their rtionship However, she realized now that she was utterly wrong. Donald leh her resolutely, and it was obvious that he was distancing himself from her What¡¯s the point of me doing all this? I don¡¯t think there are any left. Al that moment, Jennifer had lost the will to light for the opportunity to be with Donald again. Donald whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so hopeless. You still have to prove your worth when it¡¯s necessary. Everyone thinks that you¡¯re smart, and I do, too. It¡¯s your family who¡¯s limiting your growth. Since the Wilson family of Tayhaven had chosen you to be their ambassador, make sure you seize the opportunity.¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t reply to that and only refocused her attention on Reina. Although Reina looked fragile, she was stubborn and eager to be better than others. Hence, she stared back at Jennifer fearlessly. ¡°You can never keep Scarlet Swan Vi¡¯s ownership,¡± said Jennifer.. Reina asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Nigel is going to make his move,¡± Jennifer replied. Reina was annoyed by Jennifer¡¯s attitude and behavior. A sudden idea sparked in her head, and she hugged Donald¡¯s arm. ¡°That¡¯s all right since I have Donald.¡± Reina¡¯s action stunned Donald. He wanted to pull his hand away, but Reina was holding it too tightly. Reina only had one motive in doing so ¨C to provoke Jennifer. The angrier Jennifer got, the happier Reina would get. As expected, Jennifer was jealous. She red at Reina angrily and dered, ¡°Scarlet Swan Vi will disappear in five days!¡± ¡°Scarlet Swan Vi will be the most popr trademark in Pollerton in five days,¡± Reina responded to Jennifer with a challenge. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 53 Jennifer stared at the duo before turning and leaving. ¡°Wait for it. I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Kevin said in frustration. Donald looked at the four people leaving and walking out of his sight. He let out a long sigh and did not speak for some time. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Reina uttered. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Jennifer loves you a lot. On the other hand, you always have her best interests at heart. Why would this situation happen?¡± Reina asked. ¡°Because I¡¯d love to protect her.¡± Though Donald¡¯s voice was soft, it was not hard to know that he was sad. Reina could hear his words, but she did not understand what that meant. Donald was well aware of Noah¡¯s ability. Noah was also known as the Parasite. It was not difficult if Donald wished to get rid of him. However, it was a challenging task if he wanted to reduce Noah¡¯s influence in that city, as no one knew how many subordinates or connections that guy had in Pollerton. Even if Noah was dead, Jennifer was not considered safe without understanding Noah¡¯s background thoroughly. Hence, Donald knew it was best for himself not to have too many ties with Jennifer. It was why he always wanted to distance himself from the woman. With that thought in mind, he instantly sent a message to Bradley: ¡°Please check on Noah¡¯s background and his influence in the city.¡± ¡°Fine. I have reached. You may go home now,¡± Reina said. Donald nodded as response, Reina closed and slumped against the door. She could not help but shake her head while smiling wryly. The battle would begin the next day. Early the next morning, Jennifer came to the main building of Pollerton Pharma. Since she became the director of Pollerton Pharma, she had been diversely expanding the business. Jennifer had now established a real estatepany, a luxury goods agencypany, and developed an emerce brand. She sat in her office while reading all kinds of reports. It entuated her massive talent in running a business. ¡°Let¡¯s dy the listing exercise for Pollerton Pharma as the situation is still unstable. We shall focus on real estate for the time being.¡± ¡°Now, the seasons are changing soon. When that happens, it¡¯smon for people to catch a cold. We can increase the production of cold medication now.¡± ¡°Could you please send an invitation to Lilith? She is a top designer of luxury goods. Let¡¯s see if we have a chance to cooperate with her.¡± ¨C Jennifer continuously made several phone calls. As she hung up the call, she noticed a tall, handsome guy leaning against the wall and looking at her with admiration. An intimidating aura exuded from the guy, and he had a pair of big, gleaming eyes. He had short hair, and he looked as if he was at least 1.9 meters tall. He was wearing a white shirt, and his strong muscle could be faintly seen through his clothes. That guy was quite resolute. His mere presence as he stood rooted to his spot provided everyone with a sense of security. It was Nigel Wilson! ¡°Your performance is pretty good,¡± Nigel praised with a low but firm voice. Jennifer bowed her head and smiled. ¡°Nigel, why are you here?¡± Nigel exined, ¡°There are two things I would like to discuss. First, it is rted to the pharmaceutical industry. I am afraid you have to apany me to visit Joshua. It is crucial to get his agreement if we wish to sell the medication to the hospitals. Secondly, Reina is hosting a banquet today. She has invited many big shots in Pollerton to enjoy the scarlet swan.¡± Jennifer got what he meant instantly. ¡°Do you mean we are spreading negative news about Reina?¡± ¡°Indeed, we all know it¡¯s illegal to eat wild animals.¡± Nigel fussed over his fingernails with his head lowered. At that instant, he was still leaning against the wall. ¡°But, she bred the scarlet swans.¡± Jennifer frowned. Nigel raised his head. ¡°The people won¡¯t know about this. They don¡¯t care about this too. They are only concerned if the swans will bring the virus to them.¡± Hearing that, Jennifer fell into deep contemtion. ¡°We should not spread the news in an ordinary way. Bear in mind that we should not rush things for now. I suggest we do it ording to these three steps,¡± Nigel exined. Jennifer replied, ¡°Please carry on. I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Firstly, we shall take a video of them eating the swans as proof. Then, we buy some famous ounts with millions of fans on social media before posting the video on their ounts. We can continue spreading rumors among theizens that it is illegal to eat those animals.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer held her breath and pricked her ears while listening. ¡°Lastly, we can spread the news on WhatsApp while emphasizing their wrongdoing. If possible, we shall let this breaking news be reported on Pollerton Television.¡± The news reported on Pollerton Television was very convincing to the public as it was an official news outlet in Pollerton. It was no doubt Scarlet Swan Vi would be ced in a precarious predicament and never have the chance to turn over if they were in the news. ¡°After these three steps, Scarlet Swan Vi would never get away with this easily, even with a few hundred million!¡± Nigel chuckled. He had a frosty expression while reaching put his arm as if he was trying to grab something in the air. The mere thought of Nigel¡¯s n sent a shiver down Jennifer¡¯s spine. She was shocked by Nigel¡¯s ways of getting things done, which were extremely ferocious. Looking at her startled expression, Nigel strode over while wearing a smile to her side. Then, he looked down at Jennifer. He secretly admitted that Jennifer was a gorgeous girl, looking closely at her face. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 54 Nigel was a womanizer who had slept with many women. However, Jennifer was different from them, as she could give him a different feeling. She was an elegantdy with a gentle personality. Nigel was excited when he caught a whiff of the fragrance from her hair. When Jennifer noticed Nigel was too close to her, she instantly jumped to her feet anxiously. Then, she quickly took a few steps backward, distancing herself from that guy. Nigel was taken aback by her act as he mused, ¡°Which woman in this world dares to reject me?¡± He shrugged it off when the thought hit him. Nigel said, ¡°I have a simple goal. I wish to have many capable partners who obey me to help me manage the Wilson family in the future.¡± Jennifer was shocked. She thought, ¡°We practice monogamy in our country. How can Nigel have such thoughts in his mind?¡± Jennifer forced a smile to ease the awkwardness. She did not know what to answer at that instant. ¡°Are you willing to be one of them?¡± Nigel inquired in a low voice. His tone sounded like it was impossible for women to reject his offer. Jennifer held her breath while shaking her head incessantly. ¡°Nigel, I¡¯m not good enough to be with you.¡± Nigel replied, ¡°The chosen women surely have their strengths. You can immediately be mine if you agree with me. Of course, my legal spouse is still that arrogant woman.¡± Jennifer shook again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nigel. I only hope toplete the task given by the Wilson family in Tayhaven.¡± Nigel red icily at her and said with a soft voice, ¡°Did you know that I am not a fan of an arrogant woman? A vase is only exquisite until it is shattered into pieces. It would lose its value after that.¡± Jennifer was perplexed. Smiling faintly, Nigel stared at her intensely. ¡°You¡¯ll agree with me, I¡¯m sure. All right. Let¡¯s get back to work. The n of bringing Scarlet Swan Vi down has now started officially. Do as I¡¯ve told you, and I¡¯ll back you up when needed.¡± Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief when Nigel left and walked out of her sight. Then, she sat on a chair in a daze. At 3 p.m. that day, a short video spread like wildfire on the inte. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The video was taken in a luxury private room. In the video, Reina was seen sitting on the main table. She said, ¡°I have invited all of you here to taste the scarlet swans. It¡¯s not easy to find this anywhere else.¡± The faces of the guests were blurred except for Reina. Then, the camera was shifted to focus on the table. A roasted swan was served on the table. It looked appetizing, and there was steaming off the food. The guests started giving praise after trying the food. One of the guests uttered, ¡°I thought scarlet swans are protected animals. How did you get this? It tastes delicious.¡± Reina smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s difficult for someone else to get it, but not me! Haha!¡± ¡°Ms. Wilson, you never disappoint us! You can get this wild animal this easily.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s enjoy the meal.¡± Reina chuckled. The video ended right away. Soonter, the video¡¯sments section got flooded. ¡°What the hell? Scarlet swans are a first-ss animal protected by the nation!¡± ¡°I want to make a report. Anyone knows how to do it?¡± ¡°I have reported the video. They really have the balls to eat the wild animals. Didn¡¯t they know that wild animals are scarce? Not to mention that the wild animals were full of viruses.¡± In just a few hours, the viewership exceeded 10 million. Furthermore, the video had been shared more than millions of times. The inte was buzzing with a heated discussion when theizens expressed dissatisfaction with Reina. ¡°Can she ignore thew just because she is wealthy?¡± ¡°I know her. She is Reina, the proprietor of Pollerton Real Estate. The guests in the video were all big shots!¡± . ¡°Where is the relevant department? Please do your part!¡± Quickly, there were more negativements on the inte. At 5 p.m., Reina personally chose to address the allegations ¡°I was very livid when someone spread the video. I can understand why all of you are enraged. I¡¯m hereto rify that the scarlet swans there are not wild animals. Instead, they are bred domestically.¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 55 The video¡¯sment section was flooded with hate and criticism instantly. A professional came on Twitter to exin that scarlet swans should not be eaten even if it was bred. He further stated that Reina¡¯s action was an abomination. With the professional¡¯s exnation, the Inte exploded with fiery discussions. Many people started cursing Reina. There were also many official Twitter users making their own interpretations of the situation. They started exining the legalities and the negative repercussions on her reputation. Within a few hours, the news of Reina eating a scarlet swan got onto the top of the trending list. Reina had chosen to keep her silence throughout the whole situation. Her phone number was also doxed, albeit the phone was switched off the entire time. At this moment, Reina was sitting in a conference room, looking at her phone silently. She had a strong mental state of mind, as she was able to face such cyberbullying without batting an eysh. However, the people in the boardroom thought otherwise. ¡°Ms. Wilson, the current situation is extremely unfavorable for you. A few directors want to pull out their shares,¡± a middle-aged man said with a grim expression. He was one of Pollerton Real Estate¡¯s board members. ¡°The shares are plummeting, and they will hit the bottom soon. When that timees, it is over for Pollerton Real Estate,¡± another board member chimed in. ¡°Ms. Wilson, you have to give us an answer. Are you not going to contact public rtions?¡± Reina stood up and did not give an exnation. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we need to do. Meeting dismissed.¡± After returning to her office, she rubbed her temples and chuckled bitterly. Should I really just let this matter continue like this? Suddenly, Lana gave her a call. ¡°What are you doing? Why did you go and eat a: scarlet swan? Now, people have gotten something on you.¡± Reina replied, ¡°Donald told me to do so.¡± Lana¡¯s attitude immediately changed. ¡°Oh, I see. Then, it should be all right.¡± With that said, she hung up, leaving a dumbfounded Reina. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Why does Lana trust Donald so much? I don¡¯t understand! Just why? I really can¡¯t understand! At this moment, Donald, the mastermind, was preparing to attend the contract signing ceremony of Donter Pictures. He received Wynter¡¯s call that Donter Pictures nned to sign thirty-two artists at the ceremony urring at 8 p.m. These artists had either graduated from Pollerton Film Academy or its counterpart, Pollerton Music Academy, and were very talented. Donter Pictures had very high standards regarding choosing the artists. There were manyyers of screening before they finalized the candidates of those thirty-two artists. Who was not aware of Wynter¡¯s fame? There was no need to worry about theck of funds and capabilities since thepany was co- managed by the richest man in Pollerton, Charles. Donald was looking at the negative news on his phone while he was on his way to the signing ceremony. His brows furrowed as he pondered, ¡°Who was the one that told me that she wanted to sign with Donter Pictures?¡± SA After pondering for a long moment, he finally recalled. It was Irene and Yvette. Yvette was also Reba¡¯s younger sister. Both of them were his high school ssmates. Donter Pictures owned a luxurious office building situated in the busy center of Pollerton. Although it was a newly incorporatedpany, no one dared to underestimate it as it was a joint venture of Charles and Wynter, Before Donald even reached his destination, the entrance of Donter Pictures was already crowded with people. There were more than ten Rolls-Royces and four limited-edition Koenigsegg cars parked right outside the entrance. Not far away, there were already barricades in ce to prevent media from entering. Charles was wearing a silver suit with slicked-back hair and holding an exquisite looking cane. Although he was already seventy years old, he was still muscr and showed no signs of aging. There was a captivating and stunning woman beside him. With hands sped in front, her long ck dress and exquisite makeup entuated her elegance and sophistication. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 56 Not far away behind the barricades, there were rows after rows of fans screaming. The door attendants stood in two rows beside Wynter. These door attendants were actually the thirty-two talented artists who were about to sign with Donter Pictures. If Donald was here, he would be able to recognize a few of them. There was Reba¡¯s sister, Yvette, and Irene. Although they were standing together with smiles on their faces, they felt excited yet terrified. They were excited because they were about to sign with Donter Pictures. With Donter Pictures¡¯ resources and capabilities, it was a guarantee that they would be made famous. On the other hand, they were terrified as Wynter had warned them to put on their best performance beforehand because Donter Pictures¡¯ boss wasing to inspect. The thirty-two artists were all bright people and immediately guessed who their boss was. It was the person in Heavenly Private Room! Although Pollerton seemed calm on the surface, everyone had heard that the cleaning of Pollerton General Hospital and the wipeout of Pollerton Pharma were all done by the person in Heavenly Private Room through his connections. Also, the song, ¡®I Love You, sung by Wynter made it obvious that she liked the boss. Therefore, everyone felt that the boss must be a terrifying person. Wynter swept her gaze over the crowd and took the microphone. ¡°Today, Donter Pictures is established.¡± ¡°Ms. Lowe, can you tell me the origin of naming Donter Pictures?¡± a reporter shouted, ¡°The ¡®ter¡¯ part belongs to part of your name. So, may I ask about the ¡®Don¡¯ part? Does ites from a part of someone¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Right. Could you tell us?¡± A few reporters started to be excited. :* Wynter raised her right hand and gestured to the crowd. ¡°That should not be our focus point today. There are three agendas for today. First, we are starting with the ribbon-cutting ceremony to celebrate the establishment of Donter Pictures. Second, we are holding a press conference after this. Third, we will be looking to coborate extensively with a few local enterprises to achieve growth together.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. There was actually another agenda. Donald wasing to inspect thepany and suggest improvements. However, she did not feel the need to mention this, as she knew. Donald would like to keep a low profile. Jennifer had already reached and was behind the barricades. She was sitting in an MPV looking at Wynter as she took a deep breath.. She idolized Wynter and was a loyal fan. The driver was a short-haired woman in her forties. She was Susan Moore, a manager hired by the Wilson family. ¡°Donter Pictures has much potential. I¡¯m going to discuss an endorsement deal with themter. What do you think?¡± Jennifer asked. Susan furrowed her brows. ¡°The price will be high but the returns might not justify the costs. Wynter¡¯s endorsement fee starts from millions. Also, she might be unwilling to ept the offer because she has rejected the Wilson family before. If you¡¯re able to persuade Wynter, the Wilson family will definitely be amazed by you.¡± Jennifer replied, ¡°Let¡¯s try then. If you try, you risk failure. If you don¡¯t, you ensure it.¡± Susan remained silent as a mocking expression flitted across her face. Dream on! Did she not hear about the person behind Wynter? Even Nigel did not dare to mess with Wynter. Meanwhile, Wynter cut the ribbon with Charles as a sign of the first day of the establishment of Donter Pictures. Apuse resounded at the scene as camera shes dazzled non-stop. Donald finally reached and watched their ribbon-cutting ceremony silently at the side. ¡°The press conference will be held on the twenty-second floor. Representatives from the media companies can start entering the building.¡± Wynter¡¯s sweet voice rang out. A few hundred reporters swarmed into the building as they tried to get the best position for filming. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 57 ¡°For those local enterprises here to discuss coborations, you can wait on the twenty-third floor. Please help to inform those who have yet to arrive. Artists, wait at your original spots. Come in after you¡¯re informed.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jennifer took another deep breath and got out of the car. Atst, there were only a few rubbernecks left outside thepany. After Donald waited for approximately six minutes and confirmed that no one¡¯s attention was on him, he slowly entered the building. As soon as he stepped on the red carpet, someone in the crowd made a mocking remark at him. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Donald. Why is a security guard like you entering the building?¡± Donald turned around and spotted Reba in the crowd. The thirty-two artists¡¯ attention fell on him. Apparently, his clothes were not from any designer¡¯s brand. They looked like they were bought from the market and did not seem expensive. There was also nothing on his body that disyed wealth, such as a watch or jewelry. All in all, he looked poor. ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re here to attend the press conferenee or discuss business?¡± one of the thirty-two artists asked. It was Reba¡¯s sister, Yvette. I¡¯m here for inspection but I¡¯m not going to tell you that. Wearing a nonchnt countenance, Donald shook his head. ¡°None of these.¡± Irene, who was beside Yvette,ughed. ¡°Then, you¡¯re here to cause trouble?¡± Many of the female guests¡¯ expressions turned cold. Yvette said in an exaggerating voice, ¡°Woah! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the chairman of Donter Pictures and you¡¯re here for inspection?¡± She burst outughing after saying those words. Before Donald could reply, one of the artists standing at the end of the row said meekly, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t beughing. Maybe he¡¯s here to run errands.¡± Donald looked over and saw a girl who seemed to be around her early twenties. She had a pure-looking appearance and emanated a youthful aura. ¡°Vanessa, he¡¯s just a security guard collecting a monthly sry of five thousand. What kind of matter would he have?¡± Yvette shot Vanessa a disdainful look. Vanessa¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she hung her head. ¡°You can¡¯t just make fun of people like this.¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Irene rolled her eyes as she looked down on Vanessa. Many of the female artists¡¯ expressions toward Vanessa were also full of mockery. Vanessa¡¯s family was the least wealthy among the thirty-two artists. However, she still managed to remain a pure heart in the entertainment industry. How na?ve. You have to sacrifice if you want to join the entertainment industry! Donald was still staring at Vanessa. She was really youthful and beautiful. Also, she emanated a clean and pure aura, making her a likable person. Seeing that Donald was still staring at Vanessa, Yvette said, ¡°What are you looking at? She¡¯s way out of your league. You are not worthy to look at us.¡± She rolled her eyes at Donald. Donald¡¯s brows furrowed and shot an icy re at Yvette. ¡°I dare you to say another word of nonsense.¡± ¡°Oh? Why? Are you going to hit her?¡± Another voice rang out from behind him. Donald turned around and saw that it was Reba, Yvette¡¯s older sister. Reba, Yvette, and Irene were all Donald¡¯s high school ssmates. They liked to unt their wealth back when they were still in school. In Donald¡¯s mind, the three women were all useless. There was no need to argue with them Reba walked over and shot a disdainful look at Donald. She scoffed when she brushed past him and walked into the building. ¡°Why can she enter?¡± Donald asked. ¡°She¡¯s representing Mr. Yates to discuss business matters with Donter Pictures. Do you understand?¡± Yvette rolled her eyes again. Mr. Yates? Is it Zayne¡¯s nephew, Frankie Yates? Yvette¡¯s voice became louder. ¡°Mr. Yates! Do you even know who he is? Have you ever heard of his name before? He¡¯s Zayne¡¯s nephew!¡± Donald¡¯s contempt toward Yvette increased. Just as he wanted to retaliate, Wynter¡¯s manager ran out and said, ¡°Come in quickly. The press conference is almost over. We¡¯re moving on to the next part of the schedule.¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 58 The row of guests quickly scurried into the building. The manager smiled awkwardly at Donald before running back into the building. Donald also followed behind them and made his way straight to Donter Pictures¡¯ headquarters. He entered an empty office and pondered over something. Meanwhile, Wynter and Jennifer made eye contact at this moment. While Wynter was scrutinizing Jennifer, Jennifer was also looking at the former. There were many mixed emotions in Wynter¡¯s gaze. She felt admiration and also a sliver of jealousy. Is this the woman Lord Campbell chose? She is really gentle and elegant. On the other hand, Jennifer¡¯splicated gaze also fell on Wynter. It was her first time seeing the diva, Wynter, at such a close distance. She¡¯s really a beautiful woman. It¡¯s no wonder men would fall in love with her. She¡¯s elegant and dignified. ¡°Queen Lowe, I¡¯m the Chairman of Wilson International, Jennifer. I¡¯m here to discuss the endorsement deals and film distribution.¡± Jennifer stood up and bowed respectfully. Wynter stood up quickly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. I¡¯ve just talked to three otherpanies regarding the business matters you mentioned. Their representatives were Reina from Pollerton Real Estate and Frankie from Eastern International. For the film distribution matters, everyone can do it together. Neither one of us can monopolize the market. Regarding the endorsement deals, do you know my rates?¡± Jennifer nodded. ¡°Yes, I know. It starts from millions and it depends on whether you¡¯re willing to ept the endorsement deals.¡± Wynter replied, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never epted any.¡± ¡°Will you give the same answer to the Wilson family in Tayhaven?¡± Jennifer bit her lip as she had no choice but to use the Wilson family¡¯s background in Tayhaven. There was a sliver of coldness in Wynter¡¯s smile. ¡°Even if the Tayhaven Kinges, I¡¯ll still reply the same way.¡± A sarcastic scoff came from Susan, Jennifer¡¯s manager. It¡¯s not like the Tayhaven King has not discussed the matter with Wynter. Since Wynter was unwilling to ept the offer back then, there was nothing Tayhaven King could do. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. No one, even the Tayhaven King, would dare to touch Wynter when that influential person in the Lowe family was still alive. Jennifer smiled wryly. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± She bowed again as she prepared to leave. However, Wynter said, ¡°You can go to ask a person. If he agrees, I¡¯ll promise you.¡± Jennifer widened her eyes. ¡°Do I know this person?¡± Wynter replied, ¡°You do and you even have a close rtionship with this person. He¡¯s a very nice person and treats you so well that I¡¯m envious of you.¡± Jennifer was dumbfounded. She suddenly remembered a person and bowed again. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and find him now. She had thought of Nigel. He treats me well. Who else will be able to persuade Wynter other than Nigel? Looking at Wynter¡¯s expression, Jennifer assumed the formed had a thing for Nigel. However, Susan was skeptical about the matter. She thought that it was not Nigel as he had pursued Wynter before. However, Wynter had paid no attention to him. ¡°Treat him well and don¡¯t make him sad,¡± Wynter mumbled. Jennifer trembled. It was unsure if she had heard what Wynter said. She simply continued walking and left. Wynter looked at her retreating figure and sighed. Then, she shook her head and smiled. Donald, I¡¯m about to make an exception just for you. There was knocking on the door again. It was Reina, who seemed distressed. ¡°Queen Lowe,¡± Reina said. Wynter looked at Reina and said, ¡°It seems that Ms. Wilson has been surrounded by bad rumors recently.¡±. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the reason I wanted to ask you for help,¡± Reina said as she looked at Wynter sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s not an endorsement deal regarding scarlet swans, is it?¡± Wynter felt a chill run down her spine. No matter how prominent her background was, she would not dare to cross such a line. It was the scarlet swan, a first-ss wild animal protected by the nation! No one would dare to participate in such a controversial matter. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 59 ¡°Yes, the public rtions department is not able to do anything anymore. My n is already underway.¡± Reina took the chance to exin her n, Wynter¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°You¡¯re ying a very dangerous game. One wrong step and you will destroy Pollerton Real Estate. You might even go to jail for this. No, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Reina sighed. Wynter also sighed. ¡°Is this your idea? It¡¯s too risky, Ms. Wilson.¡± Reina suddenly recalled Lana¡¯s attitude. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°No, Donald was the one that told me about this idea.¡± Wynter¡¯s eyes widened instantly. ¡°Then, was it his idea for you to invite me to be the spokesperson?¡±. No, it was my idea. Just as she was about to say that it was her idea, she saw Wynter¡¯s expression. In the end, she said, ¡°Yes.¡± Wynter was speechless. She asked in a resigned tone, ¡°Okay then. When are you filming the promotional video?¡± ¡°What?¡± It was Reina¡¯s turn to be speechless. She was surprised how influential Donald was. Isn¡¯t he just a bodyguard? Why does Lana trust him so much? Why did Wynter agree to help straightaway after hearing Donald¡¯s name? She refused so tantly in the beginning! What¡¯s his identity? Wynter had been in the entertainment industry for a long time and knew that Reina was using Donald¡¯s name to test the waters However, she was unsure of the rtionship between Reina and Donald. She said, ¡°How about you ask Donald to tell me personally? If he agrees, I¡¯ll agree to help you.¡± If he agrees, I¡¯ll agree to help you. Reina was astonished. Donald definitely is a big shot if the diva is so head over heels for him. This is it! She immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask Donald now.¡± Wynter nodded. ¡°Go.¡± After meeting a few more local enterprises, Wynter was finally able to rest. She gave Donald a call. ¡°Donald, have you reached?¡± ¡°Yes, but I was blocked by people in the conference room. I can¡¯t leave right now.¡± Donald hung up the call and looked around the conference room. At first, he was sitting in the conference room thinking about the Parasite. However, one of the artists saw him enter the building. Then, all the rest of the artists had entered the conference room he was in and surrounded him. Yvette and Irene were the most unreasonable out of all the artists. ¡°Donald, do you have a death wish?¡± Yvette red at Donald. ¡°The chairman of Donter Pictures is about toe.¡± Irene knitted her brows. ¡°Who let youe in without permission? If the chairman gets offended by you, will you be able to handle the consequences?¡± Obviously, these two women want to im the credit. Whoever has the most outstanding performance will be able to get the best resources. Everyone knew that Donter Pictures had managed to obtain three scripts from first tier screenwriters. It meant there were three female lead roles and three second female lead roles avable. If they were able to get the roles of the female lead and became famous overnight with one drama, they would definitely be a first-tier female superstar. Everyone understood Yvette¡¯s and Irene¡¯s intentions. Therefore, Donald was currently surrounded by a bunch of women interrogating him. Besides Vanessa, everyone else was fighting to interrogate him. Yvette and Irene were overjoyed that they had a chance to perform now that Donald had appeared. Everything was going smoothly ording to their wishes. Where¡¯s the boss? Look at our performances. Is the chairman secretly inspecting us? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Irene and Yvette were delighted. Donald¡¯s face was icy old. He stood up frigidly and said, ¡°You guys are the ones having a death wish!¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 60 Yvette was stunned momentarily. She pointed at Donald and cursed angrily, ¡°How insolent! Don¡¯t you know where you are?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a security guard! What right do you have to enter this ce?¡± Irene also scolded, ¡°You¡¯re just apdog! Scram!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who gave you the right?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out loudly. Just then, an old man with immacte hair walked in. He was holding a cane and wore a silver suit. It was none other than Charles. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. His expression was grim. This bunch of short-sighted women is courting death! How dare they insult Lord Campbell like this? Do they have a death wish? I still want to live even if they don¡¯t. ¡°How dare you!¡± Charles¡¯ eyes swept across his surroundings. Immediately, the artists waiting to be signed were frightened out of their wits. Charles ran the show in Pollerton for many years. His aura was imposing. The artists did not dare to say a thing. They were confused and could not wrap their heads around the situation, The sound of high heels nking on the ground sounded. Wynter, who was wearing a ck gown, walked in with a face full of anger. She bowed to Donald. ¡°Donald, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. You can punish me.¡± The thirty-two talented artists were all dumbfounded to see this scene and widened their eyes in disbelief. Yvette and Irene, especially, rubbed their eyes, thinking that they were seeing things. This must be an illusion, Donald is just a security guard! How can a security guard have so much power that even the diva has to bow to him? ¡°Are you all blind? Mr. Campbell is the chairman!¡± Charles berated. Oh my God! Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped, stunned by this shocking news. They were all astounded. ¡°Do all of you still not get it by thepany name?¡± Wynter nced at the crowd. Everyone was shocked. Donald, Wynter. Donter Pictures! ¡°Apart from Vanessa, the rest of you are not up to Donter Picture¡¯s standard!¡± Donald stated The thirty-one artist¡¯splexion turned white as a sheet once his words fell. Although the artists had not signed their contracts with Donter Pictures, they were all candidates with much potential. At such a critical point of signing their contracts, Donter Pictures decided that they were not up to par with their standards. It was devastating. Wynter added, ¡°That is not enough to vent my anger. I will release this news to the media to cklist all of you and also advise other film productionpanies to not sign you!¡± ¡°I will do everything in my power to cklist all of you, especially you two!¡± Charles uttered coldly as he pointed to Yvette and frene. The thirty-one artists felt that they were done for. It did not matter much if they did not sign with Donter Pictures, for they could still sign with other film productionpanies. However, their careers would be ruined once Wynter announced this matter to the media and told other film productionpanies to cklist them forever. Moreover, Charles also said that he would do everything in his power to cklist them. All of their dreams were ruined in an instant. ¡°No, Mr. Campbell, Please! I was wrong!¡± A female artist kneeled on the ground. Her face was covered with tears, Irene and Yvette could not even react. They were stunned by Donald¡¯s true identity. After hearing the news of them being cklisted, they felt their vision turn dark as they knew that their future was bleak. Yvette ran over and kneeled down as she grabbed onto Donald¡¯s leg. ¡°Donald, can you give me another chance? I really didn¡¯t know about your identity.¡± Irene ran over crying as well. ¡°Me too. I didn¡¯t mean it! You shouldn¡¯t me me for this! I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°Queen Lowe, it would give off a ba? impression if you call off the signing ceremony with thirty-one artists in one shot. It might even affect thepany¡¯s shares,¡± one of the artists said calmly. Wynter said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can handle it.¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 61 Charles added, ¡°I¡¯ll bear all the consequences behind this. Besides, don¡¯t we still have one more actress?¡± With that, he pointed at Vanessa. Shocked, Vanessa gaped in response. Donald is the chairman of Donter Pictures? He seems really close to Winter, too! Wait. That¡¯s beside the point. The point is that I¡¯m going to be the only actress under Donter Pictures! This means they would only need to invest in me and only me! ¡°She¡¯s not bad,¡± Donald answered. Suddenly, Wynterughed and walked over to take Vanessa¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re Vanessa, right? Are you willing to be the female lead for The Queen¡¯s Story and The Legendary Son-In-Law?¡± What the heck! The female lead of two dramas? I¡¯m going to be famous overnight! Vanessa was overwhelmed, her face turning red with excitement as she answered, ¡°I I¡¯d love to!¡± When the other actresses saw that, they were green with envy. They initially had the chance to be the female lead, but they had blown it. Wynter continued, ¡°Actually, I considered Yvette as the female lead for the second drama and Irene as the second female lead. However, it¡¯s not possible now.¡± Yvette and Irene were taken aback before bursting into tears. Charles shouted, ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten yet? Cry louder!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Instantly, the meeting room was filled with people sobbing. Wynter could not bear to look at them, turning to look at Donald instead. With an indifferent expression, Donald said, ¡°With their attitude, they¡¯re just going to cause trouble for you in the future if you hire them. Besides, you should know what kind of person I am. I¡¯ll only make a move if I¡¯m forced to, and if I do, that person is dead meat.¡± Donald was the type of person that would turn a blind eye toward disagreements and minor arguments. However, if one were to provoke him first, he would not hold back. Wynter knew that he was protective of his associates and would always seek revenge no matter what. ¡°Get lost if you¡¯re done crying!¡± Charles shouted again. Vanessa¡¯s face was red as she spoke. ¡°Thank you, Queen Lowe, Mr. Campbell, and Mr. Langford!¡± ¡°I have faith in you. Do well,¡± Donald replied. Vanessa nodded her head continuously. ¡°I definitely will! I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Then, Wynter and Donald walked out of the meeting room and into a spacious office. Before Wynter could speak, Donald asked, ¡°What did Jennifer talk to you about?¡± Jealously engulfed Wynter. ¡°It seems like you still can¡¯t forget about your ex-wife.¡± At that, he did not answer. ¡°She wants me to be her ambassador, but I told her that I would only agree if you did,¡± Wynter revealed. Donald furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Did you reveal my identity to her?¡± Panic filled Wynter as she quickly exined, ¡°No way! I didn¡¯t tell her specifically who I wanted the agreement from. I suppose she thinks that it¡¯s Nigel I¡¯m talking about.¡± Donald let out a sigh of relief. ¡°The Parasite will invade soon, so we need to keep our eyes peeled. That¡¯s why I can only reveal my true identity to her when the Parasite is gone.¡± ¡°I understand. I know how exhausted you are, especially when you were overseas for the past few years.¡± Pained, Wynter walked over to him and held his arm. The man shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± When Jennifer arrived at Nigel¡¯s office, a secretary had just walked out of the room with disheveled clothes, vomiting into the nearest bin. Jennifer turned pale and waited in a meeting room adjacent to his office. Soon, Nigel walked out with wet hair, seemingly having taken a shower. ¡°Nigel, do you know Wynter?¡± Jennifer asked. Nigel was taken aback for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes. I do know her. Why?¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 62 His voice was gentle, though his serious-looking face said otherwise about his personality. ¡°I visited her about an endorsement, but she turned me down,¡± Jennifer replied. ¡°That¡¯s expected. She¡¯s proud and arrogant, not someone who would agree for a small endorsement fee.¡± Nigel answered simply ¡°But she asked me toe and find you, saying she¡¯ll agree if you permitted it,¡± Jennifer added. The man was taken aback for a moment, his expression turning serious. ¡°What did she say? Can you repeat it to me exactly?¡± It¡¯s Wynter we¡¯re talking about! Someone who tantly ignored the Tayhaven King. There¡¯s no way she would be so polite toward me. After Jennifer repeated Wynter¡¯s words, Nigel started to decipher the words. ¡°I¡¯ll agree if he does?¡± Who would this person be? Firstly, he would be someone intimate to Wynter, so there¡¯s no way it¡¯s me. Next, he¡¯s powerful enough for her to admire and listen to all his orders. Another point is that Wynter is clear about the man¡¯s rtionship with Jennifer, even knowing he would agree to Jennifer¡¯s proposal. Could it be¡­ Donald? In no time, Nigel finished analyzing the entire situation. He was intelligent, enough said. Otherwise, there was no way he could be the Tayhaven King¡¯s sessor. If Donald and Wynter knew about his analysis, they would feel shocked to see someoneing up with such an extensive study by just a simple sentence. However, he soon realized he was wrong as Jennifer and Donald were already divorced If that¡¯s the case, the person wouldn¡¯t be Donald. ording to my investigation, the duo has already gone through the divorce procedures. Besides, Donald¡¯s savings were not enough to pay his grandfather¡¯s medical fees back then, and there¡¯s nothing special about him, either. If it really is him, he¡¯s hiding his identity a little too well!¡± After a moment, Nigel spoke, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll give Wynter a callter at night.¡± Jennifer let out a sigh of relief and smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Nigel waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Oh, right. Is there an update on Reina?¡± e Jennifer presented a stack of information. ¡°The media has started to attack her, and the public¡¯s opinion will soon turn against her tomorrow. It¡¯s toote for her public rtions department to prepare any statements. Plus, the officials have announced they would start investigating Scarlet Swan Vi tomorrow to give the public an exnation.¡± Nigel pressed his index finger to the desk. ¡°How about Pollerton Television? Did they show up for a live broadcast?¡± Jennifer answered, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Arrange for Pollerton Television to conduct a live broadcast. I want to see her reputation get ruined,¡± Nigel said. Jennifer nodded. ¡°All right.¡± After a moment, she added, ¡°Do you think Reina has a chance to make the tables turn?¡± The manughed. ¡°No way. Even if she managed to get herself out of this, I¡¯d make sure there¡¯s no second time.¡± He looked very confident while saying that. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, then.¡± Jennifer stood up! Immediately, Nigel took hold of her arm. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± The woman¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I still have something urgent to do, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Then, she shrugged off his hand. Instead of getting angry, he had a mocking smile on his face when seeing her leaving figure. I just don¡¯t have the mood for it yet. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll definitely make you sleep with me! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Meanwhile, Jennifer¡¯s heart was still pounding when she exited the meeting room. She decided to stay far away from Nigel and never meet him alone again. When Donald nned to leave, Reina suddenly phoned him and reported her situation before hanging up. ¡°You heard it, right?¡± Donald looked toward Wynter. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 63 Wynter looked at him with a half-smile. ¡°What do you think about it?¡± ¡°You should try to help Jennifer as much as you can.¡± Donald had a wry smile on his face. ¡°As for Reina¡­¡± ¡°I agree to whatever you say.¡± Wynter walked over to him with a twinkle in her eyes, love oozing out from her gaze. ¡°But will you give me anything in return?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Donald felt a pounding headache. ¡°I agree to one of your demands as long as it does not go against my principles.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Wynter replied in excitement. When Donald walked out of Donter Pictures, Charles stood beside a luxurious Rolls Royce waiting for him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Donald furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°The ownership of Pollerton Estates¡¯ Supreme Vi has been transferred to Lord Campbell. Prince Lucas has invited you to go there and take a look. Are you going to ept it?¡± Charles replied with a bow. After thinking for a moment, Donald agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Supreme Vi has the most advanced smart home and security system globally. Its spyware detector is also one of the best, made by the military expert Lilith herself. Thus, the house is guaranteed to be safe,¡± Charles introduced after they got into the car and closed the blinds. ¡°If possible, find a suitable opportunity and arrange for Jennifer to move inside,¡± Donald replied, ¡°Not now, though. She¡¯s smart, so I hope she can gain experience in such a situation.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Charles replied, The car soon arrived in Supreme Vi¡¯s private garage. When Donald walked inside, he arranged for someone to hang up his wedding photo with Jennifer. As the most expensive house in Pollerton, Supreme Vi¡¯s facilities stood out from the rest. It had everything ¨C ranging from a special surveince room, information room, and an infrared detection system. It even had a separate twenty-four hours satellite surveince camera. It was not a bluff to say that it was the safest ce to live in Pollerton. Standing on the second floor¡¯s balcony, he stared into the distance. Suddenly, he felt something someone staring at him. On the twenty-seventh floor of a distant building, he noticed a couple of people looking at him. With his excellent eyesight, he was sure the ce was where Jennifer¡¯s family lived. At that moment, Kevin, Linda, Leonard, and many guests were there. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the most expensive vi in Pollerton?¡± a middle-aged woman shouted in exaggeration. ¡°That¡¯s right. The building costs billions. It¡¯s a shame that it¡¯s already sold, or Nigel was nning to gift it to my sister.¡± Despite his egoistic tone, his gaze seemed somewhat confused. His eyesight was not that good, so he could just barely make out Donald¡¯s blurry profile. Why does that man look so much like Donald? There¡¯s no way it¡¯s him, though. He¡¯s a nobody! ¡°Look, that should be the owner of Supreme Vi,¡± the middle-aged woman observed while pointing at him in jealousy, ¡°He looks young, too. What a dream if he takes a liking to Sophie!¡± Behind the woman stood another beautiful woman with a smiling face. ¡°Mom, although my boyfriend can¡¯tpete with the owner of Supreme Vi, he¡¯s still a renowned man in Pollerton. He¡¯s Mr. Albee¡¯s son, after all.¡± . The man Sophie Wilson referred to was Lucas Albee, who was in the same standing as Zayne and Tyson. ¡°If we put it this way, Jennifer is luckier than me for Nigel to like her,¡± Sophie added with a hint of jealousy in her tone. ¡°He¡¯s way better than Donald!¡± Kevin pursed his lips in annoyance. ¡°Donald? He¡¯s just a piece of trash.¡± After bragging for a while longer, he drew the curtains shut. Meanwhile, Donald arrived in the entertainment room in the basement. It was a room that had a boxing gym and a shooting range. There, there was a man practicing boxing with his upper body exposed. Lucas was also known as Pollerton¡¯s Top Striker, for his boxing skills were powerful and explosive. He seemed no more than fifty years old, having tanned skin, an average height, and a gaze that would terrify many. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 64 Lucas was a mad one, especially how he drove the Parasite out of Pollerton. When he saw Donald, he was taken aback for a moment. So this is Lord Campbell? The very person that managed to turn the odds in his favor and defeat the Crusader? Isn¡¯t he a bit too young? He looks about the same age as my son. He looked toward Charles suspiciously. Did the old geezer find someone on the streets to pass off as Lord Campbell? ¡°Are you Lord Campbell?¡± Lucas asked, not a single hint of politeness in his tone. Immediately, Charles¡¯ expression darkened. ¡°How dare you! He is Lord Campbell.¡± Lucas heaved a deep breath and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind yielding to you. However, you need to show me your capability. Otherwise, I will never believe that you¡¯re Lord Campbell.¡± Donaldughed. ¡°How should I do that?¡± ¡°Defeat me!¡± Lucas answered. ¡°Give him a Barrett.¡± Donald pointed at the corner of the room, which stored several rifles. Both Charles and Lucas were stunned, for a Barrett was a heavy sniper rifle with a shooting range of one thousand and five hundred meters, loaded with armor piercing ammunition. It could destroy radar stations, trucks, and even fighter jets. ¡°How about you?¡± Charles felt chills running down his spine. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything,¡± Donald replied. ¡°Enough! Let¡¯s start.¡± Lucas felt goosebumps all over his skin as he held the Barrett in his hands. Is he crazy? ¡°Come on and shoot me!¡± Donald said. Charles was looking at him dazedly. It had been some years since he came to Pollerton, but it was the first time seeing someone battling a Barrett empty-handed. ¡°Go on..¡± Although Charles felt terrified, he did not dare go against Donald¡¯s orders. However, he felt a sense of anticipation in his heart as Tristan was always filled with praise for Donald. However, he had never seen how powerful thetter was. Upon hearing that, Lucas knelt on the floor and set up the rifle, aiming right at Donald¡¯s chest. Gritting his teeth, he pulled the trigger. Bang! Lucas¡¯ entire body shook under the strong recoil. The green powder exploded from the muzzle, following the echo of the gun firing. Staring at the bullet, Donald stretched out his right arm and grabbed it. Then, he pinched it hard and crushed it with his thumb. He flipped his thumb over to show that he did not sustain any injuries. The distorted bullet fell from his hands to the floor with a ng. While Charles widened his eyes, Lucas froze in shock. Is he even human? How could he catch a Barrett¡¯s bullet with his hands? What on earth? ¡°What the heck!¡± Lucas shouted, goosebumps forming all over his body. Donald replied indifferently, ¡°Is this enough proof for you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lucas immediately snapped to his senses and knelt on the ground. ¡°Greetings to you, Lord Campbell! I am deeply impressed and am willing to admit defeat!¡± ¡°You can get up.¡± Donald sat on the couch and looked at him. ¡°Judging by your boxing technique just now, are you practicing Octagon Punch?¡± Lucas widened his eyes in shock. ¡°How did you know that?¡± After all, the Octagon Punch was long lost in history, and the person who taught him had passed away years ago. ¡°I once had a chance to meet with its descendant.¡± Donald seemed to be lost in memory. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. What are you nning to do with the return of the Parasite?¡± Lucas replied, ¡°I¡¯ll finish them off!¡± Finish them off? If it were that easy, Chiliad Avion wouldn¡¯t have handed this mission over to me, ¡°It¡¯s not going to be so simple,¡± Donald exined. ¡°Your mission right now is to keep an eye on the east of Pollerton. There are a few ports there, so report to Charlie if you find anyone suspicious.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 65 Seeing Donald¡¯s serious expression, Lucas immediately nodded. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hand over this building¡¯s security system to you. No one will be allowed to enter starting today,¡± instructed Donald ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡± Lucas was genuinely impressed by Donald. How could he stop a Barrett bullet with his bare hands? I can never do that. Instantaneously, he decided to keep an eye on his son so that he would not offend Donald. If his son provoked Donald identally, their family would be-doomed. ¡°How about the Southwood Emerce District project?¡± asked Donald. ¡°We can officiallyunch the project after the approval fornd remation is issued,¡± answered Charles. ¡°What should we do with thend that has been reimed?¡± ¡°Follow the n. Build a world-ssboratory and data integration hub. You can decide on the rest. I¡¯m fine with building ordinarymercial houses,¡± uttered Donald. After they chatted for a while, he received a call from Reina. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Invite Lana as well,¡± said Donald. At noon, he met Reina and Lana. Reina was wearing a cap and a mask thatpletely covered her face and only exposed her bloodshot eyes. On the contrary, Lana donned an off-shoulder long sleeved top with a pleated skirt, revealing her straight and slender legs, which attracted the attention of many people. ¡°How are you doing? Can you still endure it?¡± inquired Donald with a smile. In response, Reina stared at him and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re definitely not a bodyguard!¡± Her eyes were wide with curiosity. This man is too mysterious. He managed to make Wynter change her mind with a sentence. No celebrity dared to endorse her scarlet swans because it would be equivalent to cutting the red wire of a bomb. One minor mistake and the celebrity would have to pay with their life. Even the pir of the Lowe family would not want to get involved. Initially, Wynter was unwilling to do so, but after a while, she called back and said that she had already discussed the matter with Donald. Meanwhile, Lana chuckled and stated, ¡°He¡¯s really a bodyguard hired by me. I have to pay him five thousand every month.¡± Obviously, Reina was not convinced. ¡°Let me show you something before we eat.¡± Shortly afterward, Donald took out the paper he had nicked from Bet¡¯s bag and handed it to Reina. Thetter¡¯s expression turned grim and she sat beside Lana. ¡°This is an urgent document written in thetest version of ciphertexts. Papillon started using it fifty years ago.¡± Lifting her head, Reina inquired, ¡°Where did you get this?¡± ¡°I have annihted the Four-Faced Angel, Bet,¡± answered Donald. In an instant, Reina narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why? Do you know him?¡± the man queried puzzledly. ¡°Ten years ago, I was a member of the Coeus Club and learned this type of ciphertext back then. Bet was my teacher. L¨¢ter, something happened to the Parasite, and the base was destroyed overnight. All of the members were separated. At that time, we didn¡¯t have a name and only used code names tomunicate. We lost contact with Bet and the Parasite after they escaped,¡± Reina exined. The Coeus Club was the world¡¯s top academic group at that time. Every member was a talented person with a high IQ. Naturally, Donald was well aware of the Coeus Club¡¯s existence. That organization was not evil and focused on medical research, scientific studies, animal and nt research, and so on. Hence, he did not pay much attention to it. Little did he know that a woman who appeared to be frail was actually a member of the Coeus Club. ¡°Me too, Perhaps Bet brought the document back to Pollerton because he wanted to look for us,¡± chimed in Lana tly. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s written in the document?¡± asked Donald. taked. Seit to The next moment, Lana and Reina continued to decipher the ciphertext. After working on it for an hour, they lifted their heads, grave expressions on their faces. ¡°The contents aren¡¯tplete, but it mentions one thing. It orders Bet to go to the base and bring the one thousand samples away.¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 66 ¡°What sample?¡± Reina enunciated, ¡°The saliva, urine, and blood samples of a thousand citizens in our country!¡± Narrowing his eyes, Donald questioned, ¡°Gic research?¡± ¡°Not sure,¡± responded Lana after letting out a sigh. Immediately, Donald fell into deep thought, and his gaze darkened. If it really involves gic research, then the Parasite truly deserved to die! If these samples were smuggled abroad, the consequences would be dire. ¡°The instructions on the document are obscure. It mentions nothing about who to hand over the samples to and the base¡¯s location,¡± Reina stated. Momentster, Donald straightened his back and uttered, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll investigate it. How¡¯s the preparation?¡± Reina was instantly enthralled at the mention of her scarlet swans. ¡°Almost done. More and more people are leaving negativements online. ording to the statistics, more than ten million people are upset with me.¡± Even when so many haters were attacking her online, she did not seem bothered. ¡°When will Pollerton Televisione?¡± Donald queried. Shaking her head, Reina replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a government-owned television station. It won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°Find someone to report on you,¡± suggested Donald. ¡°I¡¯ve tried it before, but no one came,¡± Reina stated. Hearing that, the manughed. ¡°What if you find a topic that others are interested in?¡± ¡°What topic?¡± Reina was curious. ¡°Let¡¯s say you have a rumored boyfriend who has been pursuing you, but you rejected him. After that, he began to date your younger sister. His love for you has turned into hatred, so he reported you for eating wild scarlet swans and kept providing evidence that your scarlet swans were caught in the wild. Will this topic pique the interest of the public and Pollerton Television?¡± Reina was stunned for a moment.. Pollerton Television would definitely be interested because emotional programs were their primary focus. For instance, even when a wife cheated on her husband, he still stayed with her and never left. Or there was a husband who had several wives, and the reporter from Pollerton Television would act as a mediator to resolve the conflict. Another example was a husband who married two sisters at the same time and should be condemned to bigamy. Even though those stories were trivial and melodramatic, the audience enjoyed watching them. Reina was astonished. Lana, on the other hand, giggled and remarked, ¡°How smart of you to use Pollerton Television to get exposure.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll have a negative impact on your reputation. Will your boyfriend agree to it?¡± asked Donald. ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend,¡± answered Reina. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you would have one at your age.¡± Listening to that, Lana twitched her lips in disdain. A faint smile crept onto Reina¡¯s face as she replied calmly, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away.¡± Then, she shot Donald an intense stare and left without eating. ¡°I think she¡¯s interested in you,¡± Lana remarked. Wearing a nonchnt countenance, Donaldmented, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider me?¡± Having said that, she approached him, and he caught a whiff of a sweet fragrance. ¡°Who¡¯s prettier? The diva or me?¡± Donald could not help but look at the woman in front of him. Lana was a curvaceous beauty. Not only did she have a nice figure, but she was knowledgeable as well. Then, he saw her fair and lean shoulders and the deep cleavage. She had a different temperament from Jennifer. Jennifer was gentle while she was seductive, the type of woman who would make a good lover but not a good wife. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Both of you are beautiful.¡± He immediately averted his gaze. Leaning on his shoulder, she piped up, ¡°Then, please consider me. My parents areing to Pollerton soon. They want to find me a boyfriend.¡±. With that said, she looked at him pitifully. Her parents? The elders of the Collins family? ¡°Are you trying to use me as your shield?¡± he inquired. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 67 ¡°Didn¡¯t you take a million from me to use as your shield?¡± Lana rolled her eyes at Donald. ¡°All I¡¯m asking is for you to meet my parents and have a meal together so that they will give up on this matter.¡± Donald answered, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± As he spoke, his phone suddenly rang. It was from Jennifer. Donald frowned upon seeing that, wondering if he should answer the call. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After some thought, he decided to answer the phone. ¡°Rafe is in trouble,¡± said Jennifer in a cold voice. ¡°What happened?¡± Donald lowered his voice, and his face darkened. No one else was aware of how important Rafe was to Donald. Back when they were in high school, Rafe had always seen Donald as his best pal. There was one time when Donald encountered some difficulties and needed six hundred thousand. Rafe was the only person who offered him financial aid. That money was all that Rafe had, yet he did not even hesitate before giving it to Donald. Jennifer exined, ¡°Oliver had purchased that house and paid two percent as themission, which was two million. Rafe should be getting a million from themission, but his manager only gave him eight thousand. Rafe went to reason with the manager, but he was beaten up instead. He is now in the hospital. I just so happened to run into him. Why don¡¯t youe over?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± Donald ended the call and rushed to the hospital. Jennifer had already left the hospital when Donald arrived. After asking the doctor in charge, he found out that Jennifer had already settled Rafe¡¯s medical bills, and she even paid around sixty thousand for the deposit. Donald was touched when he heard that. Although Jennifer was overprotective of her younger brother, Donald knew she had always been a kind-hearted person. She knew how much Donald cared for Rafe, and that was why she immediately called and informed him about Rafe. In the ward, Rafe was lying on the bed with a bandage wrapped around his head. Blood was still seeping through his wound. The nurse exined, ¡°The patient has a slight concussion after being injured by a blunt object. He needs around ten days to rest and recover. He also can¡¯t get out of bed for the time being. Do you need us to call the police?¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± A murderous intent shed across his eyes ¡°Donald, I feel like throwing up,¡± said Rafe weakly as he opened his eyes. Then, he suddenly bent down and threw up. Some of his vomits dirtied Donald¡¯s pants. Donald could have dodged it, but he did not. Instead, he took out a piece of tissue paper and wiped it away without saying anything. Lana stood behind him and saw everything. She stared at Donald¡¯s back with tenderness in her eyes. Little did Donald know, that minor action of his had moved Lana¡¯s heart. ¡°Who is your manager?¡± Donald asked. ¡°Stanley Yeager¡­ But don¡¯t look for him. He has someone backing him up.¡± Rafe looked terrified. ¡°You should know that Frankie Yates is the boss of our headquarters.¡± Frankie Yates? Zayne¡¯s nephew. ¡°Was Frankie there when Stanley beat you up?¡± Donald asked. Rafe fell silent and dared not speak a word ¡°Answer me!¡± Donald¡¯s expression darkened. Rafe was terrified by Donald¡¯s expression, and he quickly said, ¡°He was there. Other than Frankie, Yvette was there too! Anyway, you should not look for Frankie. He¡¯s Zayne¡¯s nephew!¡± He paused for a brief moment before grabbing Donald¡¯s hands tightly, ¡°Zayne is one of the most powerful people in Pollerton!¡±. *All right. I know that. You get some rest,¡±forted Donald. ¡°Ew! That¡¯s so disgusting!¡± Suddenly, a scream was heard. Donald straightened his back and turned around expressionlessly. A chubby woman was standing by the door with a disgusted expression. She red at Rafe, who was lying in the patient¡¯s bed. That woman was none other than Faye, Rafe¡¯s wife. She nced at the vomits in the trash can, and she did not disguise the disgusted look in her eyes. ¡°Rafe, are you even a man? How did yo? only manage to get eight thousand when themission is worth a million? Why are you still lying here instead of questioning Stanley? You¡¯d better get out of bed now and demand him give you a million. Or else, I¡¯ll divorce you!¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 68 Rafe was too afraid to utter a word. Donald refuted, ¡°How is he supposed to do that when he¡¯s injured and hospitalized?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with you? Who do you think you are?¡± Faye shot Donald a disdainful re. ¡°You¡¯re just trash that could barely gather enough money for your medical bills. How dare you talk to me like that?¡± p! Donald gave her a hard p across the face. Perplexed, Faye yelled at him, ¡°Did you just p me? How dare you! Do you know who I am? How dare you hit me?¡± Faye was indeed born into a well-off family, or else Rafe would not have be her family¡¯s live-in son-inw. Faye¡¯s father was in the construction business, and he owned more than a dozen excavators. With an annual ie of around five hundred thousand, their family was considered well-off in society. ¡°Rafe, you coward! Did you see that? Your best friend hit me!¡± Faye shouted as her chubby cheeks shook from the rage. There was no way for one to see her chin. She was a hundred sixty meters tall, and her weight was around ny kilograms. ¡°Faye, that¡¯s enough. You shouldn¡¯t have insulted Donald in the first ce!¡± Rafe shouted as he could no longer stand it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Faye was stunned, and she looked at Rafe in disbelief. Rafe, who had always been submissive and tolerated all of her harsh remarks, was now talking back to her because of Donald ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce right now! I¡¯ve had enough of this!¡± Faye had gone mad. She grabbed Rafe by the cor, shaking him while yelling at him. Donald walked over and gave her another smack on the face, causing her to stumble away from Rafe. Faye fell to the ground. She kicked her legs and cried, ¡°Rafe, let¡¯s get a divorce immediately! My family had provided you with everything, including your underwear, so how dare you treat me like this? It¡¯s not like you earned any money during our marriage. You did not even give me pocket money.¡± Rafe shouted angrily, ¡°Faye, that¡¯s too much! I¡¯ve been giving you my monthly sry, and my mom even paid more than two hundred thousand before I moved in to live with your family!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I still want to get a divorce!¡± Faye continued to throw a tantrum. ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s get a divorce then!¡± Rafe could no longer hold back the anger he had been enduring for the past couple of years ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you and your family!¡± ¡°Just you wait and see! I¡¯ll find someone to deal with you!¡± Faye threatened after she stood up and pointed at Donald. Then, she ran out of the ward. Donald sneered and sat by the edge of the bed. Rafe was a little concerned. ¡°Donald, you should leave now. My father-inw is a thug.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can take care of this.¡± Donald smiled and patted him on the shoulder. After he turned around, Lana noticed the cold glint reflecting in his eyes. It was ice-cold and without emotion. She could not help but shiver at that, Rafe did not respond, and gradually, he fell into a deep sleep. ¡°Stay here and take care of him. If anyone dares to cause a fuss here, get rid of them. I believe you¡¯re capable of doing that,¡± said Donald. Lana pursed her lips in disdain. ¡°Hey, hey, do remember that you¡¯re working for me and not the other way around.¡± Donald said, ¡°Just do as I say if you still want me to work as your bodyguard.¡± Lana smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen an employee threatening their boss like this.¡± Donald pretended not to hear that and turned around to walk away. Meanwhile, Frankie Yates had been living afortable life as Zayne¡¯s nephew. Being a bachelor in his forties, Zayne spoilt his nephew a lot. Frankie grew up well. He graduated from a university ranked among the top ten globally, and he could speak threenguages fluently. After Frankie had returned from studying abroad, Zayne gave him thirty million as his start-up capital. He founded Frankie Realty, which had more than thirty branches in Pollerton and a total of one hundred and twenty branches in the country. Not only that, but Frankie was also the chairman of the Association of Realtors. His business also included selling off-n properties. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 69 Frankie had a w. He was lustful and enjoyed being around women. At that time, he was busy fooling around with another woman in his office at Frankie Realty¡¯s headquarters. He was seated on the couch. A woman crouched before him as her head moved up and down. She was none other than Reba. Earlier during the opening of Donter Pictures, she was sent to represent Frankie to talk with Wynter about the endorsement. Of course, Frankie knew he could not afford to hire Wynter to endorse hispany. So instead, his target was any of the thirty-two artists waiting to be signed. Although Frankie was a pervert, he was also a visionary man. He knew that Donter Pictures would definitely house at least one or two top celebrities in the near future. In fact, the discussion was almost finalized, and the celebrity was Vanessa. ¡°Mr. Yates, can¡¯t you tell me what had happened to my sister?¡± Reba shed him a flirtatious look, her hair touching his abdomen. Frankie stroked her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you anything after crossing a big shot?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Reba shifted into another posture and said in a seductive voice, ¡°She only told me that someone had warned her. However, she couldn¡¯t tell me more, or else she¡¯d get herself in great trouble.¡± Frankie leaned against the couch with a look of pleasure on his face. ¡°I only know that the person is a big shot and someone that even I could not afford to mess with.¡± He did not tell her that even his uncle could not afford to mess with that big shot. Despite his uncle¡¯s influential status in Pollerton, Frankie was told to never mess with the owner of Donter Pictures. Reba paused, ¡°Is that person really so scary?¡±. ¡°That¡¯s none of our business. You can just focus on being a secretary at Frankie Realty instead. You¡¯ll get all that you deserye,¡± said Frankie. He was twenty-five years old, and he was a handsome man. ¡°Anyway, have you settled the problem of Stanley beating up someone earlier today?¡± asked Frankie. Reba said, ¡°I¡¯ve made the necessary arrangement. He¡¯s just a nobody. I doubt that will cause any trouble to us.¡± ¡°Why did you tell Stanley to beat him up?¡± Frankie sat up and grabbed her by the hair. Reba concealed her painful expression, and there was an excited glint in her eyes when she said, ¡°I can¡¯t stand watching a nobody like him dreaming of changing his destiny with themission he gets for selling off a property.¡± She and Rafe were both from humble backgrounds, and t?ey were also from the same vige. Reba had to sell herself repeatedly to get a million, yet Rafe could already get the same amount of money after selling off a house. Since Stanley refused to pay Rafe the fullmission, she figured she could also take advantage of the situation. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°All right. We can¡¯t change what has been done. Focus on your task now.¡± Frankie could not be bothered about that. ¡°As you said, he¡¯s just a small fry. Who cares if he¡¯s beaten up?¡± In another room at Frankie Realty¡¯s headquarters, Stanley was grinning from ear to ear. He was the sales champion of the month. It was almost impossible to sell off a property in Pollerton Estates. Even if a purchase were made, they would not be able to collect the fullmission either. To his surprise, not only did Rafe actually manage to get a buyer, but the buyer even paid them two million as themission without hesitation. Every propertypany in Pollerton would split themission into two halves with its sales agents, which meant Rafe should have gotten a million. As a manager, Stanley would have to hand in three hundred thousand from hismission to cover the management fees, and he could only pocket the remaining two hundred thousand. Two hundred thousand was already a huge sum of money. However, Stanley was not satisfied with that. He wanted to get Rafe¡¯s portion of the money as well. Frankie had never been the type of boss who would interfere much with the management of the company as long as he got to collect the monthly management fees. Thus, Stanley had beaten Rafe up. As for the consequences to bear, Stanley was not afraid even if Rafe¡¯s father-inw were toe to seek justice for Rafe. He had Frankie backing him up, and there was no need for himto be afraid of a thug Moreover, he had gained more connections over the past years too. ¡°Mr. Yeager, someone is outside. He ims to be Rafe¡¯s friend,¡± said a clerk with a petite frame Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 70 ¡°How many of them?¡± asked Stanley. ¡°One.¡± The female clerk was a little speechless that he did not hear what she had just said. Stanley was stunned for a moment, and then he snickered. ¡°Let hime in then. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± He was a short, stout man with vicious-looking eyes that were enough to show that he was not a decent man. Mr. Yates is in his office upstairs, so I have nothing to fear! Donald walked into his office, and after seeing Stanley, he asked, ¡°Are you Stanley Yeager?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Stanley stared at him casually. ¡°I came here to tell you two things. First, you¡¯d better pay Rafe themission he deserves to get. Second, you should break your arm for beating Rafe up. It¡¯s best you do it yourself. If you make me do it for you, I might end up taking your life too,¡± Donald said with a poker face. He looked down and stared at his beaded bracelet. Every time he touched the bracelet, he would feel immediately at ease. If it weren¡¯t for Jennifer¡¯s presence in the past couple of years that had tamed his hostility, Stanley would have been a corpse by now. Stanley leaned back against his office chair and lit up a cigarette. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Who do I think I am? Donald pondered on that and nodded, ¡°Let me show you what I¡¯m capable of doing then.¡± After saying that, he walked over and grabbed Stanley by the hair. He lifted Stanley above the desk and squeezed gently on Stanley¡¯s shoulder. With a loud crack, the bone in his right arm was crushed instantly. His arm was broken. ¡°Ah!¡± Stanley let out a deafening shriek. More than twenty young men from outside the office immediately rushed in upon hearing that. They all stared cautiously at Donald, and they closed in on Donald in the next second. Nheless, that was of no use. Within seconds, they were already sent flying away, knocked out in the office. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll call Mr. Yates right now, and you¡¯re doomed!¡± Stanley¡¯s face turned pale, and he quickly took out his phone. Unbothered about the men lying on the ground, Donald walked over to the couch and sat down. They were sales agents, and they were all in their twenties. None of them had ever shown any respect to Rafe. They were also there when Stanley had beaten Rafe up. However, none of them stopped that from happening. Instead, they were taking pleasure in Rafe¡¯s misfortune. When he saw how Donald knocked out all the agents, Stanley had a bad feeling. He quickly dialed Frankie¡¯s number. Meanwhile, Frankie was panting heavily with Reba under him. He pressed her head down and said to the phone, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Mr. Yates, bad news. Rafe¡¯s friend is here to cause a scene. He broke my arm!¡± Stanley cried and whined. He red at Donald with anger fuming in his eyes. So what if you can fight well? Do you have the guts to beat Frankie? Everyone knows Zayne is the most powerful man in Pollerton, and Zayne spoils his nephew so much that he will give Frankie everything Frankie wants! Frankie did not answer and ended the call. Then, after releasing himself, he grabbed Reba by her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯ve settled everything about Rafe? His friend is here for him!¡± Something was dripping from the corner of Reba¡¯s lips as she said, ¡°Mr. Yates, don¡¯t worry. I know who that friend is. He¡¯s just a divorcee. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of him.¡± ¡°You should go down and take a look first, I¡¯ll join you shortly after taking a shower¡± said Frankie as he stood up. Reba took a piece of tissue paper and wiped the corner of her lips. She fized her makeup before walking out of the office. With a disdainful expression on her face, she quickly walked toward the office, exuding the aura of a strong career woman. After arriving at the office, the first thing she saw was the young men who were lying on the ground, groaning in pain. However, she was not concerned about their injuries at all. Her gaze then shifted to Donald, Donald was seated on the couch and stared at her with his face devoid of expression, Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 71 Reba showed no signs of fear. She scoffed, ¡°Donald, you have some nerve. Do you know where we are?¡± Donald nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You know?¡± Reba raised her voice. ¡°You know and you still dared to barge in to beat someone up? You really are tired of living, aren¡¯t you! Kneel and apologize now! If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might ask Mr. Yates to spare you. If not, tomorrow, there¡¯s going to be one more corpse floating in the sea!¡± ¡°Mr. Yates?¡± Donald sneered. Zayne isn¡¯t even fit to be my dog. Why should I be scared of Frankie? Even if I killed him, Zayne wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. And if he did? I¡¯d kill his entire family. Donald had the strength and means to do so. Before he was crowned as Lord Campbell, he was known widely as Golden Lord. ¡°Yes. Frankie, Zayne¡¯s nephew!¡± Reba pulled out a chair to sit. She sat with her legs together. Her posture made her look majestic, like a dragon looking down on ants. ¡°Donald¡­ This can¡¯t be good for you. Why must you stand up for a good-for-nothing like Rafe?¡± ¡°What do you know that makes you say that?¡± Donald stood up slowly. Reba jumped to her feet. Pointing at Donald, she scolded, ¡°Mr. Yates told me! Andpared to him, you¡¯re nothing!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ You¡¯re nothing! If you have any sense left in you, kneel down and apologize. And break your arm!¡± Stanley shouted angrily. ¡°You¡¯re confident in Frankie, aren¡¯t you?¡± Donald mocked. ¡°Who do you think he is?¡± * First, you beat up my people, and then you question my authority?¡± Frankie¡¯s voice could be heard from outside, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll show you today what I¡¯m capable of!¡± Before he could even enter the room, a group of people rushed over and surrounded him, Stanley ran the fiercest. ¡°Mr. Yates, avenge me! Look, my arm is broken! It¡¯s crushed!¡± Another group of malesined, ¡°Mr. Yates, this is too much!¡± ¡°Yeah! He even scolded you!¡± ¡°He¡¯s made an unforgivable mistake! Just shoot him already!¡± Frankie was blocked by the group of people at the door. Before even seeing Donald, he furrowed his brows. Reba could read people well. Just looking at Frankie¡¯s expre?sion, she could tell what he was thinking. ¡°Get out of his way!¡± she shouted. Frankie blew away the strand of blond hair blocking his vision. ¡°Get lost. I want to see who has the guts to challenge me.¡± At that moment, he saw Donald. Donald was looking back at him, expressionless. Frankie paused. He frowned. He seems familiar. Have I seen him before?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When Reba saw Frankie frowning, she pointed at Donald. ¡°Mr. Yates, it¡¯s him! Rafe¡¯s friend, Donald! Show him who¡¯s boss!¡± Donald? He¡¯s Donald? Wait, what did Uncle Zayne ask me to do? He recalled Zayne saying, ¡°If you meet a young man named Donald, kneel before him if you can. If you can¡¯t, make sure not to provoke him.¡± When Frankie asked why back then, Zayne replied that he himself wasn¡¯t even qualified to be a dog for Donald. Those words had struck Frankie deeply. The South Prince isn¡¯t even worthy of being his dog? He had then asked about Charles Langford. Zayne said that even Charles didn¡¯t match up to Donald either. Zayne then passed a photograph of Donald to Frankie to let him see. ¡°Donald?¡± Frankie was trembling. Hisplexion instantly turned pale, and he stepped backward. His Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 72 heart felt weak. I already avoided Donald¡¯s district. Why did I have to meet him here? ¡°Which Donald?¡± Frankie rified, ¡°The Donald you know,¡± Donald sneered. I¡¯m dead! I¡¯m dead! It¡¯s the same man that Uncle Zayne warned me about! Frankie immediately fell to his knees and clutched Donald¡¯s thigh. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. What is going on? Reba, especially, was rubbing her eyes, thinking that she was seeing things. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Am I hallucinating? It doesn¡¯t seem like it though! Zayne¡¯s nephew, Frankie, actually knelt on the ground and apologized, unprompted! He even called Donald Mr. Campbell. ¡°Are you ready to show me what you¡¯re capable of?¡± Donald asked with no emotion in his voice as he looked down at Frankie. Frankie quivered. His face was pale. ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare to. Absolutely not. Mr. Campbell, I¡¯m sorry. I really am sorry! Rafe is your friend, right? I¡¯ll transfer one million, no, two million to him! And I¡¯ll kill Keith for you. Is that all right?¡± Hearing that, Stanley looked sick. Reba covered her mouth in shock. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back, her face pale. What exactly is going on? Stanley was shaking with fear. He knew what Frankie was capable of, and thetter¡¯s abilities were something to be feared. Frankie was the one who helped Charles with his dirty work. What did it mean, then, for Frankie to kneel for Donald? It showed that Donald was unimaginably powerful. He was able to assert his dominance over Frankie and Zayne. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I really know that I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m a stupid dog. If I knew Rafe was your friend, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to touch him,¡± Frankie said sincerely. Although his face showed nothing but sincerity, his heart was exploding with fear. People like Donald shouldn¡¯t be in Pollerton, but in Jadeborough! That¡¯s where the big bosses operate. Donald looked down at Frankie. ¡°Did Zayne tell you to tell me that?¡± Frankie hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, I thought to say that myself.¡± ¡°Call Zayne toe over here,¡± Donald stated. Frankie looked at Donald pleadingly. Uncle Zayne woulde to know about today¡¯s incident sooner orter. But if he finds outter, he¡¯ll be less angry, and I¡¯ll suffer less, right? Going over then was basically a death sentence. At the thought, Frankie¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment as he looked at Stanley and Reba. When this is over, I¡¯ll kill you two! ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to talk to me directly,¡± Donald said indifferently. Just as he said that, Frankie suddenly realized what situation he was in. Yeah, what right do I have to speak to Donald directly? If he wanted to kill me, he would have done it already. If I call Uncle Zayne over, would I be showing him respect? At the thought, Frankie calmed down. He took out his phone. ¡°Uncle Zayne! Help me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zayne¡¯s low voice could be heard from the other side. ¡°I¡¯ve offended Mr. Campbell,¡± Frankie said as he sobbed. Zayne hadn¡¯t registered what Frankie was saying, ¡°Which Mr. Campbell?¡± ¡°Mr. Donald Campbell!¡± Frankie said through gritted teeth. There was silence on the other end of the phone. Finally, Zayne shouted, ¡°You¡¯re dead! Where are you now? I¡¯lle over immediately!¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 73 ¡°Headquarters.said Frankie. Zayne hung up immediately. Donald walked up to the couch and sat down. He swept his nce across the room while subconsciously twisting the beaded bracelet on his wrist. Reba kept her head lowered as she dared not look at Donald. However, she couldn¡¯t hide the shock and resentment in her. He used to stand with me at the starting line. Who is he to be a person that even Zayne is frightened of? Reba had heard Zayne yell and couldn¡¯t help but notice something. Besides anger, his yell contained fear as well. Meanwhile, Stanley hid in the corner, watching frightfully. Things had developed outside of his imagination. He knew Rafe¡¯s family background. Rafe had an obese wife, and his father-inw was an uneducated person. Rafe was a typical honest but good-for-nothing man. However, Stanley couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on at that moment. ¡°Please have a cigarette,¡± Frankie fawned as he hurried over voluntarily and offered Donald a cigarette. Donald took a look at him and epted it. Frankie was delighted. Watching them, Stanley and Reba felt resigned. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Frankie asked politely, nodding his head and bending his body, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your uncle¡¯s return. The purpose of my visit today is to seek an exnation for Rafe,¡± Donald said calmly, unbothered by Frankie¡¯s polite attitude. Frankie¡¯s brows furrowed. Why did youe personally? Can¡¯t a phone call settle this matter? Oh gosh, this is so shocking. I¡¯m feeling so nervous right now! After about ten minutes, they heard hurrying footsteps from the outside. Then, a middle-aged man walked into the office. He had a well-built body and was wearing a suit. Upon entering, he looked straight at Donald, walked to him, and bowed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Campbell!¡± Standing aside, Frankie kept quiet with his head lowered. Donald stared at Zayne without a word, sending chills down thetter¡¯s spine. Zayne wouldn¡¯t dare to do a thing, even if Donald killed Frankie at that moment. It was because of Charles that the Yates family managed to rise. However, the session of Charles was due to Tristan¡¯s promotion, and thetter was Donald¡¯s subordinate! Despite not knowing the entire inside story, Zayne knew bits and pieces. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Kneel!¡± Zayne kicked Frankie hard at the back of thetter¡¯s knee. The sharp pain caused Frankie to kneel on the ground in no time. ¡°Come on. Tell us the whole story,¡± Donald pointed at Stanley and instructed him. Stanley shivered, and his face was incredibly pale. Donald remained reserved, not unting his authority. He was unlike Zayne, who was eager to show off his power. Zayne cast a cold nce at Stanley. ¡°Spell out the incident as Mr. Campbell instructed! Don¡¯t exaggerate any details or hide any of them. Tell the truth!¡± With beads of sweat on his forehead, Stanley gritted his teeth and told them about the incident. The expression on Zayne¡¯s face turned ferocious, and his eyes darkened. How dare they offend Donald just for one million! A mere one million! I would sacrifice my wealth whole-heartedly to tter him! ¡°Besides thai, Reba kept insulting Mr. Campbell! She was the one who instructed me to beat up Rafe!¡± Stanley red at Reba with detestation as he spoke. Donald and Zayne simultaneously narrowed their cold and expressionless eyes in Reba¡¯s direction. Terrified, Reba knelt on the ground. ¡°Donald¡­ No, Mr. Campbell. We were ssmates. I wasn¡¯t aware of your identity. Please forgive me!¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 74 ¡°Mr. Campbell, feel free to let me know your decision. I¡¯ll follow your order no matter what.¡± Zayne said with his head lowered before bowing apologetically. Donald waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Forget about it. There¡¯s no point saying all these now. Return Rafe his money. Anyway, I hate the sight of the both of them.¡± He pointed at Stanley and Reba. Hate? I know what I should do now. Zayne then replied delightedly, ¡°Of course, Mr. Campbell!¡± and ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Frankie lifted his head and volunteered, casting a menacing look at Reba and Stanley soon after finishing his words. ¡°How about him..¡± Zayne pointed at Frankie. ¡°What? Do you want me to get rid of him too?¡± Donald questioned back emotionlessly. Zayne and Frankie broke out in a cold sweat, and thetter nearly wetted his pants. ¡°Quick! Say thank you to Mr. Campbell!¡± Zayne kicked Frankie¡¯s backside, causing thetter to nearly fall t on his face. Frankie cast a begrudging look at Zayne before turning back to Donald and bowing. ¡°Thank you, Donald¡­ The moment Zayne heard it, his expression turned pale.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. How dare you address him so casually? Don¡¯t drag me down if you wish to die! However, unexpectedly, Donald said impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Frankie hurried over with another cigarette and lit it up. ¡°Please have a cigarette then.¡± Surprisingly, Donald didn¡¯t turn down his offer. Zayne was secretly pleased with what he saw. Is he agreeable to that more intimate term of address? If so, will the Yates family be prosperous soon? Maybe this unfortunate event can take a turn and end well? Donald took a deep breath and looked at Zayne with a faint smile. ¡°Who brought your nephew up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all self-taught. Hehe,¡± Frankie chimed in with a fawning smile. ¡°Donald, where is Mr. Miller right now? I should apologize to him personally, Frankie asked enthusiastically. ¡°The hospital,¡± Donald answered. Frankie seemed excited after hearing Donald¡¯s reply. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go there now!¡± Donald stood up immediately, without taking a look at Reba or Stanley. As Frankie mentioned earlier, there was no need for him to bother with those insignificant people. Reba¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and bitterness as she watched Donald leave. The moment Donald left, a menacing expression reced the fawning smile on Frankie¡¯s face. He stared at Reba and Stanley cold bloodedly, causing them to tremble and step backward. They looked at Frankie with fear written all over their faces. ¡°Do both of you know that you nearly got me killed? Do you know the consequences of offending Donald?¡± Frankie spoke in a cold tone with a threatening gaze. Reba and Stanley turned pale and dared not utter a word. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you. However, I won¡¯t let you live a good life. I¡¯ll send you both to the pig farm to raise pigs,¡± Frankie said. Stanley and Reba inwardly squirmed at the thought of raising pigs at a pig farm. Reba instantly felt dizzy as she couldn¡¯t believe her fate of ending up on a pig farm. She fell to the ground as her body went limp and weak. Then, she covered her face with her hands and cried, knowing that her life was over. No one in Pollerton could ever live freely after getting under Frankie¡¯s skin. Frankie sneered before leaving. He headed out to see Rafe and apologize to thetter. At the hospital, Lana crossed her arms and stood beside the window. She had no interest in talking to Rafe. As an arrogant woman, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to look at Rafe if he wasn¡¯t Donald¡¯s good friend. Rafe didn¡¯t dare to utter a word as he felt belittled by Lana¡¯s intimidating aura. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 75 A suddenmotion arose with angry yells embedded in it. Lana frowned slightly before a sneer was formed on her face. After giving it a thought, she walked aside and hid behind the curtains to see what the bully was up to. The door was suddenly kicked open in the next moment. Soon, a topless middle aged man sauntered into the room. Nine dragons were tattooed on his rather short and plump body. He had a bowl cut and looked like someone one would not mess around with. He was Finnegan Scott, Faye¡¯s father as well as Rafe¡¯s father-inw. As soon as he entered the room, he eyed Rafe on the bed viciously. ¡°You bastard, I think you have a death wish!¡± Rafe shuddered after hearing Finnegan¡¯s voice and immediately wanted to sit up on the bed. Faye charged forward from behind Finnegan and pointed her finger at her husband. ¡°I want to have a divorce, you bastard! But before that, let me make you a cripple first!¡± Finnegan pulled over a chair casually and crossed his legs after he sat on it. Then, he red at Rafe icily. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you have the guts to ask Donald to hit my daughter!¡± ¡°Faye went overboard this time,¡± Rafe exined. After Finnegan heard that, his eyes immediately became so wide that his eyeballs were almost bulging out. He suddenly stood up and ran to Rafe to give thetter a p. In an instant, five red fingermarks appeared on Rafe¡¯s cheeks, and blood flowed out from the corner of his lips. He could not stop himself from looking at Faye, only to discover that there was neither sympathy nor love on her impassive face. Is she the woman whom I call my wife for several years? Finally, a look of utmost exhaustion overtook his face. He grew silent for a moment before he asked, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± ¡°Of course, we are going to do that! Not just that, but you also have to give back every single thing of our belongings! Before the divorce, I will also break one of your legs!¡± With that, Finnegan lit a cigarette. Faye chimed in, ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you have a divorce so easily. Where is Donald? Ask him toe here! I want to kill him!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Rafe could not help but raise his voice as he uttered, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Leave him alone, and just take all your anger out on me!¡± ¡°Hey, since when have you started speaking up for yourself?¡± Finnegan inquired in a confused tone. The fat on Faye¡¯s cheeks jiggled as she trembled in anger. This useless man is still thinking of helping Donald at such times! Not only is he useless in bed, but he is also useless in everything right now!¡± Finnegan ordered, ¡°Make Donalde here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break both of your legs today!¡± Rafe closed his eyes and remained silent, preparing to take everything alone. ¡°F*ck you!¡± As Faye¡¯s anger red up, she walked over andnded a kick on his waist. Even though Rafe grimaced in pain, he still remained silent. A blond man standing at the back suddenly charged toward him and ced a dagger on Rafe¡¯s throat. ¡°Ask Donald toe here immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make him a cripple!¡± Just as Lana was about to reveal herself to resolve the situation, a man suddenly walked into the room and leaned against the doorframe as he watched everything indifferently. Frankie had arrived. ¡°How impressive,¡± hemented coldly without any expression on his face. When Finnegan, Faye, and the blond man turned around, they immediately shuddered. After all, Frankie was the nephew of the South Prince, Zayne. Technically speaking, Frankie was Finnegan¡¯s superior. Finnegan started off his business with construction projects. He was handling some ongoing projects at the moment, such as trenching and excavation, and many of his businesses relied on Zayne. Hence, he dared not offend Frankie at all. Even if he was not relying on Zayne, he dared not offend Zayne himself. ¡°Oh, hello, Mr. Yates.¡± Finnegan immediately put on an ingratiating smile. ¡°Are you here because of Stanley? Don¡¯t worry. My daughter is going to divorce Rafe. In fact, we are going to do that immediately. We have no rtions whatsoever with him, and I¡¯m actually nning to break one of his legs!¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 76 A great trepidation filled Finnegan¡¯s heart, and he had no other option but to treat Frankie respectfully. Thinking that Frankie was here to pick on Rafe, Finnegan immediately severed all ties with Rafe, as he feared that he would be implicated in the situation himself. Frankie merely eyed Finnegan coldly without saying a single word. However, he was actually observing Rafe through the corner of his eyes, pondering about how he could please thetter. I must not be toox around someone worthy of Mr. Campbell¡¯s personal intervention. When Finnegan saw Frankie¡¯s expression, he thought thetter was here to seek trouble with Rafe, so he emphasized again. ¡°Mr. Yates, this useless man has nothing to do with us! Faye will divorce him immediately.¡± The expression on Frankie¡¯s face was unfathomable as he asked, ¡°Useless man? Divorce?¡± He looked thoughtful, but one could not discern any emotions on his face. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Seeing the current situation, Finnegan had no idea how to respond. What on earth has Rafe done to make Frankiee all the way here? ¡°That¡¯s right! He is just a good-for-nothing!¡± Finnegan replied. Upon hearing that, Frankie strode toward Finnegan slowly and gave him a p. Even though Finnegan was furious, he did not dare to utter a word ofint and lowered his head instead. That was Frankie¡¯s way of managing things-he was arrogant, and he liked to bully the weak. Apart from that, he loved to grovel to the people who were more powerful than him. With Donald backing him up, he even had the guts to beat Nigel up, Now that Mr. Campbell has my back, Nigel is just a nobody to me! Meanwhile, Faye and the rest merely looked at Frankie with wild astonishment. What is going on here? Rafe is the one who offended you. Why did you hit my dad? Frankie¡¯s next action merely left them more bewildered. He gave Finnegan another tight p before saying, ¡°You guys must be blind! Rafe is my boss! Get it?¡± With that, Frankie red at Finnegan fiercely. It was as though he could not wait to devour thetter. Unable to believe what he had just heard, Finnegan stared at Frankie with widened eyes. Everyone knew one of Frankie¡¯s prominent characteristics. He would address anyone who was more powerful than him as his so-called boss. This was amon knowledge among the people of Pollerton. Now that Frankie said that Rafe was his ¡°boss,¡± without a doubt, this meant that Rafe was such a powerful character that even Frankie was intimidated by him. Since when has Rafe gotten so powerful? Seeing that he doesn¡¯t wield the power himself, this meant that the person backing him up is the powerful one. Hence, who is the one backing Rafe up? It must be Donald! Aftering to that conclusion, Finnegan and Faye were so shocked that they stood rooted to the ground as if they had been electrocuted. ¡°Divorce? No rtions with Rafe?¡± Frankie let out a cold snort. ¡°That¡¯s just convenient! Rafe isn¡¯t a man you could simply hang out with anymore! From now onward, he is someone who can boss me around, and whoever opposes him will make me their enemy instantly!¡± The shock of everyone in the room intensified. All this while, the blond man still stood there dumbfoundedly with his dagger still ced on Rafe¡¯s throat. Frankie immediately charged toward him and kicked him in the gut. ¡°How dare you attack Rafe? You should be severely punished for that!¡± Meanwhile, Rafe was still stupefied by the recent revtion. What is going on here? Who am I, and where am I? Where do Ie from, and where am I going to end up? Just then, a snigger was heard from behind the curtain, eliciting a furious nce from Frankie immediately. Then, Lana walked out of her hiding ce ¡°You are much stronger than your uncle,¡± she remarked with a smile. Frankie was first taken aback after seeing her, but he immediately understood that Lana was probably here on Donald¡¯s instruction to keep the entire situation in check. After Frankie thought it over, he tried even harder to show his efforts. ¡°Rafe, I know you are shocked. But don¡¯t worry. I have already made arrangements for Stanley to be a pig rearer for the rest of his life. On top of that, you don¡¯t have to keep this fat wife of yours anymore. I have a beautiful cousin whom I was going to introduce to you.¡± After Frankie said that, he crouched obsequiously to massage Rafe¡¯s legs. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 77 This made Rafe panic. ¡°Please get up, Mr. Yates.¡± Frankie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How could I do that? This isfortable for me. How does it feel?¡± Rafe was still in a state of shock. ¡°I-It¡¯s g-good¡­¡± Frankie was over the moon upon hearing that. ¡°In that case, please do put in a few good words for me in front of Donald.¡± Lana rolled her eyes upon hearing that. For the first time, Rafe felt how mysterious and unfathomable Donald was. Seeing how the most eminent businesswoman in Pollerton was willing to follow him and how Frankie was so submissive toward him, Rafe could not fathom how powerful Donald was. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. Frankie was delighted to hear Rafe¡¯s agreement. As long as Mr. Campbell is happy, everything I do will be worth it. My reputation as an ingratiating person is not just for show! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The fat on Faye¡¯s cheeks trembled as she was worried that Rafe might suddenly be a man of power. Finnegan, too, also had a foreboding premonition. After offending Zayne, do I still get to survive in Pollerton? Well, I could try to rely on the West Prince, Jim, as everyone knows that Jim is not on good terms with Zayne. But would a person like Jim even take notice of me? ¡°I don¡¯t know what your name is, but I can tell you that from now onward, all your businesses in Pollerton are over! This is what you get for offending my boss!¡± Frankie announced with his index finger pointing at Finnegan. Finnegan shuddered as consternation was reflected on his face. ¡°Please have mercy on me, Mr. Yates!¡± Frankie merely let out a cold snort. ¡°Hmph! Consider yourself lucky that you are still alive after offending Rafe!¡± Finnegan immediately looked at Rafe. ¡°Say something, Rafe. I¡¯m your father-inw after all¡­¡± Faye agreed, ¡°Yes, Rafe. We are still husband and wife. It takes a lot of effort to be together. Am I right? Have you forgotten how much we were in love when we first started dating? Back then, we loved each other so much¡­¡± As soon as she started talking, goosebumps appeared on Lana¡¯s arms, and even Frankie, who loved to fool around with women, also felt uneasy. ¡°Shut your mouth, you fat woman!¡± Frankie bellowed. Rafe sighed. ¡°The moment you asked your father toe into the room, we were over. To be honest, I have no clue what is going on as well, so don¡¯te to me. Instead, you should ask Donald to forgive you.¡± Frankie instantly gave Rafe a thumbs-up after hearing that. He is without a doubt a man Donald has chosen well. Listen to the way he speaks! He doesn¡¯t take any credit for himself and gives all the credits to Donald! Even though Mr. Campbell is not here, he is the one who seems to have aplished the most here. How impressive! I have a lot to learn from Rafe¡­ ¡°Rafe, since you are close with Donald, you can help us to beg for his forgiveness.¡± Finnegan was still holding onto a shred of hope. Faye, however, burst into tears. ¡°You heartless man, Rafe! After you achieved some sess, have you forgotten us now?¡± In that instant, annoyance suddenly bubbled up within Rafe. Frankie rose to his feet and hollered, ¡°Get lost, both of you. If you still remain in my sight, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± However, Finnegan and the rest still had not given up on their struggles. Finally, Lana spoke. ¡°Just go away, you guys. I¡¯m getting quite revolted at the sight of all of you.¡± It was only until then that Finnegan left with his daughter and the blond man. I can¡¯t afford to offend any of them here! Who the hell is Donald? He is so terrifyingly powerful! With the departure of Finnegan and his group, silence immediately fell on the ward. The silence was prolonged by Rafe, who did not utter a single word. Seeing that there was no reason for her to stay, Lana was about to leave. ¡°Frankie, stay here and look after Rafe. I¡¯ll get busy with my other errands.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Frankie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to reminisce the good old times with Rafe.¡± She rolled her eyes once more before leaving. ¡°How did Ms. Collins meet Donald?¡± Rafe asked. Frankie looked at hin meaningfully. ¡°She¡¯s Donald¡¯s woman¡­¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 78 Rafe gave Frankie a thumbs-up. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he asked, ¡°Is it true you have a beautiful cousin?¡± Frankie froze for a moment and thought that Rafe was quite a shy man. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Meanwhile, Donald arrived at Pollerton General Hospital to visit his grandfather. Raymond was already up. Though he was quite thin, he was in good spirits. His eyes may looked aged, but they contained immense wisdom. ¡°You have changed,¡± hemented as he looked at Donald straight in the eye. Donald remained silent. Although he seemed rather reserved and unimpressive at this moment, Raymond could still see the majestic aura that Donald exuded. ¡°Have you ever regretted choosing this path because of me?¡± Raymond asked in a low voice. Upon hearing that, Donald immediately raised his gaze and looked at his grandfather. In his impression, Raymond had always seemed to be an ordinary man, even after Donald¡¯s return to Pollerton. But what is going on now? ¡°Grandpa, you,¡± With a wave of his hands, Raymond interjected, ¡°You cannot break up with her. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Donald asked. ¡°Just remember what I told you.¡± Raymond looked at him meaningfully, and Donald returned the gaze as well. After a while, Raymond gave another wave of his hand. ¡°You may go back now. I need my rest.¡± As he quietly observed Donald¡¯s leaving figure, his face darkened. It seemed as if an imminent storm was brewing. Donald went to Pollerton Real Estate after leaving the hospital. When Reina weed him, she passed her phone to him. ¡°Have a look at this.¡± Pollerton Television was reporting an exclusive interview. A young man whose face was pixted to keep his identity anonymous was present in the video. In the clip, a reporter was asking, ¡°Are you the person who took the video of Reina eating the scarlet swan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, it¡¯s against thew to eat the scarlet swan. My girlfriend was with me at the party that day, but I think it¡¯s not a decent thing to do. So, I asked my girlfriend to stay away from Reina.¡± ¡°There were some rumors of you with Ms. Wilson, weren¡¯t there?¡± The reporter suddenly became interested in the young man¡¯s love life. He remained silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes, but it was all in the past now.¡± His reply seemed to pique the reporter¡¯s interest in the topic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Reina might me you for this? I even heard that your current girlfriend is one of her friends.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do even if she mes me for this. I¡¯m doing this because this is the right thing to do.¡± ¡°Very well. I¡¯m sure this interview will get viral within a day. Let¡¯s make the necessary preparations for the second interview with Pollerton Television,¡± Donald uttered. Sure enough, the interview from Pollerton Television became the most viewed video of the week, and it was even trending on Twitter. When the news reached Jennifer, she felt that something was off, but she could not quite put her finger on the odd feeling she had. ¡°Nigel, have you seen the interview from Pollerton Television?¡± After giving it a thought, she decided to call Nigel, who was panting on the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that, but don¡¯t you worry. It can¡¯t stir up anything. Our aim is to let the public know that eating scarlet swan is illegal.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jennifer replied, ¡°But I think that something is off.¡± ¡°What could be wrong? You just have to do your job!¡± With that, Nigel ended the call. She frowned and hesitated for a long time before she called the number she had remembered very well. It was Conner Wilson whom she wanted to call. The bedridden elderly man was the previous Tayhaven King and the pir of the Wilson family. He wanted the Eight Branches of the Wilson family to unite and wished for their familypany to be the top conglomerate. ¡°Granduncle Conner, how are you doing?¡± Jennifer asked. ¡°Cut to the chase.¡± Conner sounded quite weak. ¡°Nigel¡¯s previous n was to target Scarlet Swan Vi, but I don¡¯t think it will work now. First of all, it¡¯s not worth the effort. Besides, I¡¯m positive that a wise man is giving them pointers. My suggestion is to give up on targeting that property and focus on Southwood Emerce District instead!¡± she suggested. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 79 ¡°Up to you.¡± With that, Conner hung up the phone. Holding her phone, Jennifer immediately took out a pen, paper, and a map. She then started studying the map. An hourter, a look of shock crept onto her face. ¡°Land remation?¡± She then got very excited. So far, there had not been any documents or insider information saying that Southwood Emerce District might have and remation. It was full of reefs and was a dolphin sanctuary. Generally speaking, it was unlikely that it would be reimed for the next decades or so. However, ording to the results of her research on various news, Jennifer hade to a conclusion. ¡°Within three to five months, the 30 square kilometers of the waters behind Southwood Emerce District will be reimed!¡± ¡°Steven, get ready to allocate funds. Try your best to order excavators and establish a construction steel salespany, a cementpany, and an earthwork transportationpany,¡± Jennifer commanded. ¡°But Susan¡­¡± The newly hired secretary, Steven Hobbs, was stunned for a long time. ¡°Do as I said,¡± Jennifer replied. She was feeling uneasy, hoping that her guess was right. If she were wrong, there would be no turning back for her. ¡°Ms. Wilson, Susan¡¯s here.¡± Steven¡¯s voice was heard from outside of the office ten minutester. ¡°Tell her I¡¯m busy.¡± Jennifer then turned her phone off and turned on theputer to look at the news of the scarlet swan incident. The inte had gone crazy. All theizens started off by criticizing Reina for breaking thew by eating federally protected animals. However, thements soon took a great turn asizens found out that it was Reina¡¯s ex-boyfriend who first leaked the news. I can¡¯t believe you reported someone who treated you to a scarlet swan meal just to get back at her!What a jerk! That¡¯s too much!Poor girl Reina. Public opinion was changing, and everything was changing ording to Donald¡¯s expectations. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Nigel¡¯s purpose was to let the public know that eating scarlet swans was illegal, and he wanted to tarnish Reina¡¯s name. He wanted to wait until Scarlet Swan Vi became a hot potato and then buy it at a low price. In fact, his n almost seeded. Scarlet Swan Vi might be on the edge of closure if he was not exposed. Nigel sensed that something was off upon seeing the public opinion change. He immediately made some phone calls to some of the supervision departments of Pollerton Television. The response he got was that Pollerton Television was getting ready to start a live interview with Scarlet Swan Vi, and the supervision departments would follow along to enforce thew. Nigel felt his body turn cold. What is going on? I¡¯ve seen thements, and clearly had the upper hand. What¡¯s happening right now? Since when did the story be a jerk getting back at his ex-girlfriend? ¡°What a crazy woman Reina is. In order to get Scarlet Swan Vi, she doesn¡¯t even mind having her reputation ruined!¡± Nigel mumbled to himself as he switched on the television, trying to see if there was anything he could do to salvage the situation. He was very determined to get Scarlet Swan Vi. As soon as he turned on the television, Nigel saw the live interview. In front of the camera was a vast farm that employed natural farming, and the scenery was incredible. Reina greeted the assigned reporter and the members of the relevant supervision departments. Aside from Pollerton Television, there were other tforms going on live broadcast. Thements started flooding in. D*mn. I didn¡¯t know Reina was this young. Reina wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation if it wasn¡¯t for the jerk!Actually, I think Reina¡¯s quite pitiful. She was stabbed in the back by a scumbag and ended up like this. Nigel¡¯s brows twitched as he read thements. He cursed in his heart that these people were fools. Meanwhile, Reina pointed at the back as she said, ¡°This is Scarlet Swan Vi that¡¯s located in Xendale. The investment in it is nearly three hundred million.¡± The reporter then started to question Reina. ¡°Ms. Wilson, are you aware that it is illegal to breed or eat scarlet swans?¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 80 ¡°Yes, I¡¯m well aware of that, and I know that it¡¯s a line nobody can cross without getting punished by the law!¡± Reina replied. The reporter nodded. ¡°There¡¯s been an uproar about the scarlet swan incident in the past few days. We have invited some relevant supervisors here today. If Scarlet Swan Vi is indeed illegal, you¡¯ll be handed over to the judicial authorities. We¡¯ll be going on live stream during the whole process to make sure that everything is fair and just.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Reina took in a deep breath. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, a man stepped forward and started to introduce himself, ¡°Hello, Ms. Wilson. My name is Anthony Sullivan. I¡¯m from the Pollerton Supervision Bureau. ording to thew of our country, it is illegal to consume wild scarlet swans. From now on, I¡¯m officially in charge of investigating Scarlet Swan Vi, and I hope you can cooperate.¡± ¡°Hello, Chief Sullivan. As you have just mentioned, it¡¯s illegal to consume wild scarlet swans, but all the scarlet swans in Scarlet Swan Vi are bred. ording to nationalw, it¡¯s not illegal to breed scarlet swans.¡± This was the first round of Reina¡¯s counter attack. Theizens were puzzled. Since when can we breed protected animals? Why didn¡¯t I know about this? Even the reporter was confused. Really? ¡°Chief Sullivan, is that true?¡± asked the reporter. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. There¡¯s aw stating that you can breed scarlet swans only if you have the breeding qualification, sales qualification, and also consumption qualification,¡± Anthony answered. ¡°Pleasee with me,¡± said Reina. The camera began to shift, and people could now see the inside of Scarlet Swan Vi. There were mountains and rivers, and the scenery was beautiful. It was like a small wend park. There were even quite a fewkes, forming an ecological cycle system. Inside the vi, there was a scarlet swan whose wings were tied up, and it was leisurely searching for food. It would go into theke and hunt for some small fish and shrimp once in a while. Reina then handed them a stack of documents. ¡°Here you go. This is the breeding license approved by the Provincial Center.¡± The reporter took them from her, and the camera zoomed in for a closer shot. There were several red stamps on the documents alongside the signature of the head of the Provincial Center. ¡°The documents are indeed valid. I can now conclude that Ms. Wilson¡¯s Scarlet Swan Vi is legal and compliant!¡± Anthony said Theizens went crazy. Wow! She¡¯s good. She can even get a breeding license!Does this mean we that we have wrongly used her?Now, where are all the ¡°professionals¡± on Twitter? Thements on the inte started to have a one-sided trend. All theizens that criticized Reina started to show support. Reina then handed them another set of documents. ¡°Here are the sales license and the consumption license.¡± Anthony was very serious about his job. He carefully looked at the documents one by one and nodded right after he finished checking them. ¡°All these documents are indeed valid, which means Ms. Wilson¡¯s Scarlet Swan Vi has a series of strict procedures in ce. It¡¯spletely legal for Scarlet Swan Vi to breed or sell the scarlet swans as edible food. I will take full responsibility for everything I have just said.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Wilson. Is there anything you want to say to the public?¡± asked the reporter. Reina smiled and took over the microphone. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for everyone¡¯s concern for me and Scarlet Swan Vi. I believe everyone has managed to see that Scarlet Swan Vi covers an area of more than 4 square kilometers, and over the years, I have made Scarlet Swan Vi into a small wend park. Everyone is wee toe over and pay a visit. The tickets are fairly cheap. It costs only thirty for one ticket.¡± She had started to advertise about Scarlet Swan Vi. It was toote for the reporter to stop Reina when he finally realized what she was doing ¡°As for the scarlet swans, I have to thank Chief Sullivan for his investigation. Even though our scarlet swans are bred, their ecosystem ispletely independent and basically the same as the wild ones.¡± Reina then grabbed one of the scarlet swans and flipped its wing open in front of the camera as she continued, ¡°Look, everyone. We have numbered every one of our swans. There¡¯s even a QR code on each of them. You can check for each swan¡¯s information by scanning the QR code. We do this to prevent anyone from hunting wild scarlet swans and ming it on Scarlet Swan Vi!¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 81 ¡°I believe that everyone has a duty to protect and not eat wild animals!¡± Reina spoke with integrity. ¡°I think everyone is concerned about the cost right now. I¡¯m thinking of turning the scarlet swan into a luxury edible that I can sell for one thousand per five hundred grams. Each one has a dedicated logistics channel that provides door to-door delivery.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. One scarlet swan weighed about four kilograms. That would cost around seven thousand to eight thousand. Ordinary people would find it extremely pricey, but for those who were curious, the cost waspletely within their means. ¡°It¡¯s a gift designed to entertain guests,¡± Reina stated, using Pollerton Television as a tform for advertising. Theizens were stirred again, and the reporter¡¯s face was filled with resignation. They were supposed to be here for an interview. How did it turn into an advertisement? ¡°Just one more thing! It¡¯s open for reservations!¡± After Reina finished speaking, she left the camera¡¯s range. Upon watching the broadcast, Nigel¡¯s face turned gloomy, and a storm was brewing in his heart. ¡°Good one. That¡¯s really a good one. I don¡¯t believe you came up with this idea yourself, Reina.¡± Nigel was stunned. What a textbook example of a corporate warfare! At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Nigel knitted his brows and said, ¡°Come in.¡± It was Susan, the manager of the Wilson family of Tayhaven. ¡°I¡¯m not in a very good mood right now. Strip it off yourself.¡± Nigel stared at Susan. Even though Susan was shocked and felt that she was being wronged, she took off her clothes obediently and let Nigel take charge of her body. Half an hourter, Nigel lit a cigarette, looked at the charming Susan, and asked, ¡°What do you think of Reina¡¯s move?¡± Susan replied, ¡°Reina most certainly did not n it herself. She does not have the ability to do so yet. The person who devised this method has a good understanding of people¡¯s hearts. It may appear inconspicuous, but if a segment fails, it will be game over.¡± Nigel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. In particr, when talks about her ex-boyfriend surfaced, public opinion took a new turn.¡± For a brief moment, Susan was silent. She then asked, ¡°So what should we do next?¡± Nigel sneered, ¡°We will wipe out Scarlet Swan Vipletely with the power of the Wilson family of Tayhaven!¡± Susan¡¯s eyes were filled with a deep hatred. ¡°Yes, that woman should be ashamed of herself!¡± Following that, Nigel questioned, ¡°What are you here for?¡± When Susan sat up straight, she loosened her grip on the towel. ¡°Almost forgot. Jennifer called up Old Mr. Wilson and gave up on the siege of Scarlet Swan Vi in favor of establishing construction steel and earthwork transportation departments in Pollerton, as well as ordering thousands of heavy excavators.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Nigel responded, ¡°What is she trying to do?¡± ¡°Does she wish to die?¡± Angry and deep as a subwoofer, Nigel¡¯s voice exploded in fury. Susan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Again, Nigel sneered, ¡°She appears to have forgotten that she is only a ve to the Wilson family. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what she has in store for us.¡± Although performances might impress the amateur, they might not necessarily impress the expert. While the general public saw this as an entertaining stunt, those familiar with the corporate world¡¯s rules were taken aback. What a textbook example of a corporate warfare! Meanwhile, in Reina¡¯s reception room, Jennifer arrived. ¡°Reina, this is an excellent move you¡¯ve made. This retaliation stunned the whole world.¡± Jennifer sat down on the couch as she released a distinct aura. Reina replied with a smile; ¡°You tter me! A faint smile appeared on Jennifer¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure this wasn¡¯t your idea. Can I meet the mastermind behind this? Someone with a business mind like that can¡¯t be a simpleton.¡± Reina said, ¡°Indeed, it wasn¡¯t my idea. It¡¯s just that the guy in my house doesn¡¯t like to reveal his face.¡± Someone you live with? Is Reina currently dating someone? Jennifer furrowed her. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 82 Despite her curiosity, Jennifer didn¡¯t inquire about that. Instead, she asked, ¡°How old is he?¡± After a brief moment of thought, Reina answered, ¡°Probably twenty-seven¡­ or maybe twenty-eight.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so young!¡± Jennifer was a little taken aback. Reina, on the other hand, smiled in return without a word. ¡°Oh, yes. Old Mr. Wilson¡¯s birthday is approaching soon. Do you have any ns since you¡¯re a member of the Wilson family?¡± Jennifer raised the main subject. Reina hesitated for a while. Eventually, she replied, ¡°I won¡¯t be going, but I¡¯ve prepared a gift. Help me pass it to him when you¡¯re there.¡± Jennifer continued, ¡°I might be meeting Old Mr. Wilson at Tayhaven tonight.¡± Ver Reina asked, ¡°Why are you heading to Tayhaven all of a sudden?¡± ¡°In all honesty, Nigel has had visions for Scarlet Swan Vi that I don¡¯t. Besides, it¡¯s already a loss. There¡¯s no need to waste any more time. To be sessful, I need to look at the big picture. I have fixed my eyes on Southwood Emerce District. Tonight, I¡¯ll meet Old Mr. Wilson to finalize some things,¡± Jennifer exined. Reina felt as if Jennifer was a stranger to her. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up,¡± she sighed after staring at Jennifer for a while. Jennifer returned the sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve been through enough.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but think of Donald, and it made her sad. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Following that, Jennifer stood up. Reina sent her off. Not long after that, another major piece of news was announced. Wynter the diva would be the brand ambassador for scarlet swans. Themercial was already in production, and filming had begun. Scarlet Swan Vi quickly rose to prominence that night. It received over three thousand reservations in a single night and made more than twenty million in revenue. Not only that, Scarlet Swan Vi became a popr destination for influencers. There was a never- ending stream of tourists. One ticket only cost thirty, which was worth it. In just a few days, the tourism part of the sales alone generated more than ten million in revenue. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Scarlet Swan Vi because it had be an iconic cash cow. As long as Reina kept an eye on Scarlet Swan Vi, she would be prosperous in the days toe. At the time, Donald, who orchestrated the entire scene, was attending a dinner to which Reina had invited him. It was just the two of them. Reina¡¯s face was flushed as she met Donald¡¯s gaze, her outfit impable. Petite and thin, the loose bat top and tights Reina wore that night gave her a young, cute, and energetic look. ¡°Donald, thank you so much.¡± Reina personally served Donald a ss of wine. Donald replied, ¡°I¡¯m not used to drinking wine.¡± He added, ¡°Waiter, can I have a bottle of beer?¡± The waiter responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We don¡¯t serve it here.¡± You must be joking. This is a high-ss hotel. People spend three thousand on average here. And you¡¯re expecting to find beer here? Reina pursed her lips and smiled. She then took out a stack of banknotes and ordered, ¡°Go buy some!¡± In a frenzy, the waiter dashed out. Almost immediately, he served a bottle of beer. ¡°Do you want some?¡± Donald asked. OU want Reina nodded after thinking about it for a few moments and was given a half-ss. Right after that, Donald held the bottle and took a big gulp. Reina swallowed the beer despite her unfamiliarity with drinking and reddened eyes from the prickling sensation in her throat. Soon enough, Reina was tipsy, and she became more talkative. ¡°Donald, thank you so much. Without you, I would probably have been doomed.¡± Donald replied, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± Reina¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Yes, I did. I was born into a dysfunctional family. Growing up, no one supported me. My father divorced my mother when I was very young. He abandoned us and disappeared withContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. that other woman. Although I had begged him to stay, he refused to listen.¡± She continued, ¡°After graduating, I established an online tform, which I sold for three million. During this time, he came back but disappeared immediately after stealing one million from me. After that, I created Pollerton Real Estate from scratch. I did everything from demolition to renovation. I even begged for investment and funding, but I did not receive any response. There were also some who made outrageous demands, but I rejected them.¡± Reina¡¯s eyes gradually filled up with tears. ¡°I was driving a broken bread van at the time and saw a woman walking in the hot summer sun. Out of kindness, I drove her around, and she made a direct investment of ten million. That was when I started building my business.¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 83 ¡°Ms. Dolezal is my benefactor, whereas you are the person who gave me a renewed life.¡± Reina stared intently at Donald immediately after those words. In response, Donald raised his wine ss. ¡°Cheers.¡± After downing the wine in one go, Reina asked, ¡°Have you considered ending your single life, Donald?¡± Donald was startled by that question and did not know how to respond to it. At that moment, Reina blushed and lowered her head slightly. ¡°W-What do you think of me?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Once again, Reina¡¯s words took Donald aback. He could not help but turn to nce at her before responding. In his opinion, Reina was undoubtedly a beautiful-looking woman. She had fair skin, sparkling eyes, and a petite frame. If her personality were not self-assertive and independent, Donald believed she would easily arouse men¡¯s desire to protect her. Concurrently, Reina looked at Donald in a mixture of shyness and anticipation while still having reddened cheeks. After all, taking the initiative to say those earlier words was quite embarrassing for a woman. ¡°You¡¯re a fine woman without question,¡± Donald answered after a while. Upon hearing that sentence, Reina waited for Donald¡¯s next sentence expectantly. ¡°However, are wepatible?¡± Donald fixed his gaze at Reina before continuing, ¡°Jennifer and I love each other, but we¡¯re still separated. Do you know why?¡± Reina¡¯s face darkened at that instant. Nevertheless, she still nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. I get it. In any case, I¡¯m still very grateful to you for your help.¡± Letting out a sigh, Donald uttered, ¡°I have no choice but to walk some paths on my own. Those paths are dark at times and turbulent as well.¡± That utterance made Reina suddenly feel that Donald was a lonely and pitiful individual. The brightness in Reina¡¯s eyes dimmed again after those words, but she was still holding onto Donald¡¯s hand. Just when Donald was about to say something, someone interrupted. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Donald?¡± An alluring-looking woman was looking at Donald in surprise. Apart from her looks, she was slender and tall. One could tell that she was the enticing type with a single nce. There was also a man standing beside her currently. He looked at Donald condescendingly before shifting his gaze toward Reina. Wow. This woman is the tycoon from Pollerton who started from scratch? Her looks are not bad indeed. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since you divorced Jennifer. Now you¡¯re already searching for a new lover?¡± The woman stared at Donald with disdain. Her gaze then fell upon Donald and Reina¡¯s hands that were still holding together. Immediately afterward, Donald withdrew his hand and wiped his mouth with a tissue before lifting his head. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± The second she heard that response, the woman furrowed her brows and gazed at Donald with even more contempt. ¡°Do you realize how despicable you are? I heard that you still don¡¯t have a job. Fortunately, Jennifer has already divorced you. Otherwise, you would be a weakling who lives off a woman.¡± As for the man beside her, his gaze had turned cold. How dare he speak to my woman in such a manner? Does he have a death wish? A few secondster, Reina stoodHer loud voice had attracted the attention and piqued the interest of many customers. For that reason, the woman was all fired up. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that a prettydy with no background like you can reach your current status without sleeping with old geezers when you were doing businesses! You might have already slept with tons of men!¡± Upon hearing those demeaning words, Reina¡¯s face turned pale. Quite a few people did suggest that kind of immoral act to her back then, but she rejected all of them Up to the present, her most intimate action with a man was only holding hands with Donald As a woman, no matter how independent and self-reliant Reina was, there were still times when she felt vulnerable. She feared such spection and was very bothered by it 13 well. Thus, she was exceedingly irritated when that woman spoke those words right before Donald. woman grinned smugly and proceeded, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m right?¡± Before Reina could make any refutations, Donald pped the woman across the face. As a result, a palm printEven though he was impassive, he was a caring person in truth. If you love me, I¡¯ll treat you as a friend and protect you. On the other hand, it does not matter if you hate me. I¡¯ll destroy you if you intend to go against me. Those were some of the principles Donald had. Regardless, Donald was only a human. That was why he smacked that woman on the face. About the woman, she was no random person but Jennifer¡¯s cousin, Madelyn Zimmerman. She was also one of the many guests who attended Donald and Jennifer¡¯s wedding. ¡°Donald!¡± Madelyn covered her face while staring at Donald in disbelief. ¡°How dare you p me! He has the nerve to hit me, Jasper!¡± The man standing beside Madelyn, Jasper Albee, held Madelyn¡¯s shoulder and pointed at Donald. His expression had turned chilling and terrifying at that point. ¡°You pped my woman in front of me and at my restaurant. Do you have a death wish?¡± It was then that Donald noticed Jasper¡¯s presence. Judging from his appearance, Jasper was in his mid-twenties. He was not the handsome type, but he possessed a charismatic temperament. One could tell that he hailed from a wealthy family. Donald nced at Jasper swiftly and made no response as he had no interest in saying anything. ¡°You¡¯d better kneel and apologize right now, Donald. Otherwise, it will be toote for you to plead for mercy!¡± Madelyn sneered while she spoke. ¡°Oh really?¡± Donald asked nonchntly. Hearing that casual reply, Jasper snorted before chiming in, ¡°Aren¡¯t you relying on Reina? Do you think she can protect you when I unleash my wrath?¡± While speaking, he also went closer to Donald. ¡°Getting rid of a person in Pollerton is a piece of cake for me. I think you¡¯re still unaware of the power I wield!¡± Once she heard those frightening words, Reina was rmed and tugged Donald¡¯s sleeve with regret. ¡°Let me deal with this, Donald!¡± She recognized that Donald had no idea who Jasper was, but she knew. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 84 Jasper was the son of the East Prince, Lucas Albee. Lucas, Charles, Jim, Zayne, and Tyson were like insurmountable mountains in Pollerton. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A few years ago, they joined forces to drive the Parasite, Noah, away from Pollerton. Such an incident demonstrated the magnificence of their capability. Aside from that, even though Reina¡¯s worth wasparable with Lucas¡¯, his depth was much stronger than hers. On top of that, Lucas¡¯ father-inw was the legendarybat artist, Octagon Sect¡¯s leader. ¡°Mr. Albee, I¡¯llpensate you a hundred million to settle things. What do you think?¡± Reina proposed. Despite knowing that Donald was no ordinary person, Reina thought confronting an individual like Lucas head-on was not the way. Besides that, some rumors reported that Lucas¡¯ son, Jasper, was an insatiable and greedy person. ¡°A hundred million?¡± Jasper twirled the ring on his thumb and continued, ¡°It seems like Mr. Campbell is very dear to you, Ms. Wilson. You¡¯re willing to give out a hundred million to resolve this matter for his sake.¡± After hearing Jasper¡¯s words, Reina pondered. How wonderful it will be if a hundred million can settle the issue. Unfortunately, things might not be so easy. Jasper then uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry anymore regarding this matter. We have something to attend to now, Madelyn. Let¡¯s leave first, shall we?¡± Madelyn knew that Jasper had something up his sleeves. Therefore, she nced at Donald and Reina maliciously before nodding at Jasper. ¡°All right.¡± With that, Jasper guffawed and left while wrapping his arm around Madelyn. At the moment, Reina was feeling despondent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I also want to know what tricks they have up their sleeves,¡± Donald assured. Reina smiled faintly and shook her head in response. ¡°Okay. Anything you say.¡± Seeing her reaction, Donald did not say anything further. Soon after sending Reina home, he returned to the mansion in Pollerton Estates. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 85 As soon as he arrived, Donald received a message from Bradley. It read: Jennifer has headed to Tayhaven to meet the pir of the Wilson family in Tayhaven, Conner! If it were not for the person mentioned in the message, Conner Wilson, the Wilson family in Tayhaven would not have been that formidable. One could even say that the entire Tayhaven was in the palm of his hand. Donald texted back: Monitor everything closely and report to me at once when you receive any information. Send someone to protect Jennifer as well. By the way, are there any traces of the Parasite? Bradley replied: Nope. Afier Bet¡¯s death, there was not a hint of upheaval. Even Nigel has no movement so far: Donald instructed: Continue keeping tabs on them. Meanwhile, Jennifer entered the Wilson residence in Tayhaven by herself. For the first time, she felt the terrifying power of the Wilson family in Tayhaven when she witnessed an enormous manor that upied an entire mountain. Following a session of identity verification procedures, she met the legendary Conner. He looked utterly different from the rumored frail appearance. Instead, he looked very energetic. He was currently exercising while holding a sword. ¡°Granduncle Conner.¡± Jennifer approached Conner and greeted him reverently. Conner disyed an amicable expression and responded, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, Jenny. Take a seat and have some coffee.¡± Jennifer walked forward sheepishly and arrived at a pavilion with Conner. The housekeeper came to serve them coffee. ¡°Why did youe to Tayhaven?¡± Conner questioned while smiling. Jennifer answered obediently, ¡°First, your birthday is just around the corner. Right, Granduncle Conner? So, I came over to celebrate it with you. The second reason is I want to tell you my battle strategy in Pollerton personally.¡±. In response, Conner took a sip of coffee and spoke casually. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you thought of my birthday. As for your strategy in Pollerton, you can call the shots on your own.¡± ¡°I¡¯m having a little trouble discerning the present situation,¡± said Jennifer. ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Conner put the coffee mug down and stared at Jennifer. Jennifer felt a surge of pressure. Although Conner¡¯s countenance and gaze were warm, there was still an aura that a leader should individual with a prominent position. Without dy, Jennifer organized her thoughts and told Conner, ¡°Nigel intends to conquer Scarlet Swan Vi with his deployment in Pollerton. For now, it is already a failure. I don¡¯t think he will give up easily based on his personality. However, losing again means a total defeat. There¡¯s no value in struggling with it anymore. In my perspective, we shouldAs before, Conner was still uninterested. ¡°What¡¯s the situation in Southwood Emerce District?¡± ¡°First of all, the district is five hundred thirty thousand square meters big. There¡¯s not much difference between it and a mini-cityplex, but I suspect there¡¯s a hugemotion.¡± Jennifer met Conner¡¯s gaze straight on. ¡°What hugemotion?¡± Conner found Jennifer¡¯s words a little amusing. Based on his experience and status, he believed it was very likely that no turmoil would stir up his interest. Jennifer enunciated, ¡°Land remation!¡± At that instant, Conner¡¯s heart throbbed. His hand that was reaching for the mug also paused mid-air. Uniting the Eight Branches of the Wilson family to fight against the top local conglomerates before his death had been Conner¡¯s wish. Concerning Jennifer, she was only one of the representatives that Conner fancied. She was not a dazzling one as well. Since Pollerton was nothing but a flippant move of his, he had never thought about bringing benefits to the Wilson family through that city. However,nd remation would change everything. If that were the case, the Wilson family in Pollerton would most definitely develop into a powerhouse. It could even propel the Wilson family in Tayhaven to greater heights. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is the news reliable?¡± Conner¡¯s voice had turned deeper at that moment. ¡°There¡¯s no news nor any documents. It¡¯s all my prediction. Charles is the developer of Southwood E- commerce District at present, but I¡¯m aware that there¡¯s someone behind the scenes. Initially, that area was very remote and full of reefs. There was no value in transforming it into a dock. Yet, that ce is Pollerton¡¯srgest logistic distribution center. There¡¯s going to be some big event happening there soon. Hence, I¡¯ve prepared to establish a steelpany, an earthworkpany, and a transportation company in Pollerton. Besides that, I¡¯ve made preparations to order a significant amount of excavators for the construction,¡± exined Jennifer. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 86 Conner tapped his finger on the stone table and uttered, ¡°The source of the news is unreliable, and it¡¯s purely your own guess. What if you¡¯re wrong? Land remation isn¡¯t difficult. The hardest part is getting approval. Even if I head over to Jadeborough myself, I won¡¯t be able to get it. Besides, you don¡¯t even know when and how they will reim thend.¡± Jennifer remained silent. The next moment, Conner continued, ¡°However, it¡¯s a good thing to have the upper hand. It¡¯s remarkable that you can think of this.¡± ¡°I want to take a gamble,¡± said Jennifer. ¡°Go for it. Even if it¡¯s a loss, we¡¯ll only lose a few hundred million. However, if you guess wrongly, your family will be done for.¡± It was Conner¡¯s way of warning her that if she failed, her family could never return to the main branch of the Wilson family, and they would have to fend for themselves. Taking a deep breath, she replied, ¡°I understand.¡± Later, the old man waved his hand. ¡°All right. Go ahead and rest.¡± Immediately, Jennifer left. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As Conner looked at her retreating figure, his gaze darkened. ¡°Colby, is this your granddaughter? She better not let me down.¡± Jennifer¡¯s biological grandfather, Colby Wilson, had warned Jennifer¡¯s father to treat Donald well. He passed away three years ago, and Donald also attended the funeral. ¡°I heard it. She¡¯s guessing that there¡¯ll bend remation?¡± grumbled an old woman with a cane as soon as Jennifer left, staring at her back for a long time. Tapping the ground with her cane, she eximed, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Shortly afterward, Conner lifted the teapot from the table. ¡°You installed a listening device on the teapot. I¡¯m still alive, but you¡¯re already so impatient?¡± Having said that, he yanked the listening device from the bottom of the teapot and crushed it. His wife did not bother to exin and walked away with a sneer. ¡°There are still three days until your birthday banquet. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what gifts she has prepared for you. If I¡¯m not satisfied, I¡¯ll send her back to Pollerton!¡± ¡°What a shallow woman.¡± The old man poured himself a cup of tea, unconcerned. In the jungle several kilometers away, a mysterious figure disappeared. Shortly after, the entire conversation record was sent to Donald¡¯s phone. Curling the corner of his lips into a sneer, Donald muttered, ¡°Conner¡¯s wife, Sylvia Yeager, wants fool of herself?¡± Immediately afterward, he called Charles and instructed, ¡°Charlie, bring me a copy of the remation approval document and send it to the main Wilson family branch in the name of HorizonListening to the orders, Charles could feel himself burning with righteous indignation. As expected of Lord Campbell. What a domineering and amazing man! After that, Donald gave Lana a call. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°What a surprise! Why did you call me?¡± The woman on the other end of the line chuckled, and her voice was mellow. ¡°Previously, you kept asking me to meet Lilith. I¡¯m free now.¡± ¡°Okay, wait for my call.¡± Since it was serious business, she stopped making jokes. On the surface, Lilith was a top international designer of high-end luxury goods. In particr, the ne that she designed herself, Eternal Love, was priced at ten million internationally and was still in high demand. In fact, Eternal Love was not her proudest work. The item she was most satisfied with was A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream. There was only one piece in the world, with an auction price of thirty million. The entire fashion industry went into a frenzy when she unveiled the gown at the West Epea Fashion Expo a month ago. However, that was not why Donald wanted to meet her. She had another identity ¨C the chief engineer of the Four Symbols Project. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 87 It was a super satellite positioning system. The positioning uracy would be within a few tens of millimeters once 112 satellites wereunched. If it were outfitted with strategic weapons such as intercontinental missiles, it would be a precision-strike system fornd warfare. Needless to say, the entire world would be terrified of thisnd warfare precision-strike system. Theunch base was spread across four uninhabited ces in the country, but theboratory and launch control terminal were both located in Pollerton. If Donald had guessed correctly, that was Noah¡¯s target. Noah had smuggled a huge quantity of human saliva, blood, and urine sarnples into the country. His goal was unclear, but he had to be up to something. Hence, Donald did not dare to take the matter lightly. Even though Noah was not the strongest opponent he had faced over the years, he was unquestionably the toughest enemy Donald had. He was involved in too many things. No one knew where he had wormed his way. It did not take long for Lana to call back. ¡°She¡¯lle to my office in half an hour. Do you want me to pick you up?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Half an hourter, Donald met Lilith in Lana¡¯s office. Dressed fashionably, the slender woman seemed to be in her thirties. Her hair was in a chignon, and she had an oval face, exuding an air of elegance. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Campbell.¡± Lilith stood up and shook hands with him. Previously, Chiliad Avion had revealed his true identity to her. When she first saw his face, she was astounded. In her imagination, a character like Lord Campbell should be tough or even rude. However, after meeting him, she discovered that he was actually young and attractive. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Snowden. Please have a seat.¡± Then, Donald gestured for her to sit down. Lilith was a mature woman, unlike Lana, who was flirtatious. She had highly exquisite mannerisms, and her every move disyed a serene demeanor. I¡¯ve heard so much about you and have been looking forward to meeting you. I didn¡¯t know that you were so young,¡± stated Lilith with a wide smile, revealing her white teeth. Shaking his head slightly, Donald remarked, ¡°I¡¯m just a brawler, but you¡¯re different. Researchers like you are the pirs of the country. Our country can only grow stronger because of your contributions.¡± Nodding, the man in front of her reassured, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. His tone was full of confidence. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t finish him off, I have the confidence to secure the laboratory and make sure you¡¯re safe inside.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it in your hands, then.¡± While saying that, Lilith opened the two luxurious boxes next to her. ¡°To express my gratitude, I brought you two gifts. I hope you like them.¡± The first gift was an exquisite ne. Squinting, he could not help but look in Lilith¡¯s direction. Meanwhile, Lana, who was beside them, was fully enthralled. Her jaw dropped, and she stared at the ne in disbelief. Her eyes glowed with desire. ¡°This is the supreme Eternal Love that I personally designed and crafted using Corleon meteorites and rubellite. During North Epea fashion week ten days ago, the princess of a royal family offered fifteen million for it, but I didn¡¯t sell it.¡± Corleon meteorites were from outer space and contained a variety of trace metal elements. ¡°There are a lot of fake Corleon meteorites on the market right now. Some of them emit radiation. Wearing them on the body will have a negative impact. However, this one is different. Look.¡± Moments later, Lilith plucked a strand of her hair and wrapped it around the meteorite before lighting a fire. The hair did not even bend. It was hard to burn it down. Subsequently, she took out a bowl of water and submerged the ne in it. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 88 In an instant, the entire ne shone with vibrant rays of light, creating a stunning effect. ¡°There are many ways to distinguish the meteorite. Do you like it?¡± Lilith queried. In response, Donald nodded and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too valuable. I can¡¯t ept this.¡± ¡°You can give it to your wife. I don¡¯t think any woman would turn down such a present. Take it as the payment for keeping me safe in theboratory. As for the second present, it¡¯s A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream. Lana, try it on.¡± It was a sapphire blue gown with a plethora of gleaming sequins. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Despite rolling her eyes at Lilith, Lana still took the gown and walked into another room. When she appeared in front of Donald again, the shimmer of the gown blinded him. She looked dazzling and dignified. He could not resist ncing at her chest. The low-cut gown revealed the snow-whiteplexion of her upper chest. Her breasts jiggled with every step she took. ¡°Did you cram half a ser ball inside?¡± asked Donald as he pointed at Lana. Thetter instantly rolled her eyes. ¡°This is to show off my deep cleavage. Do you understand? I didn¡¯t undergo any stic surgery. Aren¡¯t they bigger than Jennifer¡¯s?¡± Donald thought about it for a moment and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t touched her.¡± Surprised, Lana widened her eyes and inquired, ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯ve gotten married and divorced, yet you¡¯ve never touched her?¡± ¡°Because of a series of unavoidable circumstances, I¡¯m still a virgin,¡± replied Donald expressionlessly. Pursing her lips, Lilith chuckled and interrupted, ¡°Okay, enough. That¡¯s off-topic. Mr. Campbell, I¡¯m giving you these two presents today.¡± ¡°All right, then.¡± He took the boxes. At the same time, Lana was staring at him eagerly. Naturally, he was well aware of her thoughts and chose to ignore her. ¡°Who are you going to give them to?¡± She sat beside him with a smile. Her outfit that day was extremely appealing. The tight-fitting skirt entuated her wide hips, paired with ck stockings that encapsted her long and slender legs. Approaching Donald, she leaned her body closer to him. pouted. ¡°You have a worth of tens of billions and can buy anything you want. Why do you want to take my things away from me?¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t care about the price. I can evenThen, she licked her red, plump lips. The lip lines were highly visible, tempting those who looked at them. ¡°Fine. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll buy two dresses for you from Amazon. After he finished speaking, he stood up. Lilith watched as he left with a grin. Seeing that he had left, she asked Lana, ¡°Do you like him?¡± Thetter let out a sigh. ¡°You should know my family. Marriage of convenience has be the norm. They have already found me a fiance, but I don¡¯t like him. As for Donald, I can¡¯t say I like him, but I do have a favorable opinion of him. Moreover, he¡¯s currently the most suitable man for me. He isn¡¯t overly ambitious and won¡¯t date me just because of my money.¡± ¡°He¡¯s wealthier than you,¡± Lilith stated. Nodding. Lana responded, ¡°I know. He¡¯s the owner of the Southwood Emerce District.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s simply a toy for him,¡± Lilithmented. Hearing that, Lana narrowed her eyes. ¡°He has apany named Horizon Group that operates outside of the country,¡± Lilith added. ¡°How did you know that?¡± Lana shot the woman in front of her a dubious gaze. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 89 Sighing, Lilith exined, ¡°I originally wanted to join Horizon Group, but he turned me down. Every member of the group is the cream of the crop in their field. He set a rule that they would not ept any national-level scientists. All the scientists would have to work for their own nation.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was so patriotic,¡± remarked Lana. ¡°It might seem like he doesn¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions of him, but he¡¯s actually pretty arrogant inside and has always wanted to serve the country,¡± remarked Lilith as she nodded. When Donald came out of Lana¡¯s office, Charles was already waiting downstairs and bowed respectfully. ¡°Lord Campbell, the Wyvern King from Horizon Group hagarrived.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. With his hands behind his back. Donald instructed, ¡°Get in the car?¡± A couple of seconds after he entered the luxurious Rolls-Royce, another man stepped forward and looked at him respectfully. ¡°Lord Campbell.¡± It was a handsome but aloof man. His eyes were long and narrow, and he had a defined jawline, giving the image of being cold and distant. Kingsley Felton was a member of the Horizon Group and one of the top 100 assassins in the world. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Donald piped up. ¡°As long as you need me, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to be here for you.¡± Kingsley was very excited because Donald was his role model. He even imitated Donald and put on an indifferent expression. ¡°Go to Tayhaven with these two things and the remation approval documents. If the Wilson family refuses to obey, kill a few of them,¡± ordered Donald coldly. ¡°Send them in the name of Horizon Group¡± ¡°Will it cause Ms. Wilson any trouble?¡± inquired Charles. ¡°If the Parasite finds out¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got my own ns,¡± Donald interrupted. Hearing that, Charles remained silent. Shortly afterward, Kingsley left after taking Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream. Pollerton was still prosperous. The financial district was beautifully illuminated. Reina was still processing orders in the office and had not gone home yet. Wynter¡¯s promotional video had been released, and it had a great effect. The number of orders had increased dramatically in thest two days. Scarlet Swan Vi had also be the springboard to sess for countless people. Meanwhile, the dominant figure behind all those ns was none other than Donald. All of a sudden, Reina¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up immediately to see if it was a text from Donald. However, it was from an unknown number. The text read: If you wantIt was from Jasper. She had always known that Jasper was ambitious. That was why she offered to pay him one hundred million to settle the matter. Unbeknownst to her, he was overly ambitious It was to the extent that he demanded half of Scarlet Swan Vi¡¯s equity. The annual profit of Scarlet Swan Vi is now over seven million, thanks to tourism and sales. Jasper actually wants half of it? She instantly racked her mind to think of a countermeasure. Should I tell Donald about this? No, I can¡¯t tell him! Jasper¡¯s granddad is the leader of the Octagon Sect, while his father is the East Prince, Lucas. Once I tell Donald about this, he¡¯ll undoubtedlye forward. If he gets into another conflict with Jasper, he¡¯ll be in danger. Beads of sweat covered her forehead as she thought of that. What should I do? Should I not bother myself with Donald¡¯s safety? She asked herself three times and found out that she could not do that. Despite the fact that their time together was brief, she had fallen for him unknowingly. Son-In-Law Madness. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 90 Before Reina could reply to the message, the phone rang again. It was not a text message but a phone call. After hesitating for a while, she answered the call. ¡°Reina, have you made your decision?¡± Jasper¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line. Madelyn had to be beside him because her voice could also be heard clearly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to save Donald? Then give us half of Scarlet Swan Vi¡¯s equity. Otherwise, Jasper will end Donald¡¯s life!¡± Momentster, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t you like him? Can¡¯t you even do this for him?¡± ¡°Jasper, don¡¯t cross the line.¡± Reina¡¯s voice was cold. The man instantly burst intoughter. ¡°He pped my woman, and the whole incident was recorded by the surveince camera. Even if you ask the officials for help, we¡¯re the victims. Don¡¯t force me to involve my father in this. Otherwise..¡± Letting out a long sigh, Reina piped up, ¡°50% is too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not calling to negotiate with you. If you agree to give me 50% of the shares, bring the equity transfer agreement to room 1102 at Lunar Hotel at eleven o¡¯clock tonight. If you disagree, I¡¯ll make sure Donald Campbell bites the dust tomorrow morning.¡± After saying that, Jasper hung up. Scarlet Swan Vi had not been listed and would not be listed in the near future, which meant that it was Reina¡¯s personal property. Even if Pollerton Real Estate went bankrupt, she would be fine as long as she still owned Scarlet Swan Vi. However, Jasper was now asking her to give him half of the equity. The vi was the result of her hard work over the years. No one knew how much time and money she had invested into turning Scarlet Swan Vi from a swamp to a wend park. Not to mention a slew of official swan-breeding-and-sale procedures. Slumping onto the chair, she closed her eyes, and her expression turned gloomy. It was the first time she felt so lonely and helpless. After some deliberation, she called Emma Dolezal. Emma was the first person who invested in Reina. She was a Pollertonian and owned around three hundred properties in the city. All she did was collect rent. ¡°Ms. Dolezal, I have encountered a problem,¡± Reina uttered. ¡°What is it?¡± Soon, a sleepy voice sounded from the other end of the phone. Immediately, Reina told her what had happened, save a man? No. I¡¯ve mentioned to you before thatIn her impression, Emma had always been amiable. She had mentioned the matter before, but her son had rejected it. Besides, Reina had never wanted to be her daughter-inw, so they had never talked about it again. ¡°Your son has disagreed, and I¡¯ve never wanted to marry him either,¡± exined Reina. In response, Emma sneered. ¡°Have you forgotten what I¡¯ve done for you? Let me tell you. Offending Lucas doesn¡¯t benefit you in any way. Of course, I¡¯m not afraith of Lucas, but why should I save a stranger? Scarlet Swan Vi is your future dowry. I won¡¯t allow anyone toy their hands on it!¡± The more she spoke, the more indifferent her voice became. At that moment, Reina felt a shiver run down her spine. It was the first time Emma showed aggression in front of her. Back then, Emma invested ten million in Reina, but the ie the former had generated from the latter over the years had already exceeded fifty million. Moreover, Reina had already returned the principal amount to Emma. Little did she know that everyone would try to take advantage of her after Scarlet Swan Vi rose to fame. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my ten million, there would be no you, let alone Scarlet Swan Vi!¡± emphasized Emma.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 91 In an instant, tears welled up in Reina¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have always respected you. Is our friendship less valuable than Scarlet Swan Vi?¡± ¡°Why do you think I invested ten million in you when I have only seen you once?¡± Emma began to sound harsh. ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s because you¡¯re beautiful. Secondly, you know how to earn money. Do you think I¡¯ll be grateful for such a short ride in a rickety van? Reina, if you want to continue doing business in Pollerton, you¡¯d better listen to me. As I already stated, I won¡¯t allow you to give even one percent of Scarlet Swan Vi¡¯s equity to others. As for Donald Campbell, just leave him to die!¡± Having said that, she hung up the phone. Sitting on the chair, Reina closed her eyes again and only opened them after a long time. A hint of determination shed across her eyes as she looked at the time-It was already ten o¡¯clock at night, and she only had one hour until her appointment with Jasper. The next moment, she took a stack of documents from the safety deposit box. It was Scarlet Swan Vi¡¯s equity certificate, as well as a pile of qualification certificates. Taking a deep breath, she switched off the light before walking to the underground car park and driving to Lunar Hotel. At the same time, Donald was resting in an ordinarymercial house. It was the house that Charles had recently arranged for him. He felt that living in Pollerton Estates was too high profile, so he usually lived and slept in this ordinary house. When he was sitting on the couch and scrolling through his tablet, the security door suddenly sprang open. Furrowing his brows, he nced at the uninvited guests. There were more than a dozen men dressed in ck. All of them were tall with protruding temples and appeared to be skilled fighters. As the security door was closed, they turned their attention to Donald, gloating over his situation. Meanwhile, Donald was still seated on the couch with no expression on his face. Lowering his head, he piped up, ¡°You better pray that you¡¯re in the wrong room.¡± ¡°You¡¯re our target!¡± eximed one of the men in ck. Two-thirds of his face was covered. ¡°Would you rather die here ore with us?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the boss say to throw him into the sea?¡± ; ¡°We can¡¯t do that yet. He can¡¯t die before we get our hands on half the equity. Why don¡¯t we deliver him to Reina after castrating him?¡± Hearing thai, Donald raised his brows. Why do you sound more arrogant than me? Since you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t I give the title of Lord Campbell to you? ¡°Well then. Since I already know who sent you here, you¡¯re worthless now.¡± Subsequently,At that moment, he was like a prehistoric beast dormant in the abyss, waking up in an instant. All the men in ck experienced a hallucination that Donald had transformed into a dragon an was preying on them. ¡°I guess all of you and Jasper have a death wish.¡± His voice was cold as a glister of wrath flickered across his eyes. Shortly afterward, he picked up a ss off the coffee table and quivered it gently. Then, nging sounds and dragon roars could be heard, and a chilly glow glimmered in a sh. The next moment, the ss blew up into a dozen pieces, flew out, and nailed themselves into the foreheads of those men. Gradually, the men in ck slumped to the ground one by one. Within a second, their foreheads were punctured, and blood was gushing out from their wounds. All of them died instantly Out of the dozen men, only one remained. Thest person was stupefied, standing in the same spot and traveling his gaze between the bodies scattered across the ground and Donald, who looked like a monster. Soon, his legs gave way, and he began to tremble with fear, Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Is he human? Just by shaking the ss, he killed so many of us in an instant! We¡¯re no ordinary humans. All of us are the best disciples of the Octagon Sect! Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 92 ¡°Where is Jasper?¡± Donald questioned. The man was still trembling uncontrobly and stammered, ¡°Y-You can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m from Octagon Sect, and my master is Octagon Sect¡¯s elder!¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Stepping forward, Donald ripped the man¡¯s mask off. He was a middle-aged man in his forties, and his face was as white as a sheet. The information we received is inurate! Jasper imed that Donald was just an ordinary young man. But now, he¡¯s more like a demon! With this kind of strength, he¡¯s basically invincible in the country! ¡°He¡¯s in room 1102 at Lunar Hotel!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were full of terror. Is there any way for Octagon Sect to survive after provoking this man? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± inquired Donald expressionlessly, as if he were an emotionless sculpture. However, the more indifferent he was, the more terrified the man in ck became. From Donald¡¯s expression, the man could sense that the former¡¯s hands were stained with blood, and he had killed many. Shaking, he answered, ¡°Mr. Albee ordered us to kidnap you so that he could pressure Reina into giving up 50% of the shares of Scarlet Swan Vi. She should be on her way now.¡± Instantaneously, Donald¡¯s gaze darkened. His eyes were filled with endless murderous intent and hatred. Using me to threaten Reina? How dare you? Even your father, Lucas, won¡¯t be able to protect you today! Suddenly, he grabbed the man¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°You¡¯re from Octagon Sect?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± replied the man in ck, struggling to breathe. Snap! Without any hesitation, Donald broke the man¡¯s neck and sent him to meet his maker. Subsequently, he fished out his phone and called Reina, but no one answered. As he went out of his house, he gave Charles a call. ¡°Come to my house and cut off those men¡¯s heads before delivering them to Octagon Sect. Tell them that one head is worth a million. If they refuse to pay, I¡¯ll obliterate all of them!¡± ! Since Charles was diligent about his skincare routine, he was applying a facial mask when Donald called. The moment he heard what thetter said over the phone, he was so shocked that the mask on his face wrinkled. Lord Campbell wants to wipe out Octagon Sect? Shit! This is shocking news! Even though Octagon Sect was an ancientbat arts n, it was also a listedpany. There However, Donald did not answer him and drove straight to Lunar Hotel. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Shouldnt i grue Lucas a call? Sorry, but he isn¡¯t qualified for me to do so. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t kill his son. Besides, he isnt even worthy of being my servant. If he angers me, I¡¯ll end his life as well! That was Donald. He would be polite to those who were worthy of his respect. On the contrary, he would never spare those who got under his skin. Meanwhile, Reina had arrived at room 1102 at Lunar Hotel and turned her phone to silent mode. As soon as she entered the room, she sensed that something was amiss because Jasper was the only person in the room. He seemed to have just finished showering. His lower body was wrapped in arge bath towel, and he was wearing white slippers, drying his hair and looking at her with a devilish grin. Frowning, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Madelyn?¡± When he called her earlier, Madelyn was still there. From her standpoint, Jasper would not mess around if Madelyn was there because she was his girlfriend. That was why she had the courage to come alone. ¡°This matter is between the two of us. Why should she be here?¡± He sat down next to her, breathing in her body fragrance. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 93 Reina¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and she instantly stood up. ¡°Sorry, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± With that said, she was about to rush for the door. Just then, Jasper snickered. ¡°Tomorrow? If you leave now, Donald will be dead tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you just stay here? After we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll send both you and Donald back.¡± The woman¡¯s expression immediately turned grim. ¡°You sent someone to capture Donald?¡± Jasper responded with a smirk, ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not capturing him but inviting him.¡± Taking a step back, she queried, ¡°What do you want?¡± The man scrutinized her from head to toe before saying, ¡°Do you really don¡¯t understand what I want?¡± She¡¯s such a gorgeous beauty. Look at her petite figure and slim waist, not to mention that her skin is as smooth and fair as milk. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. Not only do I want half of the shares of Scarlet Swan Vi, but I also want you!¡± he dered while pointing at her. In a sh, Reina¡¯s face nched. The thing she feared most had happened. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I thought you liked Donald very much. Can¡¯t you even sacrifice yourself for him?¡± Slowly, he approached her step by step. Terrified, she quickly fled to the door and opened it. At that moment, a sarcastic voice rang out behind her. ¡°You can leave, but Donald will definitely die a painful death.¡± Reina was shaking like a leaf. Donald was the first man she fell in love with. Although she was not good at expressing her emotions, Donald¡¯s image had been appearing in her mind every day for the past few days. Her senses told her that she should leave and not bother about Donald¡¯s life or death. However, her emotions were telling her that she could not leave. In fact, Jasper was not scary. The most terrifying ones were Lucas and Octagon Sect. She knew that Donald was no ordinary man, but what he had demonstrated in front of her was just his outstanding business talent. He had no prominent background, so there was no way he could fight against Lucas and Octagon Sect. The fact that he knew Wynter and Lana was sull not enough. was a smart man and immediately knew how important Donald was to Reina. Laughing out loud, he remarked, ¡°No, even if you give me the entire Scarlet Swan Vi, I still want you! I must make you mine!¡± Reina bit her lip and did¡°Come on. Don¡¯t waste my time. Lie on the bed obediently.¡± His voice was cold. Reina¡¯s body shook at his words, and her eyes reddened. After hesitating for a long time, she walked toward the bed,y down on her back, and closed her eyes. At the same time, tears trickled down her cheeks, wetting the bedsheet. Seeing that, Jasper burst intoughter and kicked the door close with his heel. Next, he rubbed his hand and approached Reina. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± Nevertheless, there was no expression on Reina¡¯s face. As he reached out to her chest and was ready to unbutton her shirt, a loud bang sounded and the huge floor-to-ceiling window shattered instantly. Immediately afterward, a warrior-like figure rushed in through the window and stopped in front of Jasper, grabbing his neck and lifting him up into the air. ¡°You must have a death wish!¡± Donald¡¯s voice was terrifyingly impassive, like the chilly wind in winter. Soon, the temperature in the room dropped. Hearing his voice, Reina quickly opened her eyes and sat up from the bed, staring nkly at him. ¡°Silly woman,¡± he reproached. Reina¡¯s body began trembling violently, and she threw herself into Donald¡¯s embrace. Wrapping her arms around his waist, she burst into tears. ¡°Let me deal with him first,¡± said Donald as he tossed Jasper away and patted Reina¡¯s back. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 94 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Panicking, Reina shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t! His father is Lucas.¡± Jasper regained hisposure and gave Donald a sinister look. ¡°Do you have a death wish? My dad is Lucas, and my mom is the Karate Association¡¯s president. My granddad is the leader of Octagon Sect and my uncle is a permanent resident of Yartran.¡± There was a mocking expression on Donald¡¯s face. ¡°Lucas? President of the Karate Association? Leader of Octagon Sect? Permanent resident of Yartran? ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still going to break your limbs today.¡± Donald walked toward Reina. Reina gripped Donald¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Donald, listen to me. Don¡¯t do anything. You¡¯ll be in danger.¡± ncing at Reina, Donald saw teardrops on hershes. She had already signed the equity transfer agreement. Jasper would own half of Scarlet Swan Vi once he took the agreement away. ¡°Silly.¡± Donald¡¯s heart softened as he continued, ¡°Remember, I¡¯m not afraid of anyone, and I¡¯m also capable of protecting you.¡± He said he¡¯s capable of protecting me¡­ Reina felt a sense of blissfulness when she heard that. Does this mean that he agrees to my confession of love? But I¡¯m not ready. He hasn¡¯t proposed to me yet. Where should our newlywed home be? What should we name our children? How many kids should we have? Donald had no idea that what he said had already got Reina thinking about what they should name their children. When Jasper calmed down, he noticed something. ¡°Where are those fifteen people?¡± ¡°They¡¯re dead,¡± Donald replied. Jasper narrowed his eyes in slight disbelief as he sneered, ¡°Donald, if you want to live, leave now. Let me enjoy my time with the girl. Actually, no. I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m going to sleep with her, and you¡¯ll stand here to watch. Otherwise, not only you, but your whole family will die.¡± Donald responded, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Jasper picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Send some people over and ask my dad toe.¡± After hanging up the phone, Lucas was still unaware of the impending disaster that was about to befall him. He sal on the chair and lit up a cigarette. ¡°Donald, you¡¯ll see today that we are different. Your entire life of hard work will not change your identity as a lowly person. My three generations of ancestors are all wealthy. What do you have to fight with me?¡± Donaldforted Reina before saying to Jasper, ¡°Get as many people as you want. We shall see who¡¯s belter.¡± was worried and wanted to call Lana. However, Lana¡¯s phone was turned off. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call anyone else. I alone can protect you,¡± Donald reassured her. At that moment, Reina rxed for a bit. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll stay right here with you.¡± When Jasper saw that, heOne group was wearing karate uniforms, while the other was wearing uniforms of the Octagon Sect. They were all fighters under Jasper. Jasper sighed. ¡°See? You¡¯ll die today.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand. ¡°Break all four of his limbs.¡± The two groups of people charged toward Donald immediately, and thetter stood up straight like a warrior. Then, he dashed toward the fighters and waved his fist. One of the fighters who charged ahead was sent flying into the wall by Donald¡¯s punch. The fighter stopped breathing after trembling in agony for a few seconds. ¡°This way of fighting is a waste of my time. Lend me your ne,¡± Donald said to Reina. Reina was taken aback and had no idea what he was going to do. However, she still removed the pearl ne from her neck. There were thirty-two beaded bracelets in total. Donald held the ne tight in his hands before throwing it out. Swish! A loud noise sounded, tearing the air apart. Jasper¡¯s pupils contracted immediately when he saw the ne¡¯s beads glowing as they flew past at high speed. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 95 Cracking sounds were apanied by shrieks and screams. Every bead hit its target and prated through the frontal skulls of all the fighters, sealing the wound. No blood spilled out. However, their brains were shattered by the strong force. At that point, all thirty-two people fell to the ground and died. Lucas jumped to his feet, startled. He froze at the spot. On the other hand, Reina was shocked too, as she had not expected Donald to be this strong. Without even getting blood on his hands, he managed to kill thirty-two people in a second. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± Jasper finally came to a realization. Donald is not an ordinary person. He is a true master. Damn Madelyn! She¡¯s going to get me killed. How can she tell me that Donald is a loser? How can a loser be this strong? ¡°You can¡¯t murder me. My dad is Lucas.¡± Jasper¡¯s legs were stuck to the ground. He wanted to flee, but he could not even lift his legs. Donald remained expressionless. ¡°Your dad is not as smart as Zayne. Zayne warned Frankie not to find fault with me, but your dad did not tell you so.¡± Dumbstruck, Jasper thought Donald was talking nonsense. Reina, on the other hand, was absolutely awestruck. Why do I still admire Donald although I think he is speaking nonsense and bragging? Before Jasper could say anything, he noticed Lucas running toward them. He was excited. ¡°Dad, right here! Someone is going to take my life! Quick,e over.¡± Lucas was short and chubby but at the same time muscr. His face darkened. ¡°Why do you keep causing me trouble? What happened this time?¡±, ¡°Donald wants to kill me! Hurry up and finish him off! Also, I want to sleep with this girl,¡± Jasper shouted frantically. Lucas stopped in his tracks and looked at Jasper in disbelief. He was standing in the corridor and had not yet seen Donald, who was in the room. ¡°Who wants to kill you?¡± he asked. ¡°Donald. Come and end him, hurry!¡± Jasper urged impatiently. Lucas was started He felt traumatized I hope this guy is just someone who shares the same name with Donald Campbell. Please don¡¯t be Donald Campbell This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Lucas prayed in his heart Reina, who was standing by Donald¡¯s side, clutched his right hand tightly. Her gaze was firm as she felt the warmth in the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Come quickly! You¡¯re so slow!¡± Jasper was impatient. Finally, when Lucas arrived at the door and saw Donald, who was wearing a cold expression in the middle of the room, he almost fainted in fear. His brain could no longer function. Damn it, Jasper! Of all people, why do you have to offend Donald? He can catch a rifle bullet with his bare hands. Besides, do you even know his identity? The leader of the Octagon Sect and the Karate Association¡¯s president is nothingpared to Donald! Looking as if he had aged quite a number of years, Lucas knelt down anti surrendered to Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I¡¯m sorry. Do as you please.¡± He put on a humble stance. His whole body was shivering, and beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead. He was so petrified that he had lost the ability to think properly. If he had met someone else, for example, Nigel and Charles, he might still try to fight back. However, the person in front of him was Donald, a legendary man who was so formidable that he was almost as powerful as God. Hence, he had no desire nor the confidence to resist. Donald looked at Lucas indifferently. Reina, on the other hand, widened her eyes in shock and covered her mouth upon seeing Lucas kneel before Donald. She looked at Lucas, then back at Donald. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 96 Frankie was thest to arrive. His eyes crinkled as he seemed to rejoice in Jasper¡¯s bleak situation. ¡°Goodness, Jasper. You really don¡¯t seem to fear death.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Jasper pointed at Donald, his mouth going dry. What have I done? Who is he? He¡¯s utterly terrifying! Why did so many people panic when he got enraged and hurry over to appease him? Finally, Donald spoke. ¡°Lucas, why don¡¯t you tell me what I should do.¡± A shiver ran down Lucas¡¯ spine as he groveled on the floor, not daring to lift his head. ¡°Please do as you wish. I won¡¯t utter a single word of objection.¡± Jasper staggered a little when he heard those words. It finally dawned on him that even his father would not be able to protect him! He fell to his knees and bowed toward Donald repeatedly. ¡°Mr. Campbetl, please forgive me! Please spare my life! I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jasper continued to bow over and over again while kneeling next to Lucas. Lucas did not move even an inch. The worry etched across his face made him look as though he had aged more than ten years. ¡°You truly deserve to die,¡± Donald muttered. His tone was cold and t, and his expression emotionless. No one dared to make any sound. Then, Donald turned to Zayne and instructed, ¡°Take care of it.¡± Zayne nodded at once. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell. I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± ¡°No! My maternal grandfather is the head of the Octagon Sect, and my mother is president of the Karate Association! My uncle is a permanent resident of Yartran! If you kill me, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± Jasper roared. Frankie stared at Jasper as if thetter was an idiot. Is he seriously going to try and weasel his way out of this at this point? Octagon Sect? Karate Association? Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 97 A permanent resident of Yartran? So what? Donald can destroy them all without breaking a sweat! Suddenly, Donald piped up. ¡°Wait. I changed my mind.¡± A look of glee crossed Jasper¡¯s face. He chuckled hind said mockingly. ¡°Oh, are you scared now? I knew it!¡± Then, he turned to Lucas with a hint of resentment in his expression. ¡°Just look at how pitiful you are.¡± Donald continued, ¡°Take him to the Octagon Sect and kill him there. If anyone dares to stop you, kill them too.¡± Lucas¡¯ body trembled violently. However, he could only sigh in duxpair without saying anything He knew if he uttered a single protest, it would be over for the Albee family. Although Jasper was his only son, he still had a few daughters. If he crossed Donald, all of them could end up getting killed! ¡°Run along,¡± Donald said, waving his hand dismissively. Lucas got up and retreated with his back still bent respectfully. After walking out the door, he sighed and did not say anything. No words could express the heaviness in his heart. Meanwhile, Zayne grabbed Jasper by his neck and headed straight for the Octagon Sect. Jasper kept struggling to break free as he shouted, ¡°Give me a phone! I want to call my mother and uncle!¡± ¡°Give him a phone. Let him make those calls,¡± said Charles. Zayne passed Jasper a phone while Frankie watched with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t step out of line. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve met the same sticky end.¡± Zayne said, his tone grave as he looked at Frankie. Frankie nodded solemnly. ¡°I know.¡± After everyone else had left, Donald led Reina tolthe room next door while Tyson arranged for some people to clean up the scene. ¡°I want to take a shower,¡± Reina said, her face flushed scarlet. Momentarily stunned, Donald finally responded, ¡°Okay.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Fortunately, the walls of the bathroom were not see-through Otherwise, it would have made for an extremely awkward siwanon. When Reina came out about ten minutester, Don shultceluncasily. It was the first ume he didn¡¯t bring a change of clothes, but I didn¡¯t feelfortable wearing the clothes I had on earlier¡­¡± Reina exined in a small voice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send over some clothes¡­¡± Donald responded. Reina noticed Donald¡¯s uneasiness and gave a little chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m not scared, so why are you so scared?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the same,¡± uttered Donald. ¡°Well,The ne wasn¡¯t expensive, but it was a meaningful piece. I bought it on my birthday, and it was the first piece of jewelry I had ever bought with my own money. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you another one,¡± said Donald. Reina looked up and replied shyly, ¡°Okay. If it¡¯s a gift from you, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll like it.¡± After pondering for a moment, Donald responded, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go and buy one tomorrow. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± With that, he got up hurriedly. ¡°All right,¡± Reina replied, also standing up abruptly. Perhaps because of her sudden movement, the bath towel around her slipped off and revealed a body that was so wless it looked like a piece of art. Reina froze, and so did Donald. Donald had excellent eyesight, and he saw everything Although his breathing quickened, he turned his head and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡± After the initial shock, Reina let out a cry of dismay and dived under the covers, not daring to show her face. Her cheeks burned with embarrassment. As for Donald, he left the room as quickly as he could, After hearing the door close behind Donald, Reina poked her head out from under the covers. Recalling how flustered Donald had been, she subconsciously broke into a smile. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 98 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Letting out a deep sigh, she understood that she could never be with a man as outstanding as Donald Early in the morning at the Wilson manor in Tayhaven, countless luxury cars kept driving into the prestigious manor that upied the whole hilltop. That day was the eightieth birthday of Conner Wilson, the key person of the Wilson family in Tayhaven. All members of the Wilson family from nearby states rushed to Tayhaven that day to celebrate Conner¡¯s birthday. There were eight branches of the Wilson family. Aside from the Wilson family in Tayhaven, the other branches of the Wilson family had numerous outstanding people too. For instance, Rodrick Wilson from Durbaine established Rodrick Foundation at the age of twenty-eight. His assets were worth more than five billion. Besides, he also owned an underground boxing arena with a bunch of professional kickboxing fighters. ¨C There was also Dexter Wilson who became the crown prince of a royal family in another country. His assets were worth more than ten billion. All of them were outstanding young men from the Wilson family in Tayhaven. Jennifer paled inparison with their achievements. Nigel had returned too. He was in a bad mood, as he used all his connections to take action against the Scarlet Swan Vi in Pollerton, but all his efforts were suppressed by a mysterious force. No matter how hard he tried to investigate, he could not find the source of this mysterious force. Plus, the fact that his uncle, Theo died in Pollerton terrified him as well. At that moment, he was sitting in a room on the second floor, looking down at the banquet hall. The hall was up to a thousand square meters, and the decoration was extremely luxurious. There were over sixty tables and chairs ced in the hall, and a lot of people were chatting and socializing Situng across from him was Conner, who was ying chess with him. Sylvia, on the other hand, was looking at her grandson dotingly. Nigel was her favorite grandson, as he was mature, domineering, and formidable. ¡°Look, are the people in the goldfish bowl fun?¡± Sylvia pointed toward the banquet hall beneath her, describing the hall as a goldfish bowl. Letting out a deep sigh, she understood that she could never be with a man as outstanding Donald Early in the morning at the Wilson manor in Tayhaven, countless luxury cars kept driving into the prestigious manor that upied the whole hilltop. That day was the eightieth birthday of Conner Wilson, the key person of the Wilson family in Tayhaven. All members of the Wilson family from nearby states rushed to Tayhaven that day to celebrate Conner¡¯s birthday. There were eight branches of the Wilson family. Aside from the Wilson family in Tavhaven, the other branches of the Wilson family had numerous outstanding people too. For instance, Rodrick Wilson from Durbaine established Rodrick Foundation at the age of twenty-eight. His assets were worth more than five billion. Besides, he also owned an underground boxing arena with a bunch of professional kickboxing fighters There was also Dexter Wilson who became the crown prince of a royal family in another country His assets were worth more than ten billion. All of them were outstanding young men from the Wilson family invhaven. Jennifer paled inparison with their achievements, Nigel had returned too. He was in a bad mood, as he used all his connections to take action against the Scarlet Swan li in Pollerton, but all his efforts were suppressed by a mysterious torce No matter how hard he tried to investigate, he could not find the source of this onous tone Plus, the fact that his uncle, Theo died in Pollerton terrified him as well. Ai that moment, he was sitting in a room on the second floor, looking down at the banquet hall The hall was up to a thousand square meters, and the decoration was crucmcl luxurious There were over sixty tables and chairs ced in the hall, and a lot of people were chatting and socializing Sitting across from hum was Conner, who was ying chess with him. Sylvia, on the other hand, was looking at her grandson doingly Nigel was her favorite grandson, as he will turc, domeng and tommable ¡°Look, are the people in the goldtish bowl tun?¡± S pointettonan the banyak hal her, describing the hall as a goldfish bowl. The reason she called it a goldfish bowl was that they could see what was inside the hall from the outside, but no one in the hall could see what was outside. The room was simr to the Heavenly Private Room, where they could overlook everything from above. Nigel¡¯s gazended on Jennifer. She was sitting quietly at a table in the corner, ying with her phone. Her family members, Leonard, Linda, and Kevin had arrived at Tayhaven too. ¡°Some people really don¡¯t know their limits,¡± Nigel said with a deep voice. He was referring to Jennifer, who had withdrawn a huge sum of funds without his permission in order to build a steelpany and a logisticpany. That action of Jennifer truly pissed him off. Then, she even took matters into her own hands by flying to Tayhaven to propose somend remation idea. What a joke! Totally bullsh*t! ¡°Did your Uncle Theo really die at Pollerton?¡± Conner asked suddenly. Hearing that, Nigel frowned. ¡°Yes. Mark from the de Alliance and Kevin tried to kill Tyson that night but to no avail. Not only did Uncle Theo die, but Bet was also dead too.¡± Conner¡¯s hand trembled. ¡°Bet?¡± ¡°Yes, Noah¡¯s right-hand man. Golden Triangle¡¯s Four-Faced Angel!¡± Nigel took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Noah¡¯s Twelve Divine Deities has entered the borders, getting ready for revenge.¡± ¡°How did the Four-Faced Angel die? He¡¯s strong! Who killed him?¡± Conner then snapped back to his senses. Nigel replied, ¡°ording to the description of Kevin and Mark who survived, the man wore a gold mask with a gold cape¡­¡± That was the first time shock was written across Conner¡¯s face. ¡°Golden Lord¡­¡± Nigel sighed. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°No one could survive in the hands of the Golden Lord. How did that loser and Mark survive?¡± Conner continued asking. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 99 ¡°They couldn¡¯t survive initially. They were put into a sack with a huge rock tied to it. They were then thrown into the Pollerton sea. However, they were lucky, as a fishing boat that passed by saved them,¡± Nigel continued. Hearing that, Conner fell into deep contemtion. Not long after, he continued asking, ¡°What do you think of Jennifer¡¯snd remation idea?¡± The corner of Nigel¡¯s lips curled as he put on a disdainful smile¡±¡±It¡¯s total bullsh*t! It¡¯s just her wishful thinking! That area is a conservation area. Even though most of the endangered fishes there have migrated, a ss One Conservation Area will always be a ss One Conservation Area. No individual, regardless of how influential they are, could downgrade it to a ss Four Conservation Area. The approval fornd remation could not be obtained even if you propose it in person. It would require two-thirds of members from the Paradise Sept to vote to obtain approval! Who would be able to gain approval in this country?¡± Conner answered, ¡°There are still a few.¡± ¡°Are those even humans? They must be gods. Since they are gods, why do they need the approval still? I will humiliate herter. I will let her know that she is nothing without me!¡± said Nigel with contempt. Sylvia¡¯s wrinkled face frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll make sure she knows her ce.¡± Nigel smiled silently. His expression was filled with mockery. So what if I failed to take over Scarlet Swan Vi? I¡¯m the future sessor of the Tayhaven King! I will be in control of Tayhaven! The atmosphere was lively in the hall. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jennifer was sitting quietly at the side, scrolling her phone, thinking about what she should wear when the banquet officially began. The guests needed to change into their formal attire before the banquet started. Most of them were discussing that topic too. There were some that were already preparing to change into their formal dresses, Jennifer came in a hurry. Plus, that was the first time she attended such an event, so she did not know about that rule. Hence, she was not well-prepared. Suddenly, an exmation was heard. Turning around, a handsome mani entered the hall in his formal suit. It was a tuxedo suit, and the cutting of the suit was pretty fitting. The suit was encrusted with diamonds that almost blinded everyone¡¯s eyes. The man was none other than Dexter Wilson. He was the crown prince of a small country¡¯s royal family. The man owned fifty percent shares in the royal family and had a worth of a few billion. His demeanor showed how wealthy he was. ¡°Wow! Isn¡¯t this the suit that was presented during the international fashion showst time! It¡¯s a notable creation of Thomas Forbis. The suit itself is worth eight million!¡± someone eximed. Everyone who attended the banquet was already quite wealthy. However, a set of clothing that was worth eight million was still too extravagant for them. ncru ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the one. Look at how it¡¯s encrusted with diamonds! It¡¯s gorgeous. Only the crown prince is capable of wearing it,¡± someone said enviously. The appearance of Dexter was already quite astonishing, but the arrival of the old man behind him was even more shocking. The old man was wearing white gloves and was helping Dexter smoothen out the wrinkles on his suit. At the same time, he was polishing the diamonds on the suit. The man was Thomas Forbis. The master of the fashion industry was now the private butler of Dexter. ¡°Impressive! As expected from the crown prince of a royal family!¡± someone among the crowd eximed. Kevin pouted as he looked at Dexter enviously. We¡¯re about the same age. Howe you can be the crown prince of the royal family? Dexter was satisfied with everyone¡¯s gazes of envy and admiration. He nodded with a smile and went to sit aside, Both Nigel and Conner¡¯s gazes were locked on Dexter. ¡°Our goal is to unite all eight branches of the family and win over the top conglomerates all over the world. He will be the key to our sess,¡± Conner said. Nigel nodded. ¡°His father is one of your best students. You were the one who helped him get to where he is today. I guess he would be willing to lend a hand. Do you think we stand a chance against the Campbell family after uniting the eight branches?¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 100 Heaving a sigh, Conner nodded and said, ¡°No. The Campbell n¡¯s too scary. Do you know how much money and connections they have? That, I have no idea. I¡¯ve only met the Campbells once, but I know right away that¡¯s what a true aristocratic family looks like.¡± Nigel¡¯s eyes burned with resolution as he said, ¡°I¡¯m still young. Hence, it¡¯s still possible for me to make the Wilson family of Tayhaven a world-renowned, affluent family.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He paused before leaving the room, then walked to the goldfisk bowl¡± and scanned his surroundings. ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour left until the banquet begins. You all should get changed in the room next door.¡± Only then did the crowd disperse, rushing to their respective pre-arranged rooms. Everyone had an individual changing room to themselves, where each was cleaned till spick and span earlier. Jennifer was feeling troubled. Upon seeing that, Linda asked, ¡°Jenny, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jennifer replied softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know the rules, so I don¡¯t have a gown with me.¡± ¡°Can you make it in time if you buy one now?¡± Linda asked. She was worried when she arrived at that idea. Jennifer shook her head in response. ¡°I¡¯ll look around and find a fitting one.¡± Nigel strode toward her as she spoke. Jennifer stopped dead in her tracks and gazed at Nigel, casting aplex expression. Although Nigel treated her well, she was displeased with his decision. She felt like she had let him down, thus feeling remorse at that moment. Nheless, Nigel was his usual self. Putting on a usual, nonchnt look, he said calmly, ¡°If you didn¡¯t bring a gown, I can arrange someone to get one for you. I think we have all the sizes.¡± nces at her, gesturing at her to ept theHis eyes darkened as he turned away as if a storm was brewing in the dark orbs. He had made up his mind that he would get Jennifer into his bed by any means and tear down herst defenses. He did not want someone with wild ambitions. Leonard, Linda, and Kevin promptly chased after him upon seeing the scene. They followed behind Nigel and started making up for Jennifer. ¡°She¡¯s still not good with words. Please forgive her rudeness,¡± and other simr excuses were what they came up with. Nigel, however, cast an unbothered smile, seeming rtively cold. If he did not need to take care of his image due to the number of guests on that day, he would have given Linda a hard p and sent her flying away. Who do you all think you are? Jennifer walked out of the hall to find that the guests had started entering the changing rooms. At that moment in time, therge manor felt rtively deserted. Feeling nonplussed, Jennifer wondered if it was the right choice to enter the Wilson family of Tayhaven. llowever, I havee so far. Can I still turn back now? Heaving a sigh inwardly, she decided to wear that cheap gown she always carried with her Al the very least, it was better than nothing To her surprise, someone appeared before her eyes out of somewhere. She could not help but flinch a little. It was an icy-cold man. Not only his look and expression were cold, but even his aura was also frosty. His contour was charming, but there was a slight fault ¨C the corners of his eyes were too long He put down the briefcase he had been carrying next to Jennifer¡¯s legs. ¡°These are your clothes and ne. Please put them on.¡± Unsurprisingly, his tone was cold too. Leaving no chance for Jennifer to reject the offer, he turned and walk away, disappearing from her sight in a blink of an eye. He was one of the Four Greatest Divine Generals of Horizon Group, Kingsley, the Wyvern King In truth, Kingsley was excited deep down, as it was his first time meeting the mistress. He even felt honored. Jennifer froze there for a long time, bewildered. She had no idea who gave those clothes to her. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 101 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She gave up wondering after a while. Carrying the briefcase, she headed to the changing room. She did not want to wear the attire at first. Nevertheless, she was instantly enthralled when she popped it open. Sitting in it was a mesmerizing ne. Its color was slightly on the dark side, but it looked exquisite nheless. What fascinated her the most was the sapphire blue gown. It did not have any unnecessary embellishments on it, and its fabric was as soft as a cloud, making itfortable to touch. In fact, there were no signs of stitching found on it, as though the gown was crafted entirely out of a single yard of silk. Overtaken by her fascination, she could not help but change into the enrapturing gown. Looking at her image in the mirror, she felt her jaw drop to the ground. To begin with, she was tall and slim, and her legs were long and slender. d in the striking gown, she looked just like a queen out of a fairytale. It fitted her perfectly, entuating her fair skin and alluring, enticing figure. This dress seemed to have different effects when worn by different people. If Lana had worn it, she would appeal to the primal urges of the male mind. Strangely, when it was worn by Jennifer, the dress gave off a more graceful air. Everyone would look good in that gown and invoke different feelings. She could even smell a light scenting from the gown. It was familiar, but she could not recall where she had gotten a whiff of it. Did someone wear it before me? Jennifer was having doubts at first. Nevertheless, she convinced herself that she had given it too much thought and soon proceeded to put on the ne. In a split second, her elegant aura poured out under that gown. Standing in front of the mirror, she scrutinized her image for a long time. In the end, she frowned and sighed meekly. Nigel said that he would get me a gown. So, did Nigel prepare this? Although it¡¯s not a luxury brand, it seems erquisite. morning, the celebration for Conner¡¯s eightieth birthday had formallymenced. Jennifer drew in a deep breath and walked out of the room. The hall, also known as the ¡°goldfish bowl,¡± was filled with guests waiting on their seats. The whole scene lookedvish and majestic. As everyone had changed into their formal attires, the banquet seemed like a rendezvous only the elite could attend. Jennifer did not attract much attention when she entered the hall. Even Kevin failed to notice her. Everyone had their gazes fixated on a captivatingdy on the stage. She was not someone from the Wilson family, but from the Yeager family. Nigel¡¯s grandmother was a graceful nobledy from an affluent family that still held immense power after one hundred years. She was a descendant of the Yeager family of Jadeborough. She was the well-known Shannon Yeager. If anyone could bear the moniker of being swan-like, it would undoubtedly be Shannon Every slight movement of hers discharged an air of dominance. One could see that she was of sovereign stock. She was young, around twenty-five years old. Aside from that, she was tall, at 1.75 meters, and had the figure many women coveted. Standing on the stage in a red, big gown, she had her fair, bright skin exposed on her back. Wrapped around her wrist was a gleaming, crystalline bracelet, which was worth a king¡¯s ransom. ¡°Oh my gosh. Isnt that the ancient Phoenix Bracelet? I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s priceless!¡± Thomas Hared eye- wide, astonished. ¡°This gown seems to be handcrafted by my ist Apuaintance, the Dexterous Lady.¡± Indeed she heavensvored Shannon Holding Shannon¡¯s hand, Sydney was beaming in exhration. Although they were both from the Yeager family, they were five generations apart. Therefore, it was the best decision for Nigel and Shannon to get married, since both the families shared the same idea. Standing beside Shannon was Nigel, who disyed a solemn demeanor, for he did not utter a word at all. Another young man caught everyone¡¯s attention too. He was Rodrick, the man who founded Rodrick Foundation all by himself. He, too, was casting an indifferent countenance, with a few muscr men in suits tailing behind him. d in a silver suit, he sipped the red wine in relish while gazing at Shannon, his eyes burning with passion. Aside from the Wilson family of Tayhaven, the other branches of the Eight Branches of the Wilson family had no right to show themselves on the stage. They could never be deemed an aristocratic family despite being affluent. The only two ways to truly be one were through amalgamation or marriage. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 102 Rodrick had no intention of merging hispany, but he was head over heels for Shannon to the extent of wishing to marry her. However, Shannon had no feelings for him. To tell the truth, she was not into anyone, not even Nigel. Previously, Rodrick and Shannon were ssmates in university. Ever since he knew her, he found out that she was an emotionless girl. ¡°Quit making sheep¡¯s eyes at her! She¡¯s Nigel¡¯s fianc¨¦e, you know!¡± Linda reproached Kevin and gave him a light tap on his arm. Kevin reluctantly took his eyes off Shannon and whined, ¡°What a pity¡­ She¡¯s the girl whom every man loves and adores. By the way, Jennifer, luckily Nigel didn¡¯t give you a title but only power and wealth. It¡¯s better this way, right?¡±. Nodding fervently, Linda agreed, ¡°He¡¯s right. What¡¯s the point of having a title, anyway. You got to have something tangible in your grasp, something that¡¯s truly owned by you. Look at you, having a worth of several hundred million. How much do you actually have in your stash, though?¡± Upon hearing those disdainful words, Jennifer shot a fierce re at her mother and brother. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t even spend more than three million. So, you can forget about that sports car you¡¯ve always dreamed of.¡± With her professional manager Susan around, every single expenditure of hers would be thoroughly recorded. Any spending with a massive sum, especially if it was impractical, would be thwarted by the former les point A glint of disappointment shed across Kevin¡¯s eyes, for his aspirations of owning avish mansion and sports car had ended unexpectedly. ¡°All right, be quiet!¡± Nigel announced.With a singlemand, the whole banquet hall fell into pin-drop silence.¡°Today, we celebrate my grandfather¡¯s eightieth birthday. I thank you all for being here. Shannon, please bring Grandpa here,¡± Nigel stated with a baritone voice.On such an asion, Shannon naturally would do him the honor. She spun around silently and pushed Conner out of the room at the back.Sitting in the wheelchair, Conner was beaming with vitality. He did not appear to be all. ¡°Let the celebration begin,¡± Nigel dered. ¡°Grandpa, I wish you prosperity and longevity.¡± Dexter was quick to bolt ahead and knelt before his grandfather. ¡°And to congratte you, I¡¯m gifting you a Everyone craned their necks to see what kind of sculpture he had brought Slowly, two men suited in tuxedos pushed a cart containing arge object into the banquet hall. It was covered by a sheet of red cloth. Judging by its appearance, it resembled a tiny mountain that was more than a meter high and a few dozen centimeters wide. As Dexter abruptly pulled the red cloth off, the glittering glow from the sculpture underneath almost blinded the crowd. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. My goodness! Astounded, the crowd gasped in unison. In front of their eyes, there stood a gleaming mountain-like golden sculpture, embellished with precious agate stones. It looked like it could weigh about two hundred kilograms, boasting a total worth of more than a hundred million. Only a crown prince like Dexter could afford a gift made from a hundred million worth of gold. No other families could splurge that amount of money, not even the Wilson famiv Besides, to procure that much gold within such a short timeframe was already challenging enough. Kevin was instantly charmed by the golden sculpture. ¡°Wow! So much gold ¡°Good! I like it!¡± pping his hands, Connerughed merrily: With thai, the sculpture was sent into a room beside. After Dexter showed off his first-rate present, the rest of them felt embarrassed to even take out theirs. Nigel then smiled faintly as he swept his nce across the hall, anticipating the next gift. At that juncture, Rodrick took a sip of red wine and approached Conner to give his wishes. ¡°Grandpa, all I wish for is your good health. My present for you may not be as extravagant as the sculpture, but it¡¯s my way of expressing my gratitude to you.¡± As Rodrick pped his hands, his subordinate strode toward him with a tray. Simrly, the tray was also covered by a red cloth. The red cloth was then removed, revealing the item sitting on the tray. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 103 It was an emerald ornament. It looked somewhat timeworn and ancient as it shimmered through its oxidized surface. ¡°That¡¯s from the royal family of the Agraria dynasty. It¡¯s worth fifty million!¡± Someone from the crowd pointed out immediately. That person must have had a deep knowledge of antiques. Jades were one of the favorites of the royalty in the Agraria dynasty. Just three years ago, the tomb of the king of Agraria was robbed, unearthing arge number of emeralds. Portions of them even went missing at that time, and that emerald ornament was one of them. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll ept it,¡± said Conner. He was on cloud nine. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Shannon went up to Conner and curtsied to him. ¡°I wish you happiness for the years ahead. And I¡¯m giving you Durbaine today!¡± Durbaine? What the heck is she talking about? Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. Shannon then opened up a map, with a bunch ofbels and wordings on it. On top of it, there were some official government documents. Nigel narrowed his eyes instantly. ¡°This is the development blueprint for Durbaine¡¯s Subway Line 3. And these documents are the project approval letter and the request for proposal,¡± Shannon exined word for word. The others were dumbfounded at the sight, especially Rodrick from Durbaine city. He fell into an utter shock, seemingly unable to regain his senses. The Yeager family was based in Jadeborough, and Durbaine fell on the east side of Pollerton. They were more than a thousand kilometers apart, with four states and sixteen cities in between. Yel, the Yeager family managed toy their hands on the development blueprint and project approval letter for Durbaine¡¯s Subway Line 3. Is this the true power of the Yeager family? There¡¯s no way I can everpare to that! For the family Even Conner started to breathe heavily, for it was too valuable of a gift. That precious gift alone represented the strong bond between the Yeager and Wilson family In contrast, gifts like the golden sculpture and emerald ornament could not even hold a candle to that, Feeling inferior, Jennifer heaved a In her opinion, she figured that every woman would feel the same way in the face of Shannon Putting on a smug countenance, the olddy of the Wilson family, Sylvia, narrowed her eyes and scanned the crowd. She seemed to be proiming to the world that the glory was all hers for the taking, as the gift was obviously on her ount. ¡°From now on, this belongs to you, Grandpa. I hope you like it.¡± Shannon said calmly, Straightening his back, Conner coughed nervously and replied, ¡°Thank you, I love it very much.¡± With a smile, Shannon then handed over the documents to Conner before stepping aside and staying quiet thereafter. Meanwhile, Nigel was fastening his gaze on Shannon, getting all passionate about it for some reason. Over the years, Nigel had never been short of women. Even so, Shannon had managed to draw a high level of his attention, so much so that he cared a lot about her. Therefore, he had been treating her as hiswfully wedded wife. As for other women in his life, he merely regarded them as his mistresses, After all, he was rich enough to have Shannon Nevertheless, he knew that she had a wed personality. Shannon could be polite and courteous, portraying to the public the etiquette like any noblewoman. However, she had no emotions, and she would never harbor any feelings for anyone. For her, personal gains came first. Although Shannon might appear friendly, deep down inside, she was cold-hearted. non It did not matter to her, anyway, for she had very deep pockets coupled with a formidable background. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Subsequently, the guests began to present their gifts to Conner. All of them brought items that cost a king¡¯s ransom. In fact, their generosity was all because of the Wilson family. Some were returning the favor that the Wilson family once did for them, some were deeply connected with the Wilson family, and some were brought up by the Wilson family. Finally, it was Jennifer¡¯s turn, but she was put on the spot because everything she currently possessed was given to her by the Wilson family. She could not just gift money, as it would be too predictable. Yet, she could not afford gifts of the same standard as the rest. Considering their gifts were worth a few hundred million, the beaded bracelet she had prepared was basically worthless. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¡°Let¡¯s proceed to our next agenda, shall we?¡± Nigel nced around the ball and was wonderstruck upon catching a glimpse of Jennifer. She was d in a sapphire blue gown with a piece of ck Corleon meteorite ne, looking just as stunning as Shannon. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The fifteen million worth of A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream gown and the ten million worth of Eternal Love ne created by the world-renown designer, Lilith Snowden, could easily upgrade any woman¡¯s elegance and beauty. Despite being clueless about what sort of gown and ne Jennifer was wearing, Nigel still had the taste to gauge that her outfit would have cost at least ten million. Where did she get her outfit from? Before Nigel could continue his speech, Sylvia piped up, ¡°Hold on. It seems that someone here hasn¡¯t presented a gift yet.¡± Sylvia¡¯s sudden admonition left the crowd stunned, and they began staring at her. After all, to publicly request gifts on such an asion was not a respectful act. For some reason, she still chose to do so. That could only mean that Sylvia was not fond of that person, and she was using the perfect opportunity to kick that person out of the Wilson family. Silence hung thick in the air as everyone waited for her to call out that person¡¯s name. Sure enough, Sylvia made her way to the center of the banquet hall. Using her wooden cane, she pointed at Jennifer. ¡°Where¡¯s your gift, Jennifer?¡± The crowd then turned and stared at Jennifer. Having hundreds of people ring at her, Jennifer became ufortable, and her mind went nk, That was her first time ever encountering such a situation. She went into a daze, and so did everyone else. the same time, Dexter, Thomas, and Shannon, too, were In fact, Shannon was also amazed when she recognized Jennifer¡¯s outfit. The esteemed Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream were both huge hits during the International Fashion Week, produced by the top luxury designer, Lilith Snowden. ¡°My goodness! What did I just witness with my own eyes?¡± With an empty gaze in his eyes, Thomas made a beeline for Jennifer to take a closer look at her gown and ne. ¡°This is indeed the esteemed Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream!¡± As he spoke, everyone instantly widened their eyes. They were all from the upper-ss society, so they mostly interacted with two things daily, which were business and luxury goods. . Most of them had even sponsored the International Fashion Week, thus knowing the value of those two items. The crown prince, Dexter was also thunderstruck. He, for one, believed that his own outfit was already extravagant enough. Never did he expect someone else to be a cut above him. Prior to that, he had offered Lilith thirty million for both of her masterpieces, but she rejected his offer. ¡°What the hell! Those must be counterfeits. Lilith herself said she would never sell them!¡± ¡°Those are absolutely fake!¡± ¡°How shameless! Any other gown would¡¯ve been better than an imitation for this grand asion!¡± The entire hall was abuzz with discussions, They would never acknowledge the authenticity of the gown and ne on Jennifer¡¯s body. From their perspectives, treasures like that would never fall into the hands of some ordinary person. Jennifer was rendered speechless as her face was drained of color. She could not determine the genuineness of her gown and ne, but she already believed that Nigel had set her up. At that juncture, Nigel regained his senses and rxed. So those are counterfeits. That makes so much more sense. It would certainly be bizarre if someone like her were to get hold of such treasures. Nevertheless, Shannon, Thomas, and Dexter all knew that what Jennifer was wearing could not be any more authentic. By hen, Sylvia waved her cane to point at Jennifer. ¡°Today is my husband¡¯s eightieth birthday, and all our invitees have taken great measures of etiquette and fashion. We, the Wilson family, are a century- old well-heeled family, and we¡¯vee a long way from generation to generation, holding fast to our integrity. So, even if you had worn a cheap gown, I wouldn¡¯t say a word about it.¡± Sylvia added, ¡°You, however, bought counterfeits just for the sake of your so-called dignity and to be in the limelight,pletely going against our family¡¯s ideology!¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 105 ¡°The Wilson family doesn¡¯t need people like you! Since we¡¯ll be uniting all eight branches of our family, it doesn¡¯t matter to us if we dump that one branch of yours!¡± Ultimately, Sylvia brought the matter up, reprimanding Jennifer directly. Thetter¡¯s face paled to a ghastly white, and she dared not utter a sound. Kevin, in turn, cowered himself in the corner, not having the courage to speak up for his sister. As for Linda, her usual aggressiveness had also vanished into thin air. Jennifer could not help but feel lonely and helpless. Resentment soon crept into her head. She suddenly felt an immense grudge toward Donald. If they had not gone separate ways, she would never have epted the help from the Wilson family. All she had wanted was to earn more money so that they would not have to quarrel over money anymore. Why do I have to suffer all these humiliations? It was all because of Donald! Because of that miserable six hundred thousand, I have to endure their insults, their mockeries! Conner said nothing at all, only staring coldly at Jennifer. To merge all branches of the Wilson family, they needed to avoid getting involved in any negative news. If Jennifer¡¯s possessions turned out to be fake, such a shoring would definitely be scrutinized and hyperbolized during the unison formation in the future. By then, it would be fatal. Sylvia maintained her menacing gaze at Jennifer. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡± The former¡¯s voice was colored with stark judgment. Ice was COUnbending, Jennifer lifted her head and refuted, ¡°In my opinion, clothing is just clothing, and a ne is just that. It¡¯s all good as long as I like them. As for their authenticity, I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± Admiration shed across Dexter¡¯s eyes as he heard that. The Wilson family had always been bold, tolerant, and diverse in terms of business. Be that as it may, Jennifer¡¯s business projects had had nothing to do with the Wilson family. All her projects were sluggish on payment, had a lengthy profit cycle, and the amount of workload was scarce. No doubt the projects would be beneficial to small and medium-sized enterprises, but for a behemoth like the Wilson family, those were purely chicken feed. provide any documents, news, or Everyone was dumbfounded after listening to her words. They then erupted into a heated discussion. ¡°Is she joking or what? Pollerton will undergond remation?¡± Rodrick sneered. ¡°Who dares to n fornd remation at a ss One Conservation Area? Who even dares to downgrade a ss One Conservation Area to a ss Four Conservation Area in Pollerton?¡± Dexter smirked. Nigel¡¯s cousin, Samantha asked while pursing h Nigel chimed in, ¡°Shannon, please exin the criteria needed to downgrade ss One Conservation Area to ss Four Conservation Area.¡± Shannon nodded and exined clearly, ¡°ording to the internationalw, ss One to ss Three Conservation Area is not allowed to undergond remation. The area around Pollerton Estates is a ss One Conservation Area. If one wishes to performndfill in that area, one should first degrade that area into a ss Four Conservation Area. To degrade the area, one has to report to the Nations¡¯ Union to get their approval. With that, the Nations¡¯ Union will set up a professional team to conduct field visits in that area. Then, a Global Public Announcement will be posted on the official website for six months. After the period, the documents will be sent to the domestic department for approval if there aren¡¯t anyints. Then, the case will move forward for fifty first-grade officers to vote before it is sent to Chiliad Avion. I have checked online. Currently, there¡¯s only one announcement regardingnd remation, and it is in Durbaine, not Pollerton Estates.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jennifer jolted back to her senses, and her face went pale after listening to Shannon¡¯s words. She¡¯s so capable! I don¡¯t even know the process in detail and the existence of an international official website. How can I possibly win? Did I make a wrong assumption? Nigel smiled and said, ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯ve made a wrong calction. We have a different vision and aim from you. That is why prominent families could maintain their wealth for so many years. Some people spend their whole life trying to join our circle but to no avail. You don¡¯t even know what a conservation area is, the process of Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 106 approval, and the process of posting a public announcement. You are not permitted to log on to the official website as well. Even if thend remation documents are given to you, how can you differentiate if they are legit or not?¡± Jennifer was rendered speechless. Everything that had happened so far was a huge blow to her. She could not help but nce at Leonard, Linda, and Kevin, seeking support from them. However, to her dismay, the trio huddled in a corner in fear with their heads lowered ¡°Okay. I get it now.¡± Jennifer nodded before fishing out a rectangr box. She held that box tightly in her hands and strode over to Conner. ¡°Anyway, happy birthday to you, Granduncle Conner!¡± Inside the box was a cup made of special minerals. It contained various trace elements that were good for health if used long-term. Sylvia lifted her cane and smashed the cup. ¡°How dare you give us rubbish?¡± The cup instantly dropped to the ground and shattered into pieces, just like Jennifer¡¯s heart. A frown crept up on Dexter¡¯s face as he thought Sylvia was going overboard. ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s enough.¡± Sylvia turned and stared at Dexter expressionlessly. ¡°What? Are you going to stand up for her?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Dexter answered straightforwardly, ¡°She made an incorrect assumption, that¡¯s all. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Sylvia eximed, ¡°She wears knock-off products, and that¡¯s sufficient to jeopardize the Wilson family¡¯s name. Is she not wrong?¡± Dexter was quite irritated. ¡°Who said she is wearing fake products?¡± Sylvia looked at Jennifer with a gaze full of mockery. ¡°Is she not wearing fake products? Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream are famous luxurious items designed by Lilith, the renowned designer. Both of the products are worth more than twenty million. Are you telling me she is wearing genuine products? Do you think Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 107 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. They shook their heads in response, indicating they were doubtful as well. After all, the products were not things that could be bought easily, even with tons of money. Many of the royal families had offered lucrative amounts of money, intending to purchase the products, but were all rejected by Lilith. Dexter scanned the crowd and said, ¡°Thomas, please exin to them.¡± Thomas, who had been waiting for this opportunity, cleared his throat before exining in a firm voice, ¡°The ne and dress worn by Ms. Wilson are authentic products. They are indeed my teacher, Lilith¡¯s proud creations.¡± His words stunned the crowd. Jennifer was taken aback by his words, too. She thought she had misheard it.3 Instantly, she turned to look at Nigel. Meanwhile, Nigel narrowed his eyes and stared back at Jennifer, contemting. That old man is Thomas Forbis. Although he is not as famous as Lilith, he is still one of the most well- known designers in the world. He is famous for his designs for the top fashion brands all around the world as well as royal families. Thus, he is telling the truth. The atmosphere instantly became strange when everyone stared at Jennifer curiously. Someone like her could never afford such esteemed clothing. So, who gave them to her? Sylvia held her breath and snorted. ¡°How can we believe you?¡± ¡®can we Dexter pursed his lips and did not retort, thinking she was unreasonable. However, the next moment, everyone was stunned by Shannon¡¯s words. ¡°The ne kline worn by Ms. Wilsons the real Eternal Love made with Corleon, and the blue dress is indeed A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream Thad seen the dress once when it was exhibited previously. Ius wholly made ut silk,¡± said Shannon. one would argue with her statement, Everyone could only stand rooted to the spot in shock. After moments of silence, the scene erupted into chaos. ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! They are worth more than twenty million in total.¡± ¡°How is that possible? They are so invaluable that you can¡¯t even buy them with money.¡± ¡°How did she get them?¡± Everyone had their gazes fixed on Jennifer while discussing. It was as if they wanted to see through her. Shannon continued to shock the crowd. ¡°I have tried to bid for Eternal Love, but to no avail. I did not expect it to end up in Ms. Wilson¡¯s hands. I¡¯m utterly shocked.¡± She beamed after saying the words, looking friendly and gentle. However, her cold gaze did not reflect the pretentious smile on her face. Jennifer was in aplete daze at the moment. Twenty million? Are these the real deal? But, Nigel was the one who gave them to me. With that thought in her mind, she stared at Nigel and noticed that he was also wearing a shocked expression. Sylvia¡¯s face contorted with rage. She would still not believe it even if Thomas and Dexter testified the dress and the ne to be authentic. However, the person who testified was Shannon. She was an extremely rational woman who prioritized her benefits above anything else. Leonard, Linda, and Kevin were stunned. Kevin¡¯s eyes even sparkled in excitement when he turned to nce at his sister. Her apparel costs more than twenty million, which is simr to the price of a limited-edition sports car. I could buy a Lamborghini or Rolls-Royce if I sell the dress and the ne. ¡°Where did you get them? Sylvia nced at Jennifer coldly before pressing on, ¡°Did you buy them with the Wilson family¡¯s money?¡± Jennifer shook her head. ¡°Someone gave them to me. I have never spent the Wilson family¡¯s money for my own good. You can check the ount records.¡± After all, twenty million was not a diminutive figure. It was not difficult to check from the ount if Jennifer really spent that amount of money on the ne and the dress. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 108 ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± Nigel suddenly asked. Shannon nced briefly at Nigel and instinctively knew that he was not in the state of mind. However, she did not question anything. Jennifer merely shook her head without saying a word. Dexter, on the other hand, stared at Sylvia with a gloating look in his eyes. He was looking forward to seeing what she was going to say to defend herself. Conner was surprised, but he did not say anything. Many female guests were staring at Jennifer¡¯s dress and ne enviously, making thetter feel ufortable. She could not help but think about that indifferent man, wondering what his identity was. ¡°Quiet!¡± Sylvia was so upset that she jabbed her cane on the ground, making a crisp sound. Everyone quieted down and dared not make a sound. Sylvia said, ¡°Well, even if what she¡¯s wearing is genuine, she ims that Pollerton would undergond remation without any proof to support her assumptions. Her insight and attitude toward business are not good enough for her to stay in the Wilson family.¡± That¡¯s true. You don¡¯t even have ess to the public announcement website and you¡¯re iming that Pollerton will undergond remation? It¡¯s been seventy years since the development of the technology fornd remation. However,nd remations have not been carried out in many countries. Not even ten remation projects have been carried out in seventy years all around the world. ¡°This is clearly a joke! People will definitely ridicule us and say that we don¡¯t know how to do our business. They¡¯ll mock us!¡± Sylvia¡¯s tone was heavy. Jennifer bit her lip and did not say a word. Kevin, Leonard, and Linda hung their heads and shrank into the corner once again. right. Let¡¯s not discuss this nonsense anymore. I¡¯ll say two things now. Firstly, we are not going to ept the birthday gift that It doesn¡¯t matter how much the gifi cost. To reject it is too cruel. Even ordinary people wouldn¡¯t sever a rtionship like this. However, Sylvia, as the head of the Wilson family in Tayhaven, had destroyed Jennifer¡¯s gift. This is a vicious act! She ims to want to uphold the reputation of the Wilson family and the etiquette of nobility, but her actions are barbaric! However, everyone kept their thoughts to themselves and sat in silence. No one was willing to stand up for Jennifer. Jennifer¡¯s face was drained of all color. She felt lethargic as she took a few steps back, preparing to leave this ce. She waspletely humiliated. However, Sylvia continued to talk. She said, ¡°Furthermore, I announce today that the Wilson family¡¯s eighth branch in Pollerton will be kicked out because of Jennifer. Everyone who is part of the eighth branch will be removed from our family. Everything they own in Pollerton will be handed over to the Wilson family in Tayhaven. Jennifer and her family shall leave the manor right now!¡± She¡¯s kicking out Jennifer and her family from the manor? This is the greatest humiliation!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The Wilson family in Tayhaven had lived in this manor for more than a century. No one had ever been chased out of the manor before. ¨C Jennifer lowered her head and kept quiet. She felt miserable. Everyone looked at her with pity. She suddenly felt as if she was a lowly stray dog. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Jennifer. Leonard, Linda, and Kevin flinched silently and trailed behind Jennifer, following her outside. They looked likeplete cowards. As she walked to the door, Jenniter suddenly turned back and said, ¡°What if I was ngh? What if the land remation project will really happen?¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 109 She trusted her deduction. No matter how she looked at it, Southwood Emerce District covered an area of five hundred and thirty-thousand square meters. How could it be a logistics distribution center? Something big is definitely happening. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Everyone burst outughing: Nigel¡¯s cousinughed the loudest, and she was trembling all over in amusement. Even Nigel was smiling and shaking his head. ISS ¡°This is the biggest joke I¡¯ve heard. When are you going to give up?¡± Sylvia¡¯s face was filled with mockery. ¡°I promise you that if Pollerton reims thend in three years, I¡¯ll personally give you an apology!¡± At present, there had not been a public announcement on the official website. That would mean that even if the remation would happen, it would only ur three vearster after all the standard procedures were carried out. Sylvia knew that she would win either way. Jennifer did not say a word. She turned toward the door. However, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. The man who had gifted her the dress and ne, Kingsley, had arrived, Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Kingsley. Nigel widened his eyes in shock.kingsley had changed his attire and was wearing a navy-blue suit. He looked handsome and cold, and he had a tall and slender figure. His demeanor made him snapproachable and intimidating,The lennon Nigel was shocked was that he saw the pattern of the Azure Wyverngodered on hingsley¡¯s suit, out what happened, I would be killed! Conner dared not offend him. He stood up from his wheelchair immediately, his face red with excitement. ¡°General Folion, what brings you Everyone else looked at Kingsley in shock as well. So he¡¯s the legendary Kingsley Felton from Horizon Group? Jennifer had heard about the Horizon Group as well. It was a top international conglomerate with such formidable power that no one dared to mess with. Moreover, rumors stated that the leader of Horizon Group, who was known as ¡°Lord Campbell,¡± was from Quadfield. The room was filled with silence as everyone felt fearful. Kingsley did not even bother to greet the Wilson family. He looked at Conner and said, ¡°I came here on Lord Campbell¡¯s order to inform the Wilson family about an important matter.¡± Conner¡¯s hands trembled in excitement. 11 s such an honor to have Lord Campbell¡¯s attention! ¡°Please do tell us.¡± Conner replied excitedly ELOJ Chuncated, ¡°Thirty square kilometers of the Pollerton sea area will be Ba k i COD). We advise the Wilson family not to pull any incks to disrupa che as they lumbawki annitermate the gratis online goes to Nigel¡¯s heart pounded, and his throat felt dry. Is this really happening? ¡°How could this be?¡± Sylvia¡¯s face immediately turned pale. Shannon said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear about this at all. Kingsley looked at the two of them disdainfully. ¡°Do you think you have the privilege of knowing what Lord Campbell is nning to do?¡± Shannon shuddered and finally came to a realization. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 110 He¡¯s right! How could I forget about Horizon Group¡¯s influence over the city? How could I possibly overlook the fact that Lord Campbell is a god? Kingsley didn¡¯t exin anything to them. Instead, he took out a piece of paper with (wo fingers and tossed it at Shannon. The paper was a photocopy of a document. It was covered with seals and signatures from twenty to thirty people. The document even had a serial number at the top. ¡°Get me aputer!¡± Shannon then ordered. Soon, a waiter handed aptop to Shannon. She then logged into the Global Public Announcement website and entered the serial number. Momentster, she went ck-jawed. Previously, her search for any information about Pollerton Estates was fruitless. At that moment, however, the entire web page was filled with the announcement of thend remation. The web page also indicated that the publicity period had long expired. In this case, it would mean that a person at her level had no jurisdiction to participate in any of thend remation procedures. Unwilling to give up, Shannon opened another website and entered the serial number once again. This time, she logged into the approval search website. It yielded the same results as the photocopied document, meaning that the photocopied document was genuine. Shock overlook Shannon, She subconsciously lifted her head and stared at Kingsley. ¡°Did you manage to find what you¡¯re looking for? This document is the approval for thend remation at Pollerton Estates. It¡¯s located right behind Southwood Emerce District!¡± Kingsley exined. What? So, this paper represents the approval fornd remation! Shannon was still in disbelief. ¡°What? Does the Horizon Group have such a capability? How did they convince the Nations¡¯ Union to downgrade a ss One Conservation Area to a ss Four Conservation Area?¡± | ¡°Is Lord Campbell¡¯s capability that terrifying? This makes it the third time the Nations¡¯ Union has granted a downgrading of a conversation area in history, am I correct?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Lord Campbell has yet to turn thirty years old!¡± In an instant, the area was abuzz with chatters. The shocking riews blew everyone¡¯s minds away. Conner then asked excitedly, ¡°Is Lord Campbell here?¡± Kingsley replied arrogantly, ¡°Do you think someone from Tayhaven¡¯s Wilson family is qualified enough to meet Lord Campbell personally?¡± His response pissed both Nigel and Sylvia off, but they didn¡¯t dare to voice their thoughts. After all, Kingsley was speaking the truth. The Wilson family was, in fact, unqualified to solicit a private visit from someone like Donald. ¡°General Felton, please tell Lord Campbell that the Wilson family would assist him in Pollerton Estates¡¯ land remation. We swear not to cause any trouble for him on the project too. Our family has a steel structure department and an earthwork department in Pollerton. In the event where Lord Campbell needs help, they would be of assistance,¡± Conner proimed. Kingsley nodded in reply. He then pointed at Sylvia and said, ¡°You, olddy! I¡¯ve heard what you¡¯ve said just now! I want you to apologize to her!¡± The crowd was startled by such a request. All eyes were on Jennifer immediately. Did Kingsley ask Sylvia to apologize to Jennifer just now? Wait a minute. So, Jennifer and Kingsley know each other? Does she knows the entire Horizon Group too? If she does know the Horizon Group, it would exin how she could wear Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream. Anyway, how did an ordinary girl like her end up associated with the Horizon Group? Sylvia¡¯s expression contorted instantly. She glowered at Kingsley and demanded, ¡°Why should I apologize to her?¡± Kingsley narrowed his eyes at her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve made your promise. How could you go against it now?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sylvia did swear that she would apologize to Jennifer if thend remation in Pollerton would happen within three years. However, she didn¡¯t mean it. Moreover, she had not anticipated thend remation nor the involvement of the Horizon Group owned by Lord Campbell. ¡°Does Jennifer have any rtion with you all?¡± Sylvia demanded. Upon hearing that question, Conner¡¯s heart dropped, and he could feel chills going down his spine. Dinn, olddy! Do you know who you are talking to? He is one of Lord Campbell¡¯s Four Greatest Divine Generals! Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 111 This man in front of us is Kingsley Felton, otherwise known as Wyvern King. The other three include Derek Moore with the code name Phoenix King, Glover Nkosi, also known as Manticore King, and Sami Sullivan, the Chelonian King! Kingsley¡¯s face became chillingly frightening when he heard the olddy¡¯s question. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s rted to us. Most importantly, your previous statement showed that you questioned Lord Campbell¡¯s capability!¡± Although it seemed far-fetched, Sylvia was indeed looking down on Donald¡¯s capability then. Jennifer was confused. Why would the Horizon Group stand up for me? Is it really because Sylvia questioned Lord Campbell¡¯s capability? ¡°So, what? I¡¯m from the Yeager family!¡± Sylvia yelled at him. ¡°You have no right tomand me!¡± No right tomand? The crowd was terrified after hearing her words, especially Shannon. She had a foreboding premonition. Honestly, while the Yeager family was strong in many ways, Donald was still capable of crushing them. Excluding Chiliad Avion, less than five top magnates would have the capability to fight against Lord Campbell. The atmosphere around Kingsley changed almost immediately. He then exuded menacing chills that caused everyone to have goosebumps all over. It was as if they were standing in a chilly breeze. ¡°The Yeager family means nothing to me! I demand that you apologize to her now! Even if a deity is here today, he couldn¡¯t stop me from demanding an apology.¡± Step by step, Kingsley approached Sylvia. The wyvern sewed on his navy-blue suit was exceptionally dazzling, and the griffin-like logo was hideous but domineering. ¡°Wyvern King, please calm down.¡± Shannon quickly stood up and tried to dissuade Kingsley from hurting Sylvia. Unfortunately, Kingsley disregarded her totally. He continued glowering at Sylvia with his cold gaze and walked toward her firmly. I don¡¯t care who you are. So long you insult the woman Lord Campbell love and question his capability, I will make you pay! Kingsley was a ruthless man with a cold heart, but he was loyal to Donald. The moment Nigel saw such a situation, he applied pressure to his foot to prepare for his attack, causing web-like cracks to appear on the ground underneath him. He advanced at a frightening speed across a few meters with a leap before stopping in front of Sylvia. ¡°I dare you to touch her!¡± Kingsley merely stared at Nigel scornfully. Thetter¡¯s threat meant nothing to him. Then, Kingsley sent out a punch. SON A Nigel reacted to his punch with his fist. Their punches then collided in mid-air. After a loud thud, Nigel instantly flew backward and dropped on top of a table. Chaos ensued almost immediately. IU ¨C 3 ¨C 2 Nigel struggled to sit up while spitting a mouthful of fresh blood. After that, he red at Kingsley with a twisted expression. Despite that, fear had overtaken him deep inside. This is Wyvern King¡¯s actual strength? The two had just started the fight, but Nigel could already feel Kingsley¡¯s powerful and frightening strength crushing him like a big wave. As a result of this, he realized the difference between hisbat skills and Donald¡¯s, as Donald trained Kingsley personally. Kingsley didn¡¯t even care to check on Nige) after sending the punch. He stopped before Sylvia and looked down at her from above. ¡°Apologize!¡± he demanded. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Sylvia. None of them dared to speak out for her. The Horizon Group could end Tayhaven¡¯s Wilson family within ten minutes. Hence, it was definite that none of them possessed the capability to help the Wilson family. It was better for them to remain silent. Unfortunately, Sylvia refused to believe that. She raised her head and said, ¡°What if I refuse?¡± At the end of her sentence, Kingsley tightly grasped thedy by her neck and lifted her into the air. Sylvia started to have difficulty in breathing, and her face becameContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. red. Her vision gradually blurred. ¡°Apologize or die!¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice then rang in her ears. ears. ¡°Stop, General Felton! Please have mercy!¡± Conner, the head of the Wilson family, was forced to stand up for his wife. The crease on his forehead was so deep that they almost touched each other. Meanwhile, he couldn¡¯t help cursing her in his heart. What a short-sighted woman! Do you even know the person standing before you? Though this man is not the scariest of all, the person who supports him is Lord Campbell! That man is a god! He has control over everything! Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 112 Sylvia started coughing hard, feeling that she was on the brink of death. Slowly, her consciousness began to slip away. Sylvia started smacking Kingsley¡¯s arm. ¡°I-I¡¯ll apologize..¡± stuttered Sylvia. Kingsley loosened his grip, and she slumped to the ground. Sylvia kept coughing until her eyes became watery. She shot Jennifer a re and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Son Jennifer shook her head and staggered backward in fear. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Sylvia asked Jennifer. Jennifer replied, ¡°I know neither him nor Lord Campbell.¡± Sylvia lowered her head as her face darkened. At that very moment, she felt that her pride had been deeply crushed. Conner finally felt at ease and uttered, ¡°General Felton, thank you for going easy on Sylvia. Would you like to have lunch here? Kingsley looked around coldly until his gazended on Jennifer. He stared at her for a few seconds before turning around to leave. Just then, his indifferent voice resonated. ¡°The Wilson family of Tayhaven, you all better look out for yourselves. If you offend Lord Campbell again, we won¡¯t hesitate to annihte the whole family.¡± What? Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They gasped in unison, feeling shivers running down their spines. Nheless, they had no idea how they managed to offend Donald. Following the departure of Kingsley, they finally heaved a sigh of relief. Sylvia got up on her feet. Her entire body was drenched with sweat. She cast a piercing nce in the direction of Jennifer and asked, ¡°Are those gifts from Horizon Group?¡± Shaking her head, Jennifer replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know anyone in Horizon Group.¡± Again, all of them felt relieved. It would be an endless disaster if Jennifer knew Horizon Group. ¡°Are you happy?¡± Sylvia seemed to have lost her mind and threw the unexpected question at Jennifer. Pausing for a while, Sylvia continued, ¡°I just apologized to you. Does that make you happy?¡± Jennifer bit her lip and did not say a word. Conner sprang up and snapped, ¡°Enough! Being the strongest pir of the Wilson family, Conner still had a say in everything. Following Conner¡¯s roar, everyone dared not to utter a sound. ¡°Even Sylvia shut her mouth instantly. All of a sudden, a burly man in a suit with blood all over his face rushed inside and shouted in terror, ¡°Mr. Wilson, thirty-two snipers and more than sixty secret guards that protected the Wilson manor have been killed. There is also a text written in blood on the wall.¡± The man then took out a phone and showed Conner the photos he had taken. There was indeed a sentence. It read: Lord Campbell doesn¡¯t mind making Pollerton Estates the burial ground of the Wilson family. Conner closed his eyes and stayed silent for a moment before saying, ¡°As expected of Horizon Group. Without anyone noticing, they managed to kill more than one hundred guards of mine.¡± Nigel¡¯s face also grew terrifyingly solemn. Delivering the remation approval letter, making Sylvia apologize, taking down more than one hundred guards, and leaving the bloody threatening words on the wall¡­ Horizon Group is not only warning the Wilson family but also showing off their power. ¡°Did you offend Lord Campbell when you were in Pollerton?¡± Conner asked. Nigel was in a terrible mood, but still, he replied, ¡°No, we have never met before.¡± He continued, ¡°But we may have offended him indirectly, for instance, when we were dealing with the Parasite.¡± Conner opened his eyes wide. ¡°Yeah! Kingsley warned us not to pull something. It must be because of the fact that you reach out to the Parasite that Lord Campbell is irritated. Horizon Croup doesn¡¯t know Jennifer, and she is not even qualified enough to know Lord Campbell,¡± Conner stated. Feeling powerless, Nigel uttered, ¡°I will try to see the Parasite less. Also, I will reduce the frequency of going to Pollerton during this time.¡± Any young man would feel helpless when confronting Lord Campbell. However, that might not be the case. In actuality, some people dared topete with Lord Campbell Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 113 For instance, the sons of those families who managed to enter the final circle would be daring enough. ¡°But what about the business in Pollerton?¡±| Sylvia asked. After pondering for a while, Conner replied, ¡°Pollerton is going to undergond remation. The economic benefits resulting from this project will be immeasurable. Jennifer indeed has good foresight. It¡¯d be better to let Jennifer take care of the business in Pollerton. From the looks of it, Horizon Group does not harbor ill intentions toward Jennifer. So, I think Jennifer is the best candidate to deal with this project. What do you think?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Sylvia was the first to speak up. ¡°I disagree!¡± The second one who voiced out was Nigel¡¯s cousin, Alicia. ¡°The business in Pollerton is what matters the most at the moment. Thus, I¡¯m the most suitable person to handle this. Earthworks and steel structures don¡¯t make money. I believe we should get the entire outsourcing project.¡± The outsourcing project that Alicia mentioned included a whole industrial chain, such as foundation construction, excavation, project cost management, and others. ¡°I¡¯m a woman. Not only that, but I¡¯m also a woman who knows how to make use of my strengths.¡± With that, Alicia ran her fingers through her hair before adding, ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m the best candidate for negotiations.¡± It didn¡¯t matter to Jennifer, and so she remained silent. ¡°All right, then. Alicia and Jennifer will handle this together. Don¡¯t make a fuss. Try your best to win this project. Jennifer, are you okay with this decision?¡± Jennifer shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Dad, Mom. Let¡¯s go!¡± Alicia then responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! After all, I graduated with a master¡¯s degree from a university of science and technology abroad. ¡°Jennifer,e with me,¡± ordered Conner. She hesitated for a while before following behind Conner. They then came to a quiet room. ¡°Feeling aggrieved?¡± Conner asked in a friendly manner. Jennifer replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t mind Sylvia. That¡¯s how she always behaves. She probably hopes that I can die early.¡± Conner breathed a sigh before adding, ¡°But I have no choice but to rely on her because she has the Yeager family to back her up. Mateo is facing difficult circumstances at the moment. He couldn¡¯t even make it for my birthday. Thus, we can¡¯t afford to lose her.¡± Was Tha Mateo Wilson was the current Tayhaven King. He is the eldest son of Conner and the father of Nigel. ¡°By the way, who gave you this?¡± Conner asked. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Kingsley! He just threw it to me. At first, I thought it was given by Nigel. Seriously, I don¡¯t know him, and I don¡¯t get why he gave this to me.¡± Jennifer heaved a sigh. Conner smiled and stopped probing. ¡°When you get back to Pollerton, you can continue managing the business in Pollerton. Just ignore Alicia. You have good foresight and have proven that you are correct. I¡¯m d that I¡¯m right about you.¡± Jennifer stared at him, saying nothing. Milleksiya ¡°We have to prove ourselves when we still have chances, right?¡± Conner paused for a while before adding, ¡°You have to prove yourself to your ex-husband.¡± Images of Donald shed through her mind as she heard those words. She then replied, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°You should go,¡± Conner uttered. After Jennifer left, Conner sank into deep thought. No one knew what he was thinking. It was six in the evening by the time Jennifer returned to Pollerton. She was already exhausted. The trip to Tayhaven this time felt like a dream. If it weren¡¯t for Horizon Group, she would have been hurt and deeply humiliated. After pondering for a moment, she decided to buy some fruits and gifts before heading to Pollerton General Hospital to visit Donald¡¯s grandpa, Raymond. ¡°Grandpa.¡± As soon as Jennifer entered the ward, she saw Raymond standing by the window and staring outside. He seemed better at the moment. Seeing Jennifer walking over, he smiled and eximed, ¡°Jennifer, I didn¡¯t expect to see you today. Why are you here? Did you miss me?¡± Somehow, a touch of sadness grew inside her the moment she saw Raymond. She replied, ¡°Yeah, I missed you.¡± A smile appeared on Raymond¡¯s face. Gazing at her, he asked, ¡°Did someone bully you or something?¡± Jennifer nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. Looking at Jennifer encouragingly, Raymond responded, ¡°Do you mind sharing your concerns with me?¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 114 Jennifer hesitated for a moment. Eventually, she decided to tell him about her experiences in the Wilson family. Upon hearing that, Raymond said, ¡°What doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger. That¡¯s merely a challenge for you. Conner is right. You should use this opportunity to prove yourself.¡± ¡°But then, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t handle it well¡­¡± Jennifer said as a hint of dejectedness appeared in her eyes. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t give it a try?¡± Raymond chuckled. ¡°As long as you work hard, you¡¯ll always get what you want in the end. How could a man beat the umtion of effort over many generations on his own? That¡¯s why I think this will be a valuable opportunity for you. You have the support of a century-old affluent family now.¡± grande Jennifer looked at Raymond¡¯s dark opaque eyes. Suddenly, she noticed wisdom in his gaze. After pondering for a while, she asked, ¡°Has Donalde here recently? How is he doing?¡± Raymond replied, ¡°Oh. Hees often.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± Jennifer asked atst. Raymond broke into augh. ¡°Of course. Who else would hee with?¡± Jennifer chuckled as a sense of relief washed over her. Suddenly, a beautiful woman walked over to them. She was wearing a tight gown, entuating her slender body and curves. Moreover, there was a food container in her hand. As soon as she saw Jennifer, she was startled. Immediately, she walked toward Raymond with a cold expression. ¡°Raymond, your mushroom soup is here.¡± It was Hannah Nixon, Nouveau Hospital¡¯s professor. Ignoring Jennifer, she handed the soup to Raymond. Raymond shed a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me soup every day. I don¡¯t want to dy your work.¡± Hannah shook her head and replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not that busy unless I have any major operations.¡± Raymond took over the soup. Jennifer said, ¡°All right, Raymond. I¡¯ll take my leave now. I¡¯ll pay you another visit when I have time.¡± Raymond nodded without saying anything. Jennifer cast a long look at Hannah before walking out of the room. Then, she headed to see Rafe. Rafe was still in the hospital. He was scrolling through the recruitment posts on the phone in the ward. He looked slightly awkward the moment he saw Jennifer walking over with a fruit basket. ¡°M-Mrs. Campbell, you¡¯re here.¡± Soon, he felt that it was inappropriate to address her like that. After all, he knew that Donald and Jennifer had divorced. Jennifer put the basket to the side. She took out a stool and sat down. ¡°Has Donald been here recently?¡± Rafe answered, ¡°Yes. But, perhaps he was busy with his work, so he didn¡¯t stay for too long.¡± Jennifer fell silent. After some time, she asked, ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Thank you for asking, Mrs. Campbell. I¡¯ve pretty much recovered. The doctor will probably discharge me from the hospital in a few more days,¡± Rafe exined. ¡°That¡¯s great. You don¡¯t have to rush to get a new job. I have some money with me. You can use it first.¡± Jennifer handed him a bank card. ¡°There¡¯s not much on the card. I have only around thirty thousand on it. Give me a call if it¡¯s not enough for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Rafe quickly turned her down. ¡°Just take it.¡± Jennifer put the card on the bedside table. With that, Rafe stopped rejecting her, ¡°How have you been these days, Mrs. Campbell?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine.¡± Jennifer replied, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rafe stood up and saw her out of the ward. Suddenly, Jennifer turned around at the entrance. ¡°If Donaldes here, tell him to call me after he is no longer angry.¡± Rafe was taken aback by her words. He nodded, saying, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Campbell.¡± Soon after, Jennifer left. Rafe sighed as he stared at her disappearing figure. Even he knew that she and Donald would never be able to get back together again. Although he did not know the true identity of Donald, he knew that Donald was no longer how he used to be. Furthermore, he had Lana, Hannah, and Reina with him. Hence, it would be difficult for Jennifer to rekindle their romance. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 115 Soon after Jennifer left, Donald walked into the ward. ¡°Donald.¡± Rafe opened his mouth, attempting to say something. ¡°I know. Jennifer was here,¡± Donald said with a calm face. There was no emotion in his eyes. ¡°She asked you to give her a call,¡± Rafe said. Donald smiled, shaking his head. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that some other time. You can finally get discharged from the hospital after a few days. Have you thought of what you¡¯re going to do next?¡± Rafe shook his head as well. ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°How about I assign you a new project?¡± Donald asked. Ava OX Rafe froze. ¡°What project?¡± to coborate with us. The base sry is ten thousand, and you¡¯ll also receive to provide you a series of training after this.¡± ¡°How big is that project? How much funds does it have?¡± Rafe asked. ¡°It¡¯s just a small project. I believe that you can handle it well.¡± The two chatted for a while before Donald left. Just then, he received a call from Tyson, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I¡¯m afraid I might need you toe over to Octagon Sect now. Things are getting a little troublesome.¡± ¡°Okay. Wait for me.¡± Donald hung up the call. Meanwhile, Tyson, Zayne, and Lucas were taking Jasper to Octagon Sect. They nned to execute him in front of every one of the Octagon Sect. In the car, Jasper demanded that he needed to give his mother, grandfather, and Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After all, Zayne did not even give a hoot about the member from Octagon Sect. At that moment, the sky was already dark. All the buildings were brightly lit up, including the base of Octagon Sect. Octagon Sect had purchased a plot ofnd on the outskirts of Pollerton. They then built a manor on it that covered an area of more than eight thousand square meters as their base. Moreover, they had established a martial hall, underground boxing arena, and a fighting ring for dogs. Just then, Zayne was staring at the people in front of him coldly. There was some blood around the corner of his lips. A tall, muscr man with a beard was standing opposite him. He was wearing white karate attire, and he looked like he was in his forties. Pointing at Zayne, he roared, ¡°Yourbat arts are trash compared to Jeradus Karate!¡± Zayne remained silent. He clenched his fist and rushed forward to throw a punch at that man¡¯s chest. Nevertheless, that man did not try to dodge. He stood there motionlessly, letting Zayne punch at him. Boom! Zayne¡¯s fistnded on his chest, creating a loud sound. The man, however, was as sturdy as a mountain. He continued to stand still. The next second, he lifted his left leg to step on Zayne¡¯s calf. Crack! Zayne¡¯s leg broke into an unnatural form. He knelt on the ground as his expression turned ferocious and twisted in pain. A light sheen of perspiration formed on his forehead as he clenched his teeth furiously. The muscr man grabbed his hair and kicked his face with a knee, sending him flying backward. He was ruthless in his attack, Zayne flew for around five to six meters before copsing to the ground. He coughed up blood helplessly, and his face was a bloody mess. ¡°One of the five most powerful men in Pollerton? You¡¯re just a piece of trash!¡± that muscr man cursed in broken Chanaean ¡°Who are you?¡± Lucas asked coldly. The man¡¯s wife, who was also Jasper¡¯s mother, was the president of the Pollerton branch¡¯s Karate Association. However, Lucas had never seen that man before. He¡¯s definitely not a nameless nobody in Jeradus! The muscr man turned to look at Lucas with a strange gaze. He seemed to be gloating, as there was a sense of superiority on his face. ¡°Who am I?¡± He added, ¡°Someone will tell you about itter.¡± As soon as he finished his words, an elder in hisbat attire walked out. For every step he took, he left a series of afterimages behind him. Within a second, he raised his hand and hit Tyson¡¯s shoulder. Then, he carried Jasper and moved to the side. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 116 The elderly man looked like he was in his seventies, and his hair was neatlybed. His every action was elegant. it. Tyson¡¯s entire arm was numb, and he looked at the elder in shock. He is Jasper¡¯s maternal grandfather and the head of Octagon Sect, Titus Morris! He rarely fights, so I never knew how strong he was, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful! I didn¡¯t even have time to react, and I almost lost my right arm! ¡°How dare you try to kill my grandson in Octagon Sect!¡± Titus s¨¢id coldly. Grabbing Titus, Jasper sobbed, ¡°Granddad, I almost died! I¡¯m so scared. Can you kill them all?¡± Zayne, Tyson, and Lucas¡¯ hearts sunk. Originally, it would be easy for the three to kill Jasper in Octagon Sect, and even Titus would not be able to defend against theirbined attacks. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, a karate expert who learned Jeradus Karate suddenly appeared in Octagon Sect. He had a burly figure which increased the ferocity and strength of his attacks. Patting Jasper¡¯s head, Titusforted, ¡°All right, don¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯m here. Everything is going to be okay.¡± Titus then looked at the bag of human heads and walked over to open it. Immediately, he saw a horrifying scene. All the victims¡¯ eyes were opened wide, and the center of their forehead was punctured by a nail. ¡°You want me to pay one million for each head, and if I don¡¯t, you will wipe out Octagon Sect?¡± Titus asked as an icy glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°How dare you!¡± The burly man with a mustache also red at them viciously, as seven of the fifteen heads belonged to Jeradus Karate fighters. Jasper quipped, ¡°Donald Campbell gave this order.¡± Titus fumed, ¡°Give Donald a call! I won¡¯t kill you now, but if I don¡¯t see him in one hour, I will kill his whole family!¡± Tyson, Lucas, and Zayne exchanged nces. Suddenly, Titus turned to Lucas and asked, ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s wrong with you? Jasper is your son.¡± Jasper scoffed, ¡°He doesn¡¯t see me as his son. When Donald wanted to kill me, he didn¡¯t dare to speak a word. He only knelt and apologized to Donald and even said that he could punish me however he liked!¡± ¡°Is that true, Lucas?¡± Titus asked. Sighing, Lucas admitted, ¡°It¡¯s for the good of Octagon Sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! You¡¯re just a coward! A useless coward!¡¯Jasper raged. Just then, the clicking of high heels traveled into everyone¡¯s ears, and a middle-ageddy dashed over. Though she looked like she was in her forties, she was still beautiful and charismatic. She wore a thick layer of makeup and skin-colored stockings that showed her long legs. Upon seeing her, Lucas averted his gaze urfortably. The woman was the president of the Pollerton branch¡¯s Karate Association, Charlotte Morris. ¡°Jasper, what happened?¡± she asked as she rushed toward him and carefully checked his body for injuries. Seeing there was none, she heaved a sigh of relief. Jasper wailed, ¡°Mom, I almost died! Dad wanted to kill me! Lucas Albee wanted to kill me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Jas. Don¡¯t cry,¡± Charlotteforted before turning to re at Lucas. ¡°Lucas, are you crazy?¡± ¡°Believe me, it¡¯s for your own good,¡± Lucas exined solemnly. ¡°For my own good?¡± Charlotte furrowed her brows and pointed an using finger at Lucas. ¡°That¡¯s why you wanted to kill Jasper?¡± Lucas fell silent. As Charlotte stared at Lucas, the anger on her face changed to a mocking look before she suddenly smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve finally realized your true nature! Luckily, Jasper is not your son!¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 117 Lucas started trembling violently, and he stared at Charlotte and Jasper with wide eyes. Surprisingly, there was no hint of shock on Jasper¡¯s face. The burly manughed and ced his arm on Charlotte¡¯s shoulder before reaching into her shirt to fondle her chest. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask who I am just now? I can tell you now that I am Jasper¡¯s biological father. I am the winner of the tenth Jeradus Karate Competition, Yusof Parker. I¡¯ve slept with your wife, and I must say that she is great!¡± Though there were many people around, Charlotte showed no sign of resistance, and instead, there was a look of satisfaction on her face. Even Titus was not shocked, and he looked straight ahead. Instantly, Lucas¡¯ eyes turned red. ¡°Charlotte Morris!¡± he growled. ¡°Did you really think I liked you for all these years? Yusof is the one I love, as he is so much more capable than you!¡± Charlotte dered, chuckling. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. So Zayne and Tyson looked at Lucas in pity, as everyone except Lucas knew that Jasper was actually Yusof¡¯s son. ¡°You are such a trashy woman!¡± Lucas gritted his teeth and clenched his fingers. ¡°To be honest, I was already with Yusof before I married you,¡± added Charlotte casually. Grinning, Yusof pulled Charlotte into his arms and patted her bottom. Charlotte let out a breathy gasp. ¡°Do you remember that you got drunk on your wedding night? We made love the whole night while you slept like the dead. It seems like you are weak, just like your country. All the men in your country are the same. You all only dare to bully the weak. No woman will like such a man,¡± Yusof said smugly. Unable to hold in his anger any longer, Lucas sprinted toward Charlotte and swung his fist at her with a murderous glint in his eye. Immediately, Yusof pulled Charlotte behind him and grabbed Lucas¡¯ fist with his right hand so forcefully that his sleeves ripped. At the same time, he aimed his elbow at Lucas¡¯ temples. If Yusof¡¯s elbow really hit Lucas, thetter¡¯s head would have burst open from the impact. However, Tyson suddenly joined in the fight at a critical moment and also blocked Yusof¡¯s killing blow with his elbow. Tyson¡¯s elbow shattered, and he was flung a few meters away. Before Lucas could even react, Yusof aimed another kick at his chest, and Lucas flew and crashed against the wall. A crack immediately appeared on the wall. ¡°You both are making a fool out of yourselves!¡± Yusof shouted before smashing his elbow against the marble wall. An enormous hole appeared in the wall, and tiny stones rolled onto the floor. ¡°Are your brains as hard as this marble wall?¡± Zayne spat out his saliva mixed with blood and stared coldly at Yusof. Walking over to Lucas, Jasper gripped Lucas¡¯ hair and mocked, ¡°How are you going to kill me now?¡± 17Lucas¡¯ eyes bulged, and the veins on his face popped as he stared murderously at Jasper. No one will understand my feelings right now. The son I raised painstakingly for more than twenty years is actually someone else¡¯s! However, the person I want to kill the most is my wife! She has been cheating on me all along and is even flirting with that foreigner in my face! ¡°I should have killed you in the hotel!¡± Lucas hissed. Upon hearing his words, Charlotte strode over and stepped on Lucas with her high heels, ¡°How dare you say that! You useless coward! You disgust me!¡± Yusof also walked over and stared down at Lucas. ¡°Call that Donald toe over now! I¡¯m going to kill him, and then I can toy with your wife!¡± Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 118 Arrogance, mockery, and derision were written all over Yusof¡¯s face as he towered over Lucas with a sense of superiority. Lucas looked at Charlotte and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Although he had an illegitimate daughter, he still treated Charlotte very well and satisfied her every demand. ¡°How can youpare to Yusof? He¡¯s from Jeradus, so he naturally has a higher status than you.¡± Yusof gleefullyughed when he heard Charlotte¡¯s reply. ¡°Did you hear that? I have a higher status than you! Has she pleasured you before? I bet the answer is no! But she has done it for me!¡± he announced crudely! Lucas squeezed his eyes shut as murderous thoughts filled his head. ¡°Stop wasting time and call Donald here! I will kill him myself for daring to harm my son! How dare he even say one head costs one million?¡± Just then, the dull sound of footsteps traveled from the door. ¡°I have now changed my mind. One head is worth ten million now. Yours are unincluded.¡± An emotionless voice sounded. Yusof straightened his back and looked in the direction of the door. Zayne, Tyson, and Lucas were startled for a moment before looks of shame appeared on their faces. After all, they were the most powerful people in Pollerton, but they were sorely defeated by Octagon Sect that day. Donald walked in wearing a ck suit and a white shirt. As he was well-built, and his clothes were well- fitted, he looked tall and imposing. ¡°Why are you courting death?¡± Donald asked calmly. Jasper stared at Donald with a vicious glint in his eye, and he pointed at Donald. ¡°It¡¯s him, Granddad! Kill him!¡± ¡°You are Donald Campbell?¡± Charlotte asked furiously. With an impassive face, Donald nced at her before turning his gaze to Zayne, Tyson, and Lucas. The three lowered their heads in shame, not daring to look into Donald¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know who Jasper is? He is my son! And I am the president of the Pollerton branch¡¯s Jeradus Karate Association! Did you not think of the consequences when you tried to harm Jasper?¡± bellowed Charlotte. doing business these years and did not engage in fights, small fries like you forgot our might! Today, regardless of This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. don¡¯t think so.¡± dered Donald, slowly sha is used his strange co mbat tech 1. In a sh, he appeared in front of Donald, leaving behind a series of afterimages, was as in shock when he saw Donald mp down on the de with his fingers. With a slight bend of his finger, the de ¡°Ah!¡± screamed Titus in pain as he copsed against the floor, his arm still in Donald¡¯s hands. Donald threw the arm on the ground and dered, ¡°One hundred million, or I will kill you.¡± Though his voice was monotone, it still sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines. Meanwhile, Zayne and the others were thrilled. As expected of Lord Campbell! Even an expert like Titus is no match for him! ¡°Dad!¡± Charlotte screeched as she ran toward Titus to check his injuries. Immediately, her heart sank. The skin around the wound was smooth as if a sharp weapon had sliced through it cleanly. Yet, the arm was torn off by Donald, which meant that he was abnormally strong. ¡°Yusof, kill him!¡± Charlotte ordered angrily. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 119 Yusof made his move. His muscr body resembled a tank as he bulldozed toward Donald while aiming his elbow at Donald¡¯s temples. However, Donald did not move, and when Yusof¡¯s elbow smashed against his temples, a loud ng was heard, followed by the sounds of bones shattering. Immediately after, a cry of pain resonated in the air. Donald did not move an inch, but Yusof¡¯s elbow had shattered, so his arm currently hung limply. Dumbfounded, Yusof could only stare at Donald fearfully. My blow can shatter a thirty centimeter-thick piece of marble, but it didn¡¯t harm Donald at all! ¡°Your strength is stillcking. Besides, this is not how you do Jeradus Karate. I¡¯ve seen the king of Jeradus before, so I know what real Jeradus Karate looks like. Nheless, karate can¡¯tpare with martial arts,¡±mented Donald. Before Yusof could even react, Donald suddenly reappeared before Yusof as if he was a phantom He stretched out two fingers and tapped Yusof¡¯s shoulder. Bang! Yusof¡¯s shoulder de instantly exploded, revealing a gaping hole, and blood started gushing out. ¡°This is One-Inch Punch,¡± Donald announced. Yusof let out a blood-curdling scream as his right shoulder de shattered. However, Donald showed no signs of mercy, and this time, he gently patted Yusof¡¯s left shoulderThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Yusof was startled for a while, as he did not feel any pain, but soon, he cried out in agony. He felt as if he was exploding from the inside out. Seven explosions were heard before his ribs, shoulder des, and sternum cracked simultaneously. ¡°This is Fist of Seven Damages,¡± Donald remarked nonchntly, I took TASH er gas ack. ¨C Monster! You re a monster! cd monster! Zayne, Tyson, and Lucas were also dumbstruck. Just how powerful is Donald? All three of us had fought with Yusof previously, and we knew that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary fighter in Jeradus. However, he is as weak as a newborn when fighting against Donald. By now, Yusof was gravely injured. Kneeling on the ground, he choked out mouthfuls of blood. ¡°Who are you? You don¡¯t belong here! You¡¯re definitely not a nameless nobody!¡± he uttered, staring at Donald with fear. n Iear. will Donald took a few steps back and dug out a handkerchief from his suit pocket to wipe his hands. Ignoring Yusof, he instead said to Titus, ¡°Give me one billion, and I¡¯ll immediately leave. Before Titus could reply, Charlotte had already shouted, ¡°This is ckmail! You¡¯re finished!¡± Donald stared at her as if she was an idiot. His face pale, Titus sighed. ¡°Young man, you are indeed a skilled fighter, but have you thought about the consequences? Octagon Sect is not only abat arts n but is also a listedpany. We own neen enterprises. Do you know how much tax revenue we generate for Pollerton every year? An individual¡¯s might isn¡¯t true might. You¡¯re still young, so you don¡¯t understand. If you leave now, I will let you off¡± ¡°An individual¡¯s might isn¡¯t true might?¡± repeated Donald, confused. Titus has a way with words. I actually believed him for a second there. Unfortunately, Titus¡¯ opponent was Donald, and he did not know Donald¡¯s capability. Nodding, Donald dered, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll show you whether an individual¡¯s might can be counted as true might.¡± Titus had no idea what Donald was talking about. He staggered up from the ground before using his clothes to wrap his wound carelessly. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this! I¡¯ll make sure you regret this! Jasper, call your uncle now! I will report this to the Nations¡¯ Union and punish you!¡± Charlotte shrieked. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 120 ¡°No one will be able to stop me from destroying Octagon Sect,¡± Donald dered as he checked the time on his phone. A man in uniform rushed in from outside at that precise moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Morris, but I have bad news. We¡¯ve been surrounded!¡± Surrounded? Charlotte had no idea what he was talking about, so she looked out the window and was taken aback. Besides her, Jasper, Yusof, and Titus were shocked. Even Lucas, Zayne, and Tyson were dumbfounded. After all, they were surrounded by an army. The army resembled that of ancient times. There were more than a hundred of them, and they were dressed in green armor and wielding swords with icy expressions. They were led by a man dressed in a navy blue suit. It was Kingsley, the Wyvern King, who had recently returned from Tayhaven. When Titus saw the army dressed simrly, he knew something bad was about to happen. Instantly, his face was flushed with fear. In fact, he was well aware that the army belonged to the Horizon Group. ¡°Who are you? Who the heck are you?¡± Horrified, Titus pointed his index finger at Donald. ¡°Donald Campbell¡­ You¡¯ve got to be Lord Campbell of Horizon Group!¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. Unfortunately, there isn¡¯t any prize for knowing that,¡± Donald replied indifferently, Titus¡¯ legs gave out, and he copsed to the ground. ¡°Please, Lord Campbell, spare our lives!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In the meantime, Yusof, the karate master, felt a shiver run down his spine. It¡¯s no surprise that he mentioned knowing Jeradus¡¯ king because the two of them had a duel, and no one knew who had won. Not only that, but Jeradus¡¯king was also afraid to oppose Donald. Jasper was stunned as he gulped forcefully. Is Donald Campbell Lord Campbell? That¡¯s too crazy! Why is he back in Pollerton rather than at the Quadfield border? I¡¯m doomed. Is there any chance of me surviving now that I¡¯ve messed with Lord Campbell? ¡°Am I powerful enough?¡± Donald asked. Everything in front of Titus became dark as he replied, ¡°Of course¡­¡± Charlotte realized she was in serious trouble at that point. The Karate Association and the Octagon Sect were nothing more than a farce in the eyes of Lord Campbell. ¡°I¡¯m here to greet you, Lord Campbell.¡± Kingsley stepped forward and saluted Donald. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t give a d*mn about etiquette,¡± Donald grumbled impatiently. ¡°Right now, Imand you to wipe out the Octagon Sect. I¡¯m leaving it up to you to decide what happens to those people¡¯s lives.¡± Titus¡¯ face turned pale when he heard that. ¡°Please, Lord Campbell, have mercy! I¡¯ll pay you a billion. No, five billion!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯m not interested in it any longer.¡± Donald turned around. Donald sat in a chair that had been prepared for him and stared coldly at the others. After that, he locked his gaze on Yusof. ¡°People like you are the ones who irritate me the most. You have such poor taste. What exactly do you see in Charlotte?¡± When Lucas heard that, he was more embarrassed than Yusof, but he did not dare to retort. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, Lord Campbell, because I¡¯m from Jeradus.¡± He added, ¡°Even if I do something wrong, the king of Jeradus will te the one to punish me.¡± Donald furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Kill him.¡± Hearing that, Kingsley walked over. In spite of the fact that he was severely injured, Yusof screamed as he leaped to his feet and charged toward Kingsley. Upon seeing that, Kingsley unsheathed his personal weapon, the Wyvern de, and impaled Yusof¡¯s abdomen before thetter was pinned to the wall. Blood sttered everywhere, even though the move was not deadly. ¡°Lord Campbell, please leave him to me!¡± Lucas requested Donald¡¯s permission to do so. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Donald nodded in response. As Lucas limped toward Yusof, thetter shouted, ¡°No! I beg you, please! Don¡¯t do it, Lucas!¡± Lucas approached him and smeared thetter¡¯s blood on his finger before putting it in his mouth to savor it. ¡°You owe me a lot. How can I just let you go like that?¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 121 With that, he swung the sword at Yusof¡¯s lower half. Yusof¡¯s agonizing scream could be heard a split secondter. Lucas had reddened eyes and a sardonic expression on his face as he looked at Charlotte. ¡°Look, your man is no longer useful.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Charlotte¡¯s entire body was trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Stop it! Otherwise, I will never forgive you!¡± ¡°Forgive me?¡± Lucas froze for a brief moment before bursting outughing hysterically. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for forgiveness from a b*tch like you!¡± He swung a second time after finishing his words, severing Yusof¡¯s right arm. It had all turned into a bloodbath. Titus sat motionless on the ground, afraid to move. Jasper, on the other hand, had peed his pants and was horrified. ¡°Those who aren¡¯t of my race are sure to have a different mind. People like you deserve to die,¡± Lucas screamed hysterically. ¡°Charlotte, please help me.¡± The fear of death had engulfed Yusof. Lucas savagely chopped off his head the next second and grabbed the lifeless head as it flew through the air. He walked toward Charlotte, Yusof¡¯s head resting on his hand. ¡°It¡¯s now your turn.¡± wym Despite Charlotte¡¯s attempt to flee, Lucas leaped to Charlotte¡¯s back and stabbed her in the blink of an eye. She then copsed to the ground. ¡°Lucas, please let me go! We are basically still husband and wife! I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Charlotte wailed. Upon hearing that, Lucas squatted next to her and stroked her mouth with his right hand, ¡°What a whore, you even pleasured him.¡± ¡°Lucas, I¡¯ll go to any length to please your body. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be satisfied,¡± she cried hysterically, After saying that, she was about to undo his belt. Upon witnessing that, Lucas¡¯ eyes were cold as he stabbed the sword directly into her mouth, stirring it ruthlessly. ¡°Die!¡± Charlotte covered her mouth and trembled for a moment before she died. ¡°Jasper, my good boy. Come here and let me have a look at you.¡± Lucas waved at Jasper with a smile on his face, which was covered in blood and revealed only his teeth, making him look iparably hideous. Jasper was taken aback upon seeing that. ¡°Dad.¡± Instantly, Lucas¡¯ face darkened. He dashed over to Jasper and grabbed his neck. ¡°You¡¯re just a bastard child. You have no right to call me dad!¡± Jasper¡¯s breath quickened as he recalled the memories of how he ended up in that situation. I shouldn¡¯t have offended Donald. If I hadn¡¯t offended him, I would still be filthy rich right now. He lost consciousness and died the next moment. Titus could only tremble as he watched his daughter and grandson lying in a pool of blood, unable to save them. ¡°Titus.¡± Lucas sighed. ¡°I told you before that I was going to kill Jasper for everyone¡¯s sake, but you didn¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re kicking yourself right now.¡± Titus nodded continuously. Then, Lucas continued, ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s no point in regretting it now. I¡¯m about to send you to your death. Oh, and in your next life, please make sure to have a better daughter, okay?¡± Lucas swung his sword once more without mercy, killing Titus. Before Lucas passed out, he lowered his head in front of Donald to show respect. ¡°You know what to do next,¡± Donald said to Kingsley after seeing that. The next morning, everyone was shocked to learn that Octagon Sect had been razed to the ground in just one day. Without causing a ruckus, the powerful force was able topletely destroy a publicly-traded company. Only a few people knew it was the wrath of Donald. Donald, the instigator, got up early the next morning as if nothing had happened. He met with Lilith shortly afterward and inquired about the Rising Dragon Project¡¯s. progress. She informed him that the data model had been obtained. The only thing left to do was wait for the final assessment. The terminal would be opened for final calibration once the final assessment had been completed. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 122 Reina¡¯s Scarlet Swan Vi became famous, while Wynter¡¯s endorsement went viral overnight. Many hotshots had contacted Reina in hopes she could get Scarlet Swan Vi on the market. However, Reina was very grateful to Donald and rejected it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In her office, she was sipping on coffee after finishing her work. While propping her chin up with her right hand, she started to scroll through her phone to see if there were any new messages from Donald. However, she was disappointed. Donald would never be the first to send her messages. Even if she texted him, he might not answer. Have you eaten yet? What are you doing? Looking at the two text messages she sent him, Reina was distraught at how distant he was. When she was deep in thought, a knock on the door caused her to sit straight. ¡°Come in.¡± Donald entered the room. Reina was bewildered as she quickly stood up. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The man calmly nodded as he took out a box. ¡°Didn¡¯t I break your nest time? I bought a new one for you.¡± Thrilled, Reina opened the box to find a thick, heavy gold ne resembling a dog¡¯s cor. ¡°It¡¯s pure gold. I figured you would like it,¡± Donald exined earnestly. Reina felt horrified by his taste. ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked. Reina was a liule hesitant as she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved, then.¡± After saying that, he turned to leave. Reina became a little deted. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Donald turned around in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a charity auction tomorrow at nine o¡¯clock at night. Pollerton Commerce is the organizer of it. Can you apany me there?¡± she invited. After saying that, she handed Donald an invitation card that contained a few details about the auction items. Donald wanted to reject it at first, but his eyes narrowed when he saw the card. He was more than familiar with two of the auction items¨CEternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream! The two items were being sold at a starting price of ten million. Upon seeing that, Donald remained motionless for a few moments. Doesn¡¯t Jennifer own the two items? Why are they being auctioned? Are the two items fake, or did Jennifer sell them for money? Perhaps there¡¯s a hidden reason to it? Donald decided to get to the bottom of it and nodded. ¡°All right.¡± After leaving the room, his expression darkened as he texted Bradley: Go and investigate why Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream are being auctioned and the person behind it. Bradley soon texted him the answer: It¡¯s Kevin. I just knew it would be that trash. Donald turned off his phone with a cold expression. What a good-for-nothing! If I weren¡¯t scared of Jennifer getting sad and falling out with me, I would have gotten rid of him. At that moment, Jennifer had also received the invitation letter. When she saw the two auction items, she was confused before realization hit her. ¡°Kevin, did you auction off my ne and dress?¡± She immediately called her brother. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too wasteful to k¨¦§Öp the two items? You might as well sell it off to purchase a new car and house for me,¡± Kevin replied. ¡°Those items are not mine!¡± Jennifer¡¯s body was shaking with anger. Kevin answered, ¡°It¡¯s gifted to you, so it might as well be yours. Besides, you won¡¯t wear it often, and there are cheaper options for clothes. It¡¯s settled, then. I¡¯m still in a game, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Jennifer stared at her phone in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re gambling again!¡± Nheless, her brother hung up the call directly. In the de Alliance, Kevin turned off his phone in disdain, dressed in a suit. Mark came up behind him, his attitude way different than before. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 123 ¡°F*ck! I lost another eight hundred thousand. I¡¯m so unlucky today.¡± Kevin stood up with his right hand hidden in his sleeve, hiding his three missing fingers that were cut off by Donald Markughed. ¡°What¡¯s eight hundred thousand to you? Your sister is affluent, anyway. Why not go for another round? I can introduce you to another friend to join you.¡± Kevin answered in a bored tone, ¡°All right, then. What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Everyone calls him Rupert,¡± Mark said with a smile. ¡°He has a gorgeous sister, too.¡± After saying that, he winked at Kevin. That perked up Kevin¡¯s interest. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± | Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As Mark watched his leaving figure, the former had a mocking look. Let¡¯s see how well you¡¯ll survive in de Alliance. In the room, Kevin finally saw the Rupert that Mark was talking about. He was about twenty-five to twenty-six years old and looked like a pretty boy. Whenpared to Nigel¡¯s domineering aura, Rupert might as well be considered a woman by how fair his skin was. Beside him sat a long-legged woman wearing mini shorts and a T-shirt. Kevin could not move his gaze away from the woman¡¯s legs, his breath quickening. It had been a long time since he saw legs as beautiful as hers¡ªlong, slender, smooth, and without any excess fat. ¡°Rupert, let me introduce you to the younger brother of Pollerton Pharma¡¯s CEO, Kevin Wilson,¡± Mark said. Rupert stood up politely. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Rupert Rodriguez, and this is my sister Anastasia Rodriguez.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Rupert.¡± Kevin shook hands with him. ¡°Should we y a couple of rounds?¡± Rupert asked with a smile. ¡°What game should we y?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s y three-card poker,¡± Kevin replied. ¡°How about a ten thousand minimum and a no capped limit to how much we lose?¡± Rupert asked. ¡°Money is not a problem for you, right?¡± Kevin¡¯s neck stiffened. ¡°My elder sister is the CEO of Pollerton Pharma. There¡¯s no need to worry about money.¡± Then, he handed a card to Mark. ¡°Please withdraw five million for me.¡± There was ten million in the card, which was the deposit Pollerton Commerce gave for Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream. Mark took over the card and walked away with a smile. Meanwhile, a curious look shot across Rupert¡¯s face. It seems that he¡¯s way richer than I thought he would be. ¡°I was nning to buy a Lamborghini, but since you invited me, there¡¯s no way I would say no.¡± Kevin took out a gum from his pocket. At that moment, he felt like a master in gambling. Rupert smiled shyly. ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to y, so you¡¯ll have to teach me.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Kevinughed before turning to look at Anastasia. ¡°Can I have your WhatsApp contact?¡± Anastasia¡¯s eyes flickered as she answered, ¡°Of course. However, I have something to ask you. I¡¯ll be on the job market soon, so I hope you can introduce me to a few jobs.¡± ¡°You can work at my sister¡¯spany,¡± Kevin offered without a second thought. Outside the door, Anastasia and Mark stood side by side, watching Kevin y. ¡°ording to Nigel, Jennifer is currently the ambassador of the Wilson family. Despite her being disobedient at times, the head of the family is still willing to support her. Thus, they want you to seize power from her and control the business yourself. Alicia from the Wilson family will assist you on this.¡± After a moment, Mark added, ¡°Nigel says it¡¯s fine to teach Jennifer a lesson. If she still refuses to listen to us, we can kill her.¡± Anastasia bounced on the balls of her feet. ¡°Have you investigated Jennifer¡¯s background¡± Mark uttered disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I dug quite a lot about her. She came from a normal civilian family. Oh, right. She¡¯s also divorced, and her ex-husband was previously a small renovationpany owner. Now, he¡¯s working as Lana¡¯s bodyguard. So don¡¯t worry about it. No one important would care if she disappeared. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 124 Anastasia nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go and talk with Jennifer tomorrow. If she insists on not cooperating with me, I¡¯ll find a chance to kill her.¡± Mark lowered his head, not daring to look at Anastasia. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After all, she was the daughter of Noah, and not many could be a match for her. Her viciousness allowed her to help Noah in various dirty trades within the borders. ¡°Are there any signs of Golden Lord?¡± Anastasia suddenly asked. Fear shed through Mark¡¯s eyes, for he was still haunted by what had happened that night. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t dare to investigate.¡± Anastasia sighed. ¡°People like Golden Lord shouldn¡¯t even exist in this world. He¡¯s not someone that should be in this generation.¡± Mark felt his mouth going dry. ¡°How powerful is he exactly?¡± ¡°He¡¯s skilled in all sorts ofbat. Kickboxing, Seventy-Two Stances Boxing; you name it. One of the Twelve Divine Deities, Crocodile Lord, almost got killed by him with just one punch.¡± Anastasia lit a cigarette. ¡°Therefore, you should quickly track him down for us to deal with him.¡± Mark did not dare to ask further and went silent. That night, Jennifer panicked and searched for Kevin everywhere, but she did not find him. She was not the only one looking for him, but his girlfriend as well. Nevertheless, his phone remained turned off. Kevin finally walked out of de Alliance with dazed eyes at one in the morning, looking like a zombie. He had lost a total of forty million. After deducting the funds he got from the auction items¡¯ deposit, he was still thirty million in debt. ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯m sorry, I lost forty million!¡± Kevin said after dialing his sister¡¯s number, Those words were enough for her to ckout. Although she was currently the head of Pollerton Pharma, she had spent a lot on purchasing machinery and forming the steel structure department. Besides, Alicia entering Pollerton caused her to have no more than five million working capital. ¡°Kevin, do you remember what you promised me?¡± Jennifer screamed as tears, streamed down her cheeks¡­ ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for you to me me. You should find a way to repay the money. The loan sharks wille knocking on my door tomorrow!¡± Kevin was frantic. Mark had told him that Rupert was someone even Mateo would stay away from, for he was the son of the uncrowned king of Pollerton, Noah, fifteen years ago. ¡°Where the heck am I going to get so much money?¡± Jennifer yelled. it,¡± Kevin said. ¡°If I When Kevin got home, the first thing he saw was his sister staring at him indifferently. Kevin shuddered, for it was the first time he saw his sister looking at him so coldly. ¡°Jennifer..¡± Kevin muttered weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who¡¯s the owner of Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream. What if they come looking for it?¡± Jennifer started with a distant tone. Kevin responded, ¡°Someone who can afford to buy them will definitely not be stingy enough to ask for them back.¡± ¡°How could you lose so much money?¡± Jennifer was weeping again. ¡°Forty million! Do you know the reason why I divorced your brother-inw? It¡¯s because of you!¡± Her brother had be impatient. ¡°He is not my brother-inw. Someone as pathetic as him does not deserve to be my family member! Who does he think he is?¡± Jennifer red at her brother. ¡°Our house was mortgaged because of you, and I even gave you the money meant to cure Grandpa. He had never done anything unfair to you!¡± Kevin replied in disdain, ¡°Being poor is a crime itself! He¡¯s in the wrong if he can¡¯t provide me the help I want.¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 125 Jennifer was livid. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Go find a way yourself.¡± Immediately, Kevin shrunk away. ¡°Are you just going to watch as I die? Rupert will being soon!¡± Just then, Leonard walked out of his room. ¡°Jennifer, he¡¯s your younger brother. The incident already happened, so now¡¯s not the time to me him but start thinking how we should solve it.¡± Linda added, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have money, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re the CEO of Pollerton Pharma!¡± Jennifer answered, ¡°What if the two auction items can¡¯t sell for such a good price? I only have four million working capital in my hands, and Alicia keeps a close eye on it. The Wilson family might remove me from power if I use it!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s sell this house,¡± Linda answered. Jennifer widened her eyes. It was her first time realizing how shameless her parents were. ¡°This is the Wilson family in Tayhaven¡¯s property! I don¡¯t have the right to sell it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t want to witness me die, find a way to solve this.¡± Kevin went all out. After saying that, they filed back into their rooms, leaving Jennifer in the living room staring into space. It was the first time she felt so helplessly alone. ¡°Jennifer, you need to remember that we¡¯re family, and Kevin is your only younger brother. Don¡¯t forget where your roots are!¡± Linda¡¯s voice sounded behind the door. Curling herself into a ball, Jennifer wept on the couch, After a moment¡¯s thought, she texted Donald to tell him what was happening. Donald wanted to talk with her but gave up after seeing how annoying Kevin was. Then, Bradley texted him: Lord Campbell, the person who betted with Kevin is Noah¡¯s son, Rupert. Kevin lost 40 million in a couple of hours. What a loser! How can he lose forty million in three-card poker? Does he think he¡¯s using mock money to y? Bradley added: Should we get rid of Rupert? Donald texted him back: It¡¯s okay for now. Just keep a close eye on his whereabouts and who he interacts with ad The following day, Jennifer woke up red-eyed and started to think of ways to get money. Even if the two items were sessfully auctioned off, she knew it was far from enough to pay off his debts. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After taking out all her cards, she was stunned to find a ck card Donald had left behind. It was a standard debit card that they owned. The duo¡¯used to deposit a small sum into it every month to put aside funds for their future child. She had never checked how much money was in it. After pondering for a moment, she decided to go to the bank with the card. Jennifer walked to a counter and passed the staff her card. ¡°Hello. Can you help me check how much money is on this card?¡± ¡°All right. Please wait for a moment.¡± The bank teller was a sweet-looking young woman wearing sses. ¡°Ms. Wilson, there is still about ten thousand left on this card,¡± she replied after checking the bnce. Jennifer answered, ¡°Please take it all out, and help me check this card too.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still thirty thousand left in this card. Do you want to take it all out?¡± the teller asked. Soon, Jennifer withdrew more than two hundred thousand from eight cards. However, it was still far from enough. After thinking for a while, she handed the teller the ck card. ¡°Please help me check this card.¡± Although the ck card looked like any other debit card, Donald had upgraded it to a premium ck card in the bank¡¯s system. It should be known that there were only fifty of the same cards in the country. Everyone who owned one was influential and wealthy The teller gasped when she keyed the card¡¯s information into the system. Jennifer was puzzled as she could not see her screen. ¡°What happened? Is something the matter?¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 126 The teller¡¯s heart was pounding. What¡¯s that? Thatwas a premium ck card. It was rumored that there were only fifty cards avable nationwide. ck cards had a minimum of a hundred million and a limit of a hundred billion! How on earth did a premium card end up in Pollerton? ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Wilson. Are you the holder of this card?¡± the teller inquired. As the card had been encrypted, she could not find any information about the card owner in the system. Jennifer replied, ¡°No, I am not. However, I am entrusted with this card at the moment.¡± The teller then said, ¡°Please wait a moment. Let me get my branch manager.¡± ¡°Manager, please look at this,¡± the teller called out. The branch manager was a middle-aged man over fifty years of age with a potbelly. He rushed over impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s the hassle?¡± ¡°Please take a look at this, sir. I am not sure if there¡¯s a mistake in the system,¡± the teller replied anxiously. The manager snorted and went to the back of the counter. As he sat down and checked the information on the system, his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Miss, this card isn¡¯t yours, is it?¡± the manager asked suspiciously. She could only cash out a little over two hundred thousand after going through eight cards. She¡¯s definitely not rich. She can¡¯t possibly possess such a premium card. Jennifer repeated what she had told the bank teller. After the manager heard her exnation, he was still suspicious. ¡°I apologize, but the origin of this card is still unknown. We have the right to suspect that you either found the card elsewhere or obtained it illegally. We will have to detain you.¡± Jennifer began to panic. ¡°How can this be? I told you, this is my card!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Please follow me,¡± the manager said. He led Jennifer into a meeting room. When they were alone in the meeting room, the manager asked Jennifer calmly, ¡°Ms. Wilson, do you have any idea what kind of card this is?¡±. Jennifer looked at the seemingly ordinary debit card and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a normal bank card. In it is the money we have put aside for childcare.¡± The manager replied coldly, ¡°Well, that proves that this isn¡¯t your card. Please tell me where you got this card, or we will have to call security. ording to thew, what you¡¯re doing now is illegal.¡± That¡¯s funny. Who on earth would have a starting amount of a hundred million for childcare? ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± Jennifer was losing her patience. The manager sneered, ¡°You are the one who is being unreasonable here! Do you have any idea what kind of card this is? Do you know how much money is in this card?¡± Jennifer was taken aback. ¡°I don¡¯t know..¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± the manager mocked. ¡°This card has a minimum of a hundred million, and you can withdraw up to a hundred billion from any bank!¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened. She had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± she denied. The branch manager then took out his phone and said to Jennifer as he dialed, ¡°That¡¯s the truth. You leave me no choice. Whoever owns this card is very wealthy. I suspect that you obtained this card through illegal means. I am calling the police.¡± Jennifer panicked. ¡°Give me back my card! I don¡¯t want to withdraw anymore!¡± Seeing her reaction, the manager was convinced of his assumption. He had a feeling that he was about to gain merit in the bank. Jennifer struggled to take back her card. He lifted his hand and gave her arm a hard p. ¡°Ouch!¡± Jennifer cried out in pain and quickly retracted her arm. Her fair and slender right arm was now red and swollen. ¡°This card belonged my ex-husband. He gave it to me! Give it back!¡± Jennifer begged with tears in her eyes. door After a while, the door swung open. A few staff members in uniform came in and took the card. After a few minutes of discussion, they moved aside and continued their investigation. ¡°They are from the Central Bank of Pollerton. The general manager will being. They will begin a second verification process. Once confirmed, we will report to the police to file the case,¡± said the branch manager. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 127 Not long after, the general manager arrived.. In his fifties, he was an intimidating man. He red at Jennifer and questioned, ¡°Miss, can you please tell me how you got this card?¡± ¡°It was my ex-husband¡¯s,¡± Jennifer answered. The general manager observed Jennifer. She was indeed exquisite. However, based on how she dressed and acted, she didn¡¯t seem like a wealthy person. She had to go through eight cards to cash out a little over two hundred thousand. He had seen many people like her, all of whom were average citizens.. Therefore, he had reason to believe that Jennifer stole the card. ¡°Who is your ex-husband?¡± ¡°Donald Campbell,¡± Jennifer replied. The general manager gave it some thought. Since there were only fifty ck cards avable, he could remember every owner¡¯s name. However, he couldn¡¯t recall a Campbell. ¡°I have reason to believe you stole this card,¡± the general manager concluded. ¡°This card has a limit of one hundred billion. Do you understand?¡± Jennifer was utterly shocked. Isn¡¯t this Donald¡¯s card? Why is there so much money? Besides Charles and Lana, who else would have a hundred billion? ¡°No! You guys must be mistaken!¡± Jennifer tried to exin herself. However, the general manager was not listening anymore. As he was about to leave, he said, ¡°Report to the police. Keep an eye on her. Contact the central bank and look for the owner.¡± Jennifer was losing it. ¡°I have to go!¡± She tried to leave in a hurry, but the branch manager forcefully held her back and pushed her to the ground. ¡°You are quite beautiful. Why must you be a thief?¡± He looked at her condescendingly with a mocking expression on his face. ¡°But I have to thank you for getting me a merit.¡± The branch managerughed. Once the owner of the ck card finds out how I¡¯ve helped to locate his card, I¡¯ll surely be rewarded. I¡¯ll get a promotion and a pay raise! Jennifer stood up and said nothing. She got out her phone and quickly made a call. ¡°Donald, I¡¯m facing some issues at the bank on Pollerton Road.¡± She also exined briefly what had happened. After hearing from Jennifer, Donald hung up and head toward Pollerton Road in silence. Nobody knew what was on his mind. The only reason he left her the card was so that she could use it in times of need. He never expected Jennifer to be humiliated. Furthermore, at this rate, his identity could be exposed! The Parasite had not shown himself yet, so Donald still had to lie low and keep his identity a secret! If his identity was revealed too early, it would not help Jennifer at all. Back in the meeting room, Jennifer¡¯s wrist was swollen. The branch manager chuckled some more as he teased her, ¡°Miss, you really are quite beautiful. How about getting into a rtionship with me? I will give you eight thousand as your monthly allowance.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He wanted her to be his mistress. Jennifer stared at him furiously. ¡°Disgusting!¡± The branch manager got more excited. ¡°You only have a little over two hundred thousand after cashing out eight cards. It goes to show that you¡¯re not very well off. Getting eight thousand to spend monthly is not a small amount. I can even rmend you to work here at our branch.¡± Jennifer did not want to waste her breath on this man. She waited for Donald patiently, hoping to get answers when she saw himter. The manager refused to give up. He walked up to Jennifer and proceeded to sniff her. ¡°You smell very nice. Which shampoo brand do you use? Tell me.¡± His right hand sneakily moved to her behind and copped a feel. Jennifer immediately smacked his right hand away. The manager¡¯s face turned cold. He raised his hands and pped Jennifer¡¯s face, causing her to stagger. He mocked her, ¡°You b*tch! Let me tell you, you¡¯re in deep trouble. The owner of this card is of a high position, and you¡¯ve stolen his card. You¡¯re doomed! Your whole family is doomed! Submit to me, and I will find a way to plead on your behalf. Otherwise, you¡¯re done for!¡±. Ta. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 128 Phillip Parker, who is a branch manager of a bank, leveled a derisive stare at Jennifer, for he knew that Jennifer¡¯s fate was entirely up to him to decide. He could tell others that Jennifer was an honest woman who did not pocket the card that she found, or he could tell the card oyner that Jennifer had, in fact, stolen the card. Seeing as the woman¡¯s fate was entirely dependent on what he said, Phillip grew audacious. However, the door was kicked down right then. ¡°How dare you!¡± Donald walked into the room with a frigid look on his face. He caught sight of the red handprint forming a stark contrast against Jennifer¡¯s pale face, as well as her swollen wrist. He was heartbroken at the sight of her. After all, she was someone whom he treasured. Why does she seem to be suffering after we¡¯re separated? Then, he leveled a stare at Keith and chided, ¡°Nobody will be able to save you from me today. Not even god himself.¡±. Keith was stumped. ¡°Who are you?¡± Donald remained impassive. ¡°I am the card owner.¡± Keith¡¯s pupils shrunk as he regarded Donald from head to toe. Judging from the way he¡¯s dressed, it sure doesn¡¯t seem like his apparel would cost more than five hundred in total. He doesn¡¯t seem like a rich man either. Hence, Keith let out a sneer and said, ¡°Right. Did you say this card was yours?¡± Jennifer hurriedly stood beside Donald, and it managed to calm her nerves. She lifted her head and was greeted by the man¡¯s side profile. Donald ignored Phillip and turned to look at Jennifer instead, ¡°Which hand did he use to strike you?¡± Jennifer shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just leave.¡± ¡°Which hand?¡± Donald furrowed his brows and repeated himself. Jennifer hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°The right hand.¡± Phillip let out another sneer. ¡°Why? Are you going to beat me up?¡± Donald nodded his head and charged right at Phillip. His movement was so swift that it only took him a fraction of a second to reach Phillip¡¯s side. Then he ught hold of Keith¡¯s right arm and twisted Though it seemed like Donald had only exerted little force, Keith let out a sharp wail as he felt like his arms were being twisted like a pretzel as his bones were crushed. He held his right arm and fell knee-first onto the ground. All colors drained from his face as he cried, ¡°Someone,e and kill this bstrd!¡± His voice did not reach the lobby. However, it did prate through the walls to the neighboring rooms. The general manager of the second-ss I themotion and rushed intoContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. the room. He let out a holler at the unbing sight. ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± Alex Morris paid no heed to Phillip¡¯s injuries and instead said, ¡°Marcus Cooper, do you think it¡¯s appropriate to let me tend to my matters at such a ce? You did not even pour a ss of water for me. Is this how you treat a guest?¡± The man was so arrogant that his sense of entitlement was written all over his face as he looked down on Marcus Cooper, the general manager who had just rushed into the room. ¡ª Alex ignored Donald and Jennifer altogether. He was a trantor, but as a trantor of Pollerton Trantions, he had the chance to be acquainted with people from Yartran who came to visit Pollerton. Hence, he had managed to get acquainted with people from all walks of life, such as students and even high-ranking officials from Yartran. Even though Marcus was vexed by the man¡¯s arrogance, he dared not offend him. After all, Alex was a well-connected man after working with people from Yartran for many years. The number two at Pollerton, Joshua Green, was Alex¡¯s close friend. He even had the chance to dine together with Neil Yund, the most influential man in Pollerton. Throughout the ten years, Alex had managed to form many connections that would work well to his advantage. Marcus dared not offend Alex, much less the more influential Donald. Hence, he said, ¡°Mr. Morris, I think I¡¯owe you an exnation..¡±. Alex picked up a stool and hurled it at Marcus¡¯ shoulders. ¡°Would you shut up? Do I need a reason for getting rid of people who piss me off?¡± What an insolent fellow! Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 129 Donald was stumped by Alex¡¯s condescending manner. Marcus gritted his teeth and said begrudgingly, ¡°Now is not the time to get mad at me. We have to settle the matter with your brother-inw first.¡± Alex pointed at Donald in a disdainful manner and said, ¡°Are we to deal with these two? It¡¯s really easy if you ask me. The woman should follow me if she doesn¡¯t wish to die. As for the brazen young fellow, just break all four of his limbs. Do as I say, and I will guarantee your increment and promotion. I will even see to your transfer to a first-ss branch at Provincial Center. However, if you refuse, then you might as well pack your bags and go back to your hometown to farm!¡± After a pause, he let out another holler, ¡°God damn it, where is my water? I¡¯m dying of thirst right now!¡± ¡°Go fetch some water.¡± Someone spoke up all right, but Marcus was surprised that it was Donald. Alex was taken aback but said nothing. He continued to eye Jennifer with a lustful gaze. Keith smiled wickedly. ¡°Ah, why put up a strong face when you could have been this meek all the while?¡± A teller hurriedly fetched a thermos sk filled with warm water and a ss. She left in a haste after leaving the items on the desk. Donald got up and took the thermos sk. Then, he turned to Alex and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± Alex pulled out a chair, sat down crossed-legged, and ordered, ¡°Kneel and crawl over here.¡± Marcus furrowed his brows. This may turn out to be moreplicated than I think it is. Donald¡¯s demeanor was rather calm and reserved. However, the man exuded a vibe that made Marcus feel as if he was going tosh out like a beast at any moment. Donald held the thermos sk and said impassively, ¡°Who gave you the audacity to act so arrogantly?¡± Alex¡¯s face turned grim as his eyes shot a daggered look at Donald and started his name-dropping. ¡°Let me enlighten you, then. Joshua Green, Neil Yung, and all Yartran people who came to Pollerton.¡± Donald shook his head and let out a snicker. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not going to be enough.¡± Then, he turned to Alex and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Are you really thirsty?¡± Alex did not know what the man was getting at and merely looked at him with a frigid stare. ¡°Let me pour you a ss, then,¡± Donald uttered. The air in the meeting room grew still as everyone shuddered in response. There was aplete shift in Donald¡¯s demeanor. The man exuded a devilish aura, as his eyes shed with a murderous glint. | Everyone at the scene experienced a hallucination right then. They felt as if they were surrounded by magma in hell while Donald was looking down on all of them like a mighty dragon. He stood atop everyone else with cold and stony eyes. It was as if everyone else were mere expendable cogs to him. However, the hallucination disappeared as briefly as it appeared. Donald dashed in Alex¡¯s direction and pushed down on his head, subduing thetter to his chair. Feeling the heavy weight bearing down on his head, Alex widened his eyes in shock as he bellowed, ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Drink your water!¡± Donald¡¯s voice thundered in the meeting room, sounding like the devil himself. Everyone felt chills down their spine at the sight of the next scene. Donald opened the thermos sk and aimed right at Alex¡¯s mouth as he force-fed the man. Alex iled his arms and legs, struggling to break himself free but to no avail. His tears mingled with the water Donald forced down his throat as he let out sharp wails that echoed in the meeting room, Jennifer covered her eyes in dismay as she cried, ¡°Donald, no!¡± Marcus¡¯ eyes almost popped out of his socket as his heart raced at the chilling sight. How ruthless¡­ From the moment that Alex insulted Jennifer, he had, in fact, chosen for his fate to be dictated by Donald. As a matter of fact, Donald would have taken Alex¡¯s life if not for Jennifer. Donald did not wish for her to be traumatized. In the end, Donald forced the whole sk down the man¡¯s throat. Alex slumped to the floor with his hands mped to his throat and mouth. He curled up like a shrimp as he reached for his phone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 130 ¡°You¡¯re dead meat! Dead meat!¡± Phillip¡¯s face turned pale in fear. ¡°Jennifer, go take a rest outside. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Donald gave Jennifer an indifferent look. Jennifer shook her head. The door was suddenly opened from outside, and it was Lana. She took Jennifer¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs and get some rest. He will take care of this.¡± Jennifer was about to refuse when Lana shook her head at her. ¡°Have faith in him.¡± After a while of hesitation, Jennifer uttered, ¡°You have to help Donald.¡± Help Donald? Lana smiled wryly inside, knowing that Donald did not need anyone¡¯s help. It would already be fortunate if he did not cause the troubles. However, she still said, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s leave first.¡± After Jennifer and Lana walked away, Donald pulled a chair toward him and sat on it.. He stared coldly at Alex and Phillip. Marcus carefully closed the door. ¡°You¡­ You are doomed,¡± Alex¡¯s words were slurred after his tongue was burnt. Lying on the ground with his body bent over, Alex red at Donald with malice. His throat and stomach were severely burnt, and the pain he suffered was indescribable. How could he do such a brutal thing to me? Donald looked at them with a neutral expression and said, ¡°Look at you still acting tough now Phillip shouted, ¡°Joshua Green is Alex¡¯s best friend, and he¡¯sing over right now to deal with you!¡± Donald nced at them. ¡°I don¡¯t care who¡¯sing. Even if God himselfes, I will still not hesitate to end your lives.¡± Lord Campbell lived by the maxim to act against the enemy. He would not bother about how many people the enemy had on their side or what connections the enemy had. Everyone knew Lord Campbell was the most powerful being out there. ¡°I¡¯ve put in so much effort to hide my identity from Jennifer so that she would not be dragged into my world,¡± said Donald: :: Marcus¡¯ heart skipped a beat. He immediately bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He knew he should not listen to whatever Donald had to say next, even if he was extremely curious about it. That was because he knew Donald would do away with him if he were to find out more about the story. Donald did not even bother to look at him as he continued saying, ¡°Yet look at what you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s just a trivial matter, but you already need me to get involved. Don¡¯t you know many people will die if I were to do this myself?¡± Phillip could not understand what he meant. The door was pushed open again, and Joshua came in with a gloomy expression. At first nce, Joshua already saw Alex curled up on the ground. After he shifted his gaze to Donald, his heart trembled. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re backing him up. Is that true?¡± Donald pointed at Alex. Alex grabbed Joshua¡¯s leg and cried in pain, ¡°Mr. Green, kill him!¡± Joshua kicked Alex away and bowed to Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell, you must be kidding. I¡¯m not that close with Alex.¡± Alex and Phillip were both dumbfounded to hear that. Instantly, their pupils constricted. Phillip especially was so terrified that he was trembling in fear. He had never felt his heart filled with this much terror and regret. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He must be the card owner! Only the owner of the premium ck card could pull off something like this! Phillip began to regret looking down on Donald. Alex¡¯s face turned pale as well. He moved his head with great difficulty and red at Phillip. It was as if he was ming Phillip for dragging him into great trouble this time. Phillip suddenly got on his knees. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I¡¯m sorry for not recognizing you. I was wrong for looking down on you, and I wish to ask for your forgiveness!¡± Donald chuckled at that. ¡°Who is Titus Morris of Octagon Sect to you?¡± Phillip¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. He thought he was given a chance to get away with this, so he quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s Alex¡¯s father, which makes Alex the heir of Octagon Sect. Alex has neenpanies under his name, and his sister also leads Karate Association.¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 131 Alex nodded in acknowledgement of Phillip¡¯s words. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Donald smiled and nodded. His smile carried no emotions in it. Alex and Joshua were perplexed at Donald¡¯s reaction, and they were waiting for him to say more. However, Donald¡¯s following words frightened them out of their wits. ¡°I was the one who wiped out Octagon Sect,¡± said Donald. Alex felt like he was dwelling deeper into fear. He was aware that Octagon Sect had vanished in one night. But then, the upper sses in Pollerton refused to talk more about this incident, and he always felt something was strange. Before this, Joshua also told Alex not to investigate deeper, or he would only bring huge trouble upon himself. Joshua had no idea who was the one who did this, but he knew the answer now. It was Donald. ¡°Octagon Sect, Karate Association, permanent resident of Yartran, Pollerton Trantions¡­ All of them are nothing to me!¡± Donald disyed his domineering aura and arrogance for the first time, and he was omnipotent. Alex trembled as he stared at Donald with fear reflected in his eyes. He slowly crawled backward. Donald got up and walked over to Joshua. Joshua dared not move an inch, breaking out into a cold sweat. ¡°I understand that it is difficult for you to notice and get rid of every parasite in your area with your power and status,¡± said Donald. Joshua felt as though his body was shrouded in a shadow. ¡°I don¡¯t want this to repeat in the future. Do you understand?¡± Donald asked. Joshua heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I understand, Mr. Campbell. Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°You may leave now. Someone will take care of this,¡± said Donald to Joshua. Joshua bowed to him with respect before leaving the room. Shortly after, Charles walked in and bowed to Donald again. Phillip and Alex were even more distraught to see this scene. They could not help but wonder just how powerful Donald was in Pollerton. Not only did Joshua dare not to budge in front of him, but even Charles, the richest man in Pollerton, had to bow and greet him. They found this unbelievable. ¡°Get this settled. Also, find some other day to deal with Pollerton Trantions,¡± said Donald with his back facing Charles. ¡°After dealing with these two,e to the second floor as Jennifer needs an exnation too.¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. Campbell.¡± Charles bowed again and showed all of his respect for Donald. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Meanwhile, in the reception room on the second floor, Jennifer and Lana sat facing each other. Jennifer was amazed at Lana the more she looked at her. She had to admit Lana was indeed a seductress and a godlike beauty. Lana had long and firm legs, and her skin was fair and smooth too. She also had nice and curvy proportions. Her red lips were like a cherry on top of her gorgeous features. ¡°Is that card yours?¡± Jennifer asked. Lana was stunned, not quite understanding what Jennifer meant. Donald only told her toe and take Jennifer away. Jennifer noticed her response and nodded. ¡°I know it now.¡± Not too long after, Donald walked into the room. Jennifer stood up immediately and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with that card? You¡¯d better not try to fool me and say it¡¯s Lana¡¯s card. I know she doesn¡¯t have that much money.¡± She stared at Donald. Her instinct told her that he was hiding something from her. The card¡¯s minimum opening amount was a hundred million, whereas the cash withdrawal limit was a hundred billion. Jennifer believed not even Lana could afford to own such a card. Donald said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The card is not Lana¡¯s. Its actual owner is Charles, the richest man in Pollerton.¡± Jennifer refused to believe that. Charles walked into the room. ¡°He¡¯s right. It is my card. I¡¯ve been getting more forgetfultely, and Mr. Campbell was the pne who brought me back home when I had lost my way. I wanted to thank him by giving him around twenty thousand, but I gave him the wrong card instead. I am truly sorry for causing all these troubles to Mr. Campbell.¡± con Every word Charles said felt so sincere as if the words came right from his heart. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 .? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 133 Jennifer sighed. ¡°I thought you could tolerate him if you loved me enough, but now, I can see that I was wrong. It seems like I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned this to you today, and I shouldn¡¯t have called you either.¡± ¡°Why should I tolerate him because of you?¡± Donald could not understand her words. ¡°Are you saying that I should not be criticizing your family when your family did not hold back their insults toward me?¡¯ Jennifer gave him a meaningful look before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s drop this topic for now. I have something to ask you. Are you contented to work as a bodyguard for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°Well, I am very contented with my life right now,¡± said Donald. He was indeed happy, especially when he had Reina and Lana as his eye candies. But, of course, it would be better if it weren¡¯t for the Parasite. Jennifer nced at the room. ¡°You like Lana, don¡¯t you?¡± Donald was startled, but he answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that since I am single now.¡± A tinge of jealousy bubbled in Jennifer¡¯s heart. She bit her lips and remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Take care of yourself. Also, I don¡¯t want to hear you badmouthing about Kevin anymore.¡± Donald did not say anything in response. He watched her leave, and his gaze darkened as if a storm was brewing inside. ¡°Why are you protecting that piece of trash so much?¡± Donald mumbled, ¡°If he weren¡¯t your brother, I would have gotten rid of him long ago.¡± Lana walked out of the room. ¡°Well, you may consider spending time with me since I don¡¯t have a brother.¡± Donald nced at her. Lana immediately lifted her chest, showing off her assets. ¡°Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream will be auctioned at the charity g organized by Pollerton Commerce tonight,¡± said Lana. ¡°I know. This is all thanks to that piece of trash,¡± said Donald. ¡°I¡¯ll bid for them.¡± Lana was interested upon hearing that. ¡°Can you give them to me as a gift?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± answered Donald. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Members of Pollerton Trantions and the honored guest from Yartran will be attending the charity g today. So you¡¯d better not cause any trouble. That guy is quite powerful in Yartran,¡± said Lana¡¯solemnly. Donald responded to that with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m being serious with you. Jim only gets to stabilize his status in Pollerton because he works for that man.¡± Lana narrowed his eyes. ¡°His name is Akio Ono.¡± Donald narrowed his eyes. He recognized this name. Akio was a royal member of Yartran, and he was close with Octavio, one of the top-ten elites in Yartran. With this in mind, Donald nodded. ¡°All right. I get what you mean, and I won¡¯t cause any trouble if he stays away from me.¡± Supreme Nona Hotel, the international hotel where Lana was a shareholder, would be having its grand opening that night with the charity g held there. The invited guests at the g were all upper sses in Pollerton. Including Jim, who was on equal footing with Zayne, Tyson, and Lucas. His businesses had covered the northwestern areas in Pollerton. Three o¡¯clock that afternoon, something unsightly was happening in a private room at a karaoke ce booked by Jim. A gigantic electronic wheel of fortune was spinning slowly. Numbers one to nine were labeled on the wheel, and in front of each number was a naked woman on her knees with her hips lifted and pointed outward. Several naked men stood around the wheel. The wheel would stop for more than ten minutes whenever it was pointed to one of the men, and the man would start working his stuff with the woman. This was a well-known dirty game in Yartran, known as the Yartran Wheel of Fortune. If Donald were there, he would recognize a few of the women. Yvette, Reba, and Irene were all there. A blush crept onto Yvette¡¯s face, and her eyes fluttered alluringly. The man behind her finally let out a roar, and then everything became peaceful again. Yvette and Irene could not remember how many men were standing behind them, and neither could they remember how many times they had engaged in simr games like The Wheel of Fortune. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 134 It didn¡¯t bother Yvette much as the situation was exciting to her and the pay was high. Most importantly, these men were powerful. ¡°I¡¯ll bathe you.¡± Yvette entered the room naked and walked toward one of the men. He was a muscr man who seemed to be in his forties. However, his hair was all white, and each strand of them stood upright like needles. His eyes were as sharp as des, which further emphasized his domineering aura. The most remarkable part about his appearance was the tattoo of an eight- headed serpent on his chest that looked ferocious. The man was none other than Octavio Sanders, one of the top-ten elites in Yartran, and a member of Divine Rune Society. In the bathroom, Yvette held the showerhead in one hand and caressed Octavio¡¯s chest with the other, then said coquettishly, ¡°Are you going to help me, Mr. Sanders?¡± Octavio nodded. ¡°I am a man of my words!¡± Yvette lowered her head as a glint of malevolence shed across her eyes. ¡°What about Donter Pictures?¡± she asked. ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll bring you along to end that man called Donald Campbell right after the charity auction,¡± Octavio promised. After getting his reassurance, Yvette was overjoyed, yet she still reminded him of Donald¡¯s identity. ¡°He¡¯s the CEO of Donter Pictures.¡± Octavio scoffed and said, ¡°So what? Also, who does Charles think he is? They will feel nothing but fear when I finally confront them, and I¡¯ll let everybody know my name!¡± Yvette couldn¡¯t help but turn and look at the man, who was being intimate with Irene. In Yvette¡¯s knowledge, that man was a core member of Pollerton Trantions and a royal member of Yartran ¨C Akio Ono. Akio was a young man in his thirties. He had a short and chubby figure, yet he emitted a cold and gloomy aura, In the meantime, Jim was standing nearby and filming the scene. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After a long while, the room finally quietened down. Everyone put on their clothes and gathered on the couch to have a conversation. Jim was almost the same age as Zaynie, and his principal business was lending out loans. He also had over ten teams of engineers working for him, and he has a worth of three billion. ¡°Pollerton Commerce involves sixteen organizations, and the president of isn¡¯t from Pollerton. He is a man with thest name ¡®Campbell?¡± Jim ex?ned. 6nn ¡°The same ¡®Campbell¡¯ as the Campbell n?¡± asked Akio. ** The Campbell n was an ancient, wealthy n, and their legacy had transcended for over 1300 years. Jim shook his head after hearing Akio¡¯s question and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. By the way, the items on auction today are Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream, and each of them has a ten million starting bid. Akio lit a cigar and demanded, ¡°Let the sixteen organizations know I want these items, but I won¡¯t be bidding over twenty million for them.¡± Jim dropped to the ground and bowed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Ono!¡± Meanwhile, at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon Donald went to visit Raymond. As soon as he arrived, he saw Raymond squinting as if he was pondering something. Without opening his eyes, Raymond greeted, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Donald squatted in front of Raymond and expressed his concern. ¡°How¡¯s your appetite recently?¡± Raymond smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all right. How¡¯re things between you and Jennifer?¡± ¡°I think we¡¯re ipatible,¡± Donald responded. Raymond opened his eyes immediately. ¡°She¡¯s not bad. I think she suits you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± said Donald. ¡°You¡¯ll understand in the future,¡± answered Raymond. Then they fell silent. Sometimeter, Donald spoke again. ¡°Sixten has returned to Pollerton.¡± In that instant, there was a raging storm building up in Raymond¡¯s eyes. He no longer looked like an old man who was about to fall as he regained his fierce and dominant aura, However, Raymond returned to his usual dispirited self in the next second. ¡°I know you¡¯ve sent me to Quadfield in the middle of the night, and I also know why you returned to Pollerton. I even know something about the cause of death of my parents.¡± Donald stood up and stared at Raymond. Raymond let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve failed to return to the Campbell n. Yet, it seems like Sixten had seeded.¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 135 Donald sneered and said coldly, ¡°We don¡¯t have to regain our status in the prestigious n. As long as I¡¯m here, the Campbell family is already prestigious.¡± His expression was stony, and even Raymond felt a chill down his spine. ¡°Are you nning to make a move on Sixten tonight?¡± Raymond queried. ¡°He¡¯s only a minor figure in the Campbell n, so I don¡¯t care enough to end him.¡± Donald stood up straight and added, ¡°However, I¡¯ll still try to extract information from him. If he dares to talk back, I¡¯ll kill him then.¡± ¡°You must keep a low profile while you take action. Nowadays, Pollerton is no longer what it was like before. There are various people under various authorities gathering in this city,¡± stated Raymond. Donald couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Raymond¡¯s statement and remained silent. Raymond pointed toward the view outside the window. ¡°There will be a prominent figure being nurtured in Pollerton soon, and I hope that¡¯ll be you.¡± Donald couldn¡¯t see what Raymond could see, and vice versa. ¡°Go ahead and work on your own matters. I¡¯m tired, and I need to rest.¡± Raymond waved his hand and dismissed Donald, Donald turned around and tilted his head as a thought urred in his head. ¡°Your birthday is around the corner. Will Uncle Felix be here to celebrate?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Raymond shuddered at the thought of his eldest son and said, ¡°We shall see. I haven¡¯t seen him for a long while.¡± Donald chortled coldly and left. Meanwhile, a gorgeous woman arrived at Jennifer¡¯s office. She was none other than Noah¡¯s daughter, Anastasia. ¡°Hi, this is my rmendation letter from Nigel. He suggested that I seek employment here.¡± Anastasia handed a rmendation letter that had Nigel¡¯s stamp on it to Jennifer. Jennifer took the letter from Anastasia and put it aside after merely ncing at it. ¡°What position do you wish to work in?¡± ¡°Your position.¡± Anastasia¡¯s smile was beautiful and blinding, and she stared at Jennifer with bright eyes. ¡°Oh? Are yo tou surp mv authority? Jennifer chuckled. ¡°You can interpret it that way,¡± Anastasia replied. Jennifer then retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Granduncle Conner assigned me to take care of the business in Pollerton.¡± Anastasia didn¡¯t pressure Jennifer and merely stared at thetter with a meaningful gaze. ¡°You better be careful of every step you take, then.¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t understand what Anastasia meant and wanted to ask further, but thetter had already turned around and left. After that brief exchange, Jennifer felt annoyed and got up from her chair to take a walk downstairs. At that moment, she felt as if she had nowhere else to go. A little girl, who was around seven years old, was riding her hoverboard and going in Jennifer¡¯s direction unsteadily. Perhaps she was still unfamiliar with how to ride a hoverboard. She fell down in front of Jennifer and knocked her forehead onto the stairway, causing blood to drip all over her face instantly. Jennifer was shocked by the situation and carried the little girl hurriedly. ¡°Where are your parents, little girl? Are you all right?¡± Then Jennifer nced around and realized there was no one nearby. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± The little girl sobbed. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± Jennifer hailed a taxi anxiously as sheforted the liule girl, ¡°My hoverboard.¡± The little girl rested on Jennifer¡¯s shoulder and whispered. Jennifer stomped her feet on the ground frantically as she carried the little girl in one arm and held the hoverboard in the other. Then she got into a taxi and rushed to the hospital. Half an hourter, the little girl¡¯s wound was treated, and her condition was fine. ¡°Thank you, miss. You¡¯re kind and pretty.¡± The little girl held Jennifer¡¯s hand. Jennifer squatted down in front of the little girl and asked helplessly, ¡°Where are the adults in your family?¡± The little girl¡¯s face darkened instantly as she heard Jennifer¡¯s question. ¡°They will be here to fetch me home soon.¡± ¡°You must be careful next time, do you understand?¡± Jennifer reminded gently. ¡°Here, have a lollipop.¡± The little girl epted the lollipop joyfully and said, ¡°Thank you, miss. I¡¯ll give you something in return, but you must keep it a secret, okay?¡± Upon hearing that, Jennifer squeezed her cheek and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t take anything from you.¡± The little girl looked around before opening the back cover of the hoverboard and taking out a sh drive. Then she stuffed the sh drive into Jennifer¡¯s palm and whispered, ¡°My daddy said I can give this to a kind person when I meet one. I think you¡¯re kind, so I¡¯ll give it to you. This is our secret, all right?¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 136 Jennifer held the sh drive and stared at it in stunned silence for a long time. She did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°But this is what you use to y music. If you give it to me, how will you listen to music next time?¡± The little girl grinned. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I have many more at home. Besides, this one can¡¯t y music.¡± Jennifer was about to return the sh drive to the little girl when she saw a middle aged woman rush over while calling out reproachfully, ¡°Sara! What have I told you many times before? Don¡¯t run off like that!¡± The girl named Sara stuck out her tongue, then turned to Jennifer and said, ¡°Bye, then!¡± The middle-aged woman kept thanking Jennifer profusely. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough. Thank you for looking after my granddaughter.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite all right. She¡¯s adorable,¡± Jennifer replied. After the middle-aged woman had hurried off with Sara, Jennifer nced at her watch. There were still two hours left before the charity g. Hence, she rushed back to Pollerton Estates to change her clothes. Just as she was about to toss her clothes into the trash can, she felt the sh drive in her pocket. Without knowing why she did it, she plugged it into herptop. It was an encrypted sh drive, and a box popped up for her to key in the password. The password hint was: How did you get this sh drive? Chorus Jennifer could not help chuckling as she suddenly thought of the adorable Sara. She murmured, ¡°Because I¡¯m a good person.¡± She typed it in without much thought, never intending to ess what was stored in the sh drive. After that, she prepared to remove the sh drive. But before she could remove it, she stared at the screen in surprise. She had managed to ess the sh drive, which meant the password was correct! A few secondster, Jennifer froze. Her entire body trembled, and she was drenched in a cold sweat. The sh drive contained numerous photos and several files. The photos were gruesome as they were all of a young manmitting murders. He even turned to look at the camera and grinned! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He wore gold-rimmed sses and looked like a well-mannered young man. However, his methods were downright cruel. There were beheadings, slitting of throats, and even skinning! As for the files, they were data records of some experiments. Almost all of the words in the files were in anguage that Jennifer had never seen before, so she guessed it was probably a newnguage that was used by very few peopl¨¦. At the end of one of the documents was a message. It read: No matter who you are, please know that I¡¯m probably dead by the time you see the information in this sh drive. If you¡¯re a good person, I hope you can save my daughter, Sara. If you¡¯re one of Noah¡¯s subordinates, I hope you¡¯ll give Sara a quick and painless death. Jennifer was so terrified that the color drained from her face. Breathing heavily, she quickly removed the sh drive and mmed herptop screen shut. She could not believe how anyone could be as brutal as that! ¡°Who should I give this? Who can I give it to?¡± Jennifer stood up while gripping the sh drive tightly in her hand. Suddenly, someone flung open the door. Jennifer shrieked and huddled in a corner of the room. ¡°Why are you screaming? Hurry up and go to that charity g!¡± It was Kevin, and he looked displeased. Afterposing herself, Jennifer asked, ¡°What¡¯s your agreement with Pollerton Commerce?¡± ¡°Regardless of the bid price, they¡¯ll give me twenty-five million,¡± Kevin answered carelessly He was dressed in luxury items from head to toe. Ever since colluding with Harrison, he had gone down a path of extravagant spending with no way out. ¡°But you lost forty million, and you still owe another thirty million in debts. How are you going to clear off the remaining amount?¡±. Jennifer pressed. ¡°Naturally, that¡¯s for you to figure out,¡± Kevin replied. He spoke in a matter-of-fact tone with no hint of remorse. Something inside Jennifer snapped, and she retorted, ¡°And what if I can¡¯t figure it out? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re not aware of my current situation!¡± ¡°You¡¯re now the CEO of Pollerton Pharma, and you¡¯ve set up many departments. You can easily save up ten or twenty million if you tighten your belt a little,¡± said Kevin. Then, he widened his eyes and added, ¡°Use your brain, can¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 137 Furious, Jennifer said, ¡°I should¡¯ve listened to Donald and washed my hands off you.¡± Kevin responded coldly, ¡°Donald? What¡¯s so great about him? Can hepare to Harrison or Nigel? Besides, ten, or twenty million is nothing to you. If you had slept with Harrison back then, he would¡¯ve given it to you. But you refused! Nigel had also wanted to sleep with you, but once again, you refused! And how about that mysterious person who gave you tens of millions, clothes, and jewelry? Why didn¡¯t you make the most of it? Any of these three men would¡¯ve dly given you all the money you wanted as long as you agreed to sleep with them. Even so, what did you do?¡± Jennifer stared at him in utter disbelief. ¡°Kevin Wilson! I¡¯m your sister!¡± Leaning in, Kevin continued, ¡°You¡¯re also a woman. It¡¯s just sex. Why are you making such a big fuss? I don¡¯t understand why you had to fall for Donald! What does he have? What can he offer you? Tell me! He doesn¡¯t even have six hundred thousand, and he¡¯s only working as a security guard. After all these years, what has he ever given me?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer pped Kevin hard across his face, then bolted out of the room. Kevin spat on the floor, his gaze turning stone-cold. He muttered, ¡°This makes things much easier. As long as Donald is out of the way, everything will be fine.¡± Meanwhile, Jennifer saw her parents standing outside as soon as she walked out of the house. While Leonard remained silent, Linda put her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Kev is right. Why did you have to p him?¡± Those words left Jennifer suddenly feeling weary and too drained to exin herself. She gged down a passing taxi, thinking of going somewhere far away when she heard Linda call out behind her. ¡°Jennifer! You¡¯d better help to solve this matter tonight! Otherwise, all three of us will end ourselves right before your very eyes!¡± Jennifer turned toward her with reddened eyes. ¡°Will you only be happy after pushing me off the edge?¡± Leonard finally spoke. ¡°He¡¯s your only younger brother. We raised you all those years and sent you off to university. But now that you¡¯ve gotten somewhere in life, are you going to forget about us? No wonder people say that having daughters isn¡¯t a blessing. One can¡¯t rely on one¡¯s daughters.¡± Trembling with rage, Jennifer got into the taxi without saying a word and headed straight for Supreme Nona Hotel.¡± It was the second time that year that the hotel Lana had a controlling stake in had opened its doors to the general public. It was also the first time it had ever done so twice within a month after so many years. The first time was for Donald¡¯s school reunion, and the second time was for the charity g that night. Even before it was nine o¡¯clock, the outside of the building was already lined with luxury cars. When Kevin finally arrived, he swept an envious gaze over the stunning cars. If I hadn¡¯t gambled my money away, I would¡¯ve been able to afford a car like that too. Just as he wasmenting his misfortune, Kevin spotted a row of ten Rolls-Royces heading in his direction with their hazard lights turned on. The lights were so bright that he felt as though he was almost blinded. ¡°Ten Rolls-Royces¡­ That¡¯s so impressive. If only that could be me.¡± When he could finally see clearly again, he froze. It was Rupert, the man he had lost forty million to in a night! Rupert wore a tailored suit and gold-rimmed sses. He looked like a well-mannered young man, almost like Kevin¡¯s geography teacher during high school. When Rupert spotted Kevin, he broke into a warm smile that showed his pearly white teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to give me that thirty million tomorrow.¡± Kevin cowered. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°You have to. You should know who I am,¡± Rupert replied, still smiling. With that, Rupert did not pay Kevin any further notice. He turned and entered the building, leaving Kevin standing outside in a daze, Then, an Aston Martin with a full carbon fiber wrap worth forty-eight million drove up. It was Lana¡¯s car. Once again, Kevin felt envious. Reina followed closely behind Lana in a Bugatti Veyron worth over thirty million, which also caught Kevin¡¯s attention at once. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 138 Kevin was almost done with admiring the cars. As he was about to head upstairs, he stopped in his tracks again. Ten Koenigseggs had appeared. They looked identical, and each car cost fifty million. Charles was the only man who possessed such a presence and wealth. He was the first person toe out of the revolving doors. As he held onto his cane, he stood aside courteously, as if he was going to greet someone. Suddenly, Kevin felt nervous. Who on earth is capable ofmanding respect from Charles Langford, Pollerton¡¯s richest man? The man Charles was waiting for did not seem to be inside one of the cars, for the old man was already on the phone. He sounded particrly courteous as he said, ¡°When will you arrive, Mr. Campbell? We¡¯re already waiting for you downstairs!¡± The drivers got out of the cars and stood in a row quietly. They were ready to receive the guest. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you, all right?¡± Charles repeated. However, his suggestion seemed to have been declined, for he ended the call and instructed one of the drivers, ¡°Mr. Campbell prefers to keep a low profile. He told us to head upstairs first.¡± Mr. Campbell? A Campbell? Does some big shot with thisst name exist in Pollerton? Kevin sifted through the recesses of his mind, but he was not sure of the answer.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Charles and his drivers had already entered the building. When Kevin was about to go inside, he saw Donald arriving unhurriedly. That night, he donned a striped, ck suit with a white shirt. He looked rather tall, In fact, when Donald stood guard in Quadfield, he liked wearing suits. The way he fought screamed aesthetic violence. It was a stark contrast to his refined appearance, Therefore, Golden Lord was also known as ¡°The Brute in a Suit.¡± Only the men of Horizon Group knew how violent Donald became whenever he had a suit on. His goal of the night was to intimidate Sixten, the president of Pollerton Commerce. At first, Kevin was stunned. Then, he regarded Donald with contempt. ¡°Hey, you look so formal tonight. Are you here for the charity g? Got a ticket? Can you even afford toe here?¡± He felt superior to Donald. I can afford to win and lose more than ten million in one night. Who do you think you are, Donald? You¡¯re just a small fry and unworthy of attention. Donald merely nced at Kevin coldly with a nk expression. ¡°Hold it!¡± Kevin cried as he watched Donald¡¯s back. Thetter turned around slowly. With an icy expression and a hardened gaze, he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± A chill ran down Kevin¡¯s spine. Then, he said, ¡°Are you here to look for my sister?¡± Next, a sinister smile appeared on his face. ¡°Stop kidding yourself. You¡¯re out of my sister¡¯s league. She can sleep with anyone but you because you¡¯re poor and penniless. If she sleeps with someone else, she can get a house and a car. What can you give to her in return?¡± Kevin looked menacing. Harrison was an excellent suitor, but Donald had to ruin it. Nigel was powerful and influential. Yet, Jennifer rejected him because of Donald. ¡°Being poor is a sin. Some people don expensive clothing and own luxurious cars, while some people are still trying to make ends meet. There¡¯s a hierarchy in this world, Donald, and you belong to the lowest level!¡± Kevin pointed at Donald. ¡°If you still mess around with my sister, I¡¯ll find someone to get rid of you!¡± The coldness and hostility within Donald¡¯s gaze intensified. He had a strong urge to kill Kevin, Donald could not believe how shameless thetter was. In order to enrich himself, Kevin could say such degrading things about his own sister. ¡°People like you don¡¯t deserve to live.¡± Under the neon lights, a sh of anger appeared in Donald¡¯s eyes. In a split second, he showed up right in front of Kevin. Using his right hand, Donald gripped thetter¡¯s neck and lifted him off the ground. Gradually, he tightened his grip. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 139 Kevin was incapable of screaming for help. Darkness began to close in on him. The only thing he felt was how strong Donald¡¯s grip was. He was certain that thetter was able to break his neck easily. ¡°Ah! Donald, what are you doing?¡± All of a sudden, a scream could be heard behind them. Jennifer, who had just gotten down from her car, witnessed the scene She saw the murderous rage in Donald¡¯s eyes and Kevin¡¯s pale face. His lips had turned purple, and he would die in another minute. Obviously, she knew Donald was determined to kill Kevin. ¡°Are you crazy, Donald? Put him down! Put him down now!¡± Jennifer shrieked and hurried over. She grabbed Donald¡¯s arm and kept hitting it. He did not budge. It became harder for Kevin to breathe. Tears were streaming down Jennifer¡¯s cheeks. Then, she bit Donald¡¯s arm. Donald removed the invisible shield covering his skin emotionlessly, allowing the bite to sink into his flesh. A bite mark formed on his wrist, and fresh blood began to seep out of the wound. He loosened his grip, lowered his head, and regarded Jennifer silently. In return, she shot him a look of sorrow and fury. Her gaze began to harden, too. After that, Jennifer ran over to help Kevin up. ¡°Are you all right, Kev?¡± Kevin was coughing. Then, hey down on the ground andughed hysterically. ¡°See, my dear sister? Donald wants to kill me! The man whom you pine for wants to kill me! Your beloved ex wants to kill me!¡± Finally, he sat up without warning and grabbed Jennifer¡¯s frail shoulders, giving her a ¨C good shake. ¡°Stay away from him! Do you hear me?¡± She noticed the fingermarks on Kevin¡¯s neck and touched them gently. Following that, she started to cry and looked at Donald. ¡°How could you do that?¡± Donald did not answer her. Using a silk handkerchief, he wiped away the blood on his wrist gently. The beaded bracelet was also stained with blood. Jennifer was sobbing. Suddenly, Kevin raised her wrist. There was a dark green bracelet on it. Donald gave her the bracelet as an engagement gift. There was supposed to be a pair of Phoenix Bracelets. Donald wanted to give the other one to her on their wedding night, but his intention never came to fruition. The bracelets were left for him by his mother. ¡°Take it off!¡± Kevin ordered sternly. Jennifer was taken aback. ¡°Do you choose me or him?¡± Kevinughed maniacally. ¡°If you choose me, then take it off!¡± Donald did not intervene. He wanted to know Jennifer¡¯s decision. ¡°If you choose him, we¡¯ll sever all ties from now on! My business is none of yours! If you choose me, take it off at once! Right now!¡± Kevin repeated. Jennifer hesitated for a while. Then, she slowly removed the dark green bracelet from her wrist. She intended to return it to Donald. Nevertheless, Kevin snatched it from her and threw it on the ground. Smash! A loud smash could be heard, and the beautiful bracelet broke into several pieces. ¡°From now on, both of you will have nothing to do with each other.¡± Kevin chuckled smugly, Jennifer was astonished. She stared at the broken bracelet on the ground as the tears fell soundlessly. She involuntarily stole a nce at Donald. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. There were simply no words to describe his expression, or rather, theck of an expression. Donald seemed as emotionless as a statue. Yet, through his eyes, she could see the storm raging within him. ¡°Very well, Jennifer.¡± After some time, Donald finally spoke. He was staring at the pieces of the bracelet. Regret began to creep up on Jennifer, and she looked anxious. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 140 Donald kept his head lowered, and he rubbed his wrist slowly. The bite mark on it was still visible. After that, he removed the beaded bracelet given to him by Jennifer. The beads were threaded with silk and a strand of Jennifer¡¯s hair. Donald had worn it for five to six years. It had be a habit, and it also worked as a seal to suppress his vicious side. Atst, he removed the bracelet. It meant that, from that day onward, he did not have to constantly hide his true identity! Donald walked toward Jennifer, leaned forward and held the bracelet in front of her. ¡°You can have it back.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Deep down, Jennifer was trembling. It seemed like something would leave her forever. ¡°You son of a btch! What the fck is the meaning of this? Jennifer dumped you first! Get this straight!¡± Kevin yelled. Donald directed his attention to Kevin. His sharp gaze swept across him like a de. Kevin had crossed a line by insulting Lord Campbell¡¯s mother. ¡°How dare you!¡± Donald red at Kevin until thetter began to quake with fear. He approached Kevin, squeezed his jaw, and gave it a twist. All of Kevin¡¯s teeth were crushed instantly, and blood flowed out of his mouth. ¡°Say that again, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Donald shot a look of disdain at Kevin. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Kevin was squealing in pain. He was covering his mouth with his hands and writhing on the ground in agony. Moreover, he could not speak properly. ¡°Donald!¡± Jennifer was furious and screamed loudly. Meanwhile, Donald stared intently at Jennifer. After that, he wiped his hands and headed for Supreme Nona Hotel. ¡°Are you all right, Kev? Don¡¯t worry, an ambnce will be here soon,¡± Jennifer consoled her brother anxiously. She was trembling and weeping. She could not help but steal a nce at Donald¡¯s back. Like an insurmountable mountain, he strode away with his head up high. The man seemed unfamiliar and fierce. Kevin looked aroun? with a twisted expression on his face. Then, something caught his eye. To his horror, he noticed an army hiding in the darkness. The soldiers were d in green armor and carried ancient swords. Every single one of them was staring at him coldly as if they were looking at a dead man. Kevin rubbed his eyes. At the next moment, the soldiers were gone. An ambnce arrived to send him to a hospital. After a moment of contemtion, Jennifer decided to attend the auction. Everything had already been set up properly at Supreme Nona Hotel. The rostrum, red carpet, and signature wall were all in ce. There were more than forty luxurious tables in the hall, and guests were seated around them. It was lively and boisterous. Waiters in suits were busy serving the guests. Everyone was looking at a table in a corner, where Wynter, Lana, and Reina were sitting together. When she realized Donald¡¯s entrance, Reina got up at once and waved at him. ¡°Sit here, Donald.¡± He approached the table, resulting in envious stares from a number of male guests. ¡°Holy crap! Who¡¯s that? He gets to sit with three beautifuldies!¡± ¡°Lucky dude!¡± *Triple the fun!¡± There was another table in the northwest of the hallbeled with the number 18. A few people seated at this table were throwing hateful nces at Donald. Those people were Yvette, Reba, and Irene. They were sitting with Akio and hispanions from Yartran. Another person was observing Donald with a thoughtful expression. He was Octavio, one of the top ten elites in Yartran. Observing Donald gave him an ominous feeling. He could sense that this man spelled trouble. Yet, the feeling was not very strong. It felt mysterious and was difficult to exin. At any rate, Donald was a bit dangerous. Jennifer was veryte, and her expression was cold and distant. She sat down at table Members of the Wilson family of Tayhaven were seated at this table. Alicia was one of them Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 141 As Jennifer scanned the hall, her gaze fell upon a man at table 22. She went pale immediately. It was the young man in the sh drive¡¯s file, Rupert Rodriguez! He was looking at Jennifer, too. Both of them made eye contact. Rupert nodded and smiled at her, but he started to feel anxious after that. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this woman. As soon as she saw me, she seemed rmed and went pale. It¡¯s not because Keyin lost more than ten million to me, but it¡¯s because she fears me. She fears that her life will be in danger. Find out whether she has discovered something,¡± Rupert said to Anastasia. Anastasia nodded. ¡°Fine, but we¡¯d better not get involved with Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream. Akio from Pollerton Trantions has already expressed his desire for these two items.¡± Rupert pondered for a while and replied, ¡°Do you want to protest?¡± Anastasia nodded once more. Shannon was at the g as well. As usual, she seemed elegant and gracious, giving off a charismatic aura. It was as if she cared about nothing else in the world, and there was nothing that could upset her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shannon asked when she noticed how ufortable Jennifer seemed. It was just a formality to her. In fact, Shannon would not care about anybody else. Even if Nigel dropped dead in front of her she would not care, either. The only things that mattered to her were personal gain and being rational. Jennifer knew it was pointless to tell Shannon about the sh drive, so she shook her head and answered, ¡°Nothing.¡± A few minutester, the hall quietened down. Everybody directed their attention to table 1. There, a middle-aged man in his forties stood up slowly. He walked toward the rostrum and epted the microphone. ¡°Wee to tonight¡¯s charity g organized by Pollerton Commerce! I am Sixten Campbell!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. There were six fingers on his right hand. The g ud, nnad hai However, Donald was the only one who did not do so. He stared at Sixten coldly, and a sinister smile formed on his lips. Is this Sixten of the Campbell n¡¯s Sanctum Branch? Campbell n had many branches, and the Sanctunt-Branch was controlled by Sixten. Ten years ago, it was taken over by the Campbell n, and it wasbeled with the n¡¯s name. The Campbell n was an elite n. Any organization that wasbeled with the n¡¯s name would be developed at a rapid rate. Sixten pressed his right hand against his chest gently, signaling for the crowd to simmer down. After the apuse had faded away, he continued, ¡°Mr. Akio Ono from Pollerton Trantions is with us tonight.¡± Akio stood up and nodded to the crowd in acknowledgement. Another round of apuse ensued. ¡°We also have Mr. Rupert Rodriguez, the heir to Noah International Group,¡± Sixten added. Rupert got up and bowed to the crowd. ¡°Please wee Ms. Wynter Lowe from Donter Pictures, too.¡± Sixten spoke. After spending a few minutes introducing his guests, Sixten said, ¡°Tonight¡¯s charity g will be in the form of an auction. Pollerton Commerce will take ten percent of all proceeds and donate the money to charity. All right, that¡¯s enough from me. Please dig in, everyone. The auction will take ce as you dine.¡± Soon, the dishes were served. ¡°Have some cake, Donald.¡± Wynter cut a slice of cake and handed it to Donald with a silver fork. *The lemon tart is good, too. Want to try?¡± Reina stood up as well. Lana loved to join in the fun. ¡°Want some coffee?¡± Donald replied helplessly, ¡°Just sit down and don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Jennifer, who was watching him from afar, felt upset. ¡°A total of nine items will be auctioned off tonight. The first item is a goblet from the Middle Ages. It¡¯s genuine and made of ss. The bid starts from three million, and each bid shall not be less than one million, Sixten exined. * Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 142 ¡°Four million¡± A potbellied man raised his paddle. Akio did the same. ¡°Six million.¡± Just like that, the price was raised by whole two million. No one dared to outbid him for the simple reason that he was Akio Ono, Chief of Pollerton Trantions. The power and influence that man had in Pollerton were beyond imagination. Outbidding someone like him essentially meant stepping on his toes, and that would be seeking death. ¡°Six million, going once, going twice.¡± ¡°Ten million,¡± Rupert said suddenly. He directed a smirk at Akio. ¡°I¡¯m rather fond of this item. However, if Mr. Ono likes it too, I¡¯m happy to concede.¡± The meaning behind his words was clear ¨C despite the wealth and power Akio held, Rupert was not intimidated by him, much unlike the others. Akio smiled in return. ¡°Fifteen million.¡± Rupert got the cue. ¡°Well, I offer my congrattions then, Mr. Ono,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°Fifteen million, going once, going twice¡­ Last chance to ce your bid before the hammer falls,¡± Sixten called. Akio swept his gaze across the room, expression haughty. There was no mistaking his purpose here tonight ¨C to assert dominance. Anyone who dared oppose him would face severe consequences. He would make sure of that. Donald chose this moment to speak up. ¡°Twenty million,¡± he said without looking up, casually prodding at some cake with a silver fork. Everyone turned their attention to Donald Many of them were eyeing him with varying degrees of surprise and skepticism, Jennifer was stunned, Twenty million? Where did he get so much money from? Akio¡¯s gaze turned steely as he gave Donald a sharp look. All the guests at the charity g tonight were prominent business leaders in Pollerton, and every single one of them was deferential to Akio. The business leaders all knew that the charity g was supposed to be Akio¡¯s show. He would do something like this every year as a means to unt his power. It was hence surprising to see someone with the audacity to publicly embarrass Akio. The same thought crossed everyone¡¯s mind: Who is that young man? Is he for real? Upon seeing Donald, Sixten contemted for a moment before breaking into a cold smile. Akio followed up with another bid. ¡°Twenty-two million.¡± Donald held out three fingers. ¡°Thirty million.¡± thre He nced at Akio, looking calm and at ease.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Thetter, on the other hand, was anything but. His expression darkened dangerously at such an overt gesture to challenge his authority. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Akio asked in a low voice. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Donald replied. ¡°All right then.¡± Akio said nothing else and sat down. In the end, the cup was sold to Donald at a price of thirty million. The guests began murmuring among themselves. Everyone was curious about Donald¡¯s identity. Whoever he was, they knew that he was not anyone ordinary since he was sitting with big shots like Lana and Wynter. ¡°Do you have the money?¡± Reina asked in concern. ¡°There¡¯s money in this card. Why don¡¯t you take it?¡± She took out a credit card and slid it across the table toward Donald, The guests, many of whom were dubious of Donald¡¯s capabilities, had a knowing glint in their eyes upon seeing the scene. ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s a deadbeat. And here I thought he was the son of some rich family,¡± someone made a snidement. ¡°He has the good looks of a gigolo. It¡¯d be a shame if he weren¡¯t one.¡± Another one snickered Donald pushed the card back. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Thinking he was refusing out of pride, Reina smiled and left the card alone on the table. The auction continued. The second lot was a bronze b dotted with ancient glyphs. ¡°This is a bronze b of religious text made during the Vallo Dynasty,¡± Sixten introduced. ¡°The opening bid is five million, and each bid increment must not be less than a million.¡± ¡°Six million.¡± Rupert raised his paddle. ¡°Eight million,¡± Akio said. Then his tone turned icy. ¡°I suppose a certain someone won¡¯t fight me for this item, will he?¡± With that, he cast a warning nce at Donald. Thetter only smiled. Wiping his mouth with a napkin, he said, ¡°Ten million.¡± Akio¡¯s face clouded with anger at once. He¡¯s doing this on purpose! Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 143 Before Akio said anything, Yvette spoke up. ¡°Donald, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Don¡¯t you know who Mr. Ono is? It doesn¡¯t matter how much money you have. Mr. Ono is Yatran royalty! A lowly peasant like you can neverpare with someone as prestigious as him! So watch yourself, or you¡¯re going to regret it!¡± Irene, too, barked, ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Ono is an honored guest from Yartran. How dare you treat him with such impertinence? You¡¯re embarrassing all of us here!¡± If there was anything Donald hated, it was sycophantic people like them. He nced at the two women. ¡°You¡¯re blindly worshipping everything foreign while looking down on your own people. Say another word like this and perish¡± His gaze was piercing and cold, lethal like a de out of its sheath. It was Akio who broke the silence. ¡°Sit down,¡± he told the two women before directing his gaze at Sixten. ¡°Carry on.¡± Yvette and Irene sat down after sending twin res at Donald. Meanwhile, Jennifer was looking at the young man with mixed feelings. She could not understand why he chose to oppose Akio Ono tonight. Though Lana and the rest wanted to persuade Donald into relenting, they were somehow apprehensive to do so. Reina could tell that Donald was not in a very good mood. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Donald. I¡¯m here for you no matter what you do,¡± she said gently. ¡°Thanks, but I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Donald said simply. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. A few more lotster, it was finally time for the grand finale. ¡°I think everyone should know what¡¯sing up,¡± Sixten announced. ¡°The final lot is a ne and gown personally designed by internationally renowned fashion legend ¨C Ms. Lilith Snowden. That¡¯s right, the ne and gown are none other than Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream!¡± Two slender girls carne out carrying the sapphire blue gown and the ne made from Corleon meteorites. Therge screen behind the stage started showing photos of the two items, taken from every angle so that the guests could see how wless the designer pieces were. ¡°Those two belonged to you, didn¡¯t they?¡± Shannon asked Jennifer. ¡°Why are you selling them?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. My good-for-nothing brother stole them from me.¡± ¡°Do you really not know who gifted them to you?¡± Jennifer shook her head. ¡°I really haven¡¯t the faintest clue.¡± Shannon studied the other¡¯s face for several long moments. De?iding that Jennifer was not lying, she stopped probing. ¡°Pollerton Commerce obtained these two items by a stroke of luck. We thought about it for a long time and decided to put them up for auction,¡± Sixten continued on the stage. ¡°I hereby announce the official bidding of these two items. They must be bid together. The opening bid is neen million with every bid increment of at least a million.¡± Jim had already given him the heads up, so Sixten knew that Akio liked the ne and gown and intended to buy them as a gift for the royal family¡¯s princess. Sixten was also aware that Akio was prepared to pay up to twenty million for the two pieces, but no higher. This was why Sixten had set the opening bid at neen million, knowing full well that no one would dare to outbid Akio once the man ced his bid. ¡°I¡¯m really quite fond of these two items, and I hope to gift them to the emperor¡¯s daughter. Twenty million is what I¡¯ll pay. I hope everyone here could kindly allow me to buy them. Your kindness will be remembered and much appreciated.¡± Akio stood and addressed the crowd in a sincere tone. ¡°I was nning on buying them from Pollerton Commerce in private, but I was toote. They were already listed as auctionable items. It would be terrible of me to demand the auction to be canceled since it would affect the organizer.¡± Assuming his speech had sufficiently deterred anyone else who wanted to bid on the items, Akio sat down with a satisfied air. Sixten started to close the bid, but his gaze drifted tond on Donald, ¡°Twenty million, going once, going twice¡­¡± No one moved to ce their bid. Even Rupert kept quiet this time. As Sixten had guessed, Donald, who was twirling the silver fork with his fingers, spoke once again. ¡°Thirty million.¡± Akio abruptly mmed a fist on the table. ¡°How dare you! Are you going up against me?¡± Donald nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Everyone gaped, wondering if Donald had a death wish. Even if he has something to say against Akio, he can¡¯t just say it directly to Akio¡¯s face! ¡°Do you have a grudge against me?¡± Akio asked dubiously. Donald ignored him and looked at the auctioneer instead. ¡°Sixten, are you deaf? I just ced a bid of thirty million.¡± Sixten gave an enigmatic smile that was also filled with sarcasm. ¡°Thirty million, going once¡­¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 144 ¡°Fifty million!¡± Akio called out again as he gave Donald the death stare. ¡°A hundred million.¡± Donald raised the price calmly without any concern about the people there. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Suddenly, Sixten said, ¡°I think I might have to tell you about Mr. Ono. He¡¯s-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care even if god himself is here today,¡± interjected Donald before Sixten could finish his sentence. Sixten lowered his voice and replied, ¡°What if I¡¯m offering a negotiation?¡± ¡°Are you bigger than god himself?¡± asked Donald as he looked up at him. Sixten¡¯s expression darkened at his words. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± ¡°A hundred million. It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Without another word, Donald turned back to Akio. At that moment, both Sixten and Akio stared at Donald with grim expressions. Akio was even boiling with rage on the inside with an urge to kill Donald. Sixten could not believe how arrogant Donald was. How dare he ignore the president of Pollerton Commerce in such an important event? Even Charles himself would treat me with respect! What sort of background does he have to do such a thing? Meanwhile, Akio gave a creepyugh and said, ¡°Two hundred million. Try and take it from me if you dare.¡± It turned out that he had nned to take those pieces at twenty million. He never expected that the price would go up ten times. Thus, he had already blown the budget. Unconcerned, Donald yed with the silver fork in his hands as he replied nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but they¡¯re mine. Three hundred million. You can bid as much as you want.¡± Bid as much as you want? One could not help but wonder how rich Donald was to say such a thing. Even an eminent businesswoman like Land would never spend three hundred million on a dress and ne. In the end, Akio drew a deep breath and sat back down in his seat. He thought it was time he let his gang do the work for him. As expected, Jim stood up immediately. He was a man in his forties, and he pointed at Donald as he said, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve never seen you around before. Do you know who you¡¯re up against tonight? I¡¯m Jim Woolf!¡±| Jim Woolf, Tyson Quirk, Lucas Albee, Zayne Yates, and Charles Langdon were known as the five great figures of Pollerton. They all had some connections to the underworld and were known for their ruthlessness.? Jim was especially so. His main businesses were moneylending, demolition and construction projects, and opening KTV and bars. He also had a lot ofckeys under him. ¡°I know,¡± answered Donald. ¡°You do? I suspect that you don¡¯t have that much money at all. I want your assets to be verified. I¡¯ll kill your entire family if you can¡¯t prove that you have the money!¡± shouted Jim. ¡°Kill my entire family?¡± Donald scoffed. At that moment, a middle-aged man approached them. It was Marcus from the Central Bank of Pollerton. ¡°This is Marcus Cooper. He¡¯s the bank manager, and he brought the asset verification equipment with him,¡± said Jim. Marcus had no choice but to walk over. He had witnessed what Donald was capable of before. Yet, he knew that such a procedure was inevitable in such events. ¡°Mr. Campbell, may I have your bank card.¡± Immediately, asset verification equipment was brought to the table. Donald then pulled out a purple-gold card with the word ¡°Campbell¡± engraved on it from his pocket, Sixten pondered for a moment when he saw the card. Then, he came to a realization. Meanwhile, the crowd stretched their necks to look at Donald. At the same time, Jennifer did the same. Everything Donald did that day had surpassed her wildest imagination. She even felt that she could no longer read Donald. Meanwhile, Marcus¡¯ hand trembled when the card was inserted into the asset verification equipment. What did he see that was so shocking? It turned out thatplicated codes showed up on the machine when the card was inserted. The others might not be able to understand ther, but he could. The codes were a specialnguage used among banks. Not only was it proof of how prestigious Donald was, but it also showed that he had ess to withdraw a hundred billion at any bank in the country. Breaking out in a cold sweat, Marcus bowed at Donald and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell has more than enough to afford those items.¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 145 Instantly, Marcus¡¯ words caused an uproar in the crowd. Even Jennifer stood up in disbelief. Why didn¡¯t I know that Donald is that rich? Where did he get the money? Why couldn¡¯t he get six hundred thousand back then if he¡¯s that rich ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jennifer was confused as all sorts of thoughts ran across her mind. Meanwhile, the crowd was discussing Donald. ¡°Which family is ?e from?¡± ¡°He¡¯s pulling out three hundred million without hesitation.¡± ¡°He¡¯s mega rich.¡± While the crowd was puzzled at how rich Donald was, Sixten chuckled and said, ¡°I guess I should introduce him to everyone.¡± The crowd went silent at the sound of that. ¡°More than ten years ago, the Campbell n had a reformation.¡± As soon as he said that, he captured everyone¡¯s attention. After all, the Campbell family was a mysterious and powerful presence. It was also the most prestigious family they looked up to. ¡°Back then, the Campbell family was known as the Campbells¡¯ Sanctum Branch before they merged into the Campbell n. At the time, there were two branches of the Sanctum Branch. One was mine, and the other was Raymond¡¯s, who happens to be Donald¡¯s grandfather. Like Donald, he didn¡¯t know his ce and offended a big shot from the Campbell n at a dinner party. The person was so furious that he took action and took everything away from Raymond. Do any of you know what Raymond was working on then?¡± The crowd shook their head in response. Sixten then continued, ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Fide Vi!¡± The crowd gasped at that revtion while Donald looked at Sixten calmly. It turned out that the Dragon Fide Vi was a famous project. Not only was it the biggest project in the country at the time, but the amount invested was more than a hundred billion. Uponpletion, the project would gather tycoons from all over the country. In addition to that, it would also be an iconic landmark. At the same time, Raymond would also be epted into the Campbell n. ¡°Unfortunately, the Dragon Fide Vi never made it. It was put to a stop by the big shot from the Campbell n, who was also a direct descendant of the n. Thus, it became the biggest unfinished building in the country. No one else dared to continue with the project since then. As for Raymond, he escaped to Pollerton after such a huge setback and went into hiding. This young man in front of us is the remnant of that incident. This card is not his. It belongs to the Campbell n. Besides that, Raymond also became the biggestughing stock. He was even known as the abandoned one in the n.¡± Sixten pointed at Donald as he said that. At the sound of that, the crowd looked over at Donald with pity. Simrly, Jennifer¡¯s mind went nk as she had no idea about that side of Donald. Sixten went on, ¡°You¡¯re Donald, right? It¡¯s been more than ten years since that incident. No one knows if that big shot had forgotten about what happened. Aren¡¯t you scared for your life for bringing out this card and even activating it for asset verification?¡± ¡°No,¡± Donald replied without hesitation. ¡°Take my advice, Donald. You better not offend Mr. Ono. Didn¡¯t you spend three hundred million to get Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream? Perhaps you should give them to Mr. Ono as a present, and he¡¯ll forgive you for your insolence,¡± said Jim. Akio¡¯s eyes lit up at his words, and he could not help but raise his thumb at Jim. He was very happy with Jim¡¯s suggestion. *That¡¯s right. Mr. Ono is a very powerful person. It¡¯ll only do you good to be on his good side,¡± Yvette chimed in. Irene also nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re just an outcast. You should be thinking about how you can build a good rtionship with Mr. Ono.¡± Donald¡¯s daze darkened at the mention of the word ¡°outcast¡±, ¡°What if I say no?¡± He looked up at Yvelte. Jim mmed the table with his hand at his words. ¡°Why are you being so arrogant? You¡¯re nothing but an outcast. Stop the nonsense, or I¡¯ll kill your entire family!¡± *This is the second time,¡± Donald said suddenly. The crowd was confused by his words. It turned out that Donald was saying that it was the second time Jim had mentioned killing his entire family. Donald looked up suddenly and stared at Jim. While seated, he waved his right hand and the silver fork in his hand turned into a silver sh of light?ing. Apanied by a short st, it went straight at Jim. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 146 Jab! In the blink of an eye, Jim was lifted in the air while the silver fork prated his throat. Then, he fell to the ground and took hisst breath after a few moments of struggling. Everyone at the scene was stunned. They could not believe what they had just witnessed happened to Jim. After all, it was Jim Woolf, the Prince of Pollerton. Not to mention that they were at a charity g organized by Pollerton Commerce with its president, Sixten, at the scene. In addition to that, Jim was also a member of Pollerton Trantions, while Akio was the chief of Pollerton Trantions and a royal member of Yartran. There were a total of sixteen listedpanies and hundreds of medium andrge enterprises at the event. Yet, it was at such an important event that Donald killed Jim in front of everyone. With a silver fork of all things. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. One could not help but wonder what sort of power, courage, or even background, a person had to do such a thing. Despite all that, Donald was still calm and collected. ¡°Donald, you¡¯ve gone mad! Men, call the police!¡± Sixten burst out in anger. Almost immediately, people started screaming. Even Jennifer was as pale as a sheet at the sight of that. She could not believe that Donald had killed a person in front of everybody. She felt her worldview was copsing, and it was the first time she had a taste of how scary Donald was, It was something she had never expected to happen in her world. Meanwhile, a hint of loneliness shed across Donald¡¯s eyes when he saw Jennifer¡¯s face from the corners of his eyes. He could not help but think of how her world was full of sunshine, while his was full of darkness. He thought perhaps their union was a mistake from the beginning. He knew that, from then on, the crack between him and Jennifer would only grow wider. Soon, they might even turn into strangers. At that moment, Akio burst out in anger and mmed the table in front of him. ¡°What insolence! How dare you kill my associate in front of me? Do you have any respect for me at all?¡± Akio was livid. For all the years he had been in Pollerton, he had gotten used to people buttering him up and acting humble around him. Even a big shot in politics like Joshua would never offend him in public. However, not only did Donald go against him several times that day, but he even killed his associate in front of everyone. Donald nced at him as he took another silver fork. He then took a piece of cake and put it in his mouth. ¡°Swipe my card and give me what I paid for.¡± Akio was ignored once again. Sixten¡¯s face turned grisly at his words. ¡°Give?¡± ¡°No?¡± Donald got up from his seat and walked toward Sixten. For the first time ever, he was showing his ruthless side in public. It was as though there was a storm raging in his eyes, and he had a dominating presence like a fierce dragoning out of its cave. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Octavio said suddenly. With a head full of white hair, he slowly took off his suit and exposed the tattoos on his body. It was a sinister-looking eight-headed serpent. ¡°You¡¯d better sit down. I¡¯m here tonight to give Sixten a firm reminder,¡± said Donald nonchntly. Akio scoffed at his words. ¡°So what if you¡¯re very good at fighting? Do you know who he is? He¡¯s originally themander of two hundred and fifty armies back in Yartran and is currently one of the top ten elites in Yartran. He was also a member of the top organization in the world, Divine Rune Society.¡± ¡°This is the first time I met someone as arrogant as you,¡± said Octavio. However, Donald ignored him and walked over to Sixten. ¡°Are you giving them to me or not?¡± He was looking down at Sixten as he said that since he was one head taller than him. That was the first time in more than ten years that Sixten was being looked down on like that. No one had dared to look at him like that since his returnto the Campbell n. Even the direct descendant from the Campbell n was respectful toward him. ¡°What if I refuse? I will report this to the big shot after tonight to punish you!¡± said Sixten as he pulled away from Donald. ¡°Refuse? Then, I¡¯ll let you eat cake.¡± Donald extended his hand and grabbed onto his cor topull him closer. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 147 Eat cake? What does that mean? Sixten was confused at first, but he soon understood what Donald meant. Donald went ahead and pressed his face down onto a piece of cake. Everybody was stunned, and they froze as they watched the whole thing happen. Sixten¡¯s entire face was covered in cream when he got back up. It was an ugly sight. He quickly wiped the cream off carelessly and shouted in anger,¡°¡°Donald!¡± He could not believe how daring Donald was. ¡°Have some pineapple as well,¡± said Donald as he grabbed a whole pineapple from the table and smashed it on Sixten¡¯s head. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. With a loud bang, Sixten felt a paining from his head. He even felt dizzy as blood began to trickle down his head. ¡°So brutal!¡± ¡°How dare you? Hurry up and let go of Mr Campbell!¡± ¡°Catch him!¡± The whole hall turned into aplete mess. Meanwhile, Donald pulled a few tissues and wiped his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you refuse to give me what¡¯s mine.¡± . Sixten felt a shiver down his spine when he heard that. He was starting to feel a little scared of Donald, In his eyes, Donald was aplete madman. Seeing how he was daring enough to kill Jim, Sixten had no doubt that Donald would do the same to him. ¡°Give it to him!¡± He finally gave in and said. At the same time, he took the warm towel from the staff and wiped himself clean. He then shook his head at Octavio, signaling him to stay put. After all, the military might get involved if Octavio were to strike since he was one of them even though he was retired. And Sixten had no ns of getting involved with Chiliad Avion anytime soon. Thus, Octavio backed down. At that point, Sixten had regained hisposure. ¡°You¡¯re here tonight to give me a firm reminder?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Donald nodded. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s supporting me? He¡¯s the person who had caused a huge setback to your grandfather back then.¡± Sixten scoffed at Donald as he said that. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Tyrone?¡± Donald sneered. Sixten was taken aback for a second, but he soon chuckled at Donald¡¯s response. ¡°I see you¡¯re well- informed. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely report what you did today to Mr. Tyrone. No one will be able to save you when he¡¯s angry. Even your grandfather might get dragged into this again. Have fun while you can. Just wait and see what Mr. Tyrone would do to you after this. I believe that it would be catastrophic when he strikes. The Dragon Fide Vi is a prime example. No one dared to touch it even now, leaving it unfinished. You guys had lost more than ten years ago. Dragon Fide Vi is proof of it.¡± fof it. Donald was calm as Sixten went on and on. Unaffected, he said, ¡°Tyrone is not invincible.¡± Sixten¡¯s eyes widened at the sound of that. He felt the blood boil inside of him as he pointed at Donald. ¡°You! You! How dare you!¡± The Campbell n was a formidable power. Yet, Donald said such insolent words about them in public. In reality, Donald had thought of going up against Tyrone for a long time. However, it was not time yet. Not to mention how ¡®Tyrone pped Raymond in front of everyone back then. Slowly, Donald went back to his seat and rugged at his suit. He remained unaffected even when he was in a hostile situation. Then again, his calmness was not just an act. He no longer had to hide most of the time since he returned the beaded bracelet to Jennifer Thus, like a sword out of its sheath, he was invincible. ¡°Here.¡± A tall, beautiful server packed the things and handed them to Donald. Donald took the bag and passed it to Lana and Wynter. ¡°You should each take one.¡± The two looked at Donald in disbelief while Reina pouted. At the sight of that, Jennifer¡¯s eyes darkened. She was a little jealous that Donald would spend three hundred million and give it to other women just like that. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 148 Donald did not exin what he did. Instead, he headed out. ¡°All right then. I¡¯m done here. I¡¯ll get going.¡± Rupert, Akio, and the others were deep in their thoughts as they watched him go. Meanwhile, no one paid any attention to Jim¡¯s body which was still lying on the ground. Suddenly, Sixten broke the silence and said, ¡°Contact everyone and make this incident known. He¡¯ll be dead sooner orter.¡± At that point, Donald had walked out of Supreme Nona Hotel with a long shadow behind him under the neon lights. In his fitted suit, he looked around for a moment and noticed many people hiding in the dark. They were full of excitement and admiration when they saw him. He could even raze Supreme Nona Hotel to the ground with a wave of his hand. However, there was no point in doing that. Soon, he arrived at Pollerton General Hospital and saw Raymond. Hannah was checking on him and even brought mushroom soup. She did not bother with Donald at all. ¡°Thanks,¡± Donald said softly. Hannah shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± Hannah was a stunning woman but aloof. The way she treated the people around her was as though they had owed her a huge amount of money. ¡°You guys should talk. I¡¯ll get going. I¡¯ll like to ask for your help in a few days,¡± she said. ¡°Sure.¡± Donald nodded. When he closed the door after Hannah had left, he heard Raymond sigh. ¡°Did you go and give a firm reminder to Sixten?¡± ¡°I did. I even treated him to cake and pineapple,¡± answered Donald. Raymond smiled bitterly at his words. ¡°Tyson is the man behind him. He¡¯s the direct descendant of the Campbell n.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not super worried. I¡¯m not afraid of the Campbell n once I gather all my powers,¡± said Donald. ¡°But can you gather those powers here? The Campbell n might not stand against you outside of the borders. However, inside, you might not have a chance against them. Their roots are here. They have been here for five hundred years, and they have worked hard, generations after generations. How long have you been here? Listen to me. You should stay away from them for now,¡± said Raymond as he looked into Donald¡¯s eyes. Donald fell silent for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°I will find out what happened to my parents, and I¡¯ll avenge that p you took in public.¡± Raymond sighed again without another word. Donald went ahead and changed the subject. ¡°Who ising for your birthday?¡± ¡°Your aunt, Uncle Felix, and Granduncle Gideon. Just the few that I dragged down with me back then.¡± ¡°Are they here to shame you again?¡± Donald scoffed. It turned out that the same thing always happened on Raymond¡¯s birthday. First, the guests would come and show off how well they were doing. Then, they would talk about how they would be much better off if Raymond did not insist on the Dragon Fide Vi project. They would even talk about how they had flourished since they removed themselves from Raymond¡¯s leadership and that they had hopes of returning to the Campbell n. In the past, Donald was unbothered and would suppress his emotions in those situations, However, that would not be necessary anymore this year. ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t kill anyone that day,¡± Raymond said sternly. After all, those were Donald¡¯s family. ¡°Okay, I promise you,¡± said Donald. Raymond then asked, ¡°How are things between you and Jennifer?¡± Donald extended his hand in front of him and said, ¡°Look. She bit me.¡±. Raymond chuckled. ¡°Some bumps and scratches are expected.¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°I never understand why you insist on the two of us being together.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the only one who could help you rise again. She¡¯s the phoenix, understand? She¡¯s the one who¡¯ll be the key to your sess.¡± ¡°Here we go again. How is it possible that such a thing even exists? No wonder they call you a shaman.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°They call me Demigod Campbell.¡± Meanwhile, the news of Donald killing Jim was sealed off among the upper ss. Only the elites of Pollerton were aware of the incident. Thus, Donald seemed to be unaffected in the meantime. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 149 Still, many fell into deep contemtion, knowing what Donald had done. At the same time, Jennifer had just arrived in the hospital. Tears welled up in her eyes when she saw Kevin. Because of what Donald did to him, he lost all his teeth and had to get porcin veneers. The first thing Kevin asked when he saw Jennifer was whether the items were auctioned off. Leonard and Linda were apanying him the whole time while he was there, feeling sad about his suffering. ¡°That goddamn Donald. Jennifer, I¡¯ll die in front of you if I see you ever getting involved with him again,¡± said Linda through gritted teeth. Jennifer forced a smile at the sound of that. ¡°They had been auctioned off for three hundred million.¡± Kevin was stunned and blurted, ¡°Oh my god! Who is that rich to spend three hundred million on those things?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Donald,¡± said Jennifer. All three of them were stunned by her reply. ¡°That can¡¯t be. Where did Donald get that money?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an outcast from the Campbell n. He used to be rich, but his grandfather offended someone important in the Campbell n and suffered a huge setback. That card belongs to the Campbell n, and Donald used it today.¡± The three froze for a moment when they heard her reply. Finally, Linda held Jennifer¡¯s hands in hers and broke the silence. ¡°Jennifer, listen to me. You should really stay away from him, okay? Since he¡¯s an outcast, he shouldn¡¯t have used that money. The Campbell n wille after him when they find out. You can¡¯t drag us into it.¡± Leonard also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Campbell n is one of the most prestigious families in the country. Donald would surely suffer for offending them. They might note after him right away, but they would surely get rid of him as soon as they have the time.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Kevin scoffed on the side. ¡°And here I thought where he got that arrogance of his. Turns out he¡¯s just an outcast from the Campbell n.¡± Jennifer sighed at their response. ¡°He¡¯s actually under a lot of pressure.¡± ¡°Why do you feel pity for him. From a rich and powerful family to an outcast. It¡¯s humiliating,¡± Linda said disgruntledly. While they were talking, the door opened suddenly. Then, Anastasia and Sixten walked into the room. Sixten handed a check to Kevin and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, as we agreed, you will receive twenty-five million no matter how much Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream are sold for in the auction. I¡¯ve already paid you ten million in deposit. This is the check for the rest of the amount.¡± Kevin took the check and argued, ¡°But, they were auctioned off at three hundred million.¡± Sixten scoffed at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s our deal.¡± Kevin refused to ept that and insisted, ¡°Mr. Campbell, you can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your choice. This is a fifteen million check. I don¡¯t care if you take it or not. That¡¯s all I have to say,¡± said Sixten. In the end, Kevin had no choice but to take the check with a grim expression. At that moment, Anastasia looked at Kevin and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to collect the debt today. You should pay up the thirty million you owe my brother.¡± Blood drained from Kevin¡¯s face as he only had fifteen million in his hands which was fifteen million short of the debt he owed. ¡°Can you give me a little more time?¡± Anastasia smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no. Today is thest day.¡± Out of options, Kevin turned to Jennifer and said, ¡°Jennifer, think of something.¡± Linda also held onto her hand and said, ¡°Jenny, you can¡¯t just leave Kevin on his own. He¡¯s your only brother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Jenny. Think of something,¡± Leonard said grimly. Pressured, Jennifer got up and asked, ¡°Ms. Rodriguez, when is thetest to pay?¡± ¡°Before midnight.¡± Anastasia answered with a smile. Jennifer closed her eyes bitterly at the sound of that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t do that.¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, Linda got down on her knees beside her. ¡°Jennifer, I don¡¯t care how, but you must think of something. Otherwise, I¡¯ll jump off here, on the twelfth floor. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 150 Anastasia smiled. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another way, Let¡¯s meet in Private Room 301 at Fortune Bar tonight. If youe, there will still be room for discussion, but if you don¡¯t, then this will be the end.¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew that something unavoidable would definitely happen if she went there tonight. After finishing her words, Anastasia cast a menacing re at Jennifer and walked outside. Kevin said, ¡°I don¡¯t care, Jennifer. You must go there tonight!¡± Linda grabbed Jennifer¡¯s hand. ¡°Jennifer, promise me that you¡¯ll go. Just bear with it for a while, and everything will be okay soon.¡± Leonard interrupted, ¡°Just go, Jennifer.¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes reddened. Shaking her head, she asked, ¡°Do you guys know what will happen if I go there?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a small matter?¡± Kevin scoffed. Soon, Jennifer dashed out of the house, ignoring her parents and brother. She made several calls in a row, but no one was willing to lend her some money. After all, fifteen million was no paltry number. In fact, she thought of seeking help from Donald. However, Donald was the outcast of the Campbell family, so the Campbell family would definitely find trouble with him no matter what. It was also possible that he had used up all money he could mobilize, Jennifer stayed at the park alone until six pl.m. Atst, she let out a sigh and headed back to her room. She put on exquisite makeup before taking a cab to Fortune Bar, Fortune Bar was one of Jim¡¯s properties. After Jim passed away, Rupert took over the bar. He had also employed Jim¡¯s cousin, Jay Carter, as his manager to take care of all his properties When Jennifer arrived at Fortune Bar, there were many luxurious cars parked outside. She hesitated at the entrance of the bar for quite a long time. Finally, she decided to go in. Rows of usherettes in their revealing clothes were standing at the entrance. As Jennifer stepped into the bar, they turned around and smiled at her. It was an unnerving sight. Upon seeing that, Jennifer could not help but feel horrified. A woman who came to Fortune Bar alone was definitely prey who had been targeted by someone. The next moment, four women, who were chattering happily, walked toward her. Jennifer was dumbfounded. It turned out that they were Yvette, Reba, Irene, and Kevin¡¯s girlfriend, Skr. ¡°Skye, why are you here?¡± Jennifer furrowed her brows. Skr did not seem to be guilty at all. Giggling, she said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to pick you up. Mr. Rodriguez is already waiting for you.¡± Jennifer frowned as she looked at Skr confusedly. Skr was wearing something extra revealing tonight. She had donned a short, leopard print dress, showing her back. Besides, she put on thick makeup and wore a pair of sharp stiletto heels. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go in now. Don¡¯t keep them waiting.¡± Yvette pursed her lips disdainfully, Then, she turned around and walked toward a room, looking alluring and attractive. Jennifer noticed the man with a pair of gold-framed sses the moment they pushed the door open. He looked polite, and his smile was warm and friendly, It¡¯s Rupert! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Instinctively, her body shuddered. A hint of fear shed across her eyes. Rupert noticed the slight change in her expression. He stood up indifferently and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Come and take a seat.¡± Right then, the couch was already upied by a group of men. Jennifer had seen many of them before. Akio, the president of Pollerton Trantions, Octavio, themander of 250 armies of Yartran, and a Yartran man in his suit were sitting together on one side. They leaned back on the couch while scrutinizing Jennifer. Meanwhile, a middle-aged man in his forties was sitting on the other side. He had a potbelly, and his eyes were icy-cold. Surprisingly, Anastasia was not there. Yvette and other women leaned against Akio¡¯s shoulder and touched his chest gently. They then turned around and nced at Jennifer in displeasure. As for Skr, she threw herself into the Yartran man¡¯s arms. She sat on his thigh without hesitation. Upon seeing that, Jennifer was so furious that her body trembled with rage. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 151 After all, Skr and Kevin had arranged their marriage. They were also supposed to hold their wedding soon. Rupert patted his thigh and asked, ¡°Do you want to sit here?¡± Jennifer shook her head, standing still. ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, please just tell me that can you give me a few more days to settle that?¡± Rupert broke into augh. ¡°You look like you¡¯re afraid of me.¡± Jennifer tried to calm herself down. ¡°No. I¡¯m just not used to such an asion.¡± Rupert lifted his arm to look at his watch. ¡°Let me tell you clearly. You have 3 hours left until the deadline for the payment. I know you¡¯re short of money now, but it¡¯s okay. You have a lot of choices here tonight. How about I introduce them to you ordingly?¡± Jennifer remained silent. Upon seeing that, Rupert continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have to introduce Mr. Ono and Mr. Sanders to you, right? You¡¯ve met them before.¡± Then, he pointed at the Yartran man in his suit. ¡°This is Shima Nagakawa, the president of Pollerton Hidden Arts Association. He¡¯s powerful and rich.¡± Shima nced at Jennifer coldly. It seemed like he was uninterested in greeting her. ¡°As for this man, he¡¯s Jim¡¯s cousin, Jay Carter.¡± Rupert pointed at the man with a potbelly. ¡°All the people here today are filthy rich. They are able to give you a hundred million, at least.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°So?¡± Jennifer asked. ¡°So, you have many options here. You can choose to stay by my side for a year to clear your debt. Also, you can try borrowing money from them. As long as you¡¯re capable enough, they¡¯ll be willing to help you.¡± Rupert chuckled. Jennifer¡¯s expression changed drastically. She had long known that they were up to no good, With that, the men turned to look at her curiously, Jennifer took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your conditions are too harsh for me.¡± Rupert continued staring at her as he put on an innocent look. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have any choices either. After midnight, I¡¯ll kill your entire family if I don¡¯t receive the payment.¡± Hearing that, Jennifer¡¯s face went pale. Although one might not believe what Rupert said, Jennifer knew he was telling the truth. After all, she had watched the video of how Rupert killed and skinned a man on a USB back then. Therefore, she did not doubt the authenticity of Rupert¡¯s words. ¡°Jennifer, why don¡¯t you try borrowing money from them?¡± Skr asked out of the blue. A man was rubbing her back, but she remained unbothered. ¡°You can¡¯t rely on anyone now. We all know that Donald can¡¯t help you this time. He can¡¯t even protect himself since he¡¯s the outcast of the Campbell family. Everyone knows the attitude of the Campbell family toward the outcast,¡± Yvette added, ¡°He¡¯s just a piece of trash, anyway. Why don¡¯t you just borrow money from these people? That¡¯s not a big deal.¡± The next moment, she leaned closer to Akio¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t know who she is, do you? She¡¯s Donald¡¯s ex-wife. But then, Donald has neverid a finger on her, so she¡¯s still a virgin.¡± A glint of light shed across Akio¡¯s eyes as soon as he heard that. He pointed at Jennifer, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t mind lending you some.¡± Jennifer was stunned. She could not help but look at Akio. ¡°Thank you very much. How much is the interest? I¡¯ll pay you back the full amount within a year.¡± Akio waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need any interest. I¡¯ll lend you money for a year, but you have to y a game called ¡°The Wheel of Fortune¡¯ with me throughout the year!¡± Jennifer was puzzled. She did not understand what was that game about. Yveule pegled cheekily before exining it to her, Jennifer¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet of paper, What? I can¡¯t believe that there¡¯s such a shameless game! ¡°I can also provide you with an interest-free loan. But, I want to join The Wheel of Fortune too!¡± Jay interrupted. Jennifer¡¯s eyes turned teary. Just then, she felt like she was an animal being humiliated by the others. Stark despair and utter helplessness inundated her. However, the men fixated their eyes on her while smiling gleefully. The more helpless she looked, the more excited they were. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 152 Once again, Irene pouted. ¡°Jennifer, why won¡¯t you agree to it. If you sleep with him, you¡¯ll be able to earn ten million. Don¡¯t bargain with him anymore. After all, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re worth a lot of money.¡±. Rupert said, ¡°How is it? Have you thought about it? There¡¯s not much time left now.¡± Hearing this, Jennifer immediately turned away and walked out of the room. Suddenly, Jay¡¯s eyes hardened. He grabbed Jennifer¡¯s right arm and pulled her roughly. This caused her to smack her head against the side table. Thereafter, a trail of blood ran down her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her. It wouldn¡¯t be fun if you do that,¡± Akio hurriedly said. ¡°Yes, do be careful,¡± Rupert reminded Jay. Thetter blocked the door with his foot. Then, he sized up Jennifer, who was below him. He remarked, ¡°Leave? How dare you leave? There¡¯s only one woman in this room, which is you. You are the star of today! Aren¡¯t you happy? You get the chance to serve all nine of us here.¡± Thereafter, Jennifer trembled in fear and desperation. At that moment, she was simply helpless. None of the men inside the room were good people. They were all womanizers who liked it rough. To them, women were just toys. ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, you¡¯ve been eyeing me from the start, right?¡± Jennifer asked. She lifted her hand and wiped away the blood from her temple. Anastasia warned her about Rupert some time ago. After that, there was Kevin¡¯s gambling incident. Jennifer knew she had fallen into Rupert¡¯s trap. Rupert smiled quietly in response. After that, Jennifer continued talking. ¡°Nigel wants you to turn me into a mere figurehead so that another obedient andpetent person could take my position, right?¡± Self-righteously, kupert replied, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Following that, Jay squatted in front of Jennifer and attempted to grab her chin. However, he was stopped by thetter who smacked his hand away. Chuckling coldly, Jay voiced out, ¡°Ms. Wilson, the moment you stepped foot into Fortune Bar, there was no way out for you. This is my territory. Even Lana and Charles are afraid to enter this ce. Who do you think can rescue you this time?¡± He added, ¡°Fortune Bar is a prominent building in the northwest area of Pollerton. There are three hundred fully-armed bodyguards here. Moreover, there are a hundred hidden guards in the ce. Jim has already made this ce a fortress. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to escape today?¡± As Jim was a cowardly person, he had beefed up many protective measures to keep himself safe. In fact, his ce was so heavily guarded that even Pollerton¡¯s Center Prince, Charles, would not dare to enter the area. ¡°Don¡¯t resist tonight. Just enjoy The Wheel of Fortune,¡± Jay sneered. Hearing this, Jennifer felt devastated. As she was a perfectionist, chastity was extremely important to her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Back then, despite dating Donald for five years, she had only held hands with him. Thus, if she were to participate in The Wheel of Fortune, she would suffer a fate worse than death. Jennifer surveyed her surroundings. She noticed that the men around her were leering at her. Hence, she could already imagine what would befall herter. She would definitely be humiliated and her reputation would be tarnished! Catching sight of a sharp edge of the side table, she hit her head against it in desperation! Seeing this, Akio and the other men attempted to stop her, but they were toote to do so! Instantaneously, blood oozed out from Jennifer¡¯s head and dripped all over her face. After that, she copsed onto the floor and fainted. The fresh blood dyed portions of her ck hair a deep red. Rupert¡¯s face darkened. Disgust was evident in his eyes as he remarked, ¡°She¡¯s injured now. This isn¡¯t fun anymore. I hate this.¡± Meanwhile, Skr and the other women were frightened. They crouched on the couch and trembled with terror. All of them fell silent. Jay checked her pulse and said, ¡°She isn¡¯t dead yet. What should we do now?¡± Then, Rupert chuckled frostily. ¡°Even if she dies, she¡¯ll still have to return my money to me!¡± Right then, the door was pushed open. Anastasia walked in. Upon seeing the fainted Jennifer, she froze for a while. It wasn¡¯t long before she regained herposure. There was not a hint of emotion in her eyes. Following that, she approached Rupert and whispered to him, ¡°Great Python is here. He is waiting for us at the pier.¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 153 Rupert sucked in a deep breath, then nced at Akio. ¡°Let us check it out together,¡± he suggested. Octavio and Akio nodded in unison. Subsequently, they nced at Shima and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± The other man replied, ¡°The both of you can go there. I¡¯ll stay here and y.¡± Thereafter, Rupert left the ce with his men. Ultimately, Jay, Jennifer, Shima, Yvette, Irene, and Reba were the ones left in the room. Skr quickly took her leave. She did not dare to remain in the room any longer. Jay ordered those in the room, ¡°Clean Jennifer up, then strip her naked. I¡¯ll get the camera ready and film everything that is going to happenter.¡± Though Yvette and the other people in the room were a little afraid, they stillplied with his commands. All of them were ready to get to work. However, at that moment, the door was pushed open once more. Everyone saw a young man dressed in a suit. He was carrying a somber expression on his face. It is Donald! Lana and Yuna followed behind him. When Donald saw the unconscious Jennifer, his gaze darkened. He walked toward her and hugged her. Immediately, the temperature in the room immediately turned icy-cold. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jay questioned. He pointed at Donald and barked, ¡°Scram!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Since Donald was lowering his head to caress Jennifer¡¯s face, no one could see the expression on his face. Tenderness and remorse filled his eyes. ¡°How could you hurt someone whom I treasure deeply?¡± Donald eximed. The tone of his voice was void of all emotion. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Jay shouted, his ferocious gaze trained on Donald. Nevertheless, the other man ignored him. He spoke to Yuna and Lana. ¡°Send Jennifer to the hospital. In addition, tell Kingsley to lock this ce down. Let the innocent people leave. On the other hand, don¡¯t let those who hurt her escape!¡± Yuna and Luna helped Jennifer up. After taking a nce at Donald, they walked out of the room. ¡°Idiot!¡± Shima yelled. He rushed toward the women, saying, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t leave!¡± He moved with extraordinary speed like a demon. Shima hastily charged toward the entrance and tried to grab Lana. Donald waved his fist. His hands shone and illuminated the dark room! At that moment, time appeared to slow down. His fist shone as bright as the sun and went right for Shima¡¯s right hand. As the two fists shed together, Shima yelled in pain. Following that, his entire arm exploded into pieces. Blood spurted out everywhere! Finally, Shima toppled back onto the couch. He held the wound on his right arm and he kept screaming in agony. It was a horrible sight. Meanwhile, Donald red at the people in the room. A murderous aura radiated from him and he looked like a demon lord. He dered, ¡°All of you will die today!¡± Jennifer was the apple of his eyes. How could someone he loved dearly be treated in such a brutal way. If not for Bradley¡¯s help, the consequences would be disastrous! Jay¡¯s pupils contracted in shock upon witnessing how Donald attacked Shima. He knew Shima was a capable person. He was the chairperson of the Hidden Arts Association and was as agile as a monkey. Despite that, he was severely injured by Donald with just one blow! Yvette and the other women in the room began trembling in fear. Donald raised his head. His gaze was sharp, and he gave off a domineering aura. Regaining hisposure, Jay shouted again, ¡°Who are you!¡± ¡°He¡¯s Donald, Jennifer¡¯s ex-husband!¡± Yvette said. She was shivering because she knew how horrible Donald could be. ¡°Donald, this has nothing to do with us,¡± Irene replied in a shaky voice. She shrunk back in horror. Donald seems like a stranger to us now. He is so scary. His gaze was as empty as a corpse. After that, Jay warned, ¡°Donald, don¡¯t underestimate us. Shima is the chairman of Pollerton¡¯s Hidden Arts Association. In fact, he is Akio¡¯s good friend and Yartran¡¯s distinguished guest!¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 154 A hint of ridicule emerged on Donald¡¯s face. ¡°Akio? I¡¯ll go kill himter!¡± Taken aback, Jay froze briefly before saying coldly, ¡°You¡¯re currently at Fortune Bar, my territory. I have hundreds of hidden guards and the most advanced security system. Have you considered the consequences?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Donald did not let the anger take over him. He waited patiently for a better time to kill his enemy. Sitting on the couch, he took out his phone. Jay ordered his subordinates through the walkie-talkie, ¡°Everyone,e to the eighth floor.¡± Hurried footsteps red out just then. d in suits, approximately four hundred young men with various weapons in their hands stormed into the roughly thousand square-meter-wide eighth floor. Wearing sunsses, each of them had a ferocious look etched on their face. Nevertheless, Donald was not at all frightened. He opened the door and looked at the myriad of men. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jay sat on the couch leisurely, crossing his legs. ¡°Look at what you did. How do you get out of here now after making such a silly mistake?¡± Only then did Yvette and the rest feel at ease, thinking that they were saved. Twirling her hair, Yvette said, ¡°Donald, you¡¯re too reckless. It seems like today will be your final day.¡± Irene added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why can¡¯t you just live your life obediently? That¡¯s what you get for ying the hero.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to fight for justice. It¡¯ll only bring tragedies upon you and the others,¡± Reba scorned, giving off a supercilious, self-important vibe. Shima snarled after a painful groan, ¡°I¡¯ll tear him into pieces!¡± Casting an indifferent look, Donald said, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand even at this point, do you?¡± Jay and the rest froze, unable to fathom what he meant by that. Before their eyes, Donald took out a phone to dial a number. ¡°Has the independent regiment arrived?¡± Independent regiment? What is he talking about? In fact, there were three independent regiments in Pollerton, which were Pollerton 318 Regiment, Pollerton Air Force R¨¦giment, and Pollerton Tank Regiment. However, they would never show themselves before the public, as they would either be training or conducting night missions. ¡°Is he a moron?¡± Jay chuckled contemptuously. Even the most influential man in Pollerton, Neil, doesn¡¯t have such authority!Whoosh! A sudden gust of wind howled out of thin air, followed by the roaring of engines and whirring of rotors. Jay immediately jolted up from the couch and looked out of the window in sheer terror. His face went ashen. Six military helicopters were hovering outside the window, and the army had set the machine guns. Turning on the searchlights, they directed the dazzling light into the eighth floor. It was then that a voice rang out. ¡°Sir, Pollerton Air Force Regiment of Pollerton at yourmand!¡± Jay and the others instantly redirected their gazes at Donald, their eyes brimming with astonishment. Who exactly is he? How powerful is he to be able to mobilize Pollerton Air Force Regiment in such a short time? Despite his excruciating wound, Shima pointed at Donald. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± To his surprise, Donald merely sat stone-still there without making any movements, just like a statue. A fearful scream came from Jay¡¯s walkie-talkie, ¡°Mr. Carter, this is bad! Fortune Bar has been sealed off!¡± Feeling incredulous, Jay instinctively ran to the balcony and looked down, only to find out that the originally busy streets had be deserted, Though, there were some people left. Standing in several lines were the special forces, all d inbat uniforms and armed with guns. Together, they stood at attention in a square formation. Jay knew the leader of the troops. It was a major-general in Pollerton, Ryan. Out of the blue, orderly tters and agonizing screams red out from the walkie talkie. In only two minutes, hundreds of armies stormed in from the stairs on the eighth floor. ¡°Put down your weapon and get down!¡± Holding a submachine gun, Ryan looked mighty and righteous in that form. Compared to Pollerton 318 Regiment, Jay¡¯s security system was far too weak. All his subordinates tossed their weapons away without putting up any resistance. Then, they crouched down at the corner of the wall. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 155 Ryan walked toward Donald and bowed deferentially. ¡°All three thousand soldiers from Pollerton 318 Regiment are at your service. Lord Campbell, we¡¯re at yourmand!¡± Three thousand soldiers? Lord Campbell? Dumbfounded, Jay and the others had lost the ability to think straight. What? Donald¡¯s the legendary Lord Campbell? Yvette and the others¡¯ faces nched as that was the most earth-shattering piece of news they had ever heard. The mighty Lord Campbell had made his name among the nation. He sessfully protected the border and turned the tide of the battle at Quadfield, vanquishing the enemy in the Holy War all by himself. Never could they have imagined that Donald was the well-known Lord Campbell. It seemed like fate had yed a joke on them. To their dismay, that was not the end of the tribtion. After a thunderous rumblinging from the outside, the entire Fortune Bar began to quake. Yet again, they could not help but look out of the window. Ten huge bulldozers took their positions. Each of their wheels was as big as the entrance of the hotel. ¡°L-L-Lord Campbell¡­¡± Jay stumbled over his words. His knees buckled out of a sudden. ¡°I was ignorant! I should¡¯ve known who you are!¡± Shima was also nonplussed at the sight. What¡¯s going on? I actually tried toy my hands on Lord Campbell¡¯s wife! Still, although he¡¯s the revered Lord Campbell, isn¡¯t he taking it too far? How dare he dispatch military forces in a busy city! Isn¡¯t he afraid that Chiliad Avion would punish him? How is he going to exin tonight¡¯s situation to the citizens? Only then did Donald crack a faint smirk. Look. Your security system is not doing its job.¡± A cold sweat broke out on Jay¡¯s forehead. His blood had run cold. What kind of ordinary security system could withstand such destructive power? ¡°Lord Campbell, I¡¯m wrong! I¡¯ve truly realized that I¡¯m in the wrong!¡± Jay trembled in unmitigated terror. Slowly drawing closer to him, Donald pressed his right hand on top of Jay¡¯s head and said, ¡°Jennifer¡¯s my beloved wife. You¡¯ve crossed the line. Since you¡¯vemitted a sin, it¡¯s only natural that you receive your punishment.¡± His voice sounded like Lucifer. Unable to bear the overwhelming pressure anymore, Jay let out a roar and pulled a dagger from his pocket, lunging and aiming it at Donald¡¯s heart. A gust of violent air gushed out from Donald¡¯s palm, instantly tearing Jay¡¯s brain into pieces. With a thump, Jay fell onto the ground, sumbed. nting against the couch, Shima yelled in desperation, ¡°You cannot kill me! I¡¯m a soldier from Yartran! I¡¯m a Yartran colonel!¡± Unfortunately, Donald merely cast a scornful gaze at him. ¡°I can even take on Yartran by myself. You¡¯re just a colonel. Who do you think you are?¡± Shima kept mum immediately. He could note up with a rebuttal, nor was it meaningful toe up with one. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡± Donald grabbed his neck and twisted it with ease. After a crisp crack, Shima was sent to theherworld. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Donald cast his gaze upon Yvette and the other two. Hugging each other tightly, they looked at Donald in fear as though witnessing a demon before their eyes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°You were the one who killed Harrison and assaulted Oliver, right?¡± Yvette asked in a quivering voice. In response, Donald nodded. ¡°Can you let us off?¡± Irene begged pitifully. To her dismay, Donald shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± A man in azure armor entered the room, holding the Azure Wyvern de. With an effortless sh, three heads were sliced off in a clean cut. ¡°Send Jay and Shima¡¯s fresh head to Akio and Rupert,¡± Donald ordered. ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell,¡± Kingsley eded respectfully. Only then did Donald cast his gaze upon the remaining f?ur hundred-odd guards. ¡°There are four hundred and twelve in total. I¡¯ll handle them,¡± Kingsley said. Nodding, Donald replied, ¡°We¡¯ll demolish Fortune Bar into a tnd.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kingsley disyed a loyal mien. After Donald had exited Fortune Bar, the nine-floored, tens-of-thousands-square meter, towering building instantly tumbled down into ruins, raising a cloud of dust. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 156 It was a sleepless night for many people in Pollerton. Fortunc Bar had long be a keyndmark in Pollerton. It was a huge symbol of Jim¡¯s power, However, that night, it suddenly copsed and became a pile of ruins. When Rupert received the news, he was instantly astonished. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Rupert was nning to meet Python, who was the greatest deity out of the Twelve Divine Deities, at the Supreme Meeting. Yet, his ns were disrupted by the report, and he stood up in shock. ¡°Someone mobilized Pollerton Air Force Regiment and Pollerton 318 Regiment?¡± Even though Rupert was used to witnessing huge upheavals, he could not help but feel a ripple of fear when he heard the news, Just how powerful is that person to be capable of doing such a thing? ¡°Is there anyone left alivc?¡± A young man was scated next to Rupert, He looked extremely strange and gave people the impression of a python at first nce. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. A ferocious python was tattooed on his bald head. The tattoo extended to the back of his head. He wore a silver leather jacket and a pair of leather shoes. It made him look like an energetic youngd. However, only a handful of people knew that he was Noah¡¯s greatest assistant, Python! An informant shook his head, ¡°No one was left alive.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Shima and Jay?¡± Rupert and Akio suddenly realized a terrible truth, Jay and Shima had yet to arrive. They were most probably dead. As expected, two skulls flew over from the darkness andnded at the two people¡¯s feet. Rupert lowered his head and took a look at them. Who else could it be but Jay and Shima? Akio¡¯s eyes narrowed frostily. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Rupert closed his eyes and replied, ¡°A powerful person has entered Pollerton.¡± His breathing quickened. Noah used to be a Prince of Pollerton. Now that he wished to make aeback, he was faced with many challenges. Thus, he had ordered Rupert to enter Pollerton first and contact those who were allied with him. However, he seemed to have met a bigger set of problems. First, the Four-Faced Angel Bet was killed out of the blue. Currently, one of his supporters, Jay, had also been decapitated. Who is behind this? No matter how much he racked his brains, Noah would not have been able to find a connection between Donald and the incidents. ¡°We lost hundreds of people and a huge building. That¡¯s worth hundreds of millions!¡± Rupert¡¯s eyes were red with annoyance. ¡°I have to acknowledge this person¡¯s skills!¡± Akio mmed a hand on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll exert all my effort to investigate this!¡± The next day, the news of the copse of Fortune Bar appeared in the headlines of many newspapers. The official exnation given for the copse of the Fortune Bar was that the construction workers did shoddy work and used inferior material to build the building. There was a problem with the design that caused it to copse overnight. As for why helicopters and Pollerton 318 Regiment appear? Of course, they appeared to rescue people. It was reported that the mobilization of military forces to rescue the people stuck in the rubble was meant as proof that they cared for the public. A normal person would naturally believe it. Yet, the elites roughly had an idea of what had transpired. In Nouveau Hospital, Lana followed Donald¡¯s instructions and rushed Jennifer to the patient¡¯s ward. Jennifer had no severe injuries. All of her injuries were superficial wounds, but she needed to recuperate for some time. Donald sat beside her and quietly observed her. Under the sunlight, Jennifer¡¯s pale face shone as her eyshes fluttered. She was in a deep slumber, and herplexion did not look too good. A few minutester, Jennifer suddenly jolted awake. ¨C She was preparing to sit up when a strong andrge hand pressed her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Rest well.¡± ¡°Donald?¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart clenched as tears flowed from her eyes. ¡°You just fell and got injured. Nothing else happened,¡± Donald said calmly. ¡°How did I get out of the rubble?¡± Jennifer asked softly. Shey on the patient¡¯s bed and looked at Donald¡¯s side profile. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 157 The morning sun illuminated Donald¡¯s face and emphasized his clear and defined features. Jennifer felt that there was a strange unfamiliarity about him. ¡°Lana chanced upon you and brought you out,¡± Donald exined. Jennifer¡¯s face darkened instantly. She then asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t I useless?¡± As she was speaking, she readied herself for another round of crying. Donald sighed. ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t think too much. There is fifteen million in this card. Use it.¡± Jennifer did not ept it. ¡°Where did you get the money from?¡± ¡°I lent it to him.¡± The door was pushed open, and Hannah walked in with a cold expression on her face. She went up to Jennifer and inspected her before she said indifferently, ¡°There are no major problems. Rest more.¡± Jennifer looked at Donald, then turned and nced at Hannah with suspicion. Did she lend him fifteen million just like this? After checking up on Jennifer, Hannah did not exchange further greetings with them. She walked out and shut the door behind her. ¡°Are you still working as a security guard for Lana?¡± Jennifer asked. Donald nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make do with it for the time being. If there¡¯s any other suitable job in the future, I¡¯ll switch to it.¡± ¡°How much does she pay you monthly?¡± Jennifer asked quietly as she bit her lip. Donald thought about it and replied, ¡°Around five thousand or eight thousand. I don¡¯t remember.¡± Jennifer froze, Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Who doesn¡¯t remember his monthly sry? She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten thousand. Why don¡¯t you be my security guard?¡± Donaldughed bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± Jennifer sat up. ¡°Who would reject the offer?¡± ¡°Have your parents agreed to it?¡± Donald stared at Jennifer seriously. His gaze met her eyes, and he continued, ¡°Your parents and your brother wish me dead. Do you think that I can be your security guard?¡± Jennifer¡¯s face fell. ¡°I¡¯d told you a long time ago. Kevin will harm you sooner orter.¡± Donald¡¯s tone grew distant. ¡°If we had not appeared suddenly, what would have happened?¡± A flicker of fear shed through Jennifer¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, don¡¯t think about this anymore. After you¡¯ve been discharged, find a proper job. Don¡¯t care about Kevin no matter what he does, or there will be more serious consequences,¡± Donald told her sincerely. He had seen many people like Kevin. No matter what, they would never change for the better. Gamblers were not worthy of sympathy. Silence enveloped the room. Donald turned and handed Jennifer a thermos sk. ¡°Have some oatmeal porridge.¡± ¡°Feed me.¡± Hope shone in Jennifer¡¯s eyes as she looked at Donald. Donald agreed unflinchingly. He gently opened the sk and fed her. ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± Jennifer let out a girlish whine. Donald ced the spoon in front of his lips and blew softly on it. Thereafter, he fed her the food. Jennifer closed her eyes happily and sighed to herself. How long has it been since I¡¯ve experienced such warmth? Outside the ward, Lana pouted with disdain. Hannah was expressionless while Reina¡¯s lips twitched in annoyance. ¡°She¡¯s the luckiest woman on earth. Yet, she doesn¡¯t know how to treasure him,¡± Reina remarked a little jealously. Lana replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s so powerful that he destroyed the Fortune Bar effortlessly. How manly. I like it so much ¡°One of you is a sly seductress, while the other is an infatuated female!¡± Hannah scolded expressionlessly. Jennifer looked exceptionally beautiful as she ate the oatmeal porridge. Her pretty teeth shed as she asked, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s birthday ising up, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the day after,¡± Donald responded. ¡°Where is the celebration going to be held:¡± Jennifer inquired. clebration ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to waste too many resources and money, so he arranged it to be held at South Bridge Restaurant.¡± Donald ced the bowl down and took out a napkin. He meticulously dabbed at Jennifer¡¯s lips. Touched, Jennifer grasped his hand abruptly. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 158 Donald remained silent. He then said, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Although Donald fed her the oatmeal porridge and behaved gently toward her, she felt scared. The more he behaved like that, the more panicked she felt. That was because she felt an unexinable distance and unfamiliarity between the both of them. When Don¨¢ld walked out of the room, Lana, Hannah, and Reina raised their heads to look at him. Donald was not in the mood to interact with them. He gave a perfunctory greeting and left. Amon MPV was parked outside the hospital. Inside the car, Charles handed a book to Donald. ¡°Lord Campbell, please take a look at this. It¡¯s a very popr book and is sold out in almost all bookstores. Currently, more than five million copies have been sold. It has broken the sales record and made history in Pollerton.¡± The book had a simple ck and red cover. It did not look very exquisite, but it was thick and heavy and looked rather depressing. There were more than two hundred pages, and it was sold at a price of one hundred and seventy-eight. The title consisted of only seven words: The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n. When Donald flipped open the book, he saw aprehensive entry of the events and key figures surrounding the abandonment of the children of the Campbell n. Why was the child not epted by the Campbell n? What crime had hemitted? Such questions were answered apanied by pictures and detailed exnations, When Donald looked at the contents list on the first page, the 238th page¡¯s and 239th page¡¯s subtitles caught his eye. Raymond¡¯s name was written in the former, while his own name was written in the latter. The pages described the mistakes Raymond had made when preparing the Dragon Fide Vi a decade ago, and how he had offended Tyrone. As for Donald¡¯s part, it detailed the events that happened recently. The author described how Donald used the Campbell n¡¯s money to offend Sixten by bidding for the Eternal Love at a charity g. There was also a harsh criticism of him written in red: He vainly tries to curry favor with others and is extremely shameless. This abandoned child of the Campbell n is like a street rat. When people see him, they¡¯ll scold him and chase him away! The author of that page was Jack Campbell. There were more than two hundred pages in the book, and each page detailed an independent story. The pages were written by different authors, and the book was updated yearly. Without any expression on his face, Donald shut the book. He thenughed coldly. ¡°Is this Tyrone¡¯s way of fighting back?¡± ¡°Do you want me to stop the bookstores from selling these books?¡± Charles asked carefully. Donald shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I knew that this book would be popr once it was published. Themon folk will naturally be interested in an aristocratic family that has centuries of history. This book had already been in the making since long ago. However, I did not expect that Jack would have the guts to mention me in the book.¡± A glint shed in his eyes. Who was Jack? Jack was his cousin! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jack¡¯s grandfather was Raymond¡¯s biological brother! After Raymond¡¯s failure over ten years ago, his family members had met many setbacks. Some lost their fortune overnight, while some left their nativend. However, more people squirmed out of Raymond¡¯s control and wished to return gloriously to the Campbell n! Such people included Jack and his immediate family. They were swift and decisive in their actions. They directly betrayed Raymond and went to support Sixten. Thereafter, they went all out in criticizing Raymond and tainting his name. Donald knew that Jack was shameless, but he did not know that thetter was that shameless. Jack dared to participate in the writing of the book, and he even mentioned Donald! ¡°Jack is an up-anding author in the country. He will hold a fan meeting in Pollerton soon.¡± Charles was also very infuriated. ¡°He¡¯s a scumbag. He¡¯s pursuing Wynter currently, so he often goes to Donter Pictures. Do you remember Vanessa? I think she will be captivated by him soon.¡± Donald replied, ¡°He¡¯s just a cheating clown. We don¡¯t need to waste our energy getting rid of him.¡±. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 159 Charles bowed. ¡°Contact the media. Seven dayster, we will announce the official approval for thend remation project and start it,¡± Donaldmanded. Charles instantly felt his blood surge with excitement. It¡¯s finally happening!Thend remation project is Pollerton¡¯s biggest project to date!Once it begins, how many people will flock over because of it? How many influential people wille to Pollerton and beg Donald for a slice of that lucrative pie? ¡°Train Rafe to be the manager of a small part of the project. Contact the banks and necessary organizations stringently. Don¡¯t work with those who harbor evil intentions!¡± Charles bowed once more. ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell!¡± The next day, Donald fetched Raymond from the hospital. The older male, whoseplexion improved considerably, had been discharged. They returned to an old district. Before he had the ident, Raymond lived alone in a small apartment. Although it was not a spacious ce, it was very warm andforting. ¡°Don¡¯t hold an overlyvish celebration tomorrow. Just hold it at South Bridge Restaurant. Got it?¡± Raymond instructed. Donald nodded. ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Have you read the book The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n?¡± Raymond asked as he smiled. Donald replied, ¡°I have. The writing is not bad.¡± No displeasure could be detected on Raymond¡¯s face. ¡°Jack¡¯s writing skills are decent. What a pity that he¡¯s chosen to use it in the wrong ce,¡± he remarked. ¡°Do you regret that the Dragon Fide Vi could not be built?¡± Donald asked softly. ¡°It would be a lie if I say I didn¡¯t. I put in so much effort and took a gamble in hopes of making our family be an elite aristocratic family. However, I¡¯ve failed.¡± Raymond sighed. ¡°I will continue the construction,¡± Donald said. Raymond instantly shook his head. ¡°You better not do so. We can¡¯t win the Campbell n.¡± Donald murmured to himself, ¡°Really?¡± On the third of April, Raymond¡¯s eightieth birthday celebration officially started. Donald reserved a huge hall in South Bridge Restaurant. The hall could hold thirty tables worth of people. The expenditure for each table was around one thousand. It was amon price At eight in the morning, Donald brought Raymond to the hall and waited for the guests to arrive. What they did not expect was that guests would already start to stream in at nine in the morning. The first to arrive was Raymond¡¯s biological son and Donald¡¯s biological uncle, Michael. He arrived at the venue along with his immediate family. Michael was around fifty years old and was rather well-kempt. His wife, Michelle Zerada, trailed after him. Behind them stood a female and a male. The man wore earphones and dressed up stylishly. The lady had an impable figure, and she hummed a hip-hop tune. The man was none other than Raymond¡¯s other grandson, Derrick. He was Donald¡¯s cousin and was older than him by a month. ¡°Dad. I wish you a happy birthday.¡± Michael¡¯s tone was neither warm nor cold. He handed a gift to Raymond before sitting in a corner silently. Michelle nced at Raymond in disdain before coldly snorting, not saying a word. Donald¡¯s face remained cold and expressionless. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When his grandfather fell ill and urgently needed money for medical fees, he called them for help but was harshly rejected. Raymond¡¯s two properties worth five million had also been snatched by Michael and his family. Furthermore, when Raymond underwent surgery and was discharged, Michael and his family did not visit him. They had not even called him once. What kind of son is he? ¡°Derrick. Come over and let me take a look at you.¡± Raymond smiled and beckoned Derrick over. Derrick rolled his eyes and hummed while shaking his head. He ignored Raymond and talked merrily with the girl beside him. Raymond was not angry. However, Donald could not control his anger. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± he growled. When he said that, Michael and Michelle immediately shot sharp nces at Donald. It was especially so for Michelle. ¡°What are you saying?¡± She spat, ¡°You¡¯re merely an uncultured orphan!¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 160 Derrick took off his headset and pointed at Donald. ¡°Say that again; I dare you! What kind of act are you putting on in front of me? I can summon a hundred men to kill you with one phone calli¡± The woman rolled her eyes at Donald. She said to Derrick, ¡°This is the cousin you were talking about? He¡¯s so impolite!¡± Michael mmed a hand on the table and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re out of line! What right do you have to criticize my son? Who do you even think you are?¡± Michael said brashly. His gaze was as sharp as a knife. ¡°You didn¡¯t teach him well, so I¡¯ll teach him for you,¡± Donald said with a cold glint in his eyes. He walked over, grabbed Derrick by the hair, and rammed his head into the table. Immediately, Derrick¡¯s forehead swelled. Donald hadn¡¯t even exerted his full strength. If not for the fact that it was Raymond¡¯s birthday, Donald would have gone even further. ¡°Donald!¡± Michael rushed forward, eyes full of rage. Donald raised his head abruptly and looked at Michael indifferently. Michael shivered as goosebumps formed on his skin. He felt like he had been dunked in cold water. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Those eyes are scary. There¡¯s no emotion in them whatsoever. It¡¯s like looking at a corpse. Raymond mmed a hand on the table and bellowed, ¡°That¡¯s enough! For my son and grandson to fight like this is shameful! Do you two take me for dead?¡± Michael huffed coldly before going to check on Derrick¡¯s injuries. Although Derrick¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t serious, he sat covering his head with tears streaming down his face. ¡°I¡¯ll get back at you for this!¡± ¡°Babe, how are you?¡± Derrick¡¯s girlfriend hugged his arm in an exaggerated manner. She rolled her eyes at Donald and stated, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call my uncle to deal with himter.¡± Michelle looked at Donald with a hateful glint in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant! We¡¯ll see how you end up!¡± How I end up? There was a touch of mockery in Donald¡¯s eyes. Is Michael, Raymond¡¯s son, also defecting to Sirten¡¯s side? So himing here is not as simple as just attending his father¡¯s birthday party then? At this thought. Donald was not in a rush to argue with them. Instead, he waited for the situation to unfold. Raymond¡¯s face contorted in anger. However, Donald simply sat in his spot silently, expressionless. Soon after, the sound of footsteps approaching rang out, followed by a crowd of people barging into the room. The first one to enter was a serious, white-haired old man who was about the same age as Raymond Although his demeanor was full of energy, his eyes were cold. It was Gideon Campbell. He was Raymond¡¯s fourth brother and the original head of the Campbell family. ¡°Raymond,¡± Gideon greeted cheerfully. ¡°May you be blessed with good health!¡± Raymond got up. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gideon continued warmly, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been sick these days but have been unable to foot your medical bills. Your grandson and his wife are getting divorced as well, am I right?¡± Raymond smiled as he shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± Gideon looked toward Donald. ¡°Where¡¯s Jennifer? Howe she¡¯s not here?¡± Although his appearance was unassuming, he had already insulted Donald immediately after he arrived. He obviously had no good intentions. ¡°They¡¯ve already divorced. What¡¯s the point of her being here? She doesn¡¯t belong with a poor man like him,¡± a middle-aged woman in the back said sharply. She was Donald¡¯s aunt, Gideon¡¯s daughter. ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce her to me?¡± a young man asked with a smile. He was Gideon¡¯s grandson, Winston Campbell. Having juste back from studying in Yartran, he was currently an intern at Pollerton Trantions. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 161 ¡°Of course!¡± the middle-aged woman said cheerfully as she pped her hands. ¡°My son is young, but he¡¯s wealthy. He¡¯s also going to be an official employee of Pollerton Trantions soon!¡± The crowd allughed, making the atmosphere seem almost celebratory and joyful. Michael and his family all looked mockingly at Donald. They watched him carefully, expecting him to throw a fit or storm out. However, they were disappointed. Donald was expressionless and looked as if the situation had nothing to do with him at all. Gideon spoke. ¡°You can¡¯t take a child¡¯s words seriously. By the way, Raymond, our revenue this year has increased by more than 80 percentpared to previous years!¡± That was an impressive feat. ¡°Oh, is it because of the construction and engineering projects?¡± Raymond asked, surprised. Back then when they had offended Tyrone Campbell, they had faced his wrath and suffered all sorts of difficulties. They never expected Gideon to be so capable that he would achieve this feat in such a difficult situation. Gideon said proudly, ¡°Of course. Right now, I have over 30 construction teams, 1000 employees, and hundreds of people dependent on me. If there¡¯s any major construction project in Pollerton, our company will be the first to take it! And we can deliver!¡± Raymond was a little flustered. He sighed. That¡¯s not bad! It must not have been easy!¡± Winston said cynically, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not bad. But if certain people hadn¡¯t made certain mistakes previously and offended significant people in the family, we would be doing even better now!¡± Ripping open old scars on such an asion had murderous intent rising in Donald. ¡°Donald, how are you? What job are you working now?¡± Gideon asked with a condescending tone. ¡°Security,¡± Raymond answered simply. After he spoke, the crowd instantly exploded into an uproar. ¡°Oh my goodness! No way. The Campbell family has produced a security guard!¡± ¡°The Campbell n did a lot of damage to this branch of the Campbell family, but being a security guard?¡± ¡°Donald, you¡¯re quite something!¡± The crowd broke out in discussion and mockery. Michelle scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re so young, but out of all the upations you could have chosen, you chose to be a security guard? Look at Paul! He¡¯s now a tuner at Donter Pictures!¡± ¡°Yeah. Our Yerick managed to acquire Scarlet Swan Vi and start an emerce business with an annual ie of a million!¡± ¡°Our Kristina is also doing well! Now she¡¯s a manager at Primordial Tower. She¡¯s even had a few meals with Zayne Yates!¡± Donald didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all. In fact, he even listened to them talk with interest. You all are amazing, but I don¡¯t envy you one bit. Raymond was exasperated at how things were going. He had known that his birthday party would end up like that. It was the same every year. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°All right. We¡¯re here to celebrate Raymond¡¯s birthday, aren¡¯t we? Then we should give him some gifts.¡± Gideon said, waving his hands. At that, he took out 300 and stuffed them into Raymond¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I have to say. I know you¡¯re short on money now. Take this as a token of my sincerity.¡± 300 as a token of sincerity? Not to say that three hundred was too little, but on such an asion, it was an insult! Back when Donald was calling everyone to borrow money, no one was willing to give him any. Now, Gideon had dished out 300 and was iming it as a token of sincerity? ¡°Granduncle, this is also a token of my sincerity. Please ept it.¡± Winston walked forward and took out 250 from his pocket, cing it in Raymond¡¯s hands. 250? Now that¡¯s just insulting! The rest of the crowd came up one by one, each giving 250. ¡°Granduncle, don¡¯t be angry! Altogether, it¡¯s quite a lot of money!¡± one of the young women said, smiling. Dressed in fashionable clothing, she was a manager at Primordial Tower. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 162 Raymond smiled and epted it all. However, Donald¡¯s expression grew cold. In previous years, they woulde over mostly to show off, but there weren¡¯t any humiliating or insulting actions. Today, however, they were outright humiliating Raymond and his family! Donald¡¯s eyes scanned the room. Everyone had an air of arrogance to them. They¡¯ve had this attitude for decades, but only today are they revealing how callous they can be. Everyone was taking digs at Raymond and Donald. They didn¡¯t like Raymond¡¯s spiritedness and had always wondered how someone like him could be the head of the Campbell family. Raymond had fallen from grace and dragged everyone down with him. However, what they suffered as a result was not serious. Raymond had distributed his own family fortune to protect them. Without Raymond¡¯s blessing, they struggled! Gideonughed until his eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Okay, okay, Raymond. There¡¯s something else I forgot to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That powerful man in the capital, the one whose fortune you told, is dying!¡± Gideon waited for Raymond¡¯s reaction. As expected, Raymond looked as if all the life had been drained out of him. ¡°He¡¯s dying?¡± ¡°Yes, And that means Dragon Fide Vi is unable to bepleted, and the project you wanted to use to rise again is gone!¡± Gideon said triumphantly. That powerful man was the person Gideon and the rest were most afraid of. As long as that man was still alive, it was possible for Raymond to make aeback. They were afraid of that, because back then it was Gideon who sabotaged Raymond by leaking all the information about Dragon Fide Vi¡¯s ns! When Raymond filed for bankruptcy, Gideon was the one who took action the fastest. The employees that Gideon had were all left behind by Raymond. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Raymond shut his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡± Gideon mocked, ¡°Raymond, you¡¯ve miscalcted. You said he¡¯d live to be a 100, but now he¡¯s just 80 years old and diagnosed with a critical condition!¡± ¡°What condition?¡± Raymond asked. Sighing, he opened his eyes. ¡°Severe cerebral hemorrhage. No one in the country can do the operation to save him. Only one person can, and that¡¯s the world¡¯s best doctor, Croft. But who can afford to hire him?¡± Gideon looked ecstatid. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that he¡¯s dying!¡± Raymond lost his interest in talking after hearing that. He looked like he had suddenly aged by a few years. ¡°Are you done?¡± Donald said coldly. ¡°If you are, let¡¯s eat.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°If you want to eat, then eat. If not, then scram!¡± When Donald said that, everyone looked toward him. ¡°So uncouth!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s his finesse?¡± ¡°He¡¯s trash!¡± The crowd pointed at Donald and insulted him one by one. ¡°We¡¯re not done,¡± a clear voice from outside the door said. Immediately after, a young man wearing a silver Armani suit and a gold Rolex watch walked in. With his hairbed back, he looked incredibly handsome. He was the epitome of a handsome, wealthy man. It was Jack, the author of Donald¡¯s chapter in The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n! He was Gideon¡¯s favorite grandson and Pollerton¡¯s favored, up-anding young writer. With calm and steady footsteps, he walked over to Raymond and handed him a book. ¡°Granduncle, this is my gift to you. I hope you like it.¡± It was a published copy of The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n. Raymond raised his gaze sternly. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 163 These people really are bing fearless and unscrupulous now that that man is about to die! ¡°You asked him to do this?¡± Raymond asked Gideon as the smile disappeared from his face for the first time. Gideon¡¯s expression also turned cold. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Raymond didn¡¯t reach out to ept the book. Instead, he swatted the book so that it fell to the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡± Jack wasn¡¯t annoyed. Instead, he indifferently picked at his ear. ¡°It¡¯s the truth even if you don¡¯t like it. From the moment it was published, the humiliation of your family was revealed for all to see. Now, two- thirds of the people in Pollerton know that you¡¯re outcasts of the Campbell n and what you¡¯ve done. Well, you¡¯ve also be celebrities, so if you think about it, you still benefitted.¡± He looked around. ¡°Granduncle, I¡¯m not saying anything about you, but this hotel does look a little shabby.¡± He then turned toward the tables. ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s the menu for today. Did each table cost over a thousand?¡± Donald got up and walked over. ¡°As I said earlier, if you want to eat, you can eat. If not, then scram!¡± Jack acted exaggeratedly shocked and took a step back. ¡°Hmm? Who is this? I can¡¯t see because he¡¯s too close. Oh, I see now. It¡¯s Donald.¡± He then pped his hands together. ¡°I almost forgot! Donald, I have a marriage candidate to introduce to you! I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied!¡± Everyone, including Donald, was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get divorced? I thought that since you¡¯re single, have a low sry from your security guard job, no car, and no house, I¡¯d at least find you apanion. Given your life conditions now, you¡¯d be a bachelor for life! I need to look out for you, so I took the liberty to find someone. It took a lot of effort, but I finally found a girl who¡¯s the right match for you.¡± As Jack pped his hands, several of his men came into the room, holding a woman dressed in rags. She looked crazy with her messy hair, which was as wild as a birdnest. With one nce, it was clear she was a homeless person. Her eyes were dull, and her body was bloated. The men who lugged her in were panting. Their sweat soaked their leather shoes. ¡°Granduncle, look! This is the wife I¡¯ve found for Donald. They can get married immediately. You must be satisfied!¡± Jack said as he pulled over a chair. He instructed the men to help the poor woman onto the chair. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Granduncle, it¡¯s your birthday today as well as the day Donald found his second wife! It¡¯s a doubly joyous asion. Why don¡¯t we celebrate both at once? I can cover all the expenses of the wedding. What do you think?¡± Jack offered generously. The crowd finally understood Jack¡¯s intentions and startedughing out loud. ¡°Donald, you have to agree! With your circumstance, she¡¯s your best option!¡± Michael said. ¡°Donald, you should agree to something as good as this!¡± Michelle added. ¡°Donald, hurry and say yes! Once you do, Jennifer will be mine!¡± Winston said cheerfully. ¡°Donald, you two are a match made in heaven. Say yes!¡± Yerick cheered. ¡°Haha! Donald, what reason do you have to reject her? You should be thanking Jack!¡± Kristina piped up. The crowd awaited Donald¡¯s reaction once again. ¡°You all are truly inhumane for bringing in a poor homeless woman from the street to insult me,¡± Donald said with hostility. Jack clicked his tongue. ¡°What do you mean? I paid her 100 for it!¡± He continued, ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so poor, 100 is quite a hefty betrothal gift! Hurry and agree! If you let this opportunity slip, you won¡¯t have the chance to find a wife anymore!¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 164 Jack blurted out those words without pausing. Meanwhile, Donald remained silent and walked toward him. Jack pressed on, ¡°You¡¯re not me. I¡¯m so handsome and rich that only women like Wynter are worthy of me. But you¡¯re different. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Before Donald could break his neck, a crisp voice sounded outside the door. It was euphonious and irresistible. Instinctively, everyone turned to seek the source of the voice. With that, a seductive-looking woman walked into the room. She was dressed in a ck dress with long hair draped over her shoulders. That woman looked elegant, gorgeous, and dignified. She had a wless face and a perfect body figure. It was Wynter! Jack widened his eyes in bewilderment, and his breathing quickened when he saw her. Wynter was the woman he had been thinking about every day. Jack had tried to make an appointment to meet her for a long time but to no avail. Why is she here? Her presence confused those present. Wynter strode over to Raymond and bowed slightly. ¡°Happy birthday, Old Mr. Campbell¡± Then, she fished a scarf from her bag and continued, ¡°Old Mr. Campbell, I knitted this myself. I hope you¡¯ll like it! Jack narrowed his eyes. The diva knitted that scarf? It¡¯s priceless! I¡¯m willing to offer ten million for that scarf! Smiling, Raymond received the scarf. ¡°Eh? Why are you giving me two scarfs?¡± Wynter replied coquettishly, ¡°I made another one for Donald.¡± Then, she walked to Donald before fixing thetter¡¯s cor. ¡°You have to take care of your image when you are outside. Your cor is untidy.¡± She acted as if she was Donald¡¯s wife when she was focused on tidying his clothes. Her sweet scent instantly filled the air. Jack¡¯s eyes reddened in anger when he saw that. That¡¯s impossible! Wynter is the diva, and Donald is just a security guard. Why would they be so close to each other? The scene took the members of the Campbell family by surprise, too. They widened their eyes in astonishment while looking at Wynter and Donald¡¯s interaction. What¡¯s happening? Why would the diva be here for Raymond¡¯s birthday? Why is she so close to Donald, and what¡¯s their rtionship? Many questions started forming in their minds at that instant. Raymond nced at the people and noticed the perplexed look on their faces. At that time, he was baffled, too. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Raymond knew Donald had a strong influence. However, the former did not know how strong it was. The youths in the Campbell family were jealous and envious of Donald while staring at him. She is the diva, the woman every guy wishes to marry. Why is she so close to him? Wynter then looked at Jack and inquired, ¡°Are you Jack?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m d to meet you.¡± Jack reached out his hand, wanting to shake hands with her. Wynter did not budge. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am not used to shaking hands with men.¡± With that said, Wynter grabbed onto Donald¡¯s right hand firmly and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me it¡¯s Old Mr. Campbell¡¯s birthday?¡± There was a drastic change of expression on Jack¡¯s face. God damn it! It¡¯s impossible that Wynter is in love with Donald! He gritted his teeth in anger. You are the diva, and I¡¯m your fan! You shall never go back on your words! You just told me that you are not used to shaking hands with men but instantly held Donald¡¯s hand. Why are you doing this to me? ¡°Ms. Lowe, I always have massive admiration for you..¡± Jack felt as if Wynter had neglected him. Wynter uttered, ¡°I have heard that you are good at writing, and I hoped to meet you once. But, I think it¡¯s unnecessary now.¡± She pointed at the homeless girl and continued in a faint voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like how you treat a girl¡± Jack got nervous instantly. ¡°Ms. Lowe, please let me exin.¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 165 ¡°Who are you to me? Is there a need for you to exin?¡± Wynter exined with a frosty look. Then, she ignored Jack while staring at Donald with a glint of affection as if she would never get bored looking at him. Donald was helpless. On the other hand, Gideon and the members of the Campbell family had grim expressions on their faces. They were indignant as it seemed like they were the ones being shamed, contrary to their purpose of visiting. ¡°They look unhappy.¡± A cold voice reverberated outside the door. Thereupon, an alluringdy walked into the room. A seducing aura emitted from thedy as she walked closer to them. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She donned a tight-fitting dress, revealing her shoulders. She was so attractive that the guys on the scene could not peel their eyes off her. It was Lana! The guys ogled her as if they would tear off her clothes anytime. ¡°Old Mr. Campbell, happy birthday to you.¡± Lana walked over while fishing an emerald stone from her handbag. Gideon quickly recognized that item. It is an emerald stone from Agraria dynasty. It is truly invaluable! Raymond received the stone and thanked Lana, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± After wishing Raymond, Lana paced to Donald and held his arm. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me it¡¯s Old Mr. Campbell¡¯s birthday?¡± she whined coquettishly. Wynter had goosebumps hearing that. Helplessness washed over Donald as he said, ¡°You all have a good ear.¡± Lana giggled. ¡°I have no choice. It¡¯s because I¡¯m in love with you!¡± The shock of the crowd intensified when they heard that. God d*mn it! Isn¡¯t Donald a security guard? How did he earn the admiration of Lana, the famous businesswoman in Pollerton? Gideon and the other people werepletely ignored by Lana. Jack could not help but inquire again, ¡°Ms. Collins, I have a question. Donald is just a security guard¡­¡± Lana rolled her eyes and spoke in an alluring tone. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. He is a security guard, and he¡¯s working in mypany. What¡¯s the problem with that? I fell in love with him when he spent most of his time protecting and apanying me.¡± That dumbfounded the crowd at that instant. D*mn it! Who was the one who humiliated Donald for being poor and mocked that he would never get a wife? It is such a massive embarrassment following the appearance of Wynter and Lana! Lana asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for an employer to fall in love with a security guard?¡± The crowd did not retort. How the guys hoped they could work as security guards in Lana¡¯spany. Meanwhile, Gideon had an awful expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s so good about Donald?¡± Jack forced out the question. At that time, his face contorted with rage. ¡°True. Donald is not that worthy!¡± Derrick nced at his girlfriend before looking at Lana and Wynter. They are so much better than my girlfriend. ¡°He is far better than any of you in my heart.¡± A voice echoed outside the door once more. The people were astonished. Who else? A petite girl in a pink dress walked toward them from the door. She had long hair, cherry lips, and fair and smooth skin. She was Reina, the owner of Scarlet Swan Vi, the most popr figure recently. Reina marched to Raymond and handed him a paper. ¡°Old Mr. Campbell, happy birthday to you. I am giving you a thousand scarlet swans as your birthday gift, Please ept them.¡± Those present were in awe. A thousand scarlet swans? They took a deep breath and felt a humming sound echoing in their brains. What¡¯s the price for a thousand scarlet swans? It¡¯s about ten million! Scarlet Swan Vi had a total of ten thousand scarlet swans at most. They were shocked when Reina was willing to take one-tenth of them as a gift for Raymond¡¯s birthday. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 166 How many people in Pollerton could do such a thing? Why is Reina being so generous? Is that because of Raymond¡¯s influence or for the respect she has for Donald? Yerick was perplexed. He had just established an emerce brand, and he managed to secure a way to procure goods from Reina at a low price. Reina nced across the room before resting her gaze on Yerick. ¡°I know you, Yerick. You just signed a contract with me.¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Wilson. Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m Yerick.¡± Yerick was ttered and thrilled as he didn¡¯t expect to meet the boss of Scarlet Swan Vi at that ce. Is this an indication that I¡¯ll be sessful soon? ¡°I¡¯ve made a decision to terminate our contract,¡± Reina sneered. Her words left Yerick standing stunned while colors started draining off his face. He knew how profitable scarlet swans were. The market price had reached 15 thousand for each of them. An ordinary retail salesperson would never have the chance to deal with Reina directly. They would have to ce their order in advance. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It was an excellent opportunity for a retail emencer like him to get involved and his role was an important one. He could sell one scarlet swan at the price of 18 thousand. However, right then, Reina had abruptly decided to terminate their agreement. What am I supposed to do with the orders I received? How can I exin this to my customers? I¡¯ll suffer a heavy loss and might be back to square one. Yerick became panic-stricken. ¡°Ms. Wilson, we¡¯ve signed the contract!¡± ¡°No worries. Hundreds of thousands of liquidated damage is not a big deal to me!¡± Reina said indifferently. Yerick¡¯s mother, who was a middle-aged woman, rushed forward. ¡°No way! Why are you doing this to us? You owe us an exnation!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Reina mumbled to herself. Then, she turned around and looked at Donald. ¡°That¡¯s because you looked down on Donald!¡± Another admirer of Donald? Reina walked up to Donald, gazed at him with tender affection, and said softly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your grandpa¡¯s birthday? It¡¯s such an important matter, yet you hide it from me.¡± Soon after she finished her words, tears started welling in her eyes. She tried hard not to let her tears trickle down her cheek as the bitterness in her grew. You¡¯re always so unmindful about me. I adore you with all my heart. However, my feelings for you are unrequited. Donald felt resigned. ¡°I didn¡¯t inform anyone, including Jennifer.¡± Upon hearing that, Reina¡¯s face lightened up. Gideon remained seated with a gloomy expression, tapping his finger on the table. He seemed upied by his thoughts. Jack, Winston, and Derrick kept their eyes on the women. What a joke! Why did so many women fall in love with a security guard? Moreover, they are all rich and powerful women. Lana is the queen of the business world while Reina is a self made millionaire. Look at Wynter. She¡¯s an international superstar. Any one of them can capture the hearts of all the men out there, but they only adore Donald. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m working at Primordial Tower and I have a good rtionship with Mr. Yates. if we have the chance, I¡¯ll introduce you to him,¡± Kristina said reassuringly Yerick sneered after hearing her words. ¡°Donald, don¡¯t be too pleased, Look, this is an advantage of having allies. This insignificant matter won¡¯t harm me. It¡¯s all right If you don¡¯t sell me Scarlet Swan Vi. There are a lot of other things I can work on, just like Primordial Tower. You managed to beat me once, but I¡¯ll beat you back countless times.¡± Wynter and the others looked at him with disbelief and disdain. Suddenly, a faint voice came from outside. ¡°Is that true?¡± Soon, Zayne, who was heavily bandaged and needed the aid of a wheelchair, made his entrance Despite being badly beaten by Yusof in Octagon Sect, Zayne still had an air of arrogance in him. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 167 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Any ordinary person would be afraid to hear his name. As expected, Kristina¡¯s face turned pale at the sight of Zayne. ¡°Mr. Yates,¡± she immediately bowed and greeted him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Zayne retorted without showing her the slightest respect. Kristina¡¯s face flushed before turning pale. Her mother immediately chimed in, ¡°Mr. Yates, she¡¯s one of your administrative officers. Both of you had a meal together some time ago.¡± Zayne came to a sudden realization. ¡°Oh! I remember that now!¡± Kristina was delighted to hear that. However, the thing Zayne said next made her die of embarrassment. ¡°She tried to seduce me at that time, but I rejected her. Despite being single and avable, I¡¯m not that desperate.¡± Kristina¡¯s face burned with embarrassment. Every pair of eyes in the room fell upon her. Is that true? It¡¯s so embarassing. Zayne waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°Fine. You no longer need to report to work from tomorrow onward. I¡¯ll inform the office about that.¡± He then moved his wheelchair toward Raymond and struggled to get himself up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Raymond said. ¡°Old Mr. Campbell, happy birthday. This 100-year-old ginseng is for you. Ginseng is an excellent energy-restorative supplement.¡± Zayne handed over a red box with ginseng in it. It was impossible not to notice that it was of top-notch quality. Another extravagant gift! The Campbells were excited, except Raymond, who had put on a solemn face and was eager to leave. However, he couldn¡¯t do so as Sixten hadn¡¯t arrived. Raymond sighed. ¡°I wanted to be low profile¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, a young man rushed in and prostrated himself before Raymond. ¡°Please forgive me for showing up without an invitation. Grandpa, I wish you many happy returns, great fortune, good health, and longevity. No one could see his face as he remained prostrated. Raymond was stunned. Which grandson is this? Howe I have no idea who he is? ¡°Lift up your head,¡± Raymond said. ¡°All right.¡± The young man lifted his head and showed his handsome face. He shed an obsequious smile with his perfect white teeth. It was Frankie, the master of fawning in Pollerton. The Campbells were utterly stupefied. Everyone knew Frankie¡¯s character. He was a bully who preyed on the weak. However, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fawn over a more powerful person. What does this mean? It means either Raymond or Donald has be powerful enough that Zayne and Frankie are willing to butter up the two of them. ¡°Get up,¡± Rayment said resignedly. He sincerely wanted to remain low-key. Donald had wished for the same too. However, things went along against their wish. All of a sudden, Gideon let out augh. ¡°Raymond. Not bad. After not seeing each other for a year, you¡¯ve managed to impress me. I didn¡¯t expect you to progress secretively to such a level.¡± ¡°Not bad, right?¡± Raymond was not in the mood to exin. ¡°However, all these people seem to be businessmen. I don¡¯t see any influential politicians,¡± Gideon scoffed. The Campbell n had yet to lift the seal imposed on Raymond. Therefore, no one from the realm of politics dared to show him support. Shortly after, a loud voice came from the outside. ¡°Old Mr. Campbell, Joshua¡¯s here. Happy birthday!¡± Then, two men in suits walked in. They were Johnny from Johnny¡¯s Antiques and Joshua, who was the sessor of Pollerton! Joshua was a man of integrity. With a solemn expression, he handed a gift box to Raymond and said, ¡°Old Mr. Campbell, happy birthday. I can¡¯t stay to have a meal as I have something important to settle.¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 168 Joshua looked straight ahead while talking as he dared not make eye contact with Donald At that moment, Gideon¡¯s expression darkened once again. How many times have I been humiliated today? Also, how can Joshua disregard the Campbell n¡¯s deterrence ande over to wish an abandoned individual from the Campbell n a happy birthday? Is he not afraid of losing his future? In response, Raymond got up and shook Joshua¡¯s hand courteously. ¡°Sure, Mr. Green. Go ahead.¡± Following Joshua¡¯s departure, everyone heaved a sigh of relief and looked at their watches. It¡¯s already almost eleven. Aside from Sixten and the people with him, no one wille here anymore. Right? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. While they were pondering, a series of cking sounds generated by high heels sounded. Instantly, the over-sensitive people shifted their gazes toward the door in unison. It was a tall and slender woman in a gown. She had a cold expression presently. Thanks to her current attire, her beautiful legs were on full disy. Moreover, she was wearing a pink bag over her shoulder. As she had a deadpan countenance, one might think she was born expressionless. She seemed like a woman who had no interest in anything other than studying and learning. That woman was none other than Hannah. At the mere age of twenty-eight, Hannah was a medical professor, a visiting professor at Pl¨ªston University, and a double-degree doctorate holder. On top of that, she had published ten theses in the world¡¯s top medical science journal-Aescpius. One must realize that such a journal was known as ¡°The Nobel Prize¡± in the medical world. For ordinary medical professors, publishing a single thesis in that journal was impossible in their entire lifetime, let alone ten. However, Hannah managed toplete ten theses on her own. ¡°Old Mr. Campbell.¡± Hannah paid obeisance to Raymond. In the meantime, the members of the Campbell family had varying expressions while watching everything that was urring with narrowed eyes. There were feelings of puzzlement, admiration, andst but not least, jealousy. What in the world is going on today? Has Raymond been in a decadent state for the past ten plus years? Or has he still been operating everything in secret? If the first statement is true, how should one exin the numerous aristocrats from Pollerton that came to give him wishes for his birthday today? On the other hand, why are there no actions from the Campbell n if he¡¯s still operating everything? Everyone knows that a century-old affluent family will always stand their ground! As for Gideon, his current expression was temperamental. Shortly afterward, he looked toward Donald and wondered if everything was thetter¡¯s doing. It did not take long before he shook his head as he perceived that it was impossible. Donald could not evene up with the six-hundred-thousand medical fee back then! Michael can attest to that since Donald called to borrow money! Perhaps feeling it would be too cliche, Hannah did not bring along any gifts. She then walked over to Donald and stood beside him while remaining silent. I knew it! She has something to do with Donald, too! Derrick¡¯s countenance turned ferocious when he saw Hannah standing beside Donald. All the while, Derrick had been looking at Donald condescendingly. I have two sets of houses, and I¡¯m also the tuner of Donter Pictures with a monthly sry of over ten thousand. How about Donald? He¡¯s only a security guard! Yet, why are there so many women who like him? As though that isn¡¯t enough, those are beautiful and outstanding women! Not long after, Gideon¡¯s eyelids twitched as the sound of footsteps echoed again. It was Jennifer She was wearing a white dress and a pair of ck stiletto heels on that day. Along with her fair skin, she had a gentle aura. The second he saw her, Winston widened his eyes. He had that reaction because he had always liked Jennifer. ¡°Today¡¯s your birthday, Grandpa. I apologize for not preparing much. This sweater is for you.¡± Jennifer took out a sweater from her bag before continuing, ¡°I knitted it myself.¡± When Jennifer took out that gift, those present could not help but look toward Wynter. Jennifer had knitted a sweater, whereas Wynter had knitted two scarves. ¡°You¡¯re here, Jenny.¡± Raymond broke into a wide grin as soon as he saw Jennifer. Whether it was Wynter, Hannah, or the others showing up, Raymond did not express much delight. However, everyone could see the happiness on his face once Jennifer appeared. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 169 Everyone, including Donald, could not understand why Raymond valued Jennifer so much. ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Donald already divorced? Why did you stille here today?¡± Gideon asked. Before responding, Jennifer darkened her expression a little when she noticed Donald and the exceptional women standing beside him. ¡°We are divorced, but Old Mr. Campbell will always be my grandpa.¡± Winston chimed in, ¡°Since you¡¯re divorced, can I pursue you then? Donald is only a security guard¡ª¡± Straight away, Jennifer interjected, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Sure enough, Winston¡¯s countenance turned bitter as he felt exceedingly embarrassed. ¡°Can we have our meal now?¡± Donald questioned. Gideon chuckled in response and replied, ¡°We can, but some special guests haven¡¯t arrived yet. Can we wait for a while?¡±. He then nced at his watch after finishing those words. A few secondster, a loud voice sounded from outside. ¡°The president of Pollerton Commerce, Sixten, wishes Old Mr. Campbell a happy eightieth birthday! His gift to Old Mr. Campbell is a grandfather clock!¡± Immediately afterward, a few burly men in suits entered the house while lifting a two-meter tall grandfather clock. At that instant, Donald emanated a boundless and terrifying aura. A grandfather clock as Grandpa¡¯s eightieth birthday gift? Is that an implication that his time on Earth is running out? ¡°Leave it there. I¡¯ll teach you a severe lesson if you dare to step over.¡± Donald got up and gave that warning. An unceasing murderous intent was brewing in his heart at the moment. He thought Sixten must have a death wish. ¡°Put it down.¡± Sixten stepped forward and stood beside the grandfather clock. He thenughed and patted the clock before proceeding, ¡°The material of this grandfather clock is pure bronze. Its weight is three hundred kilograms. Eight people are required to lift the clock.¡± In their culture, carrying a coffin also usually needed eight people. ¡°It seems like my reminder to you is still not enough¡± Donald strode toward the grandfather clock emotionlessly. In response, Sixten giggled. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be like that. This clock is not from me.¡± After those words, he pointed at an inscription on the grandfather clock. Tyrone of the Campbell n. Those were the inscribed words. ¡°Mr. Tyrone heard that today is Old Mr. Campbell¡¯s eightieth birthday. Therefore, he customized this grandfather clock specifically and transported it to Pollerton. Fortunately, it arrived just in time.¡± Sixten had a perpetual smile on his face when he spoke. Meanwhile, Gideon and the others stood up and directed their faces outside with a respectful attitude. One would think that they were in a sacred location, judging by their action. As for Raymond, he remained silent and was only staring at Sixten. Despite suffering a devastating humiliation earlier, Kristina, Winston, and the others at their side had fully recovered. They were currently ncing at Donald and Raymond arrogantly. The meaning of such nces was pretty obvious. So what if Zayne and Reina suppress us? Once the Campbell n has a grip on Pollerton, we will have a meteoric rise and reappear at the top! ¡°Donald, Mr. Tyrone called me yesterday and instructed me about something. Do you want to hear it?¡± Sixten was still grinning tedly. Upon hearing those words, Donald walked over to Sixten slowly. Seeing that, Raymond shouted at Donald, ¡°Get back here! What are you doing! Have you forgotten what I told you before?¡± He had reminded Donald earlier not to kill anyone on that day, no matter what. As soon as he heard Raymond¡¯s utterance, Donald stopped in his tracks. Even with the massive grudge, having a bloodbath on Raymond¡¯s eightieth birthday was forbidden as it would bring ominousness. A whileter, Sixten uttered, ¡°Haha. Mr. Tyrone¡¯s words are good news for you guys. Now, I want those willing to follow the Campbell n to stand before the grandfather clock. We¡¯ll then give this clock to Old Mr. Campbell together as a gift!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. That was an exceedingly cruel way to deal a blow to someone. ¡°I¡¯ll give everyone a minute.¡± Sixten then took out a pocket watch and began the countdown. Unsurprisingly, Gideon and the others were overjoyed. They had longed to defect to Tyrone¡¯s side a long time ago but did not have the opportunity since the latter was in the prime of his youth. He was only sixteen years old when he pped Raymond in the face a few years back. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 170 At present, Tyrone was only twenty-eight, the same age as Donald. Moreover, his nickname was the Ninth Prince, as his rank among the eleven warriors from the Campbell n was ninth. He was hardly favored, but he had a dignified authority without question. The first person who walked toward the grandfather clock was Gideon. He ced his hand on the clock and pledged, ¡°I, Gideon Campbell, am willing to follow in Mr. Tyrone¡¯s footsteps and serve the Campbell n withoutints!¡± At that moment, Gideon finally felt what it was like to hold his head up high and be in high spirits. Apart from that, he believed no one in the world had the nerve to offend Tyrone from the Campbell n except for the other noble disciples like Tyrone. Initially, Gideon and the others had already nned on carrying on the current ordinary development as they thought it was no longer possible to return to the Campbell n. To their utter shock, there had a huge opportunity to do that on that day. Thus, it was no surprise that Gideon was ecstatic and decided right away. Following closely behind were second-generation members like Cameron Campbell and Alexis Campbell. ¡°We¡¯re finally about to join a powerhouse like the Campbell n!¡± ¡°It has been a difficult journey indeed!¡± Raymond had worked so hard for so many years, but he failed. Conversely, we¡¯ve seeded today!¡± Winston felt like he was about to burst out in tears out of excitement. He then walked toward the grandfather clock and pressed his hand onto it. ¡°Let¡¯s gift this clock to Raymond today!¡± Jack also chimed in, ¡°Honestly, I already knew Mr. Tyrone would ept us because of my excellent writing. In particr, Donald¡¯s chapter in The Abandoned Children of The Campbell n. Mr. Tyrone was veryplimentary about that chapter!¡± ¡°Exactly! Jack has yed a huge part this time!¡± Gideon responded. Soon afterward, most of the members of the Campbell family began to walk toward the grandfather clock. In the end, the only ones left were Michael¡¯s family. Raymond looked toward Michael and Derrick indifferently, waiting for their decision. Michael was his biological son, while Derrick was his biological grandson. Currently, Michael was wearing a gloomy expression. One could tell that he was struggling ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come over here! Stop caring about that old geezer¡¯s feelings!¡± Following those words, Michelle headed to the front of the grandfather clock and stood in line. Not long after, Derrick uttered, ¡°That¡¯s the Campbell n. How can I possibly give up on this opportunity? Ha! I¡¯ll also be one of the disciples of the Campbell n from now! Let¡¯s see who has the nerve to provoke me!¡± He then stood in front of the grandfather clock as Michelle did. ¡°How about you?¡± Raymond questioned Michael.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Following a few seconds of contemtion, Michael finally stood up and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°I choose to pledge my allegiance to the Campbell n! You will never have any chances to rise anymore! I know why Tyrone smacked you on the face back then. You had his fortune read and imed that he would not live past thirty. After hearing about it, Tyrone pped you in front of everyone. Then, he unleashed his wrath and nearly exterminated us! I¡¯ve told you many times that fortune-telling has no scientific basis, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. As a result, you brought catastrophe upon us. I¡¯ve hated you from that day onward! We would¡¯ve already returned to the Campbell n by now if it weren¡¯t for your nosiness! I would¡¯ve led us on the path of glory! You¡¯ve caused us to waste over ten years! Hence, I choose the Campbell n over you!¡± Upon hearing those griefful words, Raymond shut his eyes. Aside from Donald and Raymond, every single one of the members of the Campbell family stood before the grandfather clock. ¡°Excellent.¡± Sixten smiled with unusual jubtion and continued, ¡°Take a good look Raymond. You¡¯ve lost, and you will be on the losing side forever!¡± Meanwhile, Donald had a chilling countenance at the moment. There was a glint of ferocity in his eyes as well. One could feel his hazardous aura exuding when he opened his eyes. Regardless, he had no choice but to suppress his emotions for the time being. Others can make light of Raymond¡¯s feelings, but I can¡¯t! ¡°After the clock strikes twelve tonight, Sixten will face his doom!¡± Donald closed his eyes while murmuring that sentence. When he opened his eyes again, not a hint of fluctuating emotion remained in him. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 171 As if she could feel Donald¡¯s current state of mind, Reina took the liberty to hold his right hand before telling him her thoughts in a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯m always by your side, waiting for you no matter what happens.¡± When Jennifer saw that, her heart sank. Slowly, a bitter smile started to form on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t bother following Donald anymore. Once Mr. Tyrone has freed up some time, Donald will be his first target. When he starts his attack on Donald, do you think that anyone in Pollerton could protect Donald? Even in the entire country, no one could defend him, not even Charles! Ladies, you should follow me instead!¡± Jack sneered. ¡°Come now, Jack! Don¡¯t be too ambitious and leave one for me,¡± Winston reminded with a smile. ¡°You can take Wynter, but Jennifer is mine!¡± Derrick guffawed loudly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take Reina. That girl is decent!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Go back and pass the message to Tyrone that I¡¯ll take this grandfather clock.¡± Donald walked to the grandfather clock and looked at Sixten straight in the eye. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will definitely appear at your ce as your coffin.¡± Sixten did not lose hisposure at all, and instead, he had a sudden urge tough. ¡°No problem. My apartment is located on the thirty-third floor. I¡¯ll be waiting for This is from N?velDrama.Org. you.¡± Are you kidding me? The grandfather clock will appear at my house and be my coffin? It can¡¯t even fit into the elevator! Unless he is nning to lift it using a helicopter? After hearing their exchange, Raymond said hoarsely, ¡°All of you can leave now.¡± Since Sixten had alreadypleted his task, there was no point in staying behind, so he chose to leave. At the same time, he was also worried about Donald going berserk and smashing his head into a cake just like what Donald had done to him previously. Before leaving, Sixten announced, ¡°Everyone,e with me to Noah International Hotel. I have something to tell you.¡± Upon hearing that, the rest of the Campbell family left one after another. Raymond asked, ¡°Donald, it must be difficult to tolerate that.¡± However, his question was greeted by Donald¡¯s silence. Raymond asked, ¡°Donald, it must be difficult to tolerate that.¡± However, his question was greeted by Donald¡¯s silence. Raymond sighed before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± . : ¡°It was actually Gideon who told Tyrone about the fortune-telling session between you and Tyrone,¡± Donald uttered. ¡°I know.¡± Raymond smiled bitterly. ¡°And it was Michael who told Gideon about that,¡± Donald added. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have to look at me that way. It was your good son, Michael who did that.¡± There was a cold, terrifying glint in his eyes. Raymond looked as though he had lost all the energy within him and fell to the chair. After a while, only did he ask, ¡°Why did Michael do that?¡± ¡°He was unhappy that you raised my dad as your sessor, so he recorded the entire fortune-telling session where you predicted Tyrone¡¯s future. Then, he passed the recording to Gideon, who in turn passed it to Tyrone.¡± Donald smiled coldly. ¡°Please leave me now. I need some alone time.¡± Raymond closed his eyes to take a rest, but Donald knew very well that he was in great pain at the moment. Hence, Donald did not force him any further and left him alone. ¡°Make some arrangements to pull the grandfather clock away,¡± Donald instructed. Reina immediately called a tractor and a truck. After covering the clock with a ck cloth, it was shipped to the suburbs. At Noah International Hotel, Rupert and Sixten met each other affably. They had booked the entire hall and started the meeting there. In the hall, Sixten regained his arrogance and indifference as he swept his gaze across Gideon and the rest. ¡°Just because Tyrone epted you guys doesn¡¯t mean that you are a part of the Campbell n.¡± Everyone froze, not understanding what he was implying. ¡°Mr. Tyrone has made it clear that you have to aplish certain achievements to be a part of the n. Even though the Campbell n has a great business empire, we will not tolerate a bunch of good- for-nothings,¡± Sixten continued with a sneer. Needless to say, the expression on the face of Gideon and the rest did not look good. But we have already struck a deal Why is there a sudden change? ¡°We all know that there is going to be and remation project in Pollerton soon. In a few days, the official approval will be issued. ording to Mr. Tyrone, he wants you to get one or two of the subprojects. It could be rted to earthworks, steel frames, transportation, concrete, and even the management of thend after thend remation. The profit this year must reach one billion!¡± Sixten added. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 172 Everyone was dumbfounded upon hearing that. Gideon felt a tingling sensation on his scalp as he repeated, ¡°Land remation project?¡± He subconsciously drew in a sharp breath. One could visibly see his pupils constricting at this moment. To proceed withnd remation, we have to downgrade ss One Conservation Area to ss Four Conservation Area. How much power do we even need to aplish this? ¡°That¡¯s right. The approval for thend remation project will be announced shortly. This is the information I have gotten directly from Mr. Tyrone himself!¡± There was a sense of fervor on Sixten¡¯s face at the mention of Tyrone. Gideon suddenly snapped back to his senses. ¡°Mr. Tyrone has gotten the approval?¡± ¡°I bet he has. Only the Campbell n has such capability,¡± Jack replied haughtily. His arrogance grew after Tyrone praised him for his writings regarding the piece he wrote for Donald¡¯s part in The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n. To be exact, Tyrone said that his sharp tone in the writing had an air of an aplished writer. However, Sixten shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not Mr. Tyrone. Instead, it¡¯s Horizon Group!¡± Everyone was even more surprised after hearing that. Why do the people of Horizon Group not stay at Quadfield, the border of Walund? So why are they carrying out their business in Pollerton? Sixten continued, ¡°After some rough estimation, the entirend remation project can be split into different segments of the project. There are dozens of subprojects worth a billion, over a hundred subprojects worth one hundred million, and over a thousand subprojects worth ten million. Once the approval for thend remation project is announced to the public, the real estate proprietors and developers will all enter Pollerton, allowing the most basic construction and the more sophisticated market exchange to ur. From this project, a century-old prominent family will emerge! We could be as powerful as the Wilson family from Tayhaven!¡± Gideon and the rest of the people had already lost their ability toprehend the significance of Sixten¡¯s announcement. ¡°Is this Lord Campbell¡¯s work?¡± Gideon felt goosebumps all over his skin. Sixten merely gave a snort. ¡°Now, here¡¯s what you have to do. By hook or by crook, you have to get a few multi-million subprojects. It¡¯d be better to get some subprojects worth a billion as well. Do you understand?¡± Gideonughed heartily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If this is another type of project, I might not be skillful enough to manage it. But since it¡¯s rted to infrastructure, I have the upper hand here. After all, I have dozens of engineering teams and hundreds of connections in this industry. I just have a few questions. Who is the leader of this project and who are we reporting to? Besides, who is the person in charge of infrastructure?¡± ¡°The appointment of the relevant people in charge is still in progress, so you have to monitor the news closely!¡± Sixten replied seriously. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Gideon nodded as he rubbed his hands together. ¡°It¡¯s finally time for us to shine!¡± In no time, night had fallen. A box truck drove into Pollerton slowly. Because of the enclosed cuboid-shaped cargo area, one could not see what was stored in the truck. The driver looked rather indifferent, wearing a pair of sunsses and a face mask with only his eyes revealed. It was none other than Kingsley. While driving, he deliberately avoided the streets with surveince cameras. Meanwhile, Donald was standing in the darkpartment with the two-meter-tall grandfather clock in front of him. The clock was made of pure bronze, and it weighed around six hundred to seven hundred pounds. Though he did not show any expression on his face, his gaze was as sharp as a sword. At one o¡¯clock in the morning, the truck slowly drove to the city of Pollerton, entering Golden Residence. It was avish residential area with good security and management. Every square meter cost around sixty to seventy thousand. The truck came to a stop, as there were several cars entering and exiting the residence. As some people were night owls, it was just the beginning of their nightlife. Nevertheless, this did not affect Donald at all. After they found a secluded spot, Kingsley got out of the truck. . Donald instructed, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Kingsley lowered his head. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 173 He then saw Donald raising the heavy grandfather clock single-handedly. Usually, the grandfather clock could only be lifted by seven to eight strong men, but it seemed to be as light as a feather in Donald¡¯s hand. After that, he jumped down from the truck and walked into Golden Residence to the block where Sixten was living. Donald lifted the grandfather clock above him and looked at the thirty-third floor where the lights were still on. As Donald gently leaped from the ground, he seemed to be flying upward as though he was a bird. If an average person saw this, they would be shocked out of their wits. After all, it was already rather unbelievable to see a human leap over a hundred meters into the air. On top of that, Donald was holding a heavy grandfather clock. On the seventeenth floor, a young man was having an intimate moment with his girlfriend in front of the window¡­ Suddenly, both of them rubbed their eyes. ¡°Darling, did you see something flying upward just now?¡± his girlfriend asked breathlessly. The man was continuing doing the deed as he answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Are you enjoying it so much that you start to hallucinate?¡± On the thirty-third floor, Sixten was drinking his red wine. While he whirled the wine in the ss, his eyebrows were tightly knitted together into a frown. As the person appointed by Tyrone to be in charge of the business in Pollerton, he was quite stressed indeed, Tyrone was a rather odd man of turbulent emotions who had a weird fetish of only liking other people¡¯s wives. Ever since he was seventeen, he had no interest in single women and only sought after married women, Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. years, he had caused quite a great deal of trouble himself. This time, he gave hisst instructions to Sixten, saying that if thetter could not do a good job in Pollerton, he would rece Sixten with another person. Besides, Tyrone also told Sixten that either Jack or GideonHowever, at this very moment, his bulletproof windows that had security bars installed suddenly crashed into pieces. item, which was none other than the bronze grandfather clock. This was the grandfather clock that Tyrone had specially made for Raymond. When he took a closer look, he saw someone standing underneath the grandfather clock, and that man was looking at SixtenFILDonald surveyed the room before letting out a disdainful snort. ¡°Just as I told you before, I¡¯ve brought it up to the thirty-third floor.¡±A bad feeling instantly rose within Sixten, who staggered backward as he yelled, ¡°Are¡­ you a human or a ghost?¡±His apartment had a generous space of five hundred square meters, and each floor only consisted of one unit. Hence, no one could hear his yell right now. ¡°It really is quite convenient to perform a murder on the thirty-third floor,¡± Donald eximed. Sixten was scared to the core. ¡°What are you doing, Donald? What are you attempting to do to me? I¡¯m appointed by Mr. Tyrone to be in charge of Pollerton. If you murder me, you¡¯ll be seen as the enemy of the Campbell n!¡± Donald let out a snort ofughter. His tone was heavilyced with disdain as he asked, ¡°The Campbell n?¡±. Thousands of thoughts raced through Sixten¡¯s mind. Just then, a sudden stroke of realization dawned on him. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked in a fearful voice, ¡°I¡¯m from¡­ Quadfield,¡± Donald replied softly. A simple sentence from Donald was enough to make Sixten lose all of his energy. It was as if there were waves of terror rolling turbulently in his eyes. There was a buffer zone which had borders with many different countries. After the buffer zone was crossed, one could directly enter Quadfield, which was a no man¡¯snd. As no country would like to conquer that area, Quadfield was a perpetual warzone. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 174 With rough estimation, there were at least more than a hundred private armed forces and organizations which originally belonged to different governments. That situation persisted until Donald conquered Quadfield. With the mention of Quadfield, a name would pop up in everyone¡¯s mind-Lord Campbell. *Your surname is Campbell. You are¡­ Lord Campbell!¡± The colorpletely drained from Sixten¡¯s face. He shook like a leaf, causing him to almost lose his footing as he felt a chill rising from his foot to his head. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. This is why he dares to attack me! No wonder he has the guts to im that killing Tyrone is not a big deal! In Pollerton, Donald might not be able to fight against the Campbell n, but outside the city, the Campbell n was definitely no match for Donald. Besides, Donald was a person with tremendous potential to the country. Six years ago, it was rumored that he almost joined The Eleventh Array. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Donald held the grandfather clock in his hand and looked at Sixten coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you that this clock will be your coffin.¡± Sixten¡¯s knees buckled. ¡°Please forgive me, Lord Campbell!¡± Donald walked to him without any expression on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Just as Sixten was about to say something else, he was enveloped in a dark shadow. The shadow of the enormous clock hadpletely fallen on him, enshrouding him in pitch-ck darkness. ¡°I admit that I¡¯m wrong, Lord Campbell. Please spare my life!¡± Trapped inside the clock, Sixten begged for his life continuously. Donald¡¯s voice permeated through the grandfather clock and reached Sixten¡¯s ears. ¡°If you can stay alive after taking nine blows, I¡¯ll let you off the hook.¡± Sixten froze after hearing Donald¡¯s words, but he soon understood what thetter meant. A deep chime of the clock rang loudly, deafening Sixten¡¯s ears. ¡°Argh!¡± He let out a bloodcurdling scream as he covered his ears. His eardrums had perforated. Blood oozed out through his fingers and stained his shirt. As he was in the middle of the grandfather clock, the sound waves swept past his body and formed ripples on his flesh. ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± he roared before letting but a sob. Standing in front of the clock, Donald ignored him and sent another blow on the grandfather clock to create another loud chime of the clock. The clock chimed away in the middle of the night, awaking many people who were sound asleep. ¡°Who is the madman ringing a bell at this hour?¡± ¡°Who the hell is it?¡± ¡°What are they doing?¡± People from the floors below raised their heads to look at the thirty-third floor, wondering what was going on there. Amidst the darkness, Sixten¡¯s fear had reached its peak. With his voice already hoarse from screaming, he cowered on the ground with his palms on his ears. His ears continued to ring as he lost consciousness gradually. Donald made the clock chime nine times and turned around to give a final nce to the grandfather clock before he gently leaped out of the window from the thirty third floor. With that, hended on the box truck and left. At two o¡¯clock in the morning, a number of people barged into Sixten¡¯s apartment unit after someone called the police and filed aint about the noise from Sixten¡¯s house. When about seven to eight people opened the grandfather clock together, they were shocked to find Sixten cowering in it with bulging eyes. He was already dead with blood flowing out from his eyes and nose. ¡°Goodness! He was killed by the sound vibrations alone!¡± ¡°With my many years of experience, this is the first time seeing a murder of this nature!¡± ¡°Something¡¯s off here. This huge clock weighs at least six hundred to seven hundred pounds. How did it get up here?¡± Many people were discussing the murder fervently. ¡°Check the surveince cameras, including those in the elevator and at the staircases,¡± a policeman instructed. The news of Sixten¡¯s death spread around the next day. Gideon was having his breakfast when he heard the news, and he was so shocked that he almost dropped the bowl in his hands. ¡°He was killed by a clock¡¯s chimes? Wasn¡¯t Donald the one who took the clock away?¡± Thinking that something was wrong here, he frowned. ¡°Did Donald hide his identity from us?¡± ¡°But how did the clock get onto the thirty-third floor?¡± Jack also made a face, but he was not too troubled by the news of Sixten¡¯s death. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 175 All Jack had to do was totch onto Tyrone. ¡°They have already paid a visit to Donald, but he has proof that he was not at the scene. Numerous people have testified that Donald sold the grandfather clock to a scrap factory for ten thousand. The owner of the scrap factory said that the grandfather clock waster bought by a mysterious buyer,¡± Winston said. ¡°Are you saying that someone is trying to frame Donald?¡± Gideon asked. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! A few of them shook their heads. After hearing the news about Sixten, Raymond sighed and said, ¡°Donald, they are going to investigate you sooner orter.¡± ¡°Not for the time being. Charles and Kingsley are great at tying loose ends, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t leave any trace behind, Donald said nonchntly. He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Besides, even if they find out, what can they do about it?¡±in Is the Campbell n going to fight me over Sixten? No, I doubt so. I guess they will only make their move if Iy my finger on Tyrone. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not afraid of the Campbell n. Besides, they won¡¯t get out of this fight unscathed if we reallye to blows, Donald said. Seemingly remembering something, Raymond asked, ¡°Is the Campbell n pushing for The Eleventh Array?¡± The Eleventh Array consisted of eleven members. All of them were influential in their own territory, and each of themmanded tens of thousands of people. ¡°It would not be the Campbell n. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Donald said as he stubbed out the cigarette. ¡°Jennifer is doing well. I could see strong and good energies forming on her be. You should spend more time with her, so you can seed!¡± Raymond said seriously. Donald became frustrated and said, ¡°Here you go again. do you expect me to believe this fortune- telling nonsense?¡± Raymond smiled and said nothing. Shortly, Donald left and met with Lilith. ¡°The experiment¡¯s data is solid. The error rate has dropped to zero point one percent. This means that after fifteen days, I will be able to get into theboratory andunch the thing,¡± Lilith said. Being the chief engineer of the Rising Dragon Project, Lilith had always remained elegant and composed in the face of immense pressure. La bali *Then I should stir up some trouble in Pollerton as soon as possible to draw attention to myself. Only then will we manage to lure out the big fish,¡± Donald said. the way, Chiliad Avion said they will give you a huge surprise after this is done.¡± ¡°I certainly do not hope to receive any nasty shock,¡± Donald said. Pollerton became peaceful once again in the following days as people seemed to have forgotten about Sixten¡¯s passing. Tyrone called Gideon for the first time and said, ¡°We can do nothing about Sixten¡¯s passing. The n remains unchanged, so you will take over thendOn the first of November, the news at eight in the morning sent the whole Pollerton city into a frenzy. Thend remation project was officially announced. The news spread across Pollerton and caused a greatmotion throughout the whole country. Even the normal civilians knew about the project. The project was worth hundreds of billions, and they were all funded by original funding tra fyrir If the project managed to set up several industrial chains, such as financing, financial loans, real estate, and industrial parts, the profit they could earn would be significant. In the Pollerton Estates, Jennifer was having her breakfast on the couch. Seeing the news, she closed her eyes and said, ¡°Finally! The day hase!¡± Kevin was also stunned as he stared at the TV. ¡°Wow! And remation project!¡± ¡°I wonder who was the one that managed to get the approval for the project?¡± Leonard asked. ¡°I heard Jenny mentioned this before. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s called Lord Campbell or something.¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 176 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jennifer nodded her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Lord Campbell, and he is only twenty-seven years old.¡± Linda got excited and said, ¡°Lord Campbell and Donald both have the same family name, and they are of the same age. Why are they so different from one another? Jenny, wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you get married to Lord Campbell?¡± ¡°Mom, can you stop daydreaming? There is no way Lord Campbell would fall for .me. Do you think he lacks women?¡± Jennifer said exasperatedly. Linda calmed down and said, ¡°You are right, but you really should be thinking about getting married. Are you still in contact with Nigeltely?¡± ¡°Nigel wouldn¡¯t dare toe to Pollerton right now,¡± Jennifer said. Leonard suddenly asked, ¡°So, how is your preparation for thend remation project going?¡± Jennifer sighed, gave Kevin a dirty look, and said, ¡°Everything is ready. It¡¯s already on the news, so they will start the nning process soon. After that, they will decide on the general manager and the project manager. I will attend their bidding conference to participate in the bidding, and if I manage to secure the project, I will go and look for investors.¡± Kevin shrugged and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t contact Skr again. You hear me?¡± Jennifer said. She still remembered seeing Skr sitting on Akio¡¯sp in Fortune Bar. ¡°Why?¡± Kevin asked. Jennifer shook her head as she tried to stop herself from thinking about the scene. Meanwhile, the president of Pollerton Trantions, Akio had also seen the news. He immediately met with Rupert and asked, ¡°Can we secure one or two projects?¡± Rupert shook his head and said, ¡°We are not sure yet. I still can¡¯t figure out who got the approval for thend remation project.¡±. Nigel was wearing a coat and a pair of sunsses as he walked in and said, ¡°It¡¯s Lord Campbell.¡± Akio and Rupert gasped and eximed, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Has Lord Campbelle to Pollerton?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably still in Quadfield, but Kingsley is here,¡± Nigel said. descendios Estintos As soon as he finished talking, the news came on the TV. ording to the proposal, thend remation project is worth hundreds of billions, and the amount of the investment would change based on the work progress. The project¡¯s general managers are Charles Langford and Kingsley Felton, and they are still in the process of selecting a project manager. Individuals andpanies who are interested to participate in the bidding can head to Seasons Hotel. Nigel pointed at the TV and said, ¡°Look! That¡¯s one of Lord Campbell¡¯s subordinates, Kingsley Felton, the Wyvern King.¡± ¡°Get someone to contact him immediately.¡± Akio ordered. However, Rupert fell into deep thought, and a hint of uneasiness shed across his sob eyes. Noah International Group has just been established, and Lord Campbell turns his attention to Pollerton. Will any of these interrupt my ns Thirty minutes after the news ended, variquspanies began to make their move. Businessmen from all over the country started to swarm into Pollerton to look for various business opportunities. bol A project with an original capital of hundreds of billions would allow industries around it to benefit drastically, so no one was willing to let go of the golden opportunity. The bidding officially started one dayter A press conference was also held in conjunction with the bidding conference. Both conferences were held in arge hall that could cater to two thousand and five hundred people in the Seasons Hotel, On the big screen, Kingsley remained motionless as he sat in his seat. Charles¡¯ hair was immacte, and he was wearing a silver-white suit. He took the microphone and said, ¡°I¡¯m honored to be selected as one of the general managers of thend remation project. The entire project covers a total of thirty square kilometers of the sea area, which is equivalent to the size of a town. Considering factors such as qualifications and work progress, we will be dividing the thirty square kilometers into five sections for the bidding.¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 177 Charles¡¯ statement immediately sent an uproar across the room. That meant a total of fivepanies would be able to secure the bidding. However, there were at least four to five hundredpanies in the hall, and only fivepanies among them would be able to secure the project. ¡°Rest assured. We will not be favoring any connections. The proposal is all we would .consider,¡± Kingsley assured everyone. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard his words. There¡¯s no way anyone can use their connections in Lord Campbell¡¯s project. Besides, there is no need to organize a bidding conference if someone is able to utilize their connections and secure the project. Lord Campbell will just give it to them in private. ¡°The bidding process shall now begin. Please submit your bidding proposals and information,¡± Kingsley said. Due to Kingsley¡¯s reputation, everyone was acting in an orderly manner when each representative submitted their proposals. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. There was no trace of emotion on Kingsley¡¯s face as he read through the proposals. Everyone in the hall was waiting anxiously for the verdict. Kingsley finally finished reading through all the proposals after a few hours and said, ¡°I have skimmed through all the proposals briefly. There are over a hundred proposals, and thirty-six among them have a market value above tens of billions. These thirty-sixpanies are considered to be the more competent ones.¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart sank as she was at a severe disadvantagepared to the otherpanies. Herpany was like an empty shell, and its liquidity was less than five million. Kingsley picked up a proposal and continued, ¡°Among the thirty-sixpanies, there are only ten companies who have rted work experience. This is the proposal from the Wilson Group. The representative of thepany, please step onto the stage.¡± Nigel walked up the stage. ¡°Hello, Mr. Kingsley,¡± Nigel greeted him. ¡°I don¡¯t like your proposal,¡± Kingsley said. Nigel¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He was feeling very confident about his proposal before the bidding conference even began, so he couldn¡¯t believe that Kingsley didn¡¯t like his proposal. ¡°Mr. Kingsley, may I know the reason?¡± Nigel asked Kingsley as he looked at him. Kingsley questioned him. ¡°I can just subcontract it to anotherpany. These are the problems that they have to worry about,¡± Nigel said. Isn¡¯t this how the construction industry works? Just subcontract it to a third party after securing the bid. ¡°Thus, I will not be choosing the Wilson Group. Please leave the stage,¡± Kingsley said coldlyNigel¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper, so he turned to leave. Kingsley didn¡¯t care about Nigel¡¯s feelings at all. He picked up another proposal and said, ¡°This company is a newpany, and it doesn¡¯t have a lot of assets. However, I like their bidding document and proposal a lot.¡± The proposal was projected on therge screen, and everyone could see the graceful handwriting on the proposal. ¡°Thispany was initially a pharmaceuticalpany and a shellpany, However, I would like everyone to take a look at what thispany has done. Thepany has managed to set up a steel structure department and a transportationpany. Moreover, hundreds ofrge excavators have been ordered, and even a barren mountain has been reserved to be used as a quarry. She has done everything to prepare for thend remation project. I would like to know if anypanies in attendance also came up with such detailed preparations,¡± Kingsley said. Jennifer¡¯s whole body trembled in excitement because she was the one who made the proposal. The whole proposal was at least twenty thousand words, and it was all handwritten. The proposal described in detail theplete sequence of the process from the initial stage of excavation to theter stage of remation. Everyone¡¯s faces became grim as Kingsley flipped through the proposals on the screen because the proposal was finer than the one that was drafted by a professional architect. ¡°So, this will be the firstpany that secures the bid. It¡¯s Jennard Construction. The representative of thispany, pleasee onto the stage,¡± Kingsley said. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 178 Jennifer immediately fixed her makeup and walked onto the stage. As she looked at Kingsley, she remained expressionless. She had seen him before. It was the man who had given her A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream and Eternal Love at the Wilson manor before. Kingsley was also staring at her at the same time. With an indifferent expression, he asked, ¡°Did youe up with this proposal on your own?¡± Jennifer nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I did everything myself. I also set up the rted departments myself.¡±. Despite Nigel¡¯s objection, she used the Wilson family¡¯s funds to do so. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve won the bid. You will be handling the six square kilometer area at the edge of the remation area. The bidding amount will be two billion, Kingsley said. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kingsley. Thank you so much!¡± Excitement filled Jennifer. If the total bidding amount is two billion, based on the thirty percent profit in the infrastructure industry, she would get at least six hundred million. Of course, the amount was before tax. What she had secured was not only and remation project. After reiming thend, she would also have priority in bidding for thend-use nning project in the future. Nigel¡¯s face darkened as he crossed his arms and red at Jennifer. She uses the Wilson family¡¯s money to set up Jennard Construction! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The bidding processsted for eight hours and both Reina and Lana also managed to secure the project. There were also other twopanies that seeded. One of them was a local The whole bidding process was conducted strictly ording to the procedures, and there was no sign of fraudulent practices involved. Charles stood up and concluded the event. ¡°All right, the bidding conference for the first phase of the land remation project is officially over. Based on the agreement, both the construction and inspection work have to be done within three months, so I hope all fivepanies would begin their work as soon as possible,¡± After the conference was over, Jennifer immediately told her parents the good news the moment she reached home. ¡°Mom! Dad! I got the bid! It¡¯s worth two billion, and I can make at least five hundred million!¡¯ Kevin was delighted when he heard that. ¡°Jennifer, you are so awesome! I¡¯m going to be rich!¡± Jennifer calmed down and said, ¡°However, we need a lot of start-up capital. I need at least one hundred million, and I have no idea how to get it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Wilson family rich?¡± Linda asked Jennifer shook her head and said, ¡°This is an independentpany I set up myself. If I hand it over to the Wilson family, they won¡¯t give me a single penny. I will try my best toe up with a n. Only if I¡¯m not able to do it will I hand the project over to the Wilson family. However, I will insist to be the one handling the construction work, because I want to earn themission from the construction process.¡± Jennifer was about to get excited when the doorbell rang. She opened the door and saw that it was Nigel and Alicia. Nigel walked into the room, looked around, and asked softly, ¡°Are you satisfied with the house?¡± Jennifer nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± ¡°Cood work. I was wrong about you before. I didn¡¯t expect you to make such a detailed proposal and secured the bid despite having only very limited resources,¡± Nigel praised her. Jennifer felt embarrassed and said, ¡°I just go with my instincts.¡± Nodding, Nigel smiled and said, ¡°Oh yeah. The Wilson family will be handling the bid.¡± Jennifer¡¯s face froze. Before she could say anything, Alicia said, ¡°What? Are you not willing to give it to us? Have you forgotten that you used the Wilson family¡¯s money to set up Jennard Construction and bought all those excavators and construction vehicles? You won¡¯t be able to handle the project. Besides, the area you will be handling is de Alliance¡¯s territory. This organization belongs to Mark.¡± Mark worked for Noah before he went to Lana¡¯spany. However, he immediately turned to Rupert as soon as thetter returned. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 179 ¡°Nigel, what do you have in mind?¡± Jennifer asked. Nigel thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a million, and I¡¯ll handle the rest of the thing.¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Is he actually offering me a mere one million to take the bid off my hands? He¡¯s indeed greedy! Jennifer shook her head and refused. ¡°No way. I can hand over the project to you, but I have to be the one handling the raw materials and construction.¡± The raw materials included reinforced concrete, rock, and granr sands. On the other hand, the transportation sector would involve dump trucks while the construction section would handle excavation work using the excavators. The project had to bepleted in three months, and there was not a singlepany in Pollerton that was as fully prepared as Jennifer. Nigel¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°What if I disagree? Jennifer bit her lip and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll handle all of it myself.¡± Nigelughed and said, ¡°Oh really? So you think you are independent enough now, don¡¯t you? Do you think you can handle this project on your own? The excavators you ordered are still in the production process, and you haven¡¯t even started digging the barren mountain yet! What makes you think you are able to handle this project? Besides, I noticed that you only have a few million in your ount. You will need at least one hundred million as start-up capital, and another two billion to pay for whateveres at theter stage of the project. Don¡¯t forget you won¡¯t get any money before youplete the project. Where are you going to get the money if not from the Wilson family?¡± Jennifer¡¯s face darkened. Nigel is right. But I still haven¡¯t started looking for investors yet, so I want to give this a try. ¡°I suddenly realize that one million is too much for you. five hundred thousand is my final offer. You will hand over the entire project to me, or the deal is off,¡± Nigel said as irritation filled his eyes. He desperately needed the project. Father is going to retire soon, and the Wilson family is, in need of a leader. That person will be me! I must achieve something great so I can take over the position easily. Thend remation project will be the project that would solidify my position! Even a fifth of the project is enough for me to take over Father¡¯s position! Jennifer said nothing and continued to shake her head. Nigelughed and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯m done ying with you.¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart sank as she knew what Nigel meant. The project she had secured was located in Mark¡¯s territory, and Nigel had various ways to get Mark to give her trouble. The Horizon Group would not be able to handle Mark by then. After saying that, Nigel gave Jennifer a long, hard stare and left, leaving her in a daze. ¡°Jenny, what do we do?¡± Linda asked worriedly. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jennifer thought for a moment and said, ¡°Conner asked me to make up my mind before, so he wants me to ignore Nigel and the rest¡¯s feelings.¡± However, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not going to be easy. Nigel wants me to hand over the entire project, but I don¡¯t want to. How can he try to take a project worth two billion away from me with just a mere five hundred thousand? Jennifer took out her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to give Conner a call.¡± The call quickly went through. Conner was ecstatic when he learned that Jennifer secured the project. ¡°Jennifer, you did a good job and didn¡¯t let me down. Don¡¯t worry about Nigel and the rest. Continue to do things your way.¡± Jennifer was stuck on the next problem. ¡°But the start-up capital¡­¡± Conner became silent as well. He wouldn¡¯t be able to allocate more funds to Jennifer as the Wilson family members wouldn¡¯t agree to it unless they got their hands on the project, Everyone knew that the person handling the project had toe up with a way to raise their capital funds. ¡°I¡¯m not the sole decision-maker in the Wilson family right now. I have only one question for you. Can you afford to pay an annualized rate of thirty-six percent?¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 180 Jennifer could onlye up with two ways to handle the problem of insufficient funds, She could either give away the bid or took a loan to raise some capital. However, everyone in the country knew that she had secured the project. They would obviously ask for a ridiculous interest rate that was much higher than the industry standard if she were to go for a loan. These people might even try to take the project away from her: Jennifer sighed and said, ¡°I understand, Granduncle Conner. I will try ande up with a n.¡± Donald didn¡¯t appear to be very busy despite being the head of the operation. Thend remation project was a piece of cake for him. It was iparable to what he had done before. Donald was meeting Bradley at the moment. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bradley might look gentle like a shy high school student, but he actually had amazing tracking skills. He was able to get a lot of crucial information even though there were only very few clues. ¨C ¡°Lord Campbell, I¡¯ve got something. Mistress is in danger,¡± Bradley said. ¡°Exin in detail,¡± Donald said. ¡°The Parasite, Noah, used to have a right-hand man named Bernie Walker. He is a hacker that is famous on the dark web, and he did a lot of dirty work for Noah. However, Noah took his wife away from him, so Bernie hated him since. Bernie kept a lot of evidence when he was doing dirty work for Noah, and he kept it in sh drives. One of it was brought into Pollerton and fell into mistress¡¯ hands,¡± Bradley exined. !! Donald¡¯s heart sank as he immediately understood the importance of the sh drive. ¡°How did the drive fall into Jennifer¡¯s hands?¡± Donald asked in a low voice. ¡°Mistress was attending a charity g a few days ago, and she saved a little girl on the way. That girl is Bernie¡¯s daughter. Rupert abducted the girl and brought her to Pollerton to lure Bernie out. However, Bernie is a smart guy. He hid the sh drive inside his daughter¡¯s hoverboard. The little girl, Sara, seems to like mistress a lot, so she gave the sh drive to her,¡± Bradley reported his findings in detail. ¡°Does Rupert know that the sh drive has fallen into Jennifer¡¯s hands?¡± Donald asked. ¡°Not for the time being, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before he finds out about it. They are now investigating everyone whom the little girl hade in contact with, so anyone can be their suspect. In any case, Rupert didn¡¯t expect Bernie to leave something so important in the hands of the little girl,¡± Bradley said as he felt impressed ¡°How is the little girl right now?¡±. ¡°She is all right for the time being. However, I don¡¯t think she would live once they found the sh drive,¡± Bradley said. Donald thought for a moment and said, ¡°All right. I got it.¡± Thend remation project approval had gotten everyone excited. Gideon cracked his knuckles as he was ready to get to work. As a third-party construction team, no one in Pollerton was more qualified or had a better team than him. Be it Reina, Lana, or Jennifer, it was impossible for them to have their own construction teams even though they had secured the bid, so they would definitely go to a third party. Gideon Construction which belonged to Gideon was the best third-party construction team in Pollerton. ¡°Go and make some preparations. We will meet Lana first and discuss this with her, This time, we are going to try our best, and put Mr. Tyrone¡¯s mind at ease!¡± Gideon ordered. Gideon came and met with Lana at three in the afternoon, ¡°You want to be our outsourcing supplier?¡± Lana asked. Gideon nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Collins. We have around thirty construction teams and more than a hundred certifications, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the quality of our work.¡± Lana smiled and said, ¡°Go and ask Donald. I will agree if he agrees.¡± She paused for a moment and added, ¡°You can also ask Old Mr. Campbell.¡± Gideon was stunned. He almost cursed out in anger, but he managed to control his temper. ¡°Ms. Collins, I don¡¯t think personal feelings shoulde in between something so important. The construction period is three months, and we are the onlypany in Pollerton that can finish the work in three months!¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 181 ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t be a problem. My pockets are deep enough, so I wouldn¡¯t mind noti having that extra two billion. Okay, it¡¯s time for my skincare routine. See you next time!¡± Immediately afterward, Gideon was kicked out the door. *B*tch!¡± Gideon cursed as soon as he was outside. ¡°What did that Donald use to bewitch her?¡± Winston scoffed, ¡°Donald must have blind luck to catch Lana¡¯s eye. What a good-for nothing pest who lives off women! I think we ought to go see Reina. If things still don¡¯t work out, then we will head to Torson International and Stardew International. I really hope that these twopanies are not rted to Donald.¡± After meeting up with Reina, she gave them the same answer as Lana did. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to this if Donald agrees.¡± Gideon was fuming, but the consequence was not that bad. After that, they made a beeline for Torson International. To their surprise, Torson International¡¯s manager instantly agreed to their proposal. That made Gideon regain his confidence. At the same time, Donald received a call from Reina, but he did not take the news to heart. From his perspective, Gideon and the gang were a bunch of clowns, so he would not waste his energy trampling on them. After ending the conversation with Reina, his cellphone rang. As soon as Donald answered it, a crisp voice was heard from the other end of the phone. ¡°Donald, I¡¯m back from studying abroad.¡± Donald knitted his brows upon hearing the voice of Jennifer¡¯s cousin. Jennifer¡¯s aunt was a lecturer at Pollerton University. She was an aggressive woman. Her husband died young. Instead of remarrying, she sold her car and house, and she single-handedly brought up her daughter, Ysabel Zimmerman. Ysabel grew up well. She was twenty years old that year.. When Donald and Jennifer were still madly in love three years ago, Ysabel had been ying the third wheel, following Donald day in and day out like a shadow. Then, she had gotten an opportunity to be an exchange student at a top university abroad, majoring in art and design. Donald queried, ¡°Are you back in Pollerton?¡±. Ysabel eximed, ¡°Yes, yes! I call you the second Inded in Pollerton. So, would you like to pick me up?¡± Donald replied, ¡°Your mom told you to stay away from me.¡± Her mother had always been very attentive. A few years ago, she had cautioned her daughter to stay away from Donald because, in her eyes, he was not a simple man. ¡°I¡¯m already twenty years old, so I¡¯m free to be in any rtionship!¡± Ysabel stated happily. ¡°But Jennifer and I have divorced, so we better not stay in touch.¡± Donald hung up the phone on that note. Soon enough, the phone rang again. ¡°That¡¯s good news to me! We can finally get married.¡± Donald grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m older than you by eight years.¡± ¡°And I prefer mature men.¡± Donald went on, ¡°But I don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Destiny is determined by the heavens. How would you know if you don¡¯t give it a try?¡± Donald had a headache as he listened to her nonsense. ¡°Donald, really, I need to see you.¡± Ysabel sounded serious all of a sudden, Pondering for a bit, Donald figured he had nothing important on, anyway. Hence, he agreed, ¡°Fine. Where do we meet?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯ll be seeing my ssmates at Nocturne Karaoke Bar. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Ysabel suggested.: Donald went silent at that. Out of the blue, Ysabel went on in a sweet yoice, ¡°Come on, Donald. Pretty please?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Donald could not stand her voice any longer. He answered, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡± Nocturne Karaoke Bar was owned by Mark, and it was one of de Alliance¡¯s equity assets. Before Noah made aeback in Pollerton, Mark had worked for the Collins family. Back then, he had withdrawn himselfpletely from de Alliance. Yet, he managed to reign over de Alliance again. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 182 Meanwhile, there was amotion in the luxurious private room 888. A group of youngsters was boozing in the room. Among them, there was a young man, Hector Zahn, who was twenty-two years old. He was tall, rich, and handsome. All in all, he was the perfect man. Jiggling his Ferrari car key, he was d in an Armani suit with an oversized gold watch. He seemed to be bored to the core as he stared nkly at the big screen. There were six of them in the room, three boys and three girls. Instead of singing, they were gazing at Hector in awe. ¡°Congrattions to yourpany, Hector! You¡¯re going to be filthy rich,¡± a girl giggled as she said that. That girl was Cassie Zogby, also in her twenties. She was wearing a mini skirt and a sleeveless shirt. Showing off her smooth pale skin, she looked pretty alluring. With an indifferent expression, Hector merely shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a family business, and my father¡¯s running it. I don¡¯t really get involved.¡± Cassie rolled her eyes at Hector, but she seemed to have a thing for him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be humble. My dad already told me that your family had just won a two billion bid!¡± ¡°What? For real?¡± another guy blurted out exaggeratingly in an envied tone. ¡°What kind of bidding could be that big? Is it a subway repairing project?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you ever forget about your friends, Hector. Let¡¯s all get rich together!¡± Hector¡¯s ssmates all threw him admiring gapes. With a two-billionrge-scale project, one could simply cut corners and easily earn thirty to forty percent of profit, raking a few hundred million in revenue. A glint of smirk shed across Hector¡¯s eyes, but he still stayed calm as ever. ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal. My father imed that after the remation, there would be a dozen more projects. And that is what they call a big deal.¡± After a brief pause, Hector changed the topic. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Ysabel here yet?¡± Upon hearing that, Cassie became upset. ¡°Isn¡¯t my presence alone enough? You two haven¡¯t seen each other for three years, and yet you still have feelings for her?¡± Hectorughed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re not her, Cassie. She¡¯s irreceable.¡± sneered, ¡°But does she she had told me that she would give me an answer once she¡¯s back. If not, then room¡¯s door was pushed tall, bald man entered Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. the room, all of them were terrified as they leaped up right away. They were all staring at Mark with a trace of fear on their faces, except for Hector. He sat in his care, Mr. Zahn. Here, this is for you.¡± Mark handed overWith a stern countenance, Hector took it and uttered, ¡°This bottle of Grand Ennead Manor¡¯s limited edition red wine costs two hundred thousand. How generous of you.¡± As he spoke, he looked Mark in the eye. Mark, in return, smiled faintly and exined, ¡°For Torson International to win a bid from the hands of Lord Campbell, I¡¯m truly amazed. It¡¯s my honor to gift you a mere two hundred thousand worth of red wine in exchange for a good impression.¡± Hector burst intoughter at that. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll ept it.¡± ¡°Okay, then. You guys enjoy yourself. This ce is mine, so you can do anything you Wish. If anybody gives you a problem, tell them my name.¡± Mark, too, roared withughter and left the room. Torson International had just won a bid, and their stock prices skyrocketed straightaway, Those who were absent at the bidding event were presuming that Torson International must have had a close connection with Lord Campbell to win the bid, thus having high expectations of the former. As Mark shut the room¡¯s door on his way out, Hector¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Yes, Dad?¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 183 ¡°I¡¯ve reached an agreement with a third-party constructionpany. You should approach them and socialize with them.¡± A stern voice came from the other end of the line. Hearing that, Hector knitted his brows. ¡°But I¡¯m going to meet Ysabel now. Ask them toe to Nocturne Karaoke Bar, Room 888.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The call ended abruptly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It did not take long for Winston and Derrick to walk into the room. Derrick was Donald¡¯s close cousin, but he joined Gideon and betrayed his own grandfather, Raymond. ¡°I¡¯m Winston Campbell from Gideon Construction.¡± Winston and Hector exchanged handshakes. ¡°Derrick Campbell,¡± said Derrick as he removed his earphones. With a smile, Hector asked, ¡°Why are there only the two of you?¡± ¡°Middle-aged men aren¡¯t used to these asions. It¡¯s enough for us young people to get to know each other better. I¡¯ll pick up the bill tonight,¡± responded Winston. Hector did not refuse. Momentster, Winston inquired, ¡°Are you waiting for someone, Mr. Zahn?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for a woman who¡¯s forty minuteste,¡± answered Hector. ¡°A woman who can make you wait for forty minutes must not be an ordinary woman.¡± Winston sat down with a grin on his face and scanned around the room. Finally, his gaze fell upon the woman who wore a camisole and hot pants. Naturally, Cassie felt his gaze, but she was not annoyed by it. Instead, she puffed out her chest. ¡°You¡¯re Cassie Zogby, right?¡± Winston queried politely. ¡°Yes. You are?¡± The woman looked at him, feeling puzzled. Crossing his fingers, Winston exined, ¡°Strictly speaking, we¡¯re in the same trade. Your father, Mr. Justin Zogby, is mainly doing overpass construction, and we¡¯ve cooperated before.¡± Immediately, Cassie stood up politely and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± was sitting beside Winston,As expected of people from prominent families, they can already take it upon themselves at the age of twenty to socialize and entertain guests wlessly. Amoner like me can neverpare with them. Instantaneously, Hector nced at Why haven¡¯t you arrived yet?¡± she questioned reproachfully. Soon, a response came from the other end. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m waiting for my cousin inw to pick me up. I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡± Cousin-inw? In an instant, Hector¡¯s gaze darkened. He was wellHer father died when she was young, and she was raised by her mother. Hence, the family had simple social rtionships. ¡°Since when does she have a brother-inw?¡± asked Hector in a cold voice. ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯ll hang up first,¡± Joyce urged. After twenty minutes, Ysabel finally pushed open the door of the private room and stepped in with Donald. She was tall and slender with a height of one point seven five meters, just five centimeters shorter than Donald. She looked energetic and attractive, exuding a youthful aura. Her hair was tied up in a ponytail, and she did not put on any makeup. Even so, she looked a lot prettier than Cassie. As soon as she entered the room, she smiled widely and seemed very happy, revealing her neat rows of pearly teeth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯mte. All of you must have waited for a long time.¡± Subsequently, she pulled Donald, who was behind her, closer and linked arms with him. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my cousin-inw, Donald Campbell.¡± Hector did not stand up but fixated his eyes on her arm that was holding Donald¡¯s. Cousin-inw? Why do they look so intimate? When Winston saw Donald, he was stunned for a moment and asked disdainfully, ¡°Why are you here, Donald?¡± Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 184 Upon hearing that, Donald remained unfazed. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Crossing his legs, Hector inquired indifferently, ¡°Do you know each other?¡± A smile crept onto Winston¡¯s face as he shook his head. ¡°Mr. Zahn, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I guess it¡¯s necessary for me to introduce who he is. His ex-wife is Jennifer Wilson, the CEO of Jennard Construction. However, she divorced him a month ago because he was just a security guard. Jennifer is the spokesperson for the main branch of the Wilson family in Pollerton. She has just founded Jennard Decor, so it¡¯s reasonable that Donald was driven out of the family. Ms. Zimmerman should be Jennifer¡¯s cousin,¡± he exined. The next moment, a hint of contempt shed across Hector¡¯s eyes. ¡°A security guard?¡± What is a security guard doing here? In response, Derrick nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a security guard. Back then, when his grandfather was ill, he couldn¡¯t even afford to pay the surgical fees of six hundred thousand. Otherwise, Jennifer wouldn¡¯t have divorced him.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a security guard, then know your ce. You shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± chimed in one of the men in the private room while lighting up his cigarette. He was also Ysabel¡¯s ssmate and was close to Hector. Meanwhile, Cassie remarked sarcastically, ¡°Ysabel, what¡¯s wrong with you? He¡¯s just a security guard. Why did you bring him here?¡± On the contrary, Donald was unconcerned with their mockery since he had long outgrown the stage of showing off. He would now do whatever he wanted, as long as he was happy with it. If someone angered him, he would just get rid of them. He had never been afraid of anyone anyway. However, Ysabel could not stand it and retorted unhappily, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so rude. I haven¡¯t seen my cousin-inw for three years, What¡¯s with that attitude of yours?¡± All of a sudden, Hector had a bad feeling about it. Hasn¡¯t seen her cousin-inw for three years? Why did she emphasize this sentence? She didn¡¯t even notify her mother when she returned to Pollerton but asked Donald to pick her up and bring him to this kind of event. It shows that she has a very close rtionship with him, not to mention that he¡¯s divorced. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! A lot of thoughts crossed his mind in a sh. He decided to stop wasting time and went straight to the point. Pointing at the door, he said to Donald, ¡°Get out of here.¡± thetter immediately felt as if he had fallen into an icy cer when he saw the former¡¯s apathetic and hollow gaze. Why is there no emotion in his eyes? At the same time, Ysabel¡¯s expression turned grim. She pulled Donald¡¯s arm and was about to go out. ¡°Donald, let¡¯s go.¡±Finally, he stood up. ¡°Ysabel, you stay here.¡± Nevertheless, Ysabel shook her head and responded, ¡°No, I¡¯m going home.¡± In fact, she was a little disappointed. Initially, she expected her ssmates, whom she had not seen in three years, to be friendly when they finally reunited. However, she realized that she was wrong. They had all changed in thest three years, bing avaricious and acting high and mighty. After letting out a sigh, Winston piped up, ¡°Donald, you¡¯re not qualified to be here. I admit that you have better luck with women than I do. However, a person¡¯s status is determined by their own strength. Relying on women isn¡¯t sufficient. Look around you.¡± The next moment, he pointed to the surroundings and continued, ¡°This set of couches costs hundreds of thousands, and that fish tank costs about fifty thousand. Even a coffee table is worth around seventy thousand. Meanwhile, you can¡¯t even collect six hundred thousand¡± Later, Derrick got up and said, ¡°Donald, you¡¯d better leave. We¡¯re here to talk about thend remation project. Torson International has won the bid with two billion. and we¡¯re the third-party contractor. Haven¡¯t you realized the difference in status between us?¡± As he spoke, a look of arrogance showed on his face. With a huge bid of two billion, they could earn at least one hundred million even if they were only a third party. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 185 If they could insource the auxiliary facilities at theter stage of the project, they could easily rake in more than one billion in revenue. Hector was highly pleased with Winston and Derrick¡¯s statements. Seeing how everyone jeered at Donald, Cassie did not want to be outdone by them. ¡°Please leave.¡± Since she could not oppress Ysabel, she decided to trample on Donald. As long as Ysabel was unhappy, she would feel delighted. ¡°As a security guard, you probably don¡¯t understand what this means. Let me exin to you.¡± Cassie looked at Ysabel and Donald arrogantly. In actuality, she despised Ysabel. Thetter came from a schrly family. Both her parents were university professors. After her father passed away, her mother raised her up alone. Ysabel did not let her parents down either and was the campus belle of Pollerton University. Cassie had always been suppressed by Ysabel. Even Hector was smitten with Ysabel. was not a tycoon, her family was rather well off. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how far apart we are!¡± Cassie continued, smiling. The lights beamed down on her, enhancing her beauty. Her face was full of condescension that did not fit her age. She added, ¡°Last year, Torson Construction, which was owned by Hector¡¯s family, made a profit of three hundred and twenty million. He even won a bid a few days ago. Do you know whose bid he won? You will be shocked when I reveal it. It¡¯s Horizon Group¡¯s! I don¡¯t think I need to say much about thispany because its overseer is Lord Campbell! Do you know what winning Lord Campbell¡¯s bid means? It indicates that Torson Construction will have substantial growth in the future, and it¡¯s very likely that they might be one of the most prestigious families in Pollerton.However, she was disappointed. Ysabel pursed her lips in disdain, while Donald was expressionless. There was a trace of irony in the depths of his eyes. I¡¯m sorry, but the Lord Campbell you mention is standing in front of you right now. However, you aren¡¯t qualified to know that. Momentster, Ysabel piped up, ¡°So what? Does it have anything to do with me? Donald, let¡¯s go.¡± expensive red wine that Mark gave him and uttered casually, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Come and try this bottle of red wine before you leave.¡±. Subsequently, he opened the wine and poured it into a ss before handing it toIn an instant,plicated feelings swirled in her eyes. After hesitating for a while, she took the red wine, mustered up her courage, and gulped it down. Consequently, she choked and coughed several times. The next moment, she pressed her lips to Donald¡¯s shoulder and rubbed them on his shirt casually. ¡°Hector, my answer is still the same. I think we¡¯re ipatible. We can be friends but not lovers.¡± Having said that, she pulled Donald toward the door. This is from N?velDrama.Org. In the meantime, Hector was shaking the wine bottle in his hand. No one could see his expression because he had bowed his head. However, Donald noticed the madness in his eyes. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Finally, Hector raised his head and shot Ysabel a cold re. ¡°It¡¯s been three years. I¡¯ve waited for three years. I even waited for more than an hour just now, and you gave me such an answer: Ysabel, I¡¯m not satisfied with your response, so I¡¯ll give you another chance to say it again!¡± He finally showed his fangs. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 186 Hector was no longer polite and gracious. He was, after all, a twenty-two-year-old young man, rash and impetuous. Ysabel was also hot-tempered. ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t like you. I won¡¯t fall in love with you even after a hundred years, let alone three years.¡± Hector was on the verge of losing his mind when he smiled and turned to Winston. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I have some personal matters to deal with today. Let¡¯s meet again tomorrow.¡± Hearing that, Winston and the rest nodded and stood up. ¡°Sure. Then I shall not take up any more of your time.¡± With that, he approached Donald and stared at him. ¡°If you can read the atmosphere, then you should leave with me now. Don¡¯t anger Mr. Zahn.¡± ity based However, Hector stretched out his hand to stop him. ¡°No, he can¡¯t leave. Please call Mark for me.¡± Shortly afterward, Winston, Derrick, and a few other ssmates left. Cassie snorted coldly and nced at Donald gloatingly before being dragged away by her ssmates. On the surface, Hector¡¯s family was virtuous and glorious, but they had actually done a lot of uwful deeds in the shadows. It was the unspoken rule of the industry, and all of them knew it. In a short while, only Donald, Ysabel, and Hector remained in the private room. Pointing at Donald, Hector questioned Ysabel, ¡°Answer me. Do you like him?¡± Immediately, her cheeks turned rosy in shyness. Tugging at the corner of her shirt, she protested weakly, ¡°No. He¡¯s my cousin-inw.¡±. Even Donald was taken aback and gazed at her with furrowed brows. Why is she acting this way? Hector¡¯s expression turned gloomy in a sh, and he made no attempt to hide his fury. ¡°So, you¡¯re aware that he¡¯s your cousin-inw. You b*tch!¡± Later, he went into a state of paranoia as he guffawed and continued, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Do you know how much the red wine you just drank is worth? It¡¯s produced by Grand Ennead Manor and is worth two hundred thousand. If you wish to leave, you would need to pay the money for the wine first.¡± Ysabel instantly widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°What? You¡¯re the one who opened the wine!¡± ¡°But I opened it for you, and you¡¯re the only one who drank it,¡± replied Hector tly. The woman¡¯s body was trembling with rage as she pointed at Hector. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless!¡± *Either pay me two hundred thousand or sleep with me here.¡± Hector loosened his tie to make himself feel better. ¡°I¡¯m sure your mother will beat you to death if she finds out that you spent two hundred thousand on a bottle of wine. It¡¯s a year¡¯s worth of her sry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just being unreasonable! Let¡¯s go!¡± At that, she held Donald¡¯s hand and opened the door. The next moment, she felt as if she was engulfed in darkness. A tall, bald man blocked the door and was looking at her and Donald with a gloomy expression. There was a lotus tattoo on his bare head, which looked hideous. It was Mark from de Alliance. ¡°What a coincidence, Donald.¡± Once Mark saw Donald, the smile on his face grew wider. In response, Donald chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s really a coincidence. Is this your territory?¡± The bald man in front of him nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Both Paragon Building and Nocturne Karaoke Bar are my territories. Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± At that moment, Hector queried, ¡°Mr. White, do you know each other?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mark beamed happily. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry because I have always wanted to kill him, but unfortunately, I never had the chance. Today, he¡¯s in my territory. Do you think he can get away alive?¡± The moment Hector heard that, he burst outughing. ¡°Now, that¡¯s interesting.¡± Ysabel was so terrified that the color drained from her face. Hugging Donald¡¯s arms, she asked worriedly, ¡°What should we do?¡¯) This is from N?velDrama.Org. Although Mark was nothing to the upper ss, in the eyes of the youngsters, he was a notorious person well-known among the troublemakers in the school. Even Ysabel had heard of his name. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 187 Therefore, Ysabel was scared to the core as she regretted her actions. If she knew that things would turn out that way, she would have avoideding to this ss reunion with Donald. ¡°You want to leave? Do you really think that you can leave this ce unscathed today? I¡¯ll eat my hat if you can!¡± The smile on Mark¡¯s face slowly turned sinister, ¡°Donald, where is your air of confidence?¡± Before Donald came into Lana¡¯s life, thetter trusted Mark fully. However, things changed after that, and Lana started to distance herself from Mark, infuriating him. The next moment, Mark reached out with his right hand, wanting to grab Donald¡¯s shoulder. He was nning to crush thetter¡¯s shoulder girdle. Donald raised his gaze and glowered at Mark. The former¡¯s gaze was frosty and as sharp as a sword. It was as though he was staring at a person whose death was imminent. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When Mark finally ced his hand on Donald¡¯s shoulder, he sensed that something was amiss because he noticed that thetter¡¯s shoulder was as hard as steel. ¡°You¡¯re a dead man to me,¡± Donald announced expressionlessly. Following that, he threw a punch on Mark¡¯s arm. With a loud crack, Mark¡¯s right arm broke instantly. Mark grimaced in pain, and a miserable wail came out of his mouth. He grabbed It injured arm, staring at Donald with undisguised horror. It didn¡¯t take Mark long to understand what had happened, It seemed that Donald had used all of the strength he could muster in that particr punch *Send twenty people up here now! I want this idiot dead!¡± Mark screamed at the walkie-talkie, Hector, on the hand, remained unfazed when he saw the scene before him and merely sat on the couch. Though Donald¡¯s punch did frighten him, he wasn¡¯t worried about it. In his mind, this ce was, after all, Mark¡¯s turf. Therefore, no matter how strong Donald was, it wouldn¡¯t help him much in escaping. As expected, a little more than ten secondster, a dozen men in suits barged into the private room and began to shoo away the customers menacingly with one-meter long machetes in their hands. ¡°Leave now, people!¡± Finally, they all gathered at Room 888. Mark, who was still experiencing excruciating pain, held his right arm with a pale face and said, ¡°Donald, even if Lana is here today, she won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± Hector chuckled. ¡°Ysabel, you see. Your cousin-inw will be killed by these men soon. Do you want him to live?¡± Horrified by the scene in front of her, Ysabel paled. When she heard Hector¡¯s question, she subconsciously nodded in response. Hector patted the seat next to him nonchntly and said, ¡°If so, take off your clothes ande to me. I will ask Mr. White to let him live.¡± Mark chimed in, ¡°If you¡¯re sincere, I¡¯ll let him go.¡± Ysabel¡¯s body jolted when she heard the men¡¯s request. Tears started to well in her eyes, and her mind went nk. A momentter, she walked toward Hector slowly. However, Donald quickly grabbed her when he noticed what she was doing. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Gamited With tears still hanging on her eyshes, she turned to look at Donald with confusion in her eyes. It was then she noticed Donald had a faint smile on his face and was not terrified by what was happening at the moment. ¡°These men mean nothing to me.¡± Donald spoke indifferently. His tone showed the confidence he had in fighting against these men. Both Mark and Hector¡¯s expression changed drastically when they heard the statement. Mark had had enough of Donald. ¡°I want everyone to attack him together! Kill the man, but spare the lady! Once Mr. Zahn has done having fun with her, I give her to you all as a reward,¡± he roared. After hearing Mark¡¯s order, those men made some weird noises and charged at Donald with machetes in their hands. ¡°Close your eyes. Do not open them until I tell you so.¡± Donald instructed and pulled Ysabel into his arms. Her cheeks became rosy as she leaned against Donald¡¯s chest. She felt peaceful all of a sudden. Donald red at the men in suits before him with cold and distant eyes. For him, those men before him were already dead. After that, he picked up the toothpicks on the table and aimed them at the men in suits. At this moment, those toothpicks became deadly weapons. As they flew toward the men, they even shone under the light, making them look like a dozen needles flying in the air. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 188 Soon, a loud noise that sounded like something tearing the air apart resonated in the room. Besides, cries of pain could also be heard. The toothpicks went right through the men¡¯s heads and stuck onto the marble wall, sending a cloud of dust everywhere. In an instant, the men dropped to the ground lifelessly one after another. They had stopped breathing, and blood was oozing out of their foreheads. Despite the small hole, their brains were entirely wrecked. Both Mark and Hector were startled by the scene before them, and so was Ysabel when she took a peek. What is this? How did he manage to kill a dozen of men with toothpicks? Only God would have such capability! ¡°You¡­ You..¡± Mark, who was still holding his right arm, was spooked. He then pressed a button on the walkie-talkie and demanded, ¡°Send everyone here now!¡± Hector, on the other hand, surveyed Donald carefully for the first time. ¡°I¡¯m eager to meet the person who can make me stay here today.¡± Donald spoke in a calm voice and patted Ysabel¡¯s shoulder. She widened her eyes and stared at Donald attentively. A momentter, she eximed excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Donald! I¡¯m impressed! I love you so much, Donald!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Why does that sound so weird? Donald looked at Ysabel speechlessly. After hearing her deration, Hector¡¯s expression turned surly as if Ysabel had cuckolded him. When another thirty men appeared, the worries in Mark¡¯s heart dissipated. He announced, ¡°You¡¯re on my turf today, and I¡¯m de Alliance¡¯s leader. I have hundreds of men here with me. I dare you to leave this ce.¡± With that, some of the men took out the rifles they had made themselves and pointed the guns at Donald. Mark also retrieved a double-barrel shotgun and aimed it at Donald. ¡°I would like to find out if your toothpicks can fly faster than my bullets!¡± Mark¡¯s expression turned thunderous. Meanwhile, his right arm was shaking vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to kill you too!¡± Hector roared. ¡°Wow. de Alliance is bing more and more arroganttely.¡± Just then, a deep voice sounded. Tyson, who was in an electric wheelchair and covered in bandages, appeared in front of the crowd. Single de War God, Tyson! Mark froze for a second and pointed his gun at Tyson. ¡°Why is Mount Sea Sect here? You¡¯re on de Alliance¡¯s turf right now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to escort him out of this ce.¡± Tyson shifted his eyes toward Donald. His gaze was full of respect. Though Mark had no clue about Donald and Tyson¡¯s rtionship, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Mount Sea Sect and Tyson. Thus, he bellowed, ¡°Mount Sea Sect doesn¡¯t have the ability to take away anyone on my turf!¡± ¡°Well, would you change your mind if I join them?¡± Behind Tyson, a middle-aged man in a suit walked forward. He was in his forties, and he had a great physique, indicating that he was a man who practice martial arts. Zayne Yates! Though the youngsters considered Mark a powerful leader, Zayne was the true boss of the underground world. He was also Charles¡¯ loyalckey and always dealt with Charles¡¯ illegal businesses. Mark was shocked to see Zayne here. His gaze then shifted toward Donald. Soon, he realized that the latter was wearing the same expressionless face, even though both Tyson and Zayne were standing in the same room. There was no hint of respect on Donald¡¯s nk face at all, Mark instantly realized that Donald might have a higher status than the two. Who are you exactly?¡± Hector sensed something was wrong too. He red at Donald and demanded, ¡°Which gang are you from? Tell us now!¡± Torson Construction was a powerfulpany, but it was not the leader in the industry. It once followed the lead of Jim. If Zayne decided to attack Torson Construction, Hector¡¯s father, Jason Zahn, would have no chance to defend thepany at all. Besides, Tyson might involve himself in the attack as well. ¡°Mr. White, if you still insist on holding Mr. Campbell, would my appearance change your mind?¡± Lucas appeared by the door. After entering the room, he got on his knees and bowed to Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell.¡± Mark, Hector, and Ysabel froze on the spot. Lucas Albee! He is one of the most powerful men in the underground world! He¡¯s also the leader of Cosmopolitan Commerce Chambers. He used to be involved in the demolition business. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 189 I vears. Tyson had retired and be a chef due to changes in circumstances. As for Lucas, he hadpletely shifted his attention to legal business rted to renewable energy. Regardless of how hard he tried to clear his name, he was still an infamous figure in Pollerton. Back then, he was the one who put in the most effort in chasing away the Parasite. Although he was cuckolded by Yusof, an expert in Jeradus Karate, his power was undeniably strong When Hector saw Lucas, he immediately felt something was off. This is from N?velDrama.Org. What surprised him was that Lucas was kneeling in front of Donald to show all of his respect. What is happening? Who am I? Where am I? The scene he had just witnessed made him question his existence. Meanwhile, Mark¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. He wouldn¡¯t be terrified if it was just Tyson or Lucas, but he couldn¡¯t take both of them at the same time. The two of them could easily destroy Paragon Building and Nocturne Karaoke Bar. ¡°Is this enough?¡± asked Lucas lightly as he stood up and faced Mark. Before Mark could speak, Hector took out his phone secretly and sent a text to Jason to ask for help. At such a critical moment, only his father could save him. It was because Jason was closing a deal with Kingsley from Horizon Group. If Jason ever managed to ride on Kingsley¡¯s coattails, not even Charles himself would dare to offend him, let alone Zayne. As a result, Hector¡¯s confidence was boosted. ncing around, Mark became aware that they werepletely surrounded. Ysabel was still staring at Donald in admiration while holding onto his sleeve. Ever since she was seventeen years old and he was twenty-four, she had fallen in love with him. Since then, she would always trail behind him and be a third wheel. One could say that Donald had not slept with Jennifer partly because of Ysabel¡¯s interruption. ¡°It¡¯s aw-governed society now, so you won¡¯t dare to hurt me, would you?¡± Mark asked, beads of sweat flowing down his forehead. As soon as the words fell, everyone looked at Mark as if he was a fool. Won¡¯t dare to hurt you? The one who¡¯s standing in front of you is Lord Campbell! Don¡¯t you know how he resolves matters? No matter who you are, what mistakes you made, or what energy you have, he wille for you regardless! ¡°You won¡¯t dare to do so. Am I right?¡± Mark emphasized again. Suddenly, the roar of the engine and the sound of crutches hitting on the ground sounded. Charles, who had a suit and neatlybed hair, walked in. ¡°We won¡¯t dare to do so?¡± Charles sneered. Behind him was a group of bodyguards wearing shaded sunsses. They were people who swore their allegiance to him. Not only were they skilled in fighting, but they were also extremely loyal. When Charles made his appearance, Mark began to shiver uncontrobly. No! I hope he¡¯s not here to back Donald up! However, what he saw next filled his gaze with fear, and a sense of terror surged through his body like waves. That was because Charles walked up to Donald and kneeled immediately. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Campbell.¡± ¡°Please rise,¡± replied Donald. Meanwhile, Hector quickly jumped to his feet, feeling as if his world had crumbled. He¡¯s Charles Langford from Pollerton, and he¡¯s kneeling to Donald? What is the identity of Donald? Mark¡¯s tall and burly body trembled like a baker¡¯s sieve as he shuddered in fear, Except for Jim, who was deceased, four of the greatest fighters of Pollerton treated Donald with respect. Which family is Donald from? Is he from a prominent family? ¡°Donald¡­ No. I mean, Mr. Campbell¡­ There¡¯s no feud between us. Am I right? Mark felt his mouth turn dry all of a sudden. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 190 Donald raised his gaze and inquired, ¡°Is there no feud? Would you stab me to death now if I didn¡¯t have power?¡± Gulping in fear, Mark could feel that his heart was racing. ¡°I-I am close friends with Joshua..¡± he uttered, trying to pressure Donald into letting him go. ¡°I defeated Four-Faced Angel¡± sneered Donald. Once again, Mark¡¯s body jolted as if he had been struck by lightning. Shock was written all over his face as he widened his eyes in terror. That night, Rupert ordered Four-Faced Angel to finish off Tyson. It was in a small restaurant, and Mark would never forget that incident for the rest of his life. The undefeated fighter of Divine Rune Society, Lotus King, was Mark¡¯s elder brother. He was killed after his skull was smashed by Golden Lord. Besides, Four-Faced Angel from Golden Triangle was in instantly by a single hit from Golden Lord. In the end, only Mark and Kevin made it to Pollerton, where they were rescued by a passing fishing boat. ¡°You¡¯re Golden Lord! You really are Golden Lord!¡± Mark eximed. The world didn¡¯t know that Golden Lord was Donald, but the name was even more frightening in the underground world. He¡¯s invincible! He had fought almost the whole world, and even Tyson, the North Prince, was heavily injured after receiving a blow from Golden Lord. At that moment, Mark realized he had survived that night because of Kevin. Kevin was Jennifer¡¯s brother, so Donald didn¡¯t want to kill him. Thus, Mark was also spared. ¡°I killed Jim, Jay, and Shima. I also destroyed Fortune Bar.¡± Donald began to list out who he had defeated. He then looked down, caressing his wrist that had a bite mark on it. Jennifer was the one who bit him. You.. Mark was so terrified that he found it hard to breathe. He was certain that Donald would not spare his life again now that he had learned about his secret identity. Thud! Mark kneeled immediately. ¡°Mr. Campbell, please spare my life. It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m genuinely sorry. I hope you can forgive me.¡± At that moment, stark despair, regret, and utter helplessness inundated him. When Donald stated he was no match for him in Supreme Nona Hotel, Mark finally realized that Donald¡¯s statement was true. ¡°Tyson, get himter,¡± ordered Donald. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell,¡± answered Tyson as he bowed.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After that, Donald nced at Hector. His gaze sent shivers down Hector¡¯s spine, and he didn¡¯t dare to look Donald in the eyes. ¡°When I was your age, I was still contemting how to survive. However, you¡¯re here bullying people,¡± said Donald tly. Hector looked up, his face turning pale. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°No? You impregnated a girl in university three years ago, and your father forced her to jump from a building. Don¡¯t you remember that?¡± Donald scorned. ¡°Four years ago, you brought your friends to barge into ady¡¯s dorm and sexually assaulted four of the students there. Later, you bribed them to suppress the matter. Do you remember that? Five years ago, you drove recklessly without a license and caused the death of the twin sisters. You even threatened their family to settle the dispute. Have you forgotten all of that?¡± he continued. As he went over Hector¡¯s misdeeds one by one, each of the stories caused Hector to shiver even more. Eventually, Hector shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to do anything to me anyway. My father knows Azure Wyvern, Kingsley Felton! My uncle is also friends with Johnny and Joshua, the Green siblings!¡± As soon as he said that, a dead silence fell on the room, seemingly as if Hector had gained control over the situation. *As expected, they are scared of Lord Campbell!¡± Hector muttered to himself. Afterposing himself, he continued arrogantly, ¡°My father has recently won the bid for the approval of thend remation project, and he is currently discussing relevant issues with Wyvern King, who represents Lord Campbell. One could say that Lord Campbell is on my side!¡± Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 191 Zayne and the rest of the men wanted tough. Meanwhile, Ysabel said to Donald anxiously, ¡°Donald, why don¡¯t we justy the matter to rest?¡± Mark seemed to notice a glimmer of hope. He turned to Hector and yelled, ¡°Save me, Mr. Zahn! Save me!¡± Hector was even more certain about his hunch as he believed they would not bet on If they angered Lord Campbell, they would run into trouble. ¡°You can¡¯t afford to offend General Felton. It¡¯s not for all of you toote to leave now.¡± Hector basked in reflected glory as he spoke. A smug look also appeared on his face. Although Hector felt somewhat guilty, he still thought that people like Lord Campbell would not mind if he used thetter¡¯s name to his advantage. Donald remarked wryly, ¡°Really?¡± Hector nodded firmly. ¡°Yes. Listen to this if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Then, he took out his phone and called his father, Jason. ¡°Hey, Dad. Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ming soon. Hang in there! I want to see who dares to hurt you!¡± Jason¡¯s angry voice could be heard from the other end of the line. ¡°Have you met General Felton?¡± Hector asked. He also purposely turned on the speaker mode on his phone. ¡°I¡¯ve just met him and signed the contract. Currently, we aren¡¯t together. I¡¯ming to Nocturne Karaoke Bar at once,¡± Jason replied. Hector ended the call smugly and shrugged. ¡°See. I¡¯m right.¡± After that, he let out a sigh before continuing, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My family¡¯s business isn¡¯t huge, but General Felton trusts us. You are no match for us.¡± While he was talking, Jason arrived. As a middle-aged man in his fifties, he was tall and thin with narrow eyes and a mustache. One could tell from his appearance that he was not a good man, and it was a fact. Torson Construction, which was owned by Jason, had been a force of evil for a few years. The company hadmitted all sorts of dirty deeds. Jason scanned the room with his cold, hard gaze. He was not surprised to see Zayne and the others, for Hector had already informed him about their presence via text message. ¡°What? Did you trap my son here to assert dominance?¡± Jason sounded even more arrogant than his son. He even raised his head as he spoke. ¡°Zayne, Lucas, Tyson, and Charles. As the big shots of Pollerton, is it appropriate to treat an elder like this?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Hector came over at once. ¡°It¡¯s him and this b*tch!¡± He pointed at Donald and Ysabel. Jason chuckled menacingly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel down and apologize, and I shall forget about this issue.¡± Charles scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Who the hell are you to say such a thing?¡± Are you nuts? Don¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on? Any one of the four of us could destroy your family, not to mention Lord Campbell is here. ¡°We have General Felton, one of the four great generals of Horizon Group, to back us up. Okay?¡± Jason retorted proudly and shot a look of disdain at the other men. The Center Prince and the North Prince were nothing to Horizon Group! Although General Felton didn¡¯t say that he would protect me, this doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t put on an act! After all, it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve met him, shaken his hand, and had a photo taken with him! As Jason took out a photo, he continued, ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look. This is a photo of me with General Felton.¡± Indeed, it showed Jason shaking hands with Kingsley. It meant they had alreadye to an agreement. ¡°What now?¡± Hector felt relieved. ¡°I¡¯ve done so many bad things, but what can you do to me?¡± ¡°Times have changed, old-timers. Pollerton is going to be under new management. and it¡¯ll no longer be the city you know,¡± he added, feeling great. ¡°Ysabel, you b*tch! Do you regret it now? I¡¯ve decided to have my way with you on the couch afterward, and nobody can stop me!¡± Hector¡¯s expression hardened once again when he spoke to Ysabel. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 192 Ysabel was horrified. p! Donald pped Hector, causing thetter to fall down to the floor. Jason flew into a rage. ¡°How dare you! Do you have a death wish? I have General Felton to back me up! Are you trying to go against him? Are you trying to go against Horizon Group? Are you trying to go against Lord Campbell?¡± He bombarded Donald with three questions in a row. His voice was stern, and he was skillful in taking advantage of Lord Campbell¡¯s name. Donald nced at Jason and Hector coolly. ¡°Interesting. Is that what you rely on?¡± ¡°Yes, General Felton is someone I can rely on. Is that enough?¡± Jason shouted. Donald chuckled. ¡°Fine. Now, allow me to tell you something. The contract worth two billion that you¡¯ve secured earlier is void.¡± Upon listening to what Donald had said, Jason roared withughter. ¡°Are you stupid? The contract can¡¯t just be void for no reason! Who do you think you are? Lord Campbell?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prove it,¡± Donald replied. With that, he phoned Kingsley. ¡°Kingsley, I give you five minutes toe to Nocturne Karaoke Bar.¡± After he ended the call, Zayne and the men eyed Jason with pity. On the contrary, Jason, Hector, and Mark wereughing sarcastically. Who else but Lord Campbell has the authority to speak to Kingsley like that? ¡°Idiot!¡± Hector jeered as he covered his face. ¡°You¡¯re a terrific actor! I nearly fell for it.¡± Jason pointed at Donald. ¡°I want to see whether General Felton will show up today.¡± After that, he sat down on the couch. As soon as he did so, footsteps could be heard. Tap! Tap! Tap! Soon, Kingsley came into view. Wearing a white suit, he stood straight and tall as he strode into the room. Jason shuddered. Is General Felton really here? Mark¡¯s pupils constricted at once. His heart, which had just calmed down, began to beat rapidly again. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± He had a wild guess about what was going on. The thought alone scared him to the core. When Kingsley entered the room, his gaze fell on Donald. ¡°General Felton¡­¡± Jason trembled as he approached Kingsley. He was about to kneel before him. Instead of looking directly at Jason, Kingsley gave him a tight p. The p was so hard that Jason swiveled around on the spot. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Kingsley¡¯s roar sounded like that of a lion. It reverberated around the entire room. The liquor bottles on the table shook, and the sound pierced the ears of Jason and hispanions. Jason was stunned and had no idea what was happening. Kingsley looked at him menacingly. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± Next, he approached Donald and knelt down on one knee. He appeared to be very courteous and loyal as he spoke. ¡°Greetings, Lord Campbell!¡± That greeting came as a bombshell. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lord Campbell! Donald is Lord Campbell! How is that possible? Mark, Jason, and Hector stared at Donald in horror and astonishment. Everyone in Yorknd knew what Lord Campbell represented. ¡°Stand up,¡± Donald said calmly. Kingsley was afraid. ¡°I dare not.¡± ¡°Stand up.¡± Donald repeated. Finally, Kingsley stood up and kept his head lowered. He stood beside Donald and shot a sharp look at Jason. Because of you, Lord Campbell nearly wronged me! Damn you! ¡°I finally understand why you always look so calm.¡± Mark was trembling in fear. Instantly, Jason realized that he was in great danger and that he might even lose Torson Construction at this point. Meanwhile, Hector¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. He only wanted to have Ysabel for himself. Little did he expect he would bump into Lord Campbell. Ysabel¡¯s jaw had dropped. She was staring at Donald with a bewildered and curious expression. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 193 Three years ago, Ysabel found Donald to be very handsome. He was dreamy and suited her taste in men. When they met again three yearster, he gave her an even bigger surprise. Why is Jennifer so silly? Why did she give up on such a good man? Donald looked at Hector, Jason, and Mark. He touched his wrist and said, ¡°See, what you rely on doesn¡¯t work in front of me.¡± Jason was sweating profusely as he thought of how he had kept putting on a front and said that he had Horizon Group and Lord Campbell as his backup. He never imagined that Lord Campbell would be standing in front of him. Jason quivered violently. Then, he wheeled around and gave Hector a p on his cheek. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Hector knelt down, lowered his head, and prostrated himself before Donald. Jason also knelt down and spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°Mr. Campbell, Hector is immature¡­ He¡¯s impulsive because he¡¯s still young. Since he¡¯s very young, he still has a long way to go in life. I hope you will spare his life. If someone has to die, then let that person be¡¯me. I¡¯m willing to take his ce.¡± Donald observed Jason condescendingly. After a long silence, he said, ¡°Send him to Quadfield Prison, and release him ten yearster.¡± Hector¡¯s body shook. Jason uttered hastily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank Lord Campbell?¡± Hector kept his head lowered on the ground. ¡°Thank you¡­ Lord Campbell.¡±. Donald replied, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. Just treat it as if nothing happened today. Understood?¡± Hector prostrated himself once more. ¡°Understood, understood. Thank you for being merciful, Lord Campbell! From today onward, I¡¯m willing to serve you with my life!¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Mark eyed Donald hopefully. There was a cold glint in Donald¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re one of Noah¡¯s men. What do you think?¡± A chill ran down Mark¡¯s spine when he heard the reply. As expected, Lord Campbell returned to Pollerton to tackle Noah. Chiliad Avion is filthy rich. It even sent Lord Campbell to Pollerton to kill the Parasite, Noah Rodriguez ¡°Please have mercy on me! I don¡¯t know anything! I¡¯ve never even met Noah¡­¡± Mark pleaded. ¡°You know what to do, Kingsley.¡± With that, Donald got up and led Ysabel outside. Later, Mark disappeared from the face of the earth and was never heard of again. Hector was sent to Quadfield Prison. Jason, on the other hand, did not seem too fearful. Instead, he was somewhat emotional. Is this one big step for me? I¡¯ve finally ridden on Lord Campbell¡¯s coattails! Nheless, he knew he could not reveal Lord Campbell¡¯s identity. His son was still in Donald¡¯s hands, and if thetter¡¯s identity was exposed, Jason would be in danger himself. Kingsley looked at Jason. ¡°Do you know why Lord Campbell decided to spare your life?¡± Jason shook his head. Kingsley chuckled coldly. ¡°If the need arises, you¡¯ll be our pawn. Got it?¡± Jason nodded. Rupert had already revealed himself as a member of Noah¡¯s family. Donald needed a stranger to get close to him, and Jason was a suitable candidate for this job. ¡°We¡¯ll still give you the contract worth two billion, but you can¡¯t give it to the Campbell family. Understood?¡± Kingsley said. Jason nodded fervently. ¡°Understood, understood. However, who should I give it to?¡± Kingsley merely eyed him coldly. An idea appeared in Jason¡¯s mind, and he continued, ¡°Ms. Jennifer Wilson¡­ I get it.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Atst, Kingsley nodded. ¡°You aren¡¯t too stupid. Once this job is done, Lord Campbell might oflicially ept you in the future. Nevertheless, if I learn that someone uses Lord Campbell¡¯s name to dupe and cheat others, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Jason grinned obsequiously. ¡°I know, I know. Don¡¯t worry, General Felton.¡± After leaving Nocturne Karaoke Bar, Donald and Ysabel got into a cab. She leaned against his shoulder and looked up to observe his side profile. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 194 Ysabel was pretty. She was fair and had a schrly charisma. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Donald,¡± shemented. The taxi driver watched them through the rear-view mirror and shook his head. Girls these days¡­ Donald remained silent. ¡°Does Jennifer know how amazing you are?¡± Ysabel was excited. Donald shook his head. ¡°No, so you must keep it a secret. Got it?¡± She replied, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, so I won¡¯t tell a soul. Don¡¯t worry.¡± As she spoke, her phone rang unexpectedly. ¡°Hey, Mom, I¡¯m almost there. Yeah, somebody¡¯s sending me home.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± A stern voice could be heard from the side of the call. ¡°Donald Campbell, my cousin-inw.¡± Ysabel stole a nce at Donald. ¡°Be quick!¡± After that, the call ended. ¡°I won¡¯t be going with you. Your mom won¡¯t let you socialize with me,¡± Donald said. Ysabel hugged his arms coquettishly. ¡°No, please. You and Jennifer are already divorced, and I¡¯m also old enough to date. She can¡¯t control me.¡± He shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll get out of the car over there.¡± She uttered in a mysterious manner, ¡°Wait! I bet you have no idea who my mom is going to meet at noon.¡± Donald was startled. ¡°Did she find a stepfather for you?¡± ¡°No, you silly!¡± Ysabel pretended to be angry. ¡°My mom is going to meet with her two elder sisters. Oh, Aunt Linda is the second eldest sister of my mom, and she is also the mother of my cousin, Jennifer.¡± She continued, ¡°Mom said Aunt Linda has organized a celebratory luncheon today to celebrate Jennifer¡¯s sess in securing a major project. It¡¯ll be held at Rivebale Hotel.¡± After giving it some thought, Donald agreed, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Ysabel was finally pleased. He checked his phone. Indeed, there was an update from Bradley about Jennifer¡¯s status. Jennifer was strapped for cash recently, and there was no news about the start-up capital. Nigel would be there, too. Furthermore, many people would attend the luncheon. They were eyeing Jennifer¡¯s project. As Donald read the message from Bradley, his phone received another message. The number seemed foreign yet familiar at the same time. After pondering for a while, he realized that it was from Kevin¡¯s girlfriend, Skr. The message read: Hey, Mr. Moneybags. It¡¯s been a while. Are you free to meet up? Recently, I ran into some problems again. I want to take on a project, but at the moment, I¡¯m short of three million as start-up capital. Can you lend the money to me, Mr. Moneybags? If yes, I¡¯ll do anything you want¡­ The text message was apanied by a heavily-edited selfie. In the photo, Skr was pouting and trying hard to act cute. Donald wanted to puke at the sight of the selfie. He ignored her and deleted the message. Kevin was strangely obsessed with Skr, and he fancied women like her. No matter how often Jennifer warned him about Skr, he refused to listen to her. He even argued with his sister because of this matter. Kevin had told Jennifer that she did not have the right to interfere with his uing marriage. After all, she did not listen to him when he advised her to grovel to Nigel. Thus, Jennifer stopped caring about Kevin¡¯s business. She was well aware of Skr¡¯s personality. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Earlier. Jennifer had seen Skr sitting on thep of a man from Yartran, and she allowed him to touch her body. The celebratory luncheon was organized by Jennifer¡¯s mother, Linda. Her whole purpose of doing so was to show off. It was as if she wanted to say, ¡°Look at how sessful my daughter is! She secured thend remation project worth two billion, and she¡¯s about to make aeback! As her mother, I¡¯m so happy. After all, I raised and nurtured her.¡± Jennifer had another reason for attending the luncheon. The Wilson family was rather influential in Pollerton. Therefore, she wanted to gather all members of the family and see whether she could raise funds for her start-up capital. Later on, she would return the money to the Wilson family in the form of a bonus. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 195 Many guests came, all of whom were from the Eight Branches of the Wilson family. Jennifer and Reina were the ones who had the best achievements so far. However, Reina did not attend because she had little regard for family. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Linda, the host of the event, Linda had put on an expensive gown and heavy makeup. She felt rather proud of herself. Kevin got himself dressed up as well, resembling a dignified and confident man. His girlfriend, Skr, basically ignored Jennifer. She did not mention anything about that day. She stood by Kevin, behaving like a submissive and domesticated little bird. Around a hundred people sat around nine tables. Each table came with a fancy meal set that cost above five thousand. These were all arranged by Linda. Although Jennifer had little cash flow, she still gave her parents about thirty thousand a month as allowance to show her love for them. The members of the Wilson family were all very excited at the gathering. They had an idea of what a mega project worth two billion signified. First of all, it would mean the development ofmercial housing, and maybe even mansions. Secondly, setting up a logistics distribution center could be anticipated. Thirdly, there would be subways, state roads, highways, piers, among others! ¡°Granduncle Christian, you made it!¡± Jennifer cheerfully greeted an elderly man in his seventies as he walked into the hall. Wearing a navy suit, he was practically beaming with pride. He nced at Jennifer and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s you, Jenny! You¡¯ve done well. You¡¯re certainly catching up with our very own Samuel.¡± Jennifer gave an awkward chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m doing all right.¡± Who is Samuel? Samuel Lewis was Christian Wilson¡¯s son-inw. He had several construction teams, specializing in home renovation. He had recently been subcontracted a home renovation job for five hundred houses in Sapphire Residences, estimated to bring in a profit of fifteen million. Samuel, who stood behind Christian, pushed his sses up and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing all right. I¡¯m keeping close contact with Mr. Wace at the moment. He¡¯s given me a business contract for the renovation of five hundred houses. Oh, right. You probably don¡¯t know who Mr. Wace is. I¡¯m talking about Daniel Wace, who is very favorable to Mr. Zayne Yates.¡± ¡°Well, congrattions!¡± Jennifer said with a generous smile. She was wearing a long, beige coat paired with a figure-hugging ck dress, showing her slim waist andrge chest. Samuel could not help but take a few extra nces. ¡°Granduncle Christian, please have a seat,¡±Jennifer said politely. Humph! Christian snorted as he took his seat. He gave Jennifer a grim look and said, ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s not my intention to discourage you, but you¡¯re a youngdy¡­ How could you handle a project worth two billion? Our Samuel is doing well. He already has several construction teams. You should let him handle half of the project.¡± His stern statement left no room for negotiation. Jennifer was taken aback. He¡¯s trying to take away half of my business! Jennifer remainedposed and smiled gently. ¡°Granduncle Christian, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing, but everything has already been nned out. Currently, nothing needs outsourcing. In fact, what we need is start-up capital¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s illegal fundraising.¡± Samuel said nonchntly. Jennifer was stunned again. Does he have to be so direct? Christian went on, ¡°Our Samuel is a sessful man. It would be best if you give him the job. He has a net worth of over thirty million. He can definitelyplete the project,¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk about this today. I¡¯m here to talk about fundraising. An annual rate of fifteen percent is what I would like to offer. With every ten thousand invested, you will get a dividend of one thousand and five hundred a year.¡± ¡°How much are you nning to fundraise¡± asked Samuel. ¡°Two hundred million,¡± replied Jennifer. For two hundred million, their yearly interest would be thirty million, which was a considerably lucrative return. Before Samuel could say anything, his wife, Lily Wilson, spoke. ¡°Bring your bidding documents to my bank for a mortgage.¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 196 Jennifer was a little puzzled as she looked at Lily. She was a slimdy in herte twenties, and she looked like the frivolous type. Christian suddenly recalled something. He patted his thigh and cried out, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! I forgot to introduce you to my daughter. She is currently the general manager of the credit department at Pollerton Bank! Taking out a mortgage is fine too. You can definitely get a two-hundred-million loan!¡± Jennifer did not know how to respond. They never keep in touch, and now they¡¯re demanding favors. Preposterous! ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t forget your roots. You¡¯re a Wilson. I even bought clothes for you when you were a kid,¡± Christian began. He added earnestly, ¡°We have about a hundred people in our n. Everybody basically listens to me.¡± Christian had a smug look on his face when he said that. Jennifer looked around. It was true. Everybody looked at Christian with admiration and respect. It was no surprise. Within the eighth branch of the Wilson family, Samuel was doing very well with a yearly ie of about six million. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a personal loan, you cane to me,¡± another person voiced out. Ady in her thirties was touching up her makeup. ¡°I know the boss of Torson Construction. He has recently won the bid too. ording to my resources, he¡¯s allocated six hundred million as start-up capital to fund the project.¡± This was Yvonne Wilson, Jason¡¯s most beloved mistress. ¡°I can ask him for a favor and lend you two hundred million. The condition is¡­ twenty percent of your shares and twenty percent annual interest!¡± Yvonne, was very loud and decisive when it came to money matters. Others would call her a gold- digger. If she could close this business deal, Jason might make her his official wife. It was indeed an exciting idea. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Torson Construction might not be the leadingpany in the industry, but they were still very wealthy. Their worth was undoubtedly at least twenty billion. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I can¡¯t ept your offers,¡± Jennifer stated. She had a simple goal in mind. It would be great if she could borrow some funds, but she would not force it. ¡°Then, why on earth did you call us here?¡± Christian turned to her and red. ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, I will make it impossible for you to get a bank loan or a personal one!¡± ¡°Granduncle Christian, that¡¯s too mean!¡± another middle-aged woman interrupted before Jennifer could say anything. She had short hair and a delicate face. She was also wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses. She seemed like a powerful woman. She was none other as Beatrice Stern, also known as Ysabel¡¯s mother, Jennifer¡¯s aunt, and Linda¡¯s sister. ¡°Who gave you the right to interrupt? You widow!¡± Christian snapped at her. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest in the eighth branch of the Wilson family. I have the highest seniority. It¡¯s not your turn to speak!¡± ¡°You¡¯re using your seniority to your advantage. That¡¯s shameless!¡± a clear voice spoke out loud. Ysabel walked in with Donald by her side. Everybody, including Jennifer, was shocked. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Jennifer¡¯s ex-husband? Why is he here?¡± Suspicion filled the room. ¡°Yes, I know who that is. I read about him in ¡®The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n. What a pity.¡± All eyes were on Donald. Even Jennifer was staring at him. Then, she shifted her gaze to Ysabel. Donald remained unbothered. He did not care what other people thought of him. Christian became furious when Ysabel pointed out that he was abusing his seniority. He smacked his hand on the table so hard that the wine sses toppled over. ¡°Insolent fool! How dare you use me?¡± Ysabel sneered, ¡°Are you the only one allowed to bully others, old man? Does no one else have the right to voice their opinions? Is this how you act as our elder?¡± ¡°Ysabel, enough!¡± Her mother, Beatrice, approached her with a frown on her face. She spared a nce at Donald before pulling her daughter aside. After that, Christian announced, ¡°It¡¯s settled. If you need funding, you must divide half of your project to Samuel.¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 197 ¡°I agree,¡± one of Jennifer¡¯s uncles quipped. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t have a lot of cash flow, but I can offer one or two million. We should follow Christian¡¯s instructions if we want to do financing,¡± said another elder. ¡°We¡¯ll follow Christian¡¯s words,¡± all the other family members agreed. Everyone turned to look at Jennifer and waited for her reply, even her parents, Leonard and Linda. Although the Wilson family had not developed very well and was not an influential family, there were a lot of people in the eighth branch, so it was still a rather strong branch. Two forces could create trouble for a project and slow down its progress. First, the criminal underworld, and second, the force of a united n. Biting her lip, Jennifer asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Christian sneered, ¡°I remember one area of yournd remation project was originally the mausoleum of the Wilson family¡¯s eighth branch, right?¡± ¡°You all sold thatnd to Jim a long time ago, and Jim sold it to another buyer. Now, it is a base for seaweed farming. It has nothing to do with the Wilson family,¡± retorted Jennifer; widening her eyes. ¡°As long as I say it is rted, it is rted! Though the eighth branch of the Wilson family is not a prominent family, it still consists of five to six hundred people. If this huge group of people creates an uproar and petition the government, who do you think will be on the losing side?¡± Christian threatened. Instantly, Jennifer felt like she was enveloped in ice. If five to six hundred people join together and stir up trouble, someone will step forward and smooth things over. At the end of the day, I will be at a disadvantage! Besides, the project duration is only three months. Now that I¡¯ve won the bid, everyone is targeting me! First, it¡¯s Nigel. Now, it¡¯s the entire eighth branch of the Wilson family! Suddenly, Donald spoke. ¡°I remember thatnd was acquired by the government three months ago, and ten million was paid aspensation. It really has nothing to do with the eighth branch anymore.¡± Immediately, Christian red at Donald. ¡°Who are you?¡± Donald looked at Christian, and an unexinable chill ran down thetter¡¯s spine. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re one of the abandoned children of the Campbell n, Donald Campbell, right? You¡¯re also Jennifer¡¯s ex-husband, and you divorced Jennifer a month ago. Currently, you are a security guard,¡±mented Samuel, pushing up his spectacles. ¡°What else do you know?¡± Donald asked, turning to look at him. Samuel wore a ck patterned suit, gold-rimmed spectacles, and a gold Rolex watch. ying with his Maybach car key, he looked like a developer of arge project. ¡°I want to add that you aren¡¯t worthy enough to stand here and speak to me. Someone like you won¡¯t be able to find another job other than being a security guard. Mypany won¡¯t ever hire you. Oh, and I believe you don¡¯t know me. You must have heard of Sapphire Residences, right? It is a high-end neighborhood, and the average price is around tens of thousands. Five hundred of the renovation projects there are under mypany,¡± Samuel announced with a mocking tone. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re trashpared to my Samuel!¡± Samuel¡¯s wife, Lily Wilson chimed in. She wore a sexy dress coupled with a pair ofrge sunsses and a limited edition white hat. Hanging on her arm was the newest LV handbag. ¡°Once this project is finished, Samuel can earn at least ten million! How long will you need to earn ten million? Maybe five hundred years! Meanwhile, Samuel only needs five months!¡± Christian dered proudly. ¡°But I remember the project at Sapphire Residences was given to Daniel by Zayne,¡± Donald rebutted. Previously, I made Daniel the legal person of Ster Corporation. To suck up to me, Zayne even gave Daniel the business project of renovating three thousand apartments. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 198 ¡°Oh, you know about this insider information as well?¡± Samuel remarked sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re right, but because I am close with Mr. Yates and Mr. Wace, he subcontracted five hundred apartments to me to renovate. Is there a problem with that?¡± Donald nodded. ¡°There is, because I know Daniel Wace.¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone burst outughing. Yvonne Wilson giggled. ¡°Why is a security guard boasting that he knows a big boss like Mr. Wace? I may as well say I know Charles Langford!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Cackling, Lily jeered, ¡°I can¡¯t believe an abandoned child of the Campbell n dares to brag here!¡± : ¡°Get out now!¡± Kevin suddenly roared impatiently as he stood up and pointed at Donald. Linda also red at Donald and yelled, ¡°Donald Campbell, what rubbish are you spouting? This is the Wilson family¡¯s family matters! You have no ce to speak here! Besides, you¡¯re ¨¢n abandoned child of the Campbell n, and no one dares to offend the mighty Campbell n, Soon, they wille and teach you a lesson! Get out now, and don¡¯t drag Jennifer and us into your mess!¡± ¡°Chase him out! Who brought him here?¡± Leonard bellowed. However, Donald ignored the three and everyone¡¯s jeers and only looked at Jennifer, waiting for her response. He was sorely disappointed and heartbroken as Jennifer did not speak a word. She did not exin or rebut the others and only looked at Donald with a conflicted expression. Unable to look on any longer, Ysabel yelled, ¡°This is bullsh*t!¡± This was the first time she had cursed and lost her temper. ¡°I was the one who brought him here! So what? How dare you all me my cousin inw?¡± she fumed, pointing an using finger at everyone. ¡°Shut up! Behave like a properdy!¡± Beatrice chided with a displeased look. mming the table, Christian shouted, ¡°You have no manners! No manners at all!¡± ¡°Ysabel Zimmerman, how is he your cousin-inw? He divorced Jennifer long ago,¡± sneered Yvonne, Ignoring Beatrice¡¯s tugs on her clothes, Ysabel stood up and announced, ¡°Fine! I am part of the Wilson family¡¯s extended family. Donald came here because he is my boyfriend! How¡¯s that?¡± Everyone was dumbstruck when they heard Donald was her boyfriend. Beatrice looked at her daughter in disbelief, unable to believe that Ysabel spoke such words. In her impression, Yvonne had always been an obedient girl. However, today, she realized that did not know her daughter at all. ¡°Ysabel!¡± Beatrice screeched with red-rimmed eyes as her body trembled with anger. Jennifer also stared at Ysabel and Donald in shock. After emerging from his shock, Christianughed. ¡°What an eye-opener. A girl brought up by a widow fell in love with her cousin-inw. What will others think if they hear about this?¡± Lily remarked, ¡°To be honest, who do you think you are? Your mother is barely rted to the Wilson family. Do you really think so highly of yourself?¡± Immediately, mockingughter resounded in the room, and even Donald could not bear it any longer. ¡°You all seem very confident,¡± Donald began, looking at Christian impassively. ¡°Of course! Our Samuel is a truly sessful man, and he is a hundred times better than you! Although I have no son of my own, Samuel is the best son I can ask for!¡± Christian dered proudly. Lily also hugged Samuel¡¯s arm tightly with a smug expression. Samuel is the best son you can ask for? Are you sure about that? Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 199 Since you all are so amazing, why don¡¯t I give you my spot as Lord Campbell? You all can go and fight Noah Rodriguez instead. Samuel purposely gave a humble smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that I am close with both Mr. Wace and Mr. Yates.¡± Just then, a loud voice boomed from the door. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be included in your lies.¡± Everyone looked over and was shocked to see Zayne, especially Christian. He trembled and instantly shot up. ¡°Mr. Yates, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Yates. I¡¯m honored to see you here,¡± Samuel greeted obsequiously, bowing low. Smiling sweetly, Lily offered, ¡°Mr. Yates, what brings you here today? Why don¡¯t you stay and eat with us?¡± However, Zayne was consumed with fury. I happily came here to eat, but the instant I arrived, I heard someone bragging about being close to me. Though many people brag about knowing me, I usually let them be. But today, he¡¯s boasting in front of Lord Campbell! Does he have a death wish? Although I am the Prince of Pollerton, Lord Campbell can still easily kill me! Screw this idiot! ¡°Who the h*ll do you think you are?¡± yelled Zayne as he pped Samuel hard. Staring coldly at Samuel, Zayne tried to think of a way to kill the former. Samuel and Christian were utterly stunned, unable toprehend what had just happened. ¡°Mr. Yates, what are you¡­¡± Immediately, a red mark bloomed on Samuel¡¯s face, and though he was confused, he dared not lose his temper at Zayne. Zayne stared at Samuel intently before walking toward Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I¡¯m sorry.¡± His heart pounding, Samuel could only stare at the scene before him in a haze of disbelief, Oh my gosh! Charles Langford¡¯s loyalckey, Zayne Yates, is treating a security guard with such respect! Christian was also stunned, and his arms shook uncontrobly. Meanwhile, Kevin was so dumbfounded that he looked as if he had been struck by lightning My idol, Zayne, is treating my useless ex-brother-inw, whom I look down upon, with such respect! Am I dreaming? However, Jennifer was not surprised as she had seen Zayne treating Raymond with utmost politeness on Raymond¡¯s birthday. In her opinion, Raymond was a fortune-teller who had fooled Zayne. Thus, she furrowed her brows and looked at Donald in worry. Is someone like Zayne so easy to fool? Does he actually believe in fortune-telling? What if the reading doesn¡¯te true? Will Zayne kill Donald? Zayne is not to be messed with! ¡°Stand aside,¡± Donald ordered, and Zayne immediately obeyed and moved away. Though Samuel still did not understand what was going on, he summoned his courage and asked, ¡°Mr. Yates, is there a misunderstanding between us? He¡¯s simply a security guard.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Zayne¡¯s eye twitched; and he barely held in his urge to kill Samuel. Just then, the sound of footsteps again traveled from the door. Upon seeing a young, shy-looking man dressed in casual clothes, Samuel¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Wace, please help resolve a misunderstanding between us,¡± Samuel said cheerfully. His frustration due to being hit by Zayne also dissipated in a sh. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 200 Indeed, it was Daniel who arrived. Walking over, Daniel asked, ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you all having a gathering today? What happened?¡± He had not noticed Donald yet. Upon hearing Daniel call him ¡°Mr. Lewis,¡± Samuel was immensely pleased. ¡°Let me tell you what happened,¡± Samuel began. However, Zayne suddenly interjected, ¡°Daniel, he defamed Mr. Campbell. Finally noticing Donald, Daniel immediately ran over excitedly and bowed at Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell, you¡¯re here!¡± ! As everything he had now was given to him by Donald, Daniel was grateful to the man, Samuel could only swallow the words he was about to say and stare at Donald in shock. Oh my gosh! Who can tell me what¡¯s going on today? First Zayne, and now, Daniel is treating Donald so respectfully! This time, even Jennifer was confused: She had met Daniel before, and she knew that he was Donald¡¯s subordinate. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll handle this issue,¡± Daniel apologized before turning to Samuel. ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m unterally terminating our contract. Mywyers will speak to you about thepensation.¡± Instantly, Samuel froze as shivers ran down his spine. Renovating one of the five hundred apartments in Sapphire Residences would have earned me at least thirty thousand. This five-month-long project would have earned me more than ten million! But now, it¡¯s all gone! Thepensation is at most around a hundred thousand! I¡¯ve lost more than ten million in the blink of an eye! ¡°Mr. Wace, there must be a misunderstanding!¡± Samuel hurriedly pleaded, his Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! sses askew, ¡°Indeed, there must be a misunderstanding, Mr. Wace! Why don¡¯t we talk it out?¡± Lily added. Daniel shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Even if you offended me or stabbed me with a knife, I wouldn¡¯t have terminated the contract. However, you offended Mr. Campbell, the person I look up to the most.¡± ¡°Mr. Wace, is there no room for negotiation?¡± Samuel asked, not giving up. ¡°No!¡± Daniel dered, shaking his head¡­ Immediately, Samuel¡¯s face turned ashen, and he slumped down on the chair lifelessly. Slowly, a vicious expression appeared on his face. As for Christian, he kicked a stool and copsed onto the floor, kicking up a fuss. ¡°I don¡¯t care! If you cancel the contract today, I¡¯ll die in front of you! I¡¯ll order people to make amotion in yourpany and Sapphire Residences!¡± Lily cried, ¡°You¡¯re bullying us! Everyone, Daniel Wace and Zayne Yates are bullying us!¡± Their earlier arrogance and smugness all disappeared in a sh. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s see what you all are going to do!¡± sneered Zayne. Upon hearing Zayne¡¯s threatening voice, Christian immediately stopped acting up. He shuddered and grabbed Zayne¡¯s leg. ¡°Mr. Yates, give us a reason! Samuel is truly a capable man!¡± he begged. ¡°If you want to beg, beg Mr. Campbell instead,¡± Zayne scoffed. Christian froze for a moment before screaming, ¡°What? You want me to beg a security guard? An abandoned child of the Campbell n?¡± He still did not believe that Donald was a powerful man, so he dared to insult Donald. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t do it! Let¡¯s just give up on this project. We won¡¯t starve anyway!¡± Lily snarled, ncing at Donald hatefully. It¡¯s all Donald Campbell¡¯s fault! Tidying her clothes, Lily continued, ¡°We¡¯re not going to beg you all anymore. So what if you terminate the contract? I am going to be the general manager of the credit department of Pollerton Bank soon! If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you try and remove me from that position?¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 201 Yvonne smiled coyly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯s not that capable. After all, it¡¯s Pollerton Bank that we¡¯re talking about. Christian, don¡¯t worry about it too much. My husband won the bid as well. Let me just ask him to give you some of the business projects.¡± Christian finally returned to his arrogant self and let out a snort. ¡°That could work. The eighth branch of the Wilson family truly works together. I can just easily find an opportunity elsewhere if I can¡¯t get one here. Even if you don¡¯t give us any business projects, we have thousands of them lining up.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you always said you¡¯re incredible, Donald? Come on and drag me down from being the general manager of the Loan Department then! I¡¯d like to see if you can control everything,¡± Lily snickered. Samuel let out a chillingugh and said nothing else as he transfixed a gaze at Donald in an attempt to analyze the man. However, he learned nothing. A man let out a chortle outside the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He really can control everything.¡± A middle-aged man entered the room. He was none other than the general manager of all departments in Pollerton Bank, Marqus Cooper! . Even though Marcus did not understand Donald¡¯s true identity, he knew perfectly well what the man was capable of. After all, Donald had subdued Alex and took out a premium ck card in front of him. Not only that, but Donald had also gone up against powerful people like Sixten Campbell and Akio Ono. Despite all those seemingly crazy moves, Donald was still well and alive. On the other hand, Sixten was already dead. Hence, Marcus dared not offend Donald. ¡°Mr. Cooper, why are you here?¡± Lily was startled at the sight of the man. She had only managed to rise to her current position thanks to Marcus. Marcus paid no heed to the woman. Instead, he bowed deeply at Donald before finally turning to regard Lily and said, ¡°You are fired. Go on to HR to calcte yourpensation. Just tell them it was me who gave out the order.¡± All colors drained from Lily¡¯s face right then. She had paid a dear price to climb to the position, ranging from attending countless social events to sleeping with clients, not to forget her struggle when she tried to persuade her clients to bank with Pollerton Bank. She had gone through a lot to get to where she was right then. Hence, she could not ept the fact that she had just been fired for no apparent reason. ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you at the Labor Bureau!¡¯ Lily hollered. Marcus shrugged nonchntly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can afford thepensation. Besides, I¡¯m going to audit the ounts that you¡¯ve done for the past few years.¡± bbergasted, Lily¡¯s hairs stood on their ends. ¡°N-No¡­ please.¡± ¡°Mr. Campbell, I shall not disturb you further,¡± Marcus said respectfully before heading out Zayne and Daniel followed suit. Everyone else¡¯s attention was focused on Donald. However, there was aplicated mix of emotions and looks among them ¨C shock, confusion, fear, and regret. Ysabel lifted her head smugly and said, ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t Donald great?¡± Beatrice shot a frigid look at Ysabel, making thetter swallow her words immediately. This is from N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Jennifer was looking at Donald as well. She felt like she no longer knew the man. It was as if the man was shrouded in mystery. However, Leonard, Linda, and Kevin still could not bring themselves to like the man. Yvonne suddenly piped up, ¡°Donald, you seem to exert quite an influence over other people. Are you really just a security guard?¡± The others pricked up their ears as they anticipated Donald¡¯s reply. Donald nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I earn eight thousand a month.¡± Yvonne smiled and shook her head. ¡°You may seem really calm andposed, but I know that you¡¯re just faking it. You must be really smug right now, huh? Even though I do not know how you manage to pull all these off, I would still like to warn you to tone it down in front of me. Don¡¯t get too cocky. My husband¡¯s won the bid as well. The bid¡¯s worth over two billion. Wee from a construction background. I can make the eighth branch of the family return to its former glory with a single sentence. So what if we¡¯ve lost five hundred renovation projects? So what if our people have been fired? It all doesn¡¯t matter. A two-billion project is enough to restore the eighth branch¡¯s former glory.¡± Feeling her spirits lifted, Lily eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yvonne took out a wet tissue and wiped her mouth. ¡°So, you have nothing to brag about. The value of every single piece of clothes on you added together will not even exceed a thousand bucks. That can only mean that you¡¯re truly just a security guard. Otherwise, Jennifer will not divorce you either.¡± Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 202 She approached Donald as she talked and reached out her hand in an attempt to tap Donald¡¯s face. ¡°Young man, you still have a long way to go. Don¡¯t be too smug and ruin yourself.¡± Donald¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint. He grabbed her right arm and slowly exerted force on it. Yvonne let out a wail from the excruciating pain as she felt her arm almost wringing off. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Donald merely eyed the woman impassively. If it were not for him not wishing to kill someone in front of Jennifer, Yvonne would have been dead by now. ¡°Let her go!¡± Christian bellowed. He reached for a stool and hurled it at Donald. However, the stool exploded into tiny wooden bits mid-air and scattered all over the floor. ¡°Jason,e over and clean up the mess,¡± Donald uttered in an expressionless face. A middle-aged man rushed into the room right away. He had arrived at the ce much earlier, but he had been hiding outside and dared not enter the room because Yvonne was his mistress, and his favorite one at that. But¡­ she¡¯s offended Lord Campbell. Jason knew his priorities and dashed over to Yvonne¡¯s side right away. He tugged at her hair and dragged her to one side to reprimand her, ¡°You bitch! Don¡¯t pull me under the bus even if you have a death wish. How dare you touch Mr. Campbell!¡± Needless to say, Yvonne was stumped. She noticed the grim look on Jason¡¯s face as he shot a death re in her direction. He¡¯s looking at me as if I¡¯m a corpse! ¡°From now on, get yourself as far from me as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Jason chided with a contorted look on his face. Then, he turned around, and gone was the vicious look on his face. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I am so sorry.¡± Yvonne and the entire Wilson family watched in stumped silence. Jason looked like he was about to kill Yvonne with the livid look on his face. However, when talking to Donald, Jason¡¯s attitude changedpletely. He was as courteous and respectful as one could get. One would even say that Jason was trying to butter up Donald. ¡°Darling, he¡¯s just a security guard,¡± Yvonne said indignantly. Jason wished he could strangle her alive for being impudent and ignorant. However, he dared not expose Donald¡¯s identity. He grew so exasperated that veins popped on his forehead as he bellowed, ¡°So what if he¡¯s a security guard? I really hate women like you!¡± Then, he dumped Yvonne right then and there. Yvonne had been Jason¡¯s mistress for about five and six years, and thetter had given her more than ten million over the years. Not only that, but Jason also told Yvonne to give him some time as he promised to marry her and make her his wife. However, everything dissipated into thin air right then, and she was left with nothing. Gone were her dreams of living in a big mansion and driving a luxurious car. Leonard, Linda, and Kevin narrowed their eyes at Donald as they tried to make sense of everything that was going on, especially Kevin. A sense of regret started to fill his heart. It was almost instinctive. Donald still remained impassive. It was as if he had nothing to do with anything that was happening Christian appeared defeated as a sense of remorse washed over him. Why did I mess with Donald? If I had not messed with him, this wouldn¡¯t be happening right now! Samuel¡¯s hopes to secure business projects were dashed, and there was no hope of him ever gaining traction again. Even his daughter, Lily, had been fired after having just been promoted to the position of the general manager of the Loan Department. Yvonne, who had been Jason¡¯s mistress for years, was also chased out the door. Yvonne¡¯s face turned pale as she pleaded, ¡°No, Darling. Please just give me another chance. Please?¡± However, Jason did not spare her another nce and shook his head. ¡°No. No more chances for you. You¡¯ve gotten me into trouble today, and you¡¯re going to get me into more trouble in the future!¡± He paused and gritted his teeth. ¡°Get the hell out of my face right now!¡± Yvonne headed outside in a dejected manner, staggering from the shocking turn of events. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Campbell¡± Jason bowed to Donald again before heading out. The people left in the hall exchanged nces with each other, and all of them turned to eye Donald Ysabel¡¯s eyes glinted with admiration for the man as she dashed over and circled Donald¡¯s arms in her own. ¡°Donald, you¡¯re the best!¡± Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 203 Her tone when she called him was affectionate as ever. With a frosty look on her face, Beatrice walked over and grabbed Ysabel¡¯s right arm. ¡°Come back here!¡± When Jennifer walked over, Ysabel immediately let go of her arms in fear. Then, she looked at Jennifer panickily, with a hint of grievance in her eyes. ¡°Jennifer, if you don¡¯t want him anymore, can¡¯t you give him to me?¡± she said softly. Jennifer froze for a second before feeling amused and baffled by her words. Meanwhile, Donald was speechless, too. As Jennifer looked at Donald, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation about what happened today?¡± After giving it some thought, Donald answered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say anyway. You don¡¯t need to know the details.¡± Jennifer nodded. ¡°They all came for the sake of Old Mr. Campbell, right? He is a fortune teller, and so far, his fortune-telling is urate. The people that came tonight were all from the underground. They must have had their fortunes and geomancy read by Old Mr. Campbell, and they wholeheartedly trust the readings they got from Old Mr. Campbell. Am I right?¡± Donald¡¯s expression remained impassive as he answered, ¡°You can say that.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened as realization dawned on her. ¡°I knew it. However, I have advice for you. Donald, you have to live your life conscientiously. Both Zayne and Jason¡¯s hands are dirty. Moreover, they¡¯re ruthless and cruel people. What if Old Mr. Campbell¡¯s readings be inurate one day? I¡¯m afraid the first thing they¡¯ll do is go after you.¡± Donald stayed silent. He did not know how to react to her words. Linda sneered. ¡°I thought you have something up your sleeve, but it turns out it¡¯s just some old chatan doing fortune-telling, and the funny thing is, they all believed it!¡± Kevin mocked him too. ¡°You¡¯re such a loser. Stay away from us, Donald. You¡¯re the abandoned one of the Campbell n, and your story is also made into a book! If the Campbell n had some free time on their hands, the first one they¡¯ll go for will be you!¡± Leonard nodded his head as he agreed with what Kevin said. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re already divorced from Jennifer. She¡¯s currently the CEO of Jennard Construction, and herpany won a project bid of two billion. She¡¯s in the prime of her life. Please don¡¯t sabotage her. I don¡¯t want what happened to Raymond ten years ago to happen to her!¡± Christian snorted. ¡°Initially, I thought you were something, but in the end, you¡¯re just a loser! You¡¯re a good-for-nothing who relies on fortune-telling to con people.¡± Donald chuckled dryly. This was human nature. It was interesting if one thought about it. Then, he looked at Jennifer and awaited her response. Will she defend me? No. She won¡¯t. Jennifer still stared at him in disappointment. At that moment, he became listless, turned, and walked outside. His retreating back looked exceptionally lonely and sorrowful. Sometimes, when the path in front was dark and stormy winds hindered one¡¯s way, one would still need to walk alone. Hence, this was what Donald should do. ¡°Donald! Wait for me! Please wait!¡± Ysabel broke free from Beatrice¡¯s grip and ran after Donald ¡°You little brat! If you go there, don¡¯t you evere back again!¡± Beatrice screamed shrilly at the back. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll exin it to youter!¡± Ysabel turned around and waved at her mother. Her smile was dazzling and emanated a youthful aura. On the other side, Christian was seen talking to Jennifer. ¡°Jennifer, let¡¯s continue where we¡¯ve left off. Do you want to discuss the equity financing proposal?¡± Jennifer shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. I suddenly don¡¯t feel like doing it anymore. I¡¯ll think of something on my own.¡± When Donald had just exited Rivebale Hotel, Ysabel caught up with him. ¡°Please wait for me, Donald! Wait!¡± ¡°Why are you chasing after me?¡± Donald turned around to look at her. Ysabel clung on Donald. ¡°I want to be with you!¡± Sighing, Donald replied, ¡°Please stop messing around. Your mom told you to stay away from me.¡± ¡°Hmph! She¡¯s just obstinate!¡± Ysabel snorted before continuing, ¡°I still think you¡¯re the coolest and most handsome guy in the world!¡± Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 204 Donald was speechless at her praise. The next moment, Beatrice caught up because she was worried about her daughter. Her face darkened when she saw Ysabel hugging Donald¡¯s right arm. ¡°Ysabel, please leave. I have something to say to Donald.¡± After eyeing her mother fearfully, Ysabel shook her head. ¡°Go on,¡± Donald urged her along, Obediently, Ysabel released her hold on his arm. Beatrice sighed inwardly. She clearly values Donald over me. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to chat,¡± Beatrice said. Although she was forty years old, she had taken great care of herself physically. She had neat short hair and wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses giving her an intelligent charm. Her skin was fair, and her every move exuded elegance and maturity. ¡°Okay,¡± said Donald as he nodded. Then, he returned to Rivebale Hotel and booked a private room. ¡°Ysabel is only twenty this year.¡± Beatrice started the conversation. ¡°I know,¡± Donald answered. ¡°You are a divorcee, and you are currently a security guard. On the other hand, Ysabel will have her post-graduate entrance exam soon. Initially, I wanted her to study arts so that she could be a piano teacher in the future. However, she had chosen to be an architectural designer, which is different from what I envisioned her to be. Her father passed away when she was twelve, and I am the one who raised her to be what she is now. I never remarried because I want Ysabel to grow up in a good environment.¡± Donald stared intently at Beatrice. ¡°Why do you think Ysabel likes to be around me so much? That¡¯s because shecks fatherly love. I¡¯m older than her by seven years. When I first met her, she was seventeen. She was at an age where one¡¯s concept about love had just formed. So, I think you don¡¯t need to be worried about this. After a few years, her criteria for choosing a partner will change. Also¡­¡± Pausing, a hint of ridicule crept up Donald¡¯s face as he continued, ¡°Why do you think I will like her? You don¡¯t have the right to question me.¡± After finishing his sentence, he got up and left, not feeling the need to entertain her any longer. After Donald left, Beatrice was left stunned for some time. Then, she came to her senses and mmed the table in anger. ¡°How arrogant!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! She mmed the table several times. ¡°How infuriating! He¡¯s just a lowly security guard! I wonder who gave him the confidence?¡± I, Beatrice Stern, am a lecturer at Pollerton University! Who gave a mere security guard like you the right to talk to me like this? However, Donald didn¡¯t hear all that. Even if he did hear it, he would have ignored her. Time flew by quickly. In no time, there were only nine days left before Lilith entered theboratory Noah still did not show himself. He was still in hiding, and even Bradley could not find his whereabouts. At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, after Donald had finished his breakfast, Bradley came to him. He had dark circles under his eyes; it seemed he had pulled an all nighter. ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Donald was washing his hands. He didn¡¯t turn around to face Bradley. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve intercepted a secret message from Python,¡± Bradley said as he passed a name list to Donald. On the list, about a hundred names were recorded. Along with the names, their ID card number, home address, and time were included. ¡°This is the list of the people that Sara has contacted in the recent year. All of these contacted persons may have the sh drive,¡± Bradley said. ¡°This here is the time they have contacted the little girl.¡± Donald skimmed through and noticed that there were a hundred or so people. Their upations were recorded inside too. He was shocked to see that Jennifer was included among them. Including Jennifer, another thirty or so people had been marked red. ¡°These thirty-plus people who are marked red are the ones that have the highest chance of possessing the sh drive. Hence, I surmise Rupert will take action soon,¡± Bradley reported. ¡°Do you need me to deploy your personal guards? Or awaken the hundred thousand Viking warriors?¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll be monitoring this personally.¡± Bradley immediately bowed. ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell!¡± Donald tore the name list into pieces, his face expressionless. Then, he made himself a new cup of coffee. As he drank, he pondered. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 205 After some consideration, Donald decided to visit Jennifer¡¯s ce himself. Pollerton Estates¡¯ had one of the best security systems, but it was only good enough to fend off an average Joe. Although it was broad daylight, Donald managed to sneak into Jennifer¡¯s home undetected and went to her room. There was nobody at home at the time. Her room was decorated very cozily with a faint perfume smell. Donald scanned the room and did not see any pinhole cameras. He then started to search around thoroughly. Despite that, he still could not find the sh drive even after searching every corner. He even searched Kevin¡¯s and Leonard¡¯s rooms but did not find anything. Suddenly, he heard the sound of the door opening. Instantly, he jumped outside the window with a frown but did not leave right away. Through the narrow gap between the windows, Donald saw Kevin walking in first, followed by Nigel and also Skr. Nigel remained calm as ever. The incident at the Wilson manor did not seem to affect him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Looks like you guys are living a good life.¡± Kevin answered in a ttering manner, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, Nigel! It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± On the other hand, Skr gave Nigel a wink. However, Nigel did not even bother to look at her. Only somebody as self-centered as Kevin would like a snobby woman like Skr. In his low voice, Nigel turned around and said, ¡°Despite so, I still have not received anything in return. Are you aware of that?¡±| Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Kevin froze. He forced a smile, not knowing how to answer Nigel. Thetter continued, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in her anymore. I want the two billion worth of bid!¡± Troubled, Kevin said, ¡°But you know Jennifer¡¯s personality.¡± Nigel was only willing to exchange half a million for the entire project. Jennifer could not ept that. Hearing that, Nigel snorted and said, ¡°Who was the one who gave her everything that she had today?¡± Kevin did not dare to answer. As Nigel looked at Kevin expressionlessly, he crossed his fingers together and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to say anything more. If you want to continue living a wealthy life, you must do as I say. I will be taking over the position of the Tayhaven King very soon. By then, I will take back everything that is mine.¡± Kevin¡¯s face turned pale at those words. He immediately replied, ¡°Nigel, please give your orders. I will do anything in my power!¡± After hearing his response, Nigel was pleased with Kevin¡¯s attitude. He loved the feeling of being in control. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jennifer in need of money? Tonight at nine, she has to be at Paramount Hotel!¡± ¡°Who else would be there?¡± Kevin asked as he was a little worried. ¡°King of Private Equity, Bryan Garcia,¡± Nigel blurted out these few words. Kevin was shocked. ¡°Wow! Bryan! Isn¡¯t he Jennifer¡¯s crush? Since when he became the King of Private Equity?¡± While still hiding outside the window, Donald¡¯s eyes lit up. The reason was that he knew Bryan, who was also born with a silver spoon. They used to be best friends. Back then, Donald was young and ignorant. When he was around sixteen years old, he always enjoyed spending time together with Bryan. A decade after the disaster in the Campbell family, Bryan even had a meal with Donald when thetter returned to Pollerton. However, Jennifer had eventually chosen to be with Donald. Bryan was furious and had stopped contacting Donald since then, Bryan even dered in public multiple times, saying that one day, he would win Jennifer¡¯s heart again. Kevin clenched his teeth. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, Nigel!¡± Nigel nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I like your attitude. If you could do this well, you¡¯ll work for me in the future.¡± Kevin was overjoyed. Nigel left after that. Kevin was jumping in excitement. He hugged Skr and gave her a few kisses, Skr said coquettishly, ¡°Kevin, Jennifer has scored such a huge tender. My dad said he would like to be a part of the project. Just giving him one construction team would be enough.¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 206 Kevin let out a sigh. ¡°Skye, you know the situation Jennifer is in at the moment. She doesn¡¯t have enough funding.¡± Skr said, ¡°My dad is finding ways to borrow a million to invest in Jennifer¡¯s project. However, he will need to contract a construction team.¡± ¡°One million? Where is he going to borrow the money from? Is it possible to borrow such a huge sum of money?¡± Kevin was skeptical. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. To which Skr replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If he couldn¡¯t manage to borrow the money in the end, you still have to give him a construction team. You can consider that as my betrothal gift.¡± ¡°Let me think about it. This can¡¯t be rushed,¡± Kevin said. At that moment, Donald left quietly. As he walked down the street, he called Charles and said, ¡°Give me all the information you have on Paramount Hotel within one minute.¡± After thirty seconds, all the details about Paramount Hotel were sent over to Donald. The biggest shareholder of the hotel was Daily Yield Group, which had a market value of over thirty billion. To his surprise, the person currently managing Daily Yield Group was none other than the King of Private Equity himself, Bryan Garcia. Private cement was a form of investment fund raised from qualified investors in the form of non- public offering to invest in stocks, equity, bonds, futures,plete funds, fund shares, and other investment targets agreed in the investment contract. ording to the information, Bryan had an outstanding resume. His father was a senior executive in a financial institution on Windmill Street, while his mother was the editor-in-chief for a news publishingpany in Moranta. Bryan had started his career on Windmill Street five years ago. Through those five years of experience, he had grown to be a private equity tycoon in the country at the age of twenty-nine. More importantly, Bryan was Jennifer¡¯s first boyfriend. ¡°How much does it cost to acquire Daily Yield Group?¡± Donald asked tly. Charles was shocked to hear the question. ¡°Lord Campell, don¡¯t be impulsive¡­¡± Charles was Pollerton¡¯s wealthiest man with over a hundred billion worth. It would not be a problem for him if he were to acquire Paramount Hotel or even Daily Yield Group. However, he was concerned about who was backing Daily Yield Group. That person was Neil. The most powerful and influential man, Neil Yund. Charles was just an uncrowned Prince of Pollerton. He would not be able to handle something out of his league. The actual Prince of Pollerton, the one widely known and epted among the Pollertonians and even the whole state, was Neil. Neil was a very mysterious man. Even Charles did not have many chances to meet him. However, Neil had a loyal subordinate in Pollerton who was managing and monitoring the progress of Daily Yield Group. That person was Harvey Ward. Harvey¡¯s position might not be as high as Joshua¡¯s, but the former¡¯s influence and power definitely surpassed thetter¡¯s. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Donald asked indifferently. Suddenly, Charles had a realization and regained his senses. That¡¯s right. What am I afraid of? No matter how powerful Harvey is, he is still no match for Lord Campbell. ¡°It will not cost you a dime. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Donald hung up the phone after that. On the other end of the line, Charles was holding his phone with his right hand, trembling Daily Yield Group was one of thergest organizations. Within Pollerton, the only one who would be able to take them down was Donald. It was not a mary issue but rather a matter involving forbidden power on a different level. ¡°Time to get ready.¡± Charles prepared to start the operation and made a phone call. On the other hand, Donald sent a message. Nobody knew that a scarily powerful consortium had started its operation, causing a financial war to break out in the world at that moment. After settling everything, Donald reorganized his thoughts. So far, those in Pollerton included Rupert and the family, Akio and the family, Gideon and the family, and the Wilson family in Tayhaven. If Gideon failed in thend remation project, Tyrone would surely head to Pollerton personally. The Campbell n wouldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing for such arge-scale project that was worth a hundred billion. ¡°The most urgent task now is to find out what Noah is up to and his current situation. Then, we will need to guarantee the safety of Lilith in the researchb. Jennifer will need protection as well,¡± Donald muttered to himself as he closed hisptop. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 207 The phone suddenly rang. It was from Lana. ¡°Hello, Donald. Are you free to apany me to Paramount Hotel tonight at nine?¡± Lana¡¯s voice sounded just as charming as ever like she had just woken up from a nap. It was pleasant to the ears. Most people would not be able to keep theirposure when they heard her voice. Donald was nning to go to Paramount Hotel too, so he agreed right away. ¡°I want to meet with Bryan, the King of Private Equity. He had just bought over the Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry. The excavators that I ordered are currently stuck at the production line,¡± Lana exined anxiously. Donald was taken aback for a while before he narrowed his eyes. ¡°How did Bryan manage to acquire such arge industry?¡± ¡°Maybe he had formed a joint operation with Stardew International?¡± Lana guessed. ¡°Interesting.¡± Donald smiled coldly. The Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry was in charge of producing and assembling construction machinery. The excavators that they produced made up seventy percent of the shares in three states. Their market value was more than forty billion. Be it Reina, Lana, or Jennifer, they had all ordered arge number of excavators from Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry in order to prepare for thend remation project.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, the number of excavators in stock was definitely unable to support Pollerton¡¯snd remation project. Moreover, they had all been acquired by Stardew International which had ties with Pollerton Trantions. If the excavators were not able to be produced within a month, thend remation project could not bepleted within three months. ¡°Yes. This guy is really smart. He had cut off everyone¡¯s supply in one move! Everyone is paying attention to the bidding and is scrambling to be the third party, but he had thought of buying over Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry,¡± Lana said with slight admiration in her voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on at Shawsby Mountain right now?¡± Donald asked. Shawsby Mountain was the barren mountain near the west side of Pollerton. If they wanted to reim thend, they would have to collect the materials like dirt and sand from Shawsby Mountain. Lana¡¯s voice lowered as she said, ¡°Shawsby Mountain has been taken by Nigel.¡± ¡°Looks like they both have a lot hidden up their sleeves. They know to employ some roundabout tactics and intervene from another side,¡± Donald replied tly. ¡°Therefore, your ex-wise is currently the most anxious and the most helpless one. She doesn¡¯t have capital, so she only managed to pay for the excavators¡¯ deposit. To make matters worse, even the Shawsby Mountain is acquired,¡± Lana deduced on the other end of the phone. ¡°It¡¯s Bryan¡¯s idea to take down Shawsby Mountain, right?¡± Donald asked. ¡°Yes. That man is a business genius. He can instantly pinpoint the most essential factor with just one nce. It¡¯s such a shame that he¡¯s not a righteous man. All right, please pick me up at nine sharp. Bryan will be very busy tonight.¡± A mocking smile crept up Donald¡¯s face. No matter how smart or capable Bryan was, he would never have imagined that such a grand project was established by Donald. Donald was the actual dominant figure behind Pollerton¡¯snd remation project. ¡°Okay. See you then,¡± Donald replied. Soon, nighttime arrived. Paramount Hotel was a luxurious hotel. Located on the second and third floors were multiple top-notch entertainment rooms and lounges. There were currently thirty-four branches located throughout the country. Its market value was around a few ten billion. Bryan was the general manager of Daily Yield Group. The shares that he was holding were not much. He was considered one of the smaller shareholders even though his shares were worth a few billion. The real significant shareholders were the people that had Harvey¡¯s support. Neil was usually not around in Pollerton. Therefore, Harvey was in charge of reinforcing their influence. When it was eight at night, there were already many luxurious cars parked outside Paramount Hotel¡¯s entrance. There were bright neon lights shing everywhere. The entire area was plunged into a bustling mess, making the town look hostile. Large cities were always unfriendly and hostile,cking warmth. It was the same for Pollerton, too. The car that Lana was driving was an Aston Martin. It cost forty-eight million and was a special, custom-made model. That car was incredibly eye-catching. However, it did not seem to mean much when she reached the hotel. That was because there was a Lamborghini Veneno worth two hundred million and a McLaren P1 that cost one million parked right at the entrance. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 208 ¡°The Lamborghini Veneno belongs to Bryan.¡± Lana pointed at the said car as she exited her own. Donald did not pay much attention to that car. He quickly got out and walked into the luxurious hotel. There was a slenderdy at the counter with a sweet smile on her face. When she noticed Lana¡¯s arrival, she bowed respectfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you, Ms. Collins.¡± Her gaze then shifted to Donald, and her eyebrows furrowed. She recognized Donald as the abandoned child of the Campbell n who was a mere security guard. The book The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n was extremely popr in Pollerton. Even commoners wanted to have a glimpse of what was going on behind those luxurious doors which had been standing for five hundred years. With the publication of the book, the public was given a chance to do just that. Therefore, everyone was interested in getting a copy. ¡°Have you made an appointment with Mr. Garcia yet, Ms. Collins?¡± thedy asked. Lana nodded in response. ¡°Eight-thirty.¡± ¡°Please, follow me.¡± Thedy at the counter brought Lana and Donald over to a meeting room. She prepared a cup of coffee for Lana. However, there was none for Donald. ¡°What about him?¡± Lana asked. Thedy¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of mockery but she still spoke politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Collins. Security guards are actually not allowed to enter the meeting rooms at all. I turned a blind eye because you were the one who brought him in. Regardless, he will not be served with coffee.¡± ¡°Get oui,¡± Lana ordered indifferently, Donald snickered softly. He could not care less. Thedy looked at Donald in scorn before turning around to leave. ¡°You¡¯re very patient. If it were me, I would definitely have lost it by now.¡± Lana spoke. She could not really understand Donald¡¯s mind. He could have revealed his identity and been worshipped by the entire world¡¯s poption, but he decided to continue hiding it. ¡°If you had gone through what I have, you would realize that this is all very childish,¡± Donald exined slowly. ¡°Furthermore, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s interesting to look at others from above as a dominator?¡± Lana¡¯s pupils constricted. She could not help but look into Donald¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be warm but did not contain any emotions within. Instead, it was filled with divinity. To an extent, it was true. Donald would only reveal his emotions to people he cared about. When it came to strangers and enemies, he would only treat them with logic and intelligence, like he was a divine being looking down on mortal humans. All of a sudden, a lonely glint shed across Donald¡¯s eyes. He had been stuck at Quadfield for five years. People like Lana would never know what existed at Quadfield. ¡°What exactly is at Quadfield that needs you to guard it?¡± Lana¡¯s interest was suddenly piqued. Donald shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. As long as I¡¯m alive, no one would be able to get out of Quadfield¡± After chatting a bit more, Lana had gotten so close to Donald that her body was literally pressing up against his. Her unique, virgin scent wafted into his nose. When Donald cast a sideward nce at her, her fair chest and deep cleavage came into full view, One hand would not be enough to handle such lusciousness. The half round shape looked incredibly perfect as it shivered, following Lana¡¯s movements. ¡°Is it nice to look at?¡± Lana blew at Donald¡¯s ear and could not refrain from licking his earlobe. Donald¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Go away.¡± ¡°No.¡± Lana became even more smug. ¡°You seductress!¡± Donald moved to the side. Lana started giggling: ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that a man like you is still a virgin?¡± ¡°Due to some uncontroble reason, I am still a virgin,¡± Donald replied with an unfazed look. Lana rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I have some free time tonight. I want to take your virginity away.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Donald replied. ¡°But I want it!¡± Lana became even cheekier and hugged his right arm. She pressed her chest against his body, squeezing her breasts until they were out of shape.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Donald could literally feel how soft they were. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 209 ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop messing with you.¡± Lana heard the sound of footsteps and immediately sat upright. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± The door was pushed open, and a slender, tall, and charming man wearing a designer suit walked in. He was young and looked about twenty-eight to twenty-nine years old. As he walked in with his head held high, he looked dignified. Unlike Nigel¡¯s gloomy appearance, the man looked bright and dazzling. He was none other than Bryan Garcia, the private equity tycoon, and the manager of Daily Yield Group. The moment he arrived, his gaze was fixed on Donald as his lips curled into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Donald,¡± Bryan greeted with a mesmerizing voice. This was a perfect man that would make women fall head over heels for him. Nigel was born with a frigid and majestic presence, hence, people were afraid of him. However, it wasn¡¯t the case for Bryan. His demeanor and behavior had an air of sophistication. ¡°Long time no see,¡± Donald responded, staring at Bryan. Bryan approached and sat across from Donald. ¡°Are you and Jennifer divorced?¡± ¡°About a month ago,¡± Donald stated, nodding. ¡°Are you working as a security guard now?¡± Bryan didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of negotiating with Lana and kept asking Donald personal questions. ¡°Yeah, is there a problem with that?¡± Donald asked. ¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong. I just thought it was such a pity; I remember that a few years ago, you were vigorous and held your head high. But now, you¡¯re just a security guard!¡± Bryan mocked,ughing. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve read The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re an abandoned child. By the way, I heard about what happened to Jennifer; I also know that her rtionship with you wasn¡¯t real. Which is why I¡¯m going to marry her. After all, I was her first crush.¡± Bryan blithered on as he waited to see Donald¡¯s reaction. Yet, Donald¡¯s face remained expressionless. The look in his eyes was still as if all that had nothing to do with him. ¡°As long as she¡¯s willing, I have nothing to say,¡± Donald stated. Nheless, his heart still trembled slightly. ¡°No, I want to hear your opinion!¡± Bryan demanded as his gaze slowly turned sharp. Five years ago, Bryan relentlessly pursued Jennifer for three years, but thetter never agreed. Just when she was about to ept his pursuit, Donald appeared in Jennifer¡¯s life. For no resolute reasons, the both of them saw eye to eye and ended up together. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Once their rtionship was official, theyter got engaged, married, and hosted a banquet. Meanwhile, Bryan was distressed. He felt he was just one step away from his goal, and yet he could never reach it. Although Jennifer had an interest in Bryan, she wasn¡¯tpletely certain of her feelings for him. Back then, when Bryan would announce Jennifer as his girlfriend to the public, thetter didn¡¯t deny or exin herself. Which was why Bryan thought Donald had snatched Jennifer away from him. ¡°You want my opinion?¡± Donald¡¯s expression grew stony. Crossing his legs that was wearing shiny leather shoes, Bryan stared at Donald and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± His face contorted viciously as he continued, ¡°Back then, you stole her away from my hands. Now, I want you to return her back to me yourself!¡± ¡°How am I supposed to do that?¡± Donald asked casually, stroking the teeth mark on his wrist. ¡°First, I want you to call her a bitch in front of all the aristocrats tonight. Second, I want you to kneel before me and apologize. Lastly, I want you to be my groomsman for Jennifer and I¡¯s wedding!¡± Bryan uttered every word, loathing Donald to the core. ¡°And what if I¡¯m not willing to do any of that?¡± Donald sneered. Bryan burst outughing as if he had received good news. Hisugh was so loud that it resounded in the meeting room. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing?¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 210 Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t want to? What right do you have to be reluctant? All you are right now is a poor, powerless security guard! As for me, I¡¯m about to be an aristocrat in Pollerton! Thend remation project will put me at the top. I have control over all five of them. Reina, Lana, Jennifer, Torson Construction, and Stardew International. All I have to do is to give out the order and you¡¯ll disappear from Pollerton tonight! Do you think you¡¯ll still be unwilling, then?¡± Bryan¡¯s eyes were cold as he smiled arrogantly, basking in the pleasure of having control. Donald chortled coldly. ¡°All I¡¯m hearing is that your confidence onlyes from thend remation project.¡± ¡°Donald, oh Donald,¡± Bryan jeered, shaking his head. ¡°This is what separates you and me. I honestly don¡¯t understand what Jennifer saw in you. Is it really only because of thend remation project? It¡¯s because I¡¯m the manager and a shareholder at Daily Yield Group. I¡¯m the man that Neil and Harvey support! The market value of Daily Yield Group is worth tens of billions, and there are thirty-four branches of Paramount Hotel across the country. I¡¯m also about to pull Paramount Hotel out as a sole entity and promote it to the Anndur market, doubling its market value! Is that enough confidence for you?¡± Bryan asked. Donald shook his head and retorted, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s definitely not enough.¡± Bryan was stunned, and a mocking smile flitted across h¨ªs face. ¡°Not enough? Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re the abandoned child of the Campbell n. Once the Campbell n rises again, they¡¯re going to kill you. But then again, I could also finish you on my own! So I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re getting your confidence from. Do you really think Lana can protect you?¡± ¡°Finish me on your own?¡± Donald scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you try to do that five years ago?¡± Bryan narrowed his eyes. Five years ago, he contacted a southwestern bandit, Seamus Lenc, to assassinate Donald. However, thetter broke the former¡¯s neck and finished him. Back then, Donald instantly knew Bryan was behind it. Bryan thought Seamus had escaped and because his father had requested him to learn from Edward, the financial tycoon of Windmill Street, he paid no more what happened to Jennifer; I also know that her rtionship with you wasn¡¯t real. Which is why I¡¯m going to marry her. After all, I was her first crush.¡± Bryan blithered on as he waited to see Donald¡¯s reaction. Yet, Donald¡¯s face remained expressionless. The look in his eyes was still as if all that had nothing to do with him. ¡°As long as she¡¯s willing, I have nothing to say,¡± Donald stated. Nheless, his heart still trembled slightly. ¡°No, I want to hear your opinion!¡± Bryan demanded as his gaze slowly turned sharp. Five years ago, Bryan relentlessly pursued Jennifer for three years, but thetter never agreed. Just when she was about to ept his pursuit, Donald appeared in Jennifer¡¯s life. For no resolute reasons, the both of them saw eye to eye and ended up together. Once their rtionship was official, theyter got engaged, married, and hosted a banquet. Meanwhile, Bryan was distressed. He felt he was just one step away from his goal, and yet he could never reach it. Although Jennifer had an interest in Bryan, she wasn¡¯tpletely certain of her feelings for him. Back then, when Bryan would announce Jennifer as his girlfriend to the public, thetter didn¡¯t deny or exin herself. Which was why Bryan thought Donald had snatched Jennifer away from him. ¡°You want my opinion?¡± Donald¡¯s expression grew stony. Crossing his legs that was wearing shiny leather shoes, Bryan stared at Donald and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± His face contorted viciously as he continued, ¡°Back then, you stole her away from my hands. Now, I want you to return her back to me yourself!¡± ¡°How am I supposed to do that?¡± Donald asked casually, stroking the teeth mark on his wrist. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 211 ¡°Fine.¡± Bryan stood up and added, ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste my time talking to you.¡± He pped his hands and suddenly, a brawny man came in through the door. It wasn¡¯t just any brawny man, but Akio¡¯s bodyguard, Octavio Sanders. One of the top ten masters of Yartran, the former head of the Yartran 250 field army. ¡°We meet again, Donald!¡± Octavio spoke inartictely with a gloomy smile on his face. ¡°Get rid of him,¡± Bryan ordered, waving his hands like he was chasing flies away. Octavio slowly took off his top, revealing a terrifying tattoo on his body. It was an enormous eight- headed serpent ¨C the totem of Yartran. Bryan gave Donald an intense stare, made a throat-cut gesture, and left the room as he closed the door behind him. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Mr. Ono really doesn¡¯t like you,¡± Octavio said, walking toward Donald. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to break your neck tonight.¡± Without looking at Octavio, Donald muttered to Lana, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± ¡°What for?¡± Lana asked, giggling and unfazed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the blood will scare youter,¡± Donald replied. Lana chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of that; I¡¯m just scared of you.¡± Octavio suddenly felt humiliated. Can I get some respect here? I¡¯m here to kill, for goodness¡¯ sake. ¡°Bastard!¡± Octavio exploded. Donald¡¯s expression instantly became indifferent and terrifying. As his face turned dark, he mmed his hand on the marble coffee table, turning it to powder. Donald strode over to Octavio and said, ¡°I really hate the word bastard!¡± Octavio suddenly felt like he was hallucinating. Donald was like a mighty dragoning out of the abyss, looking down at him condescendingly. ¡°Even Wolfgang and Amadeus would back down when they see me. Who do you think you are?¡± Donald¡¯s temperament changed, and his eyes were as sharp as knives. His murderous intent was apparent, and he was exuding an astounding aura. Once Donald became furious, he would shake heaven and earth. A faint golden light emitted from Octavio¡¯s body as he took a samurai¡¯s sword from behind his waist. With a lift of his feet, he charged toward Donald and shed at him. Whoosh! An explosion sounded when he swung his extremely sharp de. It was as if he had split the void open. The samurai¡¯s sword shed at Donald¡¯s head, yet he stayed still and lightly raised his hand, stopping the sword with his fingers. At that point, Octavio felt it was difficult to advance further. His eyes widened as he looked at Donald in disbelief. That blow would¡¯ve easily cut off a ten-centimeter thick steel te, but it wasn¡¯t even enough to break Donald¡¯s two fingers. He instantly had a bad feeling about it. Donald¡¯s expression remained aloof. With a twist of his fingers, the white and shiny samurai¡¯s sword instantly snapped and shattered into seven to eight pieces. Octavio cried out and let go. His hands bled from the impact. ¡°Who are you?¡± Octavio asked, trembling in fear. ¡°I¡¯m from Quadfield.¡± Donald walked forward. ¡°Yourst name is Campbell, you know Wolfgang and Amadeus, and youe from Quadfield. You¡¯re¡­ Octavio¡¯s eyes immediately widened. A wave of realization surged through his heart, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat. Lord Campbell is at Pollerton! Did I just fight with Lord Campbell? The entire world knew that Donald, who was young and was in charge of repressing Quadfield, was terrifying. However, those who had seen the face of Lord Campbell were extremely limited. ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± Octavio trembled and almost knelt down before Donald. This was the man who single-handedly ruled Yartran back then, forcing the country to almost use a strategic weapon against him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want a peaceful life?¡± Donald asked calmly. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 212 The calmer Donald was, the more terrified Octavio became. ¡°Ah!¡± Octavio finally couldn¡¯t stand the pressure, turned around, and ran out the door. Although he was fast, Donald was faster. Raising his leg, he leaped seven to eight meters forward. With the naked eye, a fifty centimeter-long current could be seen flying toward Octavio and ying thetter in half. Lana instantly closed her eyes in shock, afraid to watch the sight before her. ¡°Okay, you can open your eyes now,¡± Donald said after he threw the dust cloth on the couch onto Octavio, covering his dead body. Lana clicked her tongue and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re incredible! It was a seven-to eight-meter distance, and you broke the void.¡± ¡°This is a traditionalbat art called Twelve Springing Kicks,¡± Donald exined. He then pulled the door open, and his expression returned to indifference. ¡°It¡¯s time to get even with Bryan.¡± Meanwhile, Bryan was meeting Jennifer. Out of the five families, Jennifer was the most nervous. As the supporter of the Wilson family in Tayhaven, she barely had any right to speak. In a desperate attempt to establish Jennard Construction, the funds were allocated to order arge number of heavy-duty excavators and construction vehicles from Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry. She also reserved a hill on Shawsby Mountain, signed a mining contract, gave a ten percent deposit, and prepared to use it for mining. Just when things were unfolding, Bryan, together with Stardew International, had acquired Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry which had a market value of tens of billions. They then instructed Nigel to acquire Shawsby Mountain. When everyone turned their attention to bidding, Bryan turned his attention to the suppliers. Itpletely threw Jennifer off. Both Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry and Shawsby Mountain are now directly breaching the contract. How much will the liquidated damages be? Besides, Jennifer still had a funding gap of one hundred million. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t refrain from panicking at a moment like that. Kevin informed Jennifer that Bryan was waiting for her at Paramount Hotel. At first, she hesitated, but she ended up agreeing to meet Bryan. She had put on a delicate, yet light makeup tonight ¨C wearing a long trench coat, leggings, and high heels. Her legs were slender and long, her lips red and teeth white,plementing her graceful demeanor. Her thin waist could be seen through her trench coat. She was sitting in another reception room, waiting, as Kevin sat next to her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Bryan¡¯s doing so well. You must¡¯ve been blind back then, Jennifer. There were plenty of men for you to choose from, yet you chose to be with that useless prick, Donald!¡± Kevin scolded, rolling his eyes, and curiously looked around. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The interior decoration was extremely luxurious, and even a pot of ornamental nt cost hundreds of thousands. ¡°What a wealthy guy.¡± Kevin gasped in astonishment.. He then advised, ¡°Jennifer, you should really hold on to him this time. Don¡¯t be reckless again.¡± ¡°Can you just shut up?¡± Jennifer frowned. Kevin snorted coldly and kept his mouth shut as told. Halfway through, someone knocked on the door. Jennifer quickly stood up and fixed her makeup. Bryan walked in, smiling and looking polite and dazzling. ¡°How are you, Jennifer?¡± Bryan walked up to Jennifer and sat down in front of her. His voice was gentle, and there was affection in his eyes. Jennifer was also looking at Bryan with a slightlyplicated expression on her face. Back then, she had vague feelings for Bryan, but she soon realized it wasn¡¯t love after Donald showed up in her life. She had never publicly admitted that Bryan was her first love. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Jennifer said, nodding. Bryan stared at her with fascination and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been dealing with some difficult matters lately. Just tell me what you need. As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities, I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡± Kevin kept throwing nces at her, hinting at her to ept Bryan¡¯s offer. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 213 Jennifer lifted her head to look at Bryan. ¡°Mr. Garcia, you can tell us your conditions.¡± Bryanughed merrily and took out two bottles of red wine from the wine cab before pouring one ss each for Jennifer and Kevin. ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡± He handed the ss that was filled to the brim to Jennifer. She apologetically turned down the drink. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t drink.¡± Pretending to be angry, Bryan huffed, ¡°How can you not know how to drink in the business industry? Drink at least a little. Let¡¯s toast.¡± After he said that, he clinked his ss with hers, creating a crisp sound. Jennifer threw a pleading look at Kevin, hoping he would help her, but he pretended to not notice it. Meanwhile, Bryan was satisfied with Kevin¡¯s attitude and drank a huge mouthful before paying attention to Jennifer¡¯s reaction. Jennifer mulled over it and decided to put the ss on the table, then said, ¡°Mr. Garcia, how about we go straight to the point?¡± Bryan shook his head with a smile on his face and said. ¡°Tell me about your thoughts.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made a purchase order for excavators. Within twenty days, they will be ready. The excavation rights at Shawsby Mountain shall remain mine per the original agreement,¡± Jennifer answered. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Bryan enjoyed his wine while leaning back against the couch. He admired the woman¡¯s sharp facial features and attractive figure. ¡°What can you offer me?¡± ¡°Double the price. How does that sound?¡± She gritted her teeth. Chuckling lightly, Bryan replied, ¡°Sounds good, but it doesn¡¯t feel sincere. Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry and Shawsby Mountain are both mine. In addition, the excavator sales and transportation channels are also under my control. I can raise my worth to a billion from all these. Double the price will only profit me by tens of millions. If it were you, would you agree?¡± Jennifer fell silent Then, Bryan stood up and circled to her back. He looked at her silky hair, and the infatuation in his eyes grew increasingly intense. With an affectionate tone, he asked suddenly, ¡°Jennifer, promise me this one thing, and everything is yours whether it¡¯s Shawsby Mountain or Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry, they ll be yours. They will be considered your betrothal gift.¡± He faced Jennifer and knelt on one knee in front of her. While he lifted his head to look at her attractive face, he took out a ring box from his pocket. When he opened it, an exquisite, sparkling diamond ring was sitting there. A single nce was enough to know it was pricey, and the price tag was still there, reading: Eight million eight hundred eighty thousand. ¡°Marry me. Jennifer!¡± Bryan proposed sincerely in an agitated tone However, Jennifer did not ept it. She only looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± ¡°No, I know you¡¯re divorced. Donald¡¯s a useless man. Why would you even fall for him? he said in a crazed manner. Jennifer only shook her head. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. Love is love. It cannot be forced.¡± If she was to ask herself, she did not know the reason either. All she knew was she liked Donald. On the other hand, Kevin was sweating buckets from nervousness. He went up to them and stuffed the ring into Jennifer¡¯s hand, yelling, Jennifer, don¡¯t be stupid! Mr. Garcia is a good catch. Why are you hesitating? What¡¯s there to think about? He¡¯s much better than Donald! Take the ring and ept him.¡± Bryan liked how Kevin was acting and gave thetter a grateful look. Still on one knee in front of Jennifer, he gently convinced her, ¡°Don¡¯t think about Donald anymore, please?¡± His tone almost sounded like he was begging her. She sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Garcia, I¡¯m not good enough for you. All I want to do now isplete the tasks in my hands perfectly so I can make up to the Wilson family in Tayhaven. I don¡¯t want to think about other things now.¡± A look of insanity appeared in Bryan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of Donald, right? If he agrees to a remarriage, you¡¯ll remarry him, right?¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 214 He added, ¡°You have never loved me, right?¡± Upon hearing the question, Jennifer stayed silent for a while before she answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Bryan immediately softened his tone as he said, ¡°Jenny, please say yes. I promise to love and protect you. I can give you all of me. As long as you want it, I can even give up my life for you.¡± The mixed emotions in Jennifer¡¯s eyes deepened, and she lowered her head to look at the diamond ring in her hand. Nobody knew what was on her mind, whether she was touched, hesitant, regretful, or thinking of epting. While Bryan observed her with anticipation, Kevin was equally excited. As long as Jennifer agrees, Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry will be hers. Then, the financial problem will also be solved! Jennifer was at a loss. It was as if all her efforts for the past month was pointless. As long as she said yes to Bryan¡¯s proposal, she could livefortably even if she detached herself from the Wilson family in Tayhaven. But is this what I want? I agreed to serve the Wilson family in Tayhaven to earn money so that Donald and I don¡¯t have to argue over money in the future. Jennifer understood that a poor couple could never be happy. But what about Donald? She was at a loss as she muttered hesitantly, ¡±Bryan, I.¡± ¡°Say yes, Jennifer. Say yes!¡± Kevin was anxious. However, at that moment, the door was pushed open. Donald stood at the entrance with a cold expression. Lana was not there with him, seemingly having something else to do. Donald immediately saw Bryan kneeling before Jennifer. Meanwhile, Jennifer was seated on the couch and looking at Bryan while holding a diamond ring in her hand, Upon seeing it was Donald who entered, Jennifer sprang to her feet immediately from shock. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± Donald¡¯s gaze fell on Jennifer¡¯s hand that was holding the diamond ring, and could not read her expression. However, Jennifer caught the hint of sorrow and bleakness in Donald¡¯s expression. ¡°I seemed to have disturbed you guys,¡± Donald muttered and lowered his head to look at the bite mark on his wrist, then smiled self-deprecatingly. If Kingsley and Bradley saw Donald¡¯s current state, they would be startled because they had never once seen Donald look so forlorn. Their impression of Donald was someone omnipotent, cold, and resolute as if nothing would affect him. However, the Donald they knew had changed. His mentality had changed for a woman. ¡°I can exin!¡± Jennifer threw the ring aside and strode over to Donald. As the ring box fell onto the floor, Bryan stared at it in a stupor. At this moment, all his pride and dignity were shattered and thrown away like the ring. He lowered his head, and a surge of killing intention welled in his eyes. Bryan had an extreme obsession with Jennifer. She was someone he had been dreaming of since his youth. All these years, he messed around with many women, but Jennifer was still the one he wanted to marry. Love is love. It needs no reason. ¡°Donald, Jennifer, how dare you!¡± Bryan muttered with his head still lowered. His expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. However, his voice wasced with murderous intention and frigidness. Anxious, Jennifer tried to exin to him, ¡°Donald, listen to me.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, Donald was not looking at Jennifer. Instead, he focused his gaze on Bryan. ¡°Wait outside. I want to discuss something with Bryan.¡± Instantly, Kevin pointed at him and roared in anger, ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss? Donald, you¡¯ve ruined things for the umpteenth time!¡± While walking toward Donald, he continued ranting, ¡°First Harrison, then Nigel, and now Bryan!¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 215 ¡°You¡¯re just a security guard. What gives you the right to marry my sister? Mr. Bryan is a million times better than you. He can give my sister Shawsby Mountain, Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry, and even the entire Paramount Hotel! And you? The betrothal gift you gave my sister that year was only sixty-six thousand!¡± Kevin bellowed. At that moment, Kevin was more furious and mad than Bryan. He did not want to work, nor was he a capable person. Yet, his ambition was not aligned with his capability. He wanted to drive a luxurious car and live in an expensive mansion. However, it would be impossible if he only relied on himself. He already had three chances, including the one with Bryan. Unfortunately, his chance would always be ruined by Donald at the critical moment. Donald lifted his head, furrowed his brows, and fixed a stern gaze on Kevin. ¡°How insolent!¡± Donald¡¯s voice was extremely icy. He charged at Kevin and grabbed his neck, throwing thetter onto the coffee table. A snap rang in the air, and Kevin¡¯s scream was heard. At that moment, both his legs had broken. His broken bones pierced through his skin, exposing them to the air. It was a bloody sight. Jennifer was stunned. Suddenly, she screamed, and the color drained from her face. ¡°Donald!¡± she yelled, running toward Kevin. Kevin held his legs and cried repeatedly, ¡°Donald, I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you! Jennifer, my legs are broken! It hurts so bad! Hurry, get an ambnce! I can¡¯t hold on any longer. I¡¯m going to die!¡± As he was screaming, his face was pale and blood gushed out of his wound constantly. Suddenly, his head tilted, and he passed out in an instant. ¡°Kev! Kev!¡± Jennifer¡¯s tears streamed down her cheeks as she shook Kevin, trying to wake him up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not dead yet.¡± Donald took a wet tissue from the coffee table and wiped his hands while saying coldly, ¡°If he wasn¡¯t your brother, I would¡¯ve gotten rid of him long ago.¡± Jennifer felt a shiver down her spine when she heard that. She then turned around and nced at Donald. Her expression darkened as though she had lost all emotions, staring at him with an indifferent gaze. Smack! After that, shended a p on Donald¡¯s face. ¡°If anything happens to Kev, I¡¯ll never forgive you for the rest of my life.¡± Tears flowed down her face. As for Donald, he did not avoid the p. ¡°It¡¯s as if your genes are filled with violence. How many times have you attacked people already? Not only did you hit my mom, but you have also hit Kev several times. Are you going to attack me next?¡± Jennifer bit her lip, ring at Donald. Donald did not attempt to exin himself. He merely stared at Jennifer calmly without saying a word. Meanwhile, Bryan enjoyed the show without saying anything. Soon, the medical team from Paramount Hotel arrived and took Kevin away on a stretcher, ¡°Whatever that¡¯s between us¡­ We should just end it.¡± As those words left her mouth, Jennifer felt as though her strength was drained. Donald nodded. ¡°As you wish.¡± Jennifer then dashed out with the medical team and shut the door, leaving only Bryan and Donald in the guest room. ¡°Where¡¯s Octavio?¡± Bryan sat back down on the couch, poured himself a ss of wine, and sipped it. ¡°Would you like to try some? I bet you rarely get to drink such expensive wine, right? This is produced by Grand Ennead Manor. A single bottle cost hundreds of thousands. My friend has just gotten the license to be the distributor in the country. It¡¯s hundreds of thousands, you know? That¡¯s equivalent to two years¡¯ worth of your sry, right?¡± Bryan behaved boldly, as he did not think Donald had killed Octavio. Instead, he believed Octavio must be messing with Lana. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. That was the only factor that would make Octavio spare Donald¡¯s life. Donald sat down, saying, ¡°You seem quite cocky.¡± Bryan shed him a smile while responding, ¡°I don¡¯t seem cocky. I am cocky. Tell me, is that against the rule? Which rule says it¡¯s illegal to be cocky?¡± Donald said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s illegal.¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 216 ¡°What rule is that?¡± ¡°My rules.¡± Donald¡¯s expression became more serious. After a pause, he continued, ¡°No one can be cocky in front of me.¡± When Bryan finished listening to his words, he roared withughter as if he heard the funniest thing on earth. ¡°Donald, you¡¯re really like a dumb dog that¡¯s at a dead end. I¡¯m the manager of Daily Yield Group and the shareholder of Paramount Hotel. My dad is an executive of a financial institute on Windmill Street, while my mother works as the editor-in-chief of Moranta Daily. Paramount Hotel is getting launched soon. Besides, my teacher is the financial tycoon of Windmill Street, Mr. Edward. So, yes. I am cockier than you. Do you admit defeat?¡± Donald asked calmly, ¡°Are you talking about superiority to me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am talking about superiority to you!¡± Bryan stressed shamelessly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Donald said, ¡°Okay. Then, I¡¯ll show you if your superiority is even worth mentioning.¡± Truth was, he had already forgotten about Bryan¡¯s existence. He did not care even if Bryan was the one who sent Seamus, the bandit from the southwest, to kill him. However, Bryan had once again ordered Octavio to kill Donald. There¡¯s no point showing him mercy anymore. It¡¯s time for me to make my move. Donald then pulled out his phone and said, ¡°Charlie, buy Daily Yield Group and make Paramount Hotel go bankrupt.¡± ¡°Okay. Please hold on.¡± Charles¡¯ voice traveled from the phone¡¯s speakers. Bryan stared at Donald like he was an idiot. ¡°We haven¡¯t met for five years and now you¡¯ve be such a powerful person! Oh, I¡¯m so scared. Hahaha!¡± He wants to buy Daily Yield Group and make Paramount Hotel bankrupt? Does he know how much Daily Yield Group costs today? It¡¯s thirty billion! Besides, Paramount Hotels listing n is sent to the financial hub of Windmill Street. It¡¯s going to get invested by two majorpanies soon. With Paramount Hotel, I might even make it to the Forbes List. And now, Donald says he wants to make Paramount Hotel bankrupt? Oh, please. There¡¯s a limit to bragging, okay? Who can be that powerful to influence the decision of the financial institutes of Windmill Street? ¡°You still have three minutes left to mock me.¡± Donald nced at the time. ¡°Oh, is that so? I¡¯m really looking forward to what¡¯s about to happen next.¡± Bryan was unfazed, and he even took another sip of his wine. A minuteter, Charles¡¯ call came in. ¡°Mr. Campbell, the entire Daily Yield Group has been transferred under your name. The five original shareholders and those who have controlling shares have sold their shares. It cost a total of thirty-five billion. Currently, you own a hundred percent of Daily Yield Group¡¯s controlling shares. One more thing. The original major shareholder is at Paramount Hotel right now. He¡¯s going to pay you a visit soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Donald remained expressionless. If Charles could notplete such a simple matter, then he wouldn¡¯t be the richest person in Pollerton. Bryan snickered. ¡°You make it sound as if it¡¯s real. I almost believed you,¡± he said in an unhurried manner, not feeling the slightest bit nervous. Daily Yield Group had a total of five shareholders. Thergest shareholder was Harvey¡¯s brother-inw. At the same time, Harvey was the loyal subordinate of Neil, Pollerton¡¯s most influential person. Neil had been running his business in Pollerton for over twenty days. Though he was usually a very mysterious man, he had the power to control Pollerton. After all, he was a member of the Yund family of Jadeborough. They were one of the nine richest families in Jadeborough. Just like the Campbell n, they had existed for over five hundred years. ¡°Donald, are you delusional? I think you should go to the hospital to get your brain checked. I think you¡¯re going crazy.¡± Bryan pointed at his temple, constantly shaking his head while putting on a mocking smile Donald merely shot him a nce and sent out a text. At that moment, a top international financial conglomerate had begun to operate all over the world. Meanwhile, in the financial hub of Windmill Street, Edward, the financial tycoon, was ying golf in his luxurious manor. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 217 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Edward¡¯s butler walked toward him quickly. ¡°Mr. Edward, Ms. Morey wants to see you.¡± Edward was stunned. After that, he was so excited that his body trembled. ¡°Let her in at once! Oh, no! Bring me to her!¡±. Soon, Edward met Alessia. Alessia was in a red dress. The color of her dress was so bright it was as if it was on fire. Moreover, she had pinned a griffin emblem in front of her chest. Edward knew what the symbol meant. That was the emblem of Horizon Group. As for Alessia, she was one of the Four Greatest Divine Generals who served right under Lord Campbell. Wyvern King was Kingsley Felton, and Phoenix King was Alessia Morey. ¡°Greetings, Ms. Morey. Is Lord Campbell in good healthtely?¡± Edward was a plump man with white hair in his seventies. ¡°I¡¯m here for one reason. And that is to decline Paramount Hotel¡¯s proposal to ring the bell and get listed. Besides that, I¡¯m here to remind Bryan and Howard Garcia a little that they have offended Lord Campbell!¡± said Alessia. After finishing her words, she stared at Edward intensely, turned, and left. Edward was stunned. A whileter, he made a phone call like a mad man. ¡°Quick! Paramount Hotel is going to ring the bell soon! Make them stop immediately!¡± After that, Edward quickly took out his phone and started calling some people. The first person he called was Howard Garcia, Bryan¡¯s father. Meanwhile, in Paramount Hotel, Donald and Bryan were sitting opposite each other. The atmosphere in the venue was unpleasant. Bryan raised his arm and took a look at his watch. ¡°It has been about three minutes. I¡¯m curious about what you can do. How dare you show off in front of me? You¡¯re not worthy enough to do that! Everyone is born different and has a different social status ranking. As for you, you belong to the lowest rank! I don¡¯t understand what Jennifer saw in you back then. Just like what Kevin said, what can you give her? So, from today onward, let me take care of Jennifer. Don¡¯t worry. I will love her and treat her nicely. Besides that, I will have several kids with her. If they are boys, I will educate them so they wouldn¡¯t be someone like you. If they are girls, I will try my best to send them overseas so they wouldn¡¯t meet a jerk like you.¡± While Bryan was narrating his hopes for the future, a cold glint shed across his eyes. Then, he continued, ¡°As for you, I¡¯ve made my decision. You won¡¯t be able to walk out of Paramount Hotel tonight. I have a hundred ways to make you disappear from this world. You might fall from a building, encounter an ident, or experience an electric shock. There are many methods to end you.¡± Donald looked up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early. Time¡¯s¡­ up.¡± ¡°Fine! I¡¯m curious to see the tricks you will be putting up today!¡± As time passed, Bryan gradually lost his patience. Thus, he stood up and pointed at Donald. Suddenly, someone pushed open the door Immediately, Bryan turned his head and looked toward the entrance. ¡°Mr. Larson, why are you here?¡± A middle-aged man came in. His gazended on Donald. ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Campbell?¡± That man was Shawn Larson, the biggest shareholder of Daily Yield Group. Besides that, he was the brother-inw of Harvey. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Donald nodded. Shawn was polite. He said, ¡°Mr. Campbell is truly a hero. You¡¯re so generous!¡± Upon hearing that, Bryan frowned. ¡°Mr. Larson, why are you treating him so nicely! He is merely a security guard!¡± Shawn red at Bryan coldly. ¡°Security guard? Do you know that he has just bought all the shares of Daily Yield Group with thirty-five billion in cash?¡± scolded Shawn. Did Shawn say that Donald acquired the entire Daily Yield Group for thirty-five billion using cash? Does he have a hundred percent control of it now? Bryan widened his eyes instantly. ¡°Mr. Larson, he is just a security guard. Are you sure your information is correct? Moreover, my father is also one of the shareholders of Daily Yield Group. Why didn¡¯t we get any news about the acquisition? I¡¯m sure there must be a mistake, as nobody is wealthy enough to do that!¡± An icy glint shed across Shawn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you think I will joke about this?¡± His words came like a bolt from the blue for Bryan. At that, thetter was dumbfounded. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 218 Shawn was Harvey¡¯s brother-inw and the biggest shareholder of Daily Yield Group. Thus, Shawn would never joke about this matter. I can¡¯t imagine an individual purchasing the entire Daily Yield Group for thirty-five billion in cash. At the moment, Daily Yield Group is expanding. If Paramount Hotel is sessfully listed, the market value of Daily Yield Group will go up to seventy to eighty billion! As Harvey is the majority shareholder of Daily Yield Group, it wouldn¡¯t be logical for him to sell off a money-making business for thirty-five billion only. s, he did sell it! Bryan fixed his gaze on Donald with a frown. ¡°You¡¯ve hidden yourself well! However, it doesn¡¯t matter if it is sold. As long as Paramount Hotel is still under my control, the purchase will not affect me much!¡± Paramount Hotel had started to separate its operations from Daily Yield Group. Shawn nodded. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to sell it in the first ce. However, he had received much information from different parties to sell Daily Yield Group as soon as possible. Although Shawn didn¡¯t understand what was happening, he still obediently followed the person¡¯s orders. That was because the person who called and gave him the news was his mentor, who had retired for ten years, Xavier Yoder. Moreover, Xavier was the previous leader of Pollerton. ¡°Mr. Campbell, do you mind telling me which family are you from? Could it be that the Campbell n is nning to take you back as one of them soon?¡± asked Shawn. Donald sneered. ¡°I am not interested in the Campbell n. Besides that, I don¡¯t think there is a need to go back to them!¡± Immediately, Shawn assumed that there was someone powerful backing Donald. He must be working for a big shot! Could it be that he¡¯s working for Lana, Charles, and Reina? Only these three financial magnates can afford to pay so much cash in one go. Shawn suddenly thought of a possibility. Subsequently, Shawn¡¯s phone rang. Shortly after, Shawn¡¯s attitude became indifferent toward Donald, and he was no longer polite to the latter. That was because Shawn had received a phone call telling him Charles and Lana had intervened in the acquisition of Daily Yield Group. ¡°Mr. Campbell, you¡¯re such a young and promising man who could win the favor of Charles and Lana. However, as I¡¯m curious can you tell me why you want to purchase Daily Yield Group?¡± asked Shawn. ¡°For a moment, I thought you¡¯ve be rich. I can¡¯t believe you are supported financially by a woman, and you¡¯re Charles and Lana¡¯s dog!¡± Bryan regained his senses and continued, ¡°You¡¯re so good at bragging. You nearly tricked me!¡± Donald merely nced at Bryan coldly. He didn¡¯t have the interest to reply to thetter. ¡°Hey, what is wrong with you? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m talking to you? Why are you so rude?¡± Suddenly, Shawn was furious. I was in the middle of having fun when I got the news about Daily Yield Group¡¯s acquisition. Does he know how angry I am now? Yes, I can get a lot of money. But how much exactly will I receive? Donald said tly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you are worthy enough to converse with me!¡± Shawn was stunned. In the next second, his face darkened. ¡°Oh, why are you still boasting about yourself before me?¡± At that, Donald smiled as he pointed toward Bryan. ¡°If you want to continue managing Paramount Hotel, you¡¯d better sever all connections with him!¡± Shawn stared at Donald as if thetter was an idiot. Shawn said, ¡°Are you joking with me? Who are you to speak to me so arrogantly? Even if Charles and Lana came, I wouldn¡¯t do it for their sake. Moreover, Bryan¡¯s father is also one of the shareholders of Daily Yield Group.¡± Bryan¡¯s father, Howard, and Shawn coborated in many financial institutions, and Daily Yield Group was merely one of those. In addition to that, Bryan was a famous private equity tycoon who was capable in the field. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As for Howard, he was a senior executive at Edward Foundation! Hence, ny percent of the proposals ofpanies in the country that wanted to get listed in Anndur would go through Howard first. It was something that even Shawn couldn¡¯t do. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 219 ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Bryan sneered. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think you know him and how powerful he is. As your status is so low, you will never be able to get to know a person as sessful as my dad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. He isn¡¯t qualified to know me. But someone will deal with him real soon,¡± said Donald Upon hearing that, Bryan couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He said, ¡°Hey, Donald, is something wrong with your brain? My dad is a senior executive at Edward Foundation. At the moment, he is at Windmill Street. Even if you have Charles and Lanae over together, they don¡¯t even have a chance to converse with my dad directly! Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself Fine. Let me expose your lies and see what you can say more!¡± Immediately, Bryan called Howard. On the other side of the phone, the person said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Dad, someone said he will be giving you a hard time. Moreover, that person has just bought Daily Yield Group. He said that you¡¯re not qualified enough to know him!¡± While Bryan was speaking, he observed Donald¡¯s expression. At the moment, Donald remained cold and expressionless. His actions were unusually calm. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Tell him to get lost! I¡¯m busy. Next time, if you encounter something like this, solve it yourself. You can p the person or make him disappear. You don¡¯t have to talk nonsense with people like that!¡± With that said, Howard hung up. After hanging up the call, Bryan said to Donald, ¡°Did you hear him?¡± Shawn chuckled as he shook his head. ¡°Young man, you still have a long way to go. I suggest you stop lying to yourself. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Can you do it?¡± questioned Donald. What Donald meant was to let Shawn break all business connections with Bryan, so that thetter wouldn¡¯t have anywhere to do business in Pollerton. ¡°Who do you think you are!¡± Shawn was enraged. What the hell? How can a person that merely has Charles and Lana backing him repeat the same sentence again and again? ¡°Did you ask who I am? All right, let me tell you. I will do what other people can do, and for what they can¡¯t do, I will do it even more. In other words, I always take pre emptive actions, because I am Donald Campbell!¡± Donald stood up with an icy expression. Ring! Ring! Suddenly, the annoying ringtone of Shawn¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the call. ¡°Quick! Cut all business coborations with Bryan at once! If you don¡¯t do it now, everything will be too late!¡± An old and anxious voice rang out from the other end of the phone. While Shawn was still stunned by the call, he suddenly heard the beeping sounds of a disconnecting call. Clearly, an external device had interrupted the call, and someone was starting to cut off the line. ¡°What is happening?¡± Shawn mumbled to himself. Just then, the door opened. Five middle-aged men in their uniforms walked in with stern expressions as they presented an arrest warrant. ¡°Bryan Garcia, you¡¯re suspected of manipting the securities market. You are under arrest!¡± At that moment, Shawn was dumbfounded as he stared at Donald in disbelief. All along, Shawn knew that Bryan had illegally manipted the securities market. However, because his father was Howard, many private equity institutions treated Bryan respectfully and kept ttering him. That gave Bryan a chance to rise to his sess. The most famous thing Bryan did was when he purchased stock in a short position and made a powerfule back in the securities market. He started with thirty thousand and became the Stock God of Chanaea. But how much of his sess is due to his own abilities? Bryan is involved in too many things. If the police arrest him, the stock market will be vtile. And if Howard is infuriated, I can¡¯t estimate how many financial institutions can survive the incident. Based on thetest statistics, every month, there are more than tenpanies that willunch on Windmill Street. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Bryan narrowed his eyes. The middle-aged man in uniform looked stern as he said, ¡°No matter who you are and what kind of powerful backer you have, you¡¯ve broken thew. Thus, you will have to bear legal responsibility.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I want to call someone,¡± said Bryan calmly. Again, Bryan made an international call to his father, Howard. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 220 Bryan began, ¡°Dad¡­¡± However, Howard spontaneously burst out, ¡°Exactly who did you offend? I received a severe warning from Edward Foundation, and I¡¯m still in the midst of liaising with them. Mr. Edward personally came forward to speak with me!¡± As he heard this, Bryan suddenly felt an icy chill wash over him. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org To think it extended all the way to the Edward Foundation¡­ And Mr. Edward himself reached out in person as well. What could have happened? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad?¡± he asked. However, he didn¡¯t receive a reply. Instead, he picked up on the familiar voice of his teacher, who also happened to be Howard¡¯s boss, Edward. Thetter said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Howard. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for you to work at Edward Foundation currently. You¡¯re fired!¡± ¡°In addition, these are the signatures from one hundred twenty-three foundations on Windmill Street jointly demanding your expulsion. From this moment, you¡¯re hereby banished from Windmill Street! We¡¯ve also looked into all the kickbacks you obtained from the listedpanies. The immigration authorities will be sure to press charges against you for your financial crimes!¡± Edward added. Bryan¡¯s head swirled in confusion as he took in the series of developments that rapidly unfolded before him. Once again, Edward¡¯s voice carried over as he said, ¡°Is that Bryan on the phone? Bring it over here.¡± ¡°Mr. Edward¡­¡± Bryan said as his body began to shake uncontrobly in fear. He had never felt this much terror in his life before today. Edward¡¯s voice was devoid of his usual gentleness as he sternly said, ¡°You used to be my favorite student, Bryan. However, that¡¯s not the case anymore. You¡¯ve offended someone that you shouldn¡¯t have messed around with. The man before you is simply one you can¡¯t afford to cross! Don¡¯t you regret it now?¡± With that, the call ended. Bryan immediately turned to point fiercely at Donald as he asked, ¡°What did you do? Tell me now! What in the world did you pull here?¡± Bryan was utterly incensed. Before that incident had urred, he was well poised to rise rapidly through the ranks and join the exclusive group of billionaires under the age of thirty. However, he now had nothing to his name and was on the verge of ending up in prison to boot. All of a sudden, he pivoted to face Shawn and helplessly pleaded, ¡°Save me, Mr. Larson!¡± Shawn shot a deep and meaningful nce at Donald before he smiled coldly and said, ¡°Let me make a call.¡± With that, he reached out and called his brother-inw. Unbeknownst to the others, their lifeline was Harvey Ward himself. Harvey was already well into his sixties and was currently seated in his study as he meticulously painted an exquisite painting in a focused and fully engrossed state. When the phone suddenly rang, his hand reflexively jerked, and the brush in his hand ran amok on the canvas. The mountainndscape that he was so proud of before was now ruined by a single ugly brushstroke. His mood was immediately ruined as he picked up the phone and demanded, ¡°Speak up! What do you want?¡± ¡°Harvey, there¡¯s someone proiming to be Donald Campbell that¡¯s currently causing trouble at Paramount Hotel. He seems to have tapped on some forbidden power and is now bent on arresting Bryan, exined Shawn. Harvey¡¯s voice was icy cold as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not enough that he bought over Daily Yield Group, but he¡¯s up to something else as well? Hand him the phone! I want to speak directly to him.¡± Donald received the phone and introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Donald Campbell.¡± Harvey¡¯s low voice carried over as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m Harvey Ward. You little punk! You should be thankful for everything you have. Things can only go badly for you if you¡¯re too greedy.¡± ¡°Mr. Ward, didn¡¯t Neil tell you that forming a coalition, colluding with others to profit for personal gain, manipting the stock market, and providing insider information is illegal?¡± asked Donald as he smiled coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Furthermore, that¡¯s just your word alone, and you¡¯re using me without any evidence! I¡¯ll sue you for nder.¡± Harvey was not bothered at all. ¡°0329,¡± stated Donald simply before he hung up the phone right after. ¡°Oh, no!¡± eximed Harvey as he suddenly felt the rapidly intensifying thumping of his heart in response to Donald¡¯sst words. No one understood better than Harvey what those numbers represented. It was the ount number of one of his offshore bank ounts. He had gone to great lengths to hide the existence of such an ount and masked it withyers andyers of subterfuge. To the untrained eye, it would seem like nothing more than a store for gold in Warblerich Bank. As it was a bank renowned for prioritizing its clients¡¯ privacy above all else, that made it all the more surprising for Harvey that Donald had found out about the ount¡¯s existence. All of a sudden, a series of rapid knocks echoed from the direction of the door before it was pushed open, and a half dozen uniformed men walked in. ¡°Harvey Ward, we¡¯re from Pollerton¡¯s Special Activities and Anti-Corruption Unit. Pleasee with us!¡± Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 221 Harvey was caught by surprise and froze. His face drained of all color. Each city had its own Special Activities Unit, but they always remained concealed and kept their presence hidden amongst the city¡¯s people. They operated off-the-books and were under the direct command of Chiliad Avion. Most of the time, they remained still and kept to themselves. However, once activated, it was almost guaranteed that their target could not escape. Even so, Harvey¡¯s mind scrambled to devise a counter-strategy as he mildly asked, ¡°May I ask what crime I havemitted?¡±| The section chief in the lead pulled out a sheath of documents and announced, ¡°Illegal tampering and maniption of the securities market, use of personal influence and authority to prop up a representative and having considerable wealth with unidentified origin. In addition, here¡¯s another piece of bad news for you. Paramount Hotel¡¯s proposal to be listed has been rejected! Harvey couldn¡¯t believe that Donald could be this terrifying. First, he had bought over Daily Yield Group using almost thirty-five billion in cash. Now, he had managed to call off Paramount Hotel¡¯s listing and gotten Howard carted off to a huge jail outside the country. In an instant, all the energy seemed to drain out of Harvey¡¯s body as he mulled over Donald¡¯s influence. He willingly extended his arms forward in a peaceful surrender as he asked, ¡°If possible, I would like to at least know who did me in. Who in the world is Donald Campbell?¡± The section chief¡¯s face remained impassive as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s more important is that youmitted several crimes!¡± In response, Harvey demanded, ¡°I would like to make a phone call.¡± The section chief agreed, and Harvey immediately reached out to contact Shawn. He pleaded, ¡°Hurry and help me seek forgiveness from Donald! At this rate, I can¡¯t even save myself! The proposal for Paramount Hotel to be listed has been rejected!¡± Upon hearing the news, Shawn and Bryan instantly felt as if their world was crashing down around them. They were astounded at what measures and lengths Donald had to go to in order to push them to that point. It was simply too terrifying to behold. ¡°Who in the world are you?¡± asked Shawn shakily, and his hands trembled violently with fear. As he pointed his finger at Donald, he nced briefly at his phone and almost doubled over in shock from what he saw. He had received a message from the secretary he was having an affair with. It simply stated that all of Paramount Hotel¡¯s assets had been frozen. ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s all over now!¡± Shawn wailed. He was on the verge of tears. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Donald mercilessly rubbed it in and said, ¡°Well, I did ask you twice if you wanted to keep Paramount Hotel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯ll kill you, you scumbag!¡± Bryan yelled as his face contorted with rage. Suddenly, the door was flung open, and Octavio¡¯s corpse haphazardly thrown in. Bryan bent down to take a closer look. His vision turned ck as he sputtered, ¡°Did you do this?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Donald admitted nonchntly. Bryan¡¯s legs went weak, and he lost his bnce from the shock. He let out a weak chuckle as he commented, ¡°We haven¡¯t met for just a few short years, but you¡¯ve be such a powerful and influential figure. You¡¯ve even gotten rid of someone like Octavio!¡± ¡°Send them to Chiliad Avion, please. Thanks for your help, Mr. Hawthorn,¡± stated Donald politely as he shook the section chief¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Mr. Campbell. We¡¯re just doing our job.¡± In just a few short hours, Daily Yield Group¡¯s name was changed, and Paramount Hotel had disappeared. Meanwhile, Jennifer waited anxiously outside the patient room as Kevin underwent his surgery. Leonard and Linda rushed over the second they found out about the news. Linda dispensed with the pleasantries and proceeded to p Jennifer as she screamed, ¡°You foolish woman! How dare you insist on clinging to Donald so shamelessly!¡± A sliver of blood trickled down from the corner of Jennifer¡¯s mouth. It was a ghastly sight to behold. However, she didn¡¯t wipe it off. Instead, she bit her lip and looked at her mother. As they locked eyes, a tinge of guilt ultimately appeared on her face. After all, Donald had broken both of Kevin¡¯s legs right in front of her. ¡°Let me tell you here and now, Jennifer. If I ever catch you getting tangled up with Donald again, I¡¯ll disown you as my daughter! Don¡¯t even think of crawling back to call me Mom!¡± thundered Linda sternly. She continued, ¡°From now on, be it Bryan, Nigel, or anyone else, you¡¯re not allowed to reject them! You¡¯ll marry whoever has wealth and money to their name. Do you hear me?¡± Leonard¡¯s face was sullen as he chimed in, ¡°What¡¯s so great about Donald anyway?¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t say a single word in reply. Instead, she only continued to look at her parents with unbridled sorrow in her eyes. Linda couldn¡¯t tolerate it any further. She marched forward and viciously pinched Jennifer¡¯s arm several times as she yelled, ¡°I asked if you heard what I said!¡± At that moment, countless bruises started to form on Jennifer¡¯s once pristine skin. Unwilling to shy away from this any further, she said, ¡°Got it.¡±¡¯ Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 222 Leonard and Linda walked away in a huff. They peeped in from outside of the operating room even though nothing could be seen. After around half an hour, with the light of the operating room turning green, the surgeon came out. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my son?¡± Linda asked anxiously ¡°Your son needs to recuperate for at least half a year. He¡¯s suffered from multipleminuted fractures. For now, it¡¯s hard to tell whether there¡¯ll be any seque, but he¡¯ll be able to move freely after he recovers,¡± answered the doctor. Linda¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°That wretched Donald was ruthless!¡± She then red at Jennifer viciously. Donald met with Raymond after he walked out of Paramount Hotel. Raymond was having some tea. He cast a nce at Donald. ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± Donald did not keep it a secret. ¡°It¡¯s impossible between me and Jennifer because I¡¯ve broken both of Kevin¡¯s legs.¡± Raymond¡¯s hand trembled. He forced out a smile. ¡°Your temperament¡­ is not good.¡± ¡°I have no choice. I can¡¯t survive in Quadfield if I were softhearted.¡± Donald let out a long sigh. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Quadfield¡­¡± Raymond took a sip of the tea. ¡°Is the S9-Gradeboratory all right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s stabilized, but many parties are spying on it. However, it¡¯s still safe overall,¡± answered Donald. An S9-Gradeboratory was aboratory of the highest grade, as well as the distribution center of cutting-edge technology! There was currently only one S9-Gradeboratory in the country, and it was located in Quadfield. It was because of the S9-Gradeboratory that Donald managed to rise to his sess within ten years. ¡°After thend remation project, I¡¯m preparing to build an S7-Gradeboratory on the reimednd to research two cutting edge technologies,¡± said Donald. Raymond did not have much interest in those. He reverted to the original topic, ¡°You can¡¯t give up on Jennifer. Do you understand me?¡± Donald showed a rueful smile. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I can see things that you can¡¯t. Someone of a simr level as me would also be astonished toe across Jennifer. No matter what, you have to protect her safety and keep her by your side,¡± Raymond said. Donald sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes.¡± The next morning, the news that the biggest shareholder of Daily Yield Group, Shawn Larson was arrested alongside Harvey Ward and Bryan Garcia was announced. It was also revealed in the morning news that Daily Yield Group was purchased by a mysterious person overnight at thirty-five billion. Moreover, the assets of Paramount Hotel were fully frozen and would be listed for judicial auction! Jennifer was astounded. Kevin, who was lying on the hospital bed, was also shocked. His face darkened for a long time before he cursed, ¡°D*mn it!¡± Immediately after, he took a disposable cup from the bedside table and threw it at Jennifer. She was drenched. Kevin lost his temper. ¡°Twice! Jennifer, you¡¯re not fated to make a great fortune! You deserve to be poor! It serves you right that you still have no means of getting the start-up capital until now! This won¡¯t happen if you gave your consent earlier! Look at me right now! It¡¯s all thanks to your ex-husband!¡± Jennifer left without saying anything. At Pollerton Trantions, Akio was unable to get in touch with Octavio. He was clueless about who Bryan met with yesterday night. At that moment, Akio was staring into space at the desk. Suddenly, a subordinate dragged a body bag to his front. ¡°Mr. Ono, bad news!¡± Akio opened the body bag and immediately saw the person inside. The person was Octavio, and his corpse was split into two. Akio threw up at once. ¡°Who did this? D*mn it! Who did this?!¡± The subordinate narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mr. Ono, the person behind this must be someone formidable.¡± Akio frowned. ¡°What makes you say so?¡± ¡°Take a look at the cross-sections of the corpse. They¡¯re incredibly neat with extreme symmetry. This means the body was split in half in an instant. However, it¡¯s not resulted from a sword since there¡¯s no attrition.¡± The subordinate looked like he was in his forties. He was stout and also practiced martial arts. Most importantly, he was apatriot. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 223 ¡°So?¡± Akio¡¯s heart sank. Octavio was one of the top-ten elites in Yartran and themander of two hundred and fifty armies. Akio could not believe that Octavio was murdered just like that. ¡°It¡¯s vital energy in martial arts. It seems to result from Stormy Kicks of Twelve Springing Legs!¡± The subordinate said, ¡°Only a few people in the country are capable of mastering Stormy Kicks out of the Twelve Springing Kicks and executing the technique to murder someone. I¡¯ll pay each of them a visit!¡±. Akio nodded. ¡°Find out who¡¯s behind this as soon as possible. Where¡¯s the surveince footage from last night?¡± The subordinate shook his head. ¡°All of the surveince footage of Paramount Hotel, including those within twenty kilometers along the way have been erased!¡± A worried look appeared on Akio¡¯s face. Gideon was in a bad mood recently. He had initially signed the agreement with Torson International and contracted to be the third party. However, Jason breached the contract and said he would end their partnership. That threw Gideon into a panic. Tyrone assisted Gideon to be his representative in Pollerton so that he could seize several projects, but the chance was gone now! ¡°Uncle Gideon, what should we do now?¡± asked Michael. Although Michael was Raymond¡¯s son, he had decided to side with Gideon in order to achieve more prosperity and wealth. Gideon cast an eerie gaze at Michael. ¡°What else can we do? We can only beg for help from Stardew International! I¡¯m paying Starlyn a visit. Get ready and go with me.¡± Stardew International was one of the enterprises that won the bid in thend remation project. Starlyn was a lot more sessfulpared to Gideon. Bryan previously guided her to sess through their joint acquisition of the Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry. Now that Bryan was in trouble, Starlyn became the one in charge of Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry, whereas Nigel called the shots in Shawsby Mountain. Both of them united to keep the few sessful bidders under control. Starlyn was even more ambitious and intended to take the third parties of the other four organizations over! At that moment, Starlyn was sitting in the office with a graceful man behind her, who was massaging her shoulders. She was enjoying the massage with her eyes closed. The man asked gently, ¡°Jennifer, Reina, Gideon, Jason, and even Finnegan are asking to meet you. Who are you meeting first?¡± Starlyn¡¯s eyes remained closed. ¡°Let¡¯s meet Reina first. She¡¯s your ex-girlfriend anyway, isn¡¯t she?¡± The man smiled dryly. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The man was Reina¡¯s ex-boyfriend. Back when Reina was just starting her own business, he divulged her business n to Starlyn and almost caused a fatal blow to her. With his genial smile and handsome look, the man could sweep numerous women off their feet with his celebrity-like appearance. That was also why Reina fancied him in the first ce. Starlyn suddenly turned around and looked at the man¡¯s dashing side profile. ¡°Benjamin Xander, are you the culprit behind the poisoning incident during Reina¡¯s project on the valuable ornamental fishes?¡± Benjamin smiled lightly. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve merely revealed her sales channel to you, but I¡¯m not the one behind the poisoning.¡± With an ambivalent smile, Starlyn did not probe into it. Donald received a call from Reina just when he finished meeting with Raymond. Reina pleaded, ¡°Donald, can you go to Stardew International with me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Donald. Among the few sessful bidders, only Stardew International was considered normal and was able to operate as usual. Starlyn was in control of Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry and also owned some shares in Shawsby Mountain. Hence, even Nigel had to obey her. Moreover, she was from the Anderson family. The Anderson family¡¯s headquarters was located in Durbaine, and the family was the tycoon there. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of meeting Starlyn. Dozens ofrge-sized excavators that I¡¯ve ordered are held up,¡± said Reina. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 224 ¡°She dares to detain the machines even though Charles dealt with her personally?¡± Donald frowned. He did not like Starlyn and Nigel¡¯s ways of handling things. Although somepetition in business was normal, it was immoral to breach the contract, detain the excavators in the factory, and even took down Shawsby Mountain. ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll arrange someone to deal with Stardew International,¡± Donald said indifferently. If he were to make an appearance personally, the entire Stardew International would disappear in a moment. At that moment, Donald was full of hostility. ¡°The main thing is, it¡¯s not because of this..¡± Reina said hesitantly. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Donald asked. After hesitating for a split second, Reina uttered, ¡°My ex-boyfriend is her boyfriend now. They will surely embarrass me when I meet them. I don¡¯t want to see them boasting in front of me. I hope you can pretend to be my boyfriend and give me some support¡­¡± Donald was rendered speechless. However, he agreed to her request and said, ¡°Fine then. Where will you be waiting for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of mypany.¡± After hanging up the call, Donald took time to ponder before giving Charles a call. Donald said, ¡°Charlie.¡± ¡°Mr. Campbell, please go ahead.¡± Charles was polite and emotional at the same time while replying to Donald. He appeared to be excited after answering the call. ¡°I am going to show my support for Reina. In ten minutes, prepare all the luxurious cars you can that are worth more than fifty million and park them on the ground floor of Stardew International,¡± Donald answered straightforwardly. Charles was dumbfounded before revealing his admiration for Donald. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡± Then, Charles called Zayne, ¡°Zay,e over here.¡± Zayne hurried toward him. ¡°Yes, Mr. Langford?¡± Charles exined Donald¡¯s order to Zayne before giving a thumbs-up. ¡°Do you see it? This is what we call a professional! Lord Campbell¡¯s capability of pursuing girls is indeed impressive. It is indeed shocking once he starts to make his move.¡± Zayne nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Curiosity washed over Charles again when he asked, ¡°Zay, do you think¡­¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zayne immediately answered seriously, ¡°They must have slept together before. Even if they haven¡¯t, it will surely happen in the future.¡± Charles was displeased to hear that. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re trying to brush me off?¡± Zayne flinched. ¡°Mr. Langford, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll proceed to make the arrangement. We must make a big scene to scare Starlyn off!¡± Donald then called Kingsley and requested thetter to prepare for his n. . Kingsley understood what he wanted at that instant. Kingsley liked Donald¡¯s wicked sense of humor and said, ¡°Lord Campbell, please do not worry about that. I¡¯ll prepare everything for you. I promise it will shock Pollerton in an hourter.¡± Ten minutester, Donald hopped on the shared bike and arrived at Reina¡¯spany. Reina was startled before she appeared to be delighted. ¡°Are you taking me there with this?¡± Donald asked, ¡°Can I? If not, I¡¯ll have to borrow Lana¡¯s Aston Martin.¡± Reina grinned widely. Her clear, bright eyes were apparent when she lifted her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is good enough. I¡¯m not short of money. Having you here is enough a: support. I feelplete and secure with you by my side.¡± Donald stared at Reina and did not say anything. Reina sighed before sitting in the backseat happily. She wrapped her arms around Donald¡¯s waist, her face leaning against his back. ¡°Let¡¯s head to Stardew International!¡± The bright sun in the early autumn shone warmly on the duo. Reina shut her eyes, enjoying the breeze while listening to Donald¡¯s strong heartbeat. She had a blissful expression on her face. When they came to a traffic junction, Jennifer, who was in a taxi, noticed them through the car window. Donald saw Jennifer too. They exchanged looks quietly. Jennifer wound up the car window with tears welling up in her eyes. Then, she started sobbing in the car. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 225 Jennifer noticed the delighted expression on Reina¡¯s face. The former had a simr countenance a long time ago. Donald remained silent while wearing a poker face. A cold glint flickered across his eyes. The taxi overtook the bike when the traffic light turned green. ¡°That girl earlier was Jennifer,¡± Reina said lightly. Donald answered, ¡°I saw that.¡± Reina sighed. ¡°I once wished that both of you would break up so that I would stand a chance to be with you. However, why do I feel sad when I see both of you acting like strangers now?¡± ¡°The fault is not with us but with this world,¡± Donald said softly. Reina uttered, ¡°Would you feel sad if she ends up with someone else in the future?¡± Donald stayed silent for a while before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I would.¡± Then, the two of them lost interest in continuing the conversation. Therefore, they kept silent throughout the journey. Soon, they arrived at Stardew International. There were six or seven industries under Stardew International. Their areas of business were quite simr to Reina¡¯s. They started their business by breeding valuable ornamental fishes and selling them. One Arowana was worth tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands. During the peak of the business, Reina and Starlyn had bred more than a total of five hundred adult Arowana in their aquariums. ¡°Benjamin is my ex-boyfriend. We were together for two years and managed the aquarium together. However, the five hundred Arowana I wanted to sell died in a night,¡± Reina said as they stood on the ground floor. ¡°These valuable ornamental fishes would only live in high-quality water. They require a continuous supply of oxygen as well. I had already found the sales channels for the five hundred Arowana at that time. After deducting the expenses and costs, I could still earn a few million. On the other hand, Starlyn¡¯s sale was stagnant. She would need to spend a lot of money on daily maintenance. The night before we sold the Arowana, all of my five hundred Arowana were killed by poison.¡± A look filled with deep hatred appeared on Reina¡¯s face as she said that. ¡°Five hundred Arowana! That was worth more than tens of millions. After that, we detected pesticides in more than a hundred fish tanks. The next day, Stardew International sold all of their Arowana using my sales channels.¡± Hearing that, Donald asked, ¡°Benjamin did that?¡± Reina answered, ¡°Who else can it be? However, I don¡¯t have any concrete evidence. He covered up everything perfectly. All of the investigations were fruitless. In the end, the matter was just left as it was. If I did not buy insurance earlier, the disaster was enough to put me into a hopeless situation.¡± Donaldforted her, ¡°It is all over now. I¡¯ll help you regain your prideter and make him regret leaving you.¡± Reina shed him a sweet smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not nervous anymore with you here.¡± Despite that, Donald could still see the disappointment and the pain in her eyes. After Reina¡¯s mother passed away, her father started a new family and even cheated one million from her. At that time, she met Benjamin during the lowest point of her life. Benjamin showered her with love and concern, and they even started a business together. However, Reina never would have thought that Benjamin would betray her and give her the deadliest blow, causing her to lose everything in her life. ¡°I dated Benjamin for two to three years, but the most we did were holding hands,¡± Reina exined to Donald in a low voice. ! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Dumbfounded, Donald asked, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Reina was rendered speechless. ¡°Hello. We have an appointment with Ms. Anderson,¡± said Reina politely when they arrived at the front desk. ¡°Okay. Please wait at Conference Room Two,¡± the receptionist answered politely. Donald and Reina noticed many people were there after entering the conference room. They were people that Donald and Reina knew, including Gideon, Michael, Akio, Nigel, Jennifer, Rupert, and Anastasia. Everyone shifted their attention to the dud after they entered the room. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 226 Their eyes reflected their different state of mind. Jennifer¡¯s gaze was emotionless, as if she was void of all feelings. On the other hand, a thoughtful light glinted in Rupert and Nigel¡¯s eyes. Pollerton is no longer peacefultely because of all the strange and unusual incidents. The death of Harrison from Pollerton Pharma. Louis and his entire family¡¯s imprisonment. Jim¡¯s death and the destruction of his remaining forces by an independent regiment instructed by someone. Octavio has also met his end. Someone used Stormy Kicks of the Twelve Springing Kicks to cut his body in half. The murder of Theo from the Wilson family of Tayhaven and Noah¡¯s trusted aide, Bet, the Four- Faced Angel, was also killed. Everything seems to be a mystery. ¡°Oh my, aren¡¯t you a sessful kept man? First, it was Lana, then came Reina. What a wonderful life you¡¯re living.¡± Gideon sneered. Jack sat behind while shaking his legs. ¡°You¡¯re just an outcast of the Campbell n. You won¡¯t be able to stay arrogant for long. Once Mr. Tyrone makes his move, you¡¯ll be the first he eliminates.¡± Donald nced at them calmly. ¡°Is that so: If yes, I¡¯ll be looking forward to that.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He did not appear nervous. Instead, he even behaved slightly unscrupulously. Gideon said coldly, ¡°Is Raymond still involved in fortune-telling? I assume you¡¯re acquainted with Zayne and Joshua because of Raymond¡¯s influence? Donald, let me tell you, what you currently have is merely a fake power. Being self-sufficiently formidable is the most important thing. Raymond is already eighty years old this year, so I doubt he has many years left to live. Besides, Mr. Tyrone¡¯s arrival in Pollerton will spell the end of this incredible life you¡¯re living now. Therefore, I suggest you not be arrogant. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to end your life tonight if you continue to act all high and mighty!¡± Donald¡¯s gaze gradually turned frosty as he stared at Gideon. His sharp and stern re caused the latter to shudder. How can someone have such a frightening look? Rupert got up and said politely, ¡°Mr. Campbell, may I know what¡¯s your role here today?¡± Donald narrowed his eyes at Rupert. ¡°I¡¯m here as a bodyguard. Is that all right?¡± Rupert put on a courteous smile. ¡°Very well. Thank you for enlightening us on that, Mr. Campbell.¡± Everyone remained silent afterward, patiently waiting for Starlyn¡¯s arrival. Soon, Starlyn and Benjamin entered the meeting room. Benjamin had a tall and sturdy physique. Standing at one hundred and eighty-five centimeters, he towered over Donald. He wore an expensive suit and a Richard Millie watch on his wrist. That watch was priced at eight million each. His current identity was Stardew International¡¯s vice president, who was in charge of refining precious metals. In other words, his job was to process gold, On the other hand, Starlyn¡¯s figure was slender. She wore a professional outfit, giving off an imposing aura. It was apparent from her demeanor that she was a career woman. Quite a number of people stood up and greeted them upon their advent. Starlyn and Benjamin reciprocated each of their greetings. Then, Benjamin shifted his gentle gaze onto Reina and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long while, Reina. I see you¡¯re progressing well in your career.¡± Reina replied expressionlessly, ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m doing good.¡± Starlyn chuckled coyly. ¡°Ms. Wilson, since you had a rtionship with Mr. Xander in the past, does your heart still yearn for him now that you meet with him?¡± Before Reina could say a word, Starlyn hugged Benjamin¡¯s arm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do even if you still have feelings for him because Benjamin is my boyfriend now!¡± Then, she regarded Reina arrogantly as if she was unting her rtionship with him. Starlyn had always disliked Reina because thetter was a legend, well known for being a self-making tycoon. Reina had attained her current sess through her own efforts. Starlyn, on the contrary, had fully depended on the Anderson family¡¯s assistance. They had provided her with all the capital, resources, and connections she needed to establish Stardew International. ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯m fine discarding something as worthless as that,¡± replied Reina. Starlyn and Benjamin¡¯s faces turned somber instantaneously. Worthless? Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 227 Reina had tantly insulted Benjamin and Starlyn. Everyone took in the turns of events in amusement. They thought things were interesting as the two women fought for Benjamin¡¯s affection. Benjamin suddenly looked at Donald. ¡°I suppose you are the Campbell n¡¯s outcast, Donald? Ten years ago, you were chased out of the Campbell n and became the entire world¡¯sughingstock. Now you¡¯re just a security guard. I wonder, what¡¯s your current rtionship with Reina?¡± Reina piped up haughtily, ¡°He¡¯s the most important person in my life. Will that do?¡± Everybody could sense her overflowing confidence and admiration when she uttered those words. Those were emotions that could not be faked. Reina had truly felt those genuine sentiments in the deepest part of her heart. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. That had undoubtedly proven Donald¡¯s utmost significance to her. ¡°Donald is very important to me. I was young and immature, thinking that Benjamin was my soulmate. However, from the moment I¡¯d known Donald, I realized I was wrong. Donald is thoughtful, generous, and mature. He¡¯s way better than a certain someone!¡± Reina turned her face sideways to gaze at Donald tenderly. She grew more agitated as she spoke and ended up grasping Donald¡¯s hand. Benjamin snorted in disdain. ¡°He¡¯s a mere security guard, yet you think so highly of him?¡± Reina said, ¡°So what if he¡¯s a security guard? I think he¡¯s much better than someone pretentious and insidious, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Starlyn became impatient all of a sudden. She chimed in indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let me ask you, Reina, do you genuinely intend to discuss business matters today?¡± Of course,¡± Reina replied. Starlyn tucked her loose strands of hair beside her ears. ¡°I am indeed in charge of Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry. I¡¯ll make myself clear. I will not provide you with the construction equipment you ordered, and I¡¯ll pay the penalty for breaching the contract. Nigel and I manage Shawsby Mountain together, so I will not hand it over too. The only reason I¡¯m doing all these is that I don¡¯t like you. How dare amoner like you think you can surpass the Anderson family¡¯s three generations¡¯ hard work with only ten years of effort?¡± She paused briefly before continuing, ¡°You are not qualified!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not qualified? What are the prerequisites to be qualified then?¡± Donald scoffed. Starlyn was stunned. Then, a disdainful expression spread across her face. ¡°How dare a mere security guard like you interject in our conversation? You should know your ce!¡± Benjamin added, ¡°Donald, you¡¯re just a security guard. You may be working for Lana, but that does not change your lowly identity as a security guard, right? I heard that your grandfather is highly adept in fortune-telling, so you¡¯re acquainted with Zayne, Tyson, Joshua, and the others, but how long do you reckon they can protect you? Therefore, you do not have the qualifications to join our conversation! Please get lost now!¡± Benjamin pointed at the door, wearing a poker face. Everyone stared at Reina and Donald in contempt. However, Donald sat down and gazed at Benjamin. ¡°Are you the culprit behind the aquarium poisoning incident four years ago?¡± Everyone immediately listened intently to the shocking secret Donald was about to tell. All of them knew that Reina used to cultivate and breed valuable ornamental fish in the past. They were also informed of the incident involving the death by poison of over hundreds of precious Arowanas over one night. That was why the crowd was very intrigued when Donald mentioned that matter. Benjamin sneered and said, ¡°Do you have any evidence? I suggest you tread lightly because I may sue you for defamation.¡± Donald borated, ¡°A woman, a young woman nheless, had put in so much effort to build her business. She had found over thirty channels to sell off her five hundred Arowanas, but just as she was about to regain her capital and make a slim profit, all the fish was poisoned to death by the person she trusted the most!¡± Donald regarded Benjamin with a frosty expression. ¡°Did you, by any chance, flush your conscience down the toilet when you sh*t?¡± That was the first time Donald had mouthed profanities. Reina shuddered. Her eyes reddened as she hugged Donald¡¯s right arm. She was beside herself because Donald was standing up for her. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 228 Moreover, he stood up for her in front of others. She was extremely touched. On the other hand, Jennifer and the rest turned to look at Benjamin. If everything that Donald said was true, then Benjamin was indeed a despicable person. ¡°Donald! If you dare to spout nonsense again, don¡¯t me me for whatever happens next!¡± Starlyn yelled. Donald lowered his gaze as he questioned, ¡°After Reina¡¯s Arowana fish had been poisoned, there were more than thirty channels that strangely joined another enterprise, Stardew International. Care to exin, Benjamin and Starlyn?¡± After he had finished speaking, Donald suddenly looked up. His sharp eyes were fixated on both of them, his gaze piercing. Instantly, Starlyn and Benjamin felt the pressure and dared not make eye contact with Donald Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Benjamin mmed his hand on the table and pointed at Donald. ¡°Security! Kick this person out! That¡¯s absurd. You don¡¯t even have the evidence to prove your point, and yet you¡¯re ndering us. Just wait for mywyer¡¯s letter!¡± Donald¡¯s lips curled into a sardonic smile. ¡°You want proof? Fine. I¡¯ll show you the proof!¡± The crowd, including Benjamin and Starlyn, were stunned. The situation that he was talking about had happened four or five years ago. Would there still be evidence? Even if there was evidence, it would be hard to collect, right? However, the next moment, Benjamin¡¯s body started trembling all over when he saw a middle-aged man who looked to be in his fifties enter. The man looked somewhat cautious after seeing so many people around. Donald stood up and began exining, ¡°Let me exin the situation to everyone. This is Mr. Evans, from the ie sales department. Four to five years ago, he worked in the outskirt of Pollerton. His job consisted of marketing and selling pesticides and fertilizers. Mr. Evans, could you tell us who was the person that boughtrge quantities of pesticide from you that year?¡± Mr. Evans looked at Donald fearfully. Afterward, he nced over at Benjamin before saying, ¡°It was this man¡­¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Benjamin hollered, ¡°You think you can just nder me by finding a random man to put up an act with you?¡± Donald looked him in the eyes mockingly before saying to Mr. Evans, ¡°You may continue.¡± Mr. Evans nodded respectfully and took out a sh drive. ¡°This sh drive contains the footage from the surveince cameras in my shop that year. I was concerned because of therge number of pesticides that he had bought in one go. Hence, to exercise more caution, I had retained the footage from the surveince cameras just in case.¡± Someone delivered a portable projector. It allowed the footage from the surveince cameras to be clearly disyed for everyone to see. In the footage, a somewhat younger Benjamin was seen wearing a cap. Still, everyone could clearly see that it was indeed him. Donald questioned Benjamin expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Xander, you¡¯ve led a pampered life. Having been brought up in a family that didn¡¯t have to dobor work, could you tell me why you bought a hundred bottles of pesticides?¡± Benjamin¡¯s face went pale immediately. He looked at Donald in fear as he responded, ¡°Fine. I bought them. But what could this even mean? I could¡¯ve sent them to someone as a gift, for all you know.¡± His exnation was so untenable that the crowd looked at him suspiciously. Even Starlyn did the same. She regained herposure as she exined, ¡°This cannot be counted as a piece of evidence, Donald. You don¡¯t have any solid evidence which proved that Benjamin was the one who had poured the poison. Furthermore, I took down those thirty channels myself. This has got nothing to do with Reina!¡± * Is that true?¡± Donald sarcastically smiled. ¡°Then let me show you guys something.¡± Afterward, he fished out his phone and called someone, saying, ¡°Ask them toe in.¡± Soon after, about thirty people swarmed into the room. Most of them were from Southeast Aploth. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that Mr. Johnson from Southeast Aploth?¡± ¡°And that¡¯s Mr. Davis from Marley Nation.¡± The crowd chattered on. This was because the thirty people that had just entered the room were all famous businessmen known for breeding valuable ornamental fishes and selling them. Moreover, they were all foreigners. ¡°Starlyn, do you know them?¡± Donald questioned. Starlyn and Benjamin¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They were horrified as they looked at Donald. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 229 I Refuse To Work With You Donald kicked the wheelchair, and Kevin instantly fell off. ¡°D*mn it! I¡¯ll end your life! Dad, kill him!¡± Kevin bellowed, attracting many people¡¯s attention. Jennifer looked at Donald unhappily. ¡°Donald, how could you beat someone as you like? Moreover, he¡¯s my younger brother.¡± Donald had lost interest in talking with Jennifer. She stomped her feet and ran to help Kevin up. Sylvia and the others stood aside as they observed the chaotic scene with smiles. Nigel nced at Donald. The former then stepped forward and said, ¡°Donald, aren¡¯t you very impressive? Why do you have cancer at such a young age? Is it karma?¡± Nigel did not like Donald at all. Perhaps because thetter was Jennifer¡¯s ex-husband, or maybe because his character of always being unperturbed by things and not having too many emotions irritated Nigel. As the abandoned child of the Campbell n, what right does he have to have this temperament? So far, Nigel had only seen one person with such character. It was none other than the heir of the strongest prominent family, Vincent. Donald turned his gaze to Nigel and said nothing. What the h*ll, young man? Why can¡¯t you just sign the contract peacefully? Why must you provoke me? Nigel continued to ask, ¡°What does on the verge of death feel like? Are you filled with reluctance or persistent unwillingness? Look at how beautiful your ex-wife is. Someone will sleep with her once your life ends.¡± ¡°You look like you¡¯re very excited.¡± Donald nced at him indifferently. Nigel chortled and was feeling extremely happy. ¡°I¡¯m ecstatic.¡± ¡°What are you excited about?¡± Donald asked tly. ¡°Because you¡¯re about to meet your end,¡± Nigel answered truthfully whileughing. Donald replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any grudges between us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. You¡¯re not worthy of being my opponent. I merely think you¡¯re an eyesore.¡± Nigel shook his head, and mockery was seen on his face. Donald nodded in response. ¡°Okay. I got it. I think you¡¯re not the right fit for the Lord Campbell Avenue project.¡± Before Nigel could answer, Sylvia red at Donald and interrupted, ¡°Who do you think you are? He can¡¯t sign it just because you said so? Do you think you¡¯re Lord Campbell or Kingsley? How dare you bber around here when you look like a gigolo? Just go home and await your death.¡± After Sylvia spoke, Jonathan added, ¡°She¡¯s right, Donald. I¡¯ve read about you in the Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n. Do you think you¡¯re the son of a wealthy family? Even the Campbell n doesn¡¯t ept you. Stop spouting nonsense here. Who are you to say that we can¡¯t sign the contract?¡± On the contrary, Shannon was expressionless as she stood aside quietly. She was the precious daughter of the Yeager family, possessing absolute rationality and forever devoid of emotion. All Shannon did was tilt her head and stare at Donald as her curiosity was piqued. Her instincts told her that Donald was extraordinary with some kind of dangerous energy. It felt mysterious and was difficult to exin. Donald nced at the Wilson family of Tayhaven and sighed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it better if all of you walked away just now? Yet you insisted on provoking me. Even if God himselfes, you guys can¡¯t sign today¡¯s contract because I said so.¡± ¡°What a silly person,¡± Sylvia sneered and turned her head. Her eyes lit up when she saw what was before her as Kingsley was approaching them. He was d in a navy suit, and his expression was cold. After appearing before them, Kingsley simply gave the Wilson family of Tayhaven an icy look. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°General Felton, this is our credentials. Please take a look,¡± Sylvia said and frantically passed the contract and project implementation proposal to Kingsley. Nigel, on the other hand, looked at Jennifer and her family with a threatening look. He was signaling them to leave immediately and not cause any trouble. Kingsley took the proposal. He did not even bother to take a look and instantly threw it onto the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to stop working with the Wilson family of Tayhaven.¡± Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 230 Sylvia froze as soon as the words came out of Kingsley¡¯s mouth, and her face turned pale instantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on the phone yesterday? Today¡ª¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t all of you hear what Mr. Campbell said? Even if God himselfes, you still won¡¯t be able to sign the contract,¡± Kingsley answered coldly. What the h*ll? With that, everyone turned their gazes to Donald, unable toprehend what was happening. Kevin and his family widened their eyes in disbelief. They did not understand why there was a twist of events and could not apprehend why Kingsley would listen to Donald. Meanwhile, the Wilson family of Tayhaven turned pale immediately. What¡¯s happening? Frantically, Sylvia said, ¡°General Felton, is there no way at all to turn things around?¡± ¡°There is,¡± Kingsley replied calmly. Hearing that, Sylvia was overjoyed. ¡°Please tell us, and we¡¯ll try our best to do it.¡± ¡°Get on your knees and apologize to him.¡± Kingsley pointed at Donald. Sylvia looked at Donald and her face distorted with rage in an instant. ¡°What? Who do you think I am? Why should I apologize to an outcast and someone on the verge of dying?¡± p! As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Kingsley gave Sylvia a tight p that caused her to stagger in pain. Right away, Nigel¡¯s gaze turned cold. Kingsley took a step forward and grabbed Nigel by the neck. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you thinking of fighting me?¡± ¡°General Felton, please calm down!¡± Jonathan said hurriedly. Only then did Kingsley let Nigel go. ¡°Who does the Wilson family of Tayhaven think they are? You provoke me over and over again. Get lost now!¡± Kingsley yelled. He then continued, ¡°Mr. Campbell¡¯s grandpa, Raymond Campbell, was my fortune teller, and I respect him greatly. How dare all of you to insult Mr. Campbell? Get lost!¡± Everyone instantly understood after hearing what Kingsley said. So the reason why he listens to Donald is because of Raymond. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sylvia said while struggling to stand. Nigel lowered his head. His eyes were filled with hatred. Shannon took a few more nces at Donald before turning her head and left. Before they left, Sylvia said, ¡°Donald, the most important thing is that one should be strong enough. Don¡¯t ever think that General Felton will protect you forever. Fortune-telling is unreliable.¡± Nonchntly, Donald walked toward the couch and sat down. Jennifer was standing there and staring at Kingsley hopefully. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go and sign the contract now. You must start working tomorrow and finish the project within a month,¡± hemented coldly. Jennifer was utterly grateful. ¡°Okay. Sure.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Kevin was so excited that he almost jumped up from the wheelchair. Meanwhile, Leonard and Linda hugged each other and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Soon, only Donald, Kevin, and his family were left in the living room as Jennifer had gone out to sign the contract. Linda coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Donald, stop seeing Jennifer, okay? She¡¯s bing more sessful now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that you can¡¯t live till New Year. But what I want to say is that your grandpa is getting older. Fortune-telling is a peculiar thing nowadays. So stop basking in reflected glory in your remaining days and live your life well,¡± Leonard added. Kevin, too, said, ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t expect me to be grateful to you. It¡¯s not because of you that my sister could sign the contract sessfully. Do you really think that General Felton will look after you because of a fortune-teller? He was feeling bad for you because your life is ending soon. If one day, the fortune that your grandpa said did note true, then you¡¯ll be the first unlucky person. Moreover, Mr. Tyrone might being after you soon. Please don¡¯t implicate us.¡± Donald was shocked after hearing everything they said. Aren¡¯t you guys being overdramatic? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Then, Donald chuckled. ¡°You guys are overthinking.¡± Linda snorted and was somewhat disdainful. ¡°You and Jennifer are from two different worlds. So please stop pestering her.¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 231 The Downfall Of Starlyn The one behind it was none other than Donald. As the helicoptersnded on the ground floor of Stardew International, three people got out of it. Starlyn recognized all of them. They were the three most crucial shareholders of Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry. The three of them each held a sheet of paper and walked straight to Conference Room Two. ¡°Ms. Wilson, congrattions. Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry is now yours,¡± they said. At once, Starlyn roared, ¡°We have already signed the contract! Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry has been fully purchased by us, hasn¡¯t it?¡± One of the shareholders sneered, ¡°Ms. Anderson, don¡¯t you know that we can always breach the contract?¡± Reina, who was so confused at the moment, took the document from them. She felt as if she was in a dream. ¡°Besides, I have bad news for you, Ms. Anderson. The bid you won has been withdrawn because General Felton doesn¡¯t like your tactics in business.¡± With his one sentence, Starlyn had lost everything. ¡°No, this is impossible! I want to see General Felton. Let me see him!¡± Starlyn began to go insane. Reina looked out of the window, then at the document in her hand. Her eyes reddened again. All of a sudden, she dashed toward Donald and wrapped her arms around his neck. Her cherry-red lips pressed onto Donald¡¯s lips without hesitation. Donald was so surprised that he had forgotten to resist. At that, Jennifer turned her head away. Nheless, a tinge of sorrow and pain covered her eyes. A long whileter, Reina rested on his chest. Her face blushed as she said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was a bit excited¡­¡± Donald was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s all right¡­¡± Reina continued to feel embarrassed. ¡°It feels good.¡± Donald was at a loss for words. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for this.¡± Reina smiled. Starlyn gritted her teeth and red at the two of them ferociously before turning to leave. Since Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry did not belong to Starlyn anymore, there was no reason for the others to stay. Therefore, the crowd began to leave as well. Before Rupert left, he cast a meaningful nce at Donald. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Gideon and the others had a bad feeling. Tyrone would surely be fuming with rage if the bid Stardew International won had truly been canceled. He might evene to Pollerton. If Tyrone came, the first thing he would do was to finish off Donald. Hence, Gideon nced at Donald sympathetically before he left. Soon, there were only Donald, Jennifer, and Reina in the conference room. Jennifer got to her feet and said coldly to Donald, ¡°I want a word with Reina alone.¡± Upon hearing that, Donald turned and left without saying anything. He closed the door of the conference room behind him, leaving the two women inside. That was the first time Reina felt helpless in front of Jennifer because thetter was staring right into her eyes. After a long time, Jennifer sighed. ¡°How long has it been?¡± Reina was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jennifer bit her lip. ¡°How long have you been dating Donald?¡± Reina came to a realization and answered, ¡°He has never epted me. It¡¯s just my one-sided love.¡± After a slight pause, Reina said, ¡°Donald has always loved you, but have you ever thought of his feelings?¡± Reina, feeling bitter in her heart, looked directly at Jennifer. I should be trying my best to tear Jennifer and Donald apart, but why did the words that linger in my mouth be different when I said them out? Jennifer was silent for a long time before she sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Why has Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry be yours?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just me who is behind this. It¡¯s a joint venture between Charles, Lana, and me,¡± replied Reina. Jennifer understood instantly. Reina continued, ¡°I will start manufacturing your machines soon, but how about your start-up capital?¡± Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Someone Is Spying On The Laboratory Jennifer nced at Reina gratefully and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get the capital. If there are no other ways, I¡¯ll just get a loan from Cosmic Bank.¡± Both fell silent after that. Jennifer stood up and uttered, ¡°Please treat Donald well. I think he and I are not meant to be together.¡± Gazing at Jennifer¡¯s back as she left, Reina let out a deep sigh and didn¡¯t speak a word. The incident that happened at Stardew International led to an uproar among the citizens of Pollerton instantly. Many luxury cars and even two fourth-generation civil helicopters were seen there. They did not expect that all thesevish assets belonged to Reina. That made a lot of people re-evaluate Reina¡¯s capability. It was amazing that an ordinary person like her was able to get to where she was now. Finally, Starlyn met Wyvern King, Kingsley Felton. Kingsley wore a white shirt. His eyes were narrow and long, and his expression was cold. It was evident that he was not someone to be messed with. ¡°Mr. Kingsley, please give me an exnation,¡± Starlyn said. Kingsley nced at her indifferently. ¡°You have messed with the wrong person. In addition, I don¡¯t like your way of doing things. Hence, our coboration ends here. I¡¯m very busy. Please get lost now. If you don¡¯t, I will destroy the Anderson family too.¡± Starlyn shuddered right away at Kingsley¡¯s gaze. She then left the ce as quickly as she could.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Kingsley was definitely a ruthless figure. In Quadfield, he was a formidable and terrifying man. Gideon and Starlyn talked on the phone and confirmed that the bid was canceled. In other words, he didn¡¯tplete any of the tasks that had been assigned to him by Tyrone! After contemting it for a long time, Gideon finally gave Tyrone a call. ¡°Mr. Campbell, the mission has failed!¡± The moment he finished his words, he held his breath apprehensively. Cold sweat beaded across his forehead. It was because the other end of the phone was Tyrone Campbell, the Ninth Prince out of the Campbell n¡¯s eleven Princes. He was an amazing character from the five-hundred-year-old prominent family! Tyrone¡¯s voice was a little weak and hoarse as he said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll go to Pollerton in person soon.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gideon seemed to have lost all his strength. He slumped on the chair and breathed heavily. Meanwhile, Donald arrived at the Supreme Vi of Pollerton Estates. The obscured basement had been renovated into a hugeboratory. Various advanced instruments and LCD screens were ced all over the room, with a lot of statistics disyed on the screens. Bradley, who wore a beige-colored suit was monitoring the statistics. He immediately saluted Donald when he saw Donald approaching. ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± Donald reached out his hands. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± ¡°We have confirmed there is aboratory, which is ssified as S6-Grade in Pollerton. I have captured a ray of radio waves, but I couldn¡¯t locate its precise coordinates. It seems like the sh drive that Lady Jennifer holds may contain the coordinates of this S6-Gradeboratory!¡± Bradley said. ¡°Are you sure that Noah is the head of this S6-Gradeboratory?¡± Donald asked in a deep voice. Bradley replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. However, what is certain is that Papillon must be involved.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get the sh drive from Jennifer tonight. Monitor everything closely,¡± Donald remarked. While they were talking, Donald¡¯s phone rang. It was Lilith. ¡°Lord Campbell, pleasee over. Someone is spying on theboratory.¡± Lilith¡¯s voice sounded anxious. Donald narrowed his eyes. What¡¯s the grade of the Rising Dragon Project¡¯sboratory? It¡¯s S7-Grade! It¡¯s a precision-strike system fornd warfare. If it¡¯s outfitted with intercontinental missiles or some other strategic weapons, it can strike precisely throughout the world, with an uracy of thirty centimeters. Moreover, it could be hidden from any defense system. ¡°Where is it?¡± Donald asked. ¡°Pollerton Road No. 81!¡± Lilith answered. Donald turned around immediately. He drove an ordinary Audi S3 and headed toward Pollerton Road No. 81. Pollerton Road No. 81 covered an area of more than thirty thousand square meters. It looked like a substation of the city council, and there was nothing special about it from its appearance. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 233 I Found Him Donald had never expected that the Rising Dragon Project would be set up there. A Mercedes-Benz Brabus was parked at the door. Lilith wore a face mask and waved her hand at Donald when she saw him. After getting into the car, Donald nced around and asked, ¡°Have you found anything?¡± Lilith replied, ¡°I¡¯m about to enter theboratory in three days. The rm system that I set up went off just now. Someone was scanning here with cutting-edge equipment.¡± Donald raised his head and gazed at Pollerton Road No. 81. It looked pretty old, and the wall had already peeled off. The fence was covered with iron wires and numerous electrical wires. ¡°Can you trace him?¡± Donald asked in a deep voice. Lilith shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Because it could be a car, or it could even be a drone.¡± Her eyes were full of worry. If the substation of the city council was discovered to be an S7-Grade laboratory, it will lead to an unpredictable amount of losses. In addition, if the key data of the Rising Dragon Project are leaked, it would definitely cause a devastating blow to us! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org This was because the statistics of thend warfare precision-strike system were obtained from the S9- Grade Laboratory of Quadfield. At that time, the statistics were iplete. Lilith spent a few years completing various kinds of data. Now, the system had be the most advanced precision-strike system fornd warfare in the world! ¡°Don¡¯t worry first. When did the rm go off?¡± Donald asked. Lilith raised her watch to check the time. ¡°Twenty-three minutes and fifty-six seconds ago.¡± ¡°I got it. This person wouldn¡¯t have gone too far, and he must be within a radius of fifteen kilometers. Whether he is driving a car, walking, or driving a motorcycle, he will be within fifteen kilometers. That¡¯s because the speed limit is forty kilometers. He will absolutely follow the traffic rules as he will not want to attract anyone¡¯s attention. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll get back to you within an hour.¡± With that, he took out a gold mask and a gold cape from his Audi S3. Then, he vanished into the dark night. In the dark night, Donald stood on the roof of a hundred-meter-tall building. He was hiding in the dark and staring around. The streets were full of vehicles that constantly moved without stopping and were densely covered by pedestrian traffic that looked like ants. ¡°Everything is fine in the northwest direction.¡± Bradley¡¯s voice was heard from behind the mask. It was a wireless earpiece. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong in the southeast direction too,¡± Bradley added. Donald¡¯s eyesight was incredibly good, and he didn¡¯t respond. After looking down for more than ten minutes, he finally uttered, ¡°No need to look for him anymore. I saw him.¡± In Donald¡¯s sight, there was a young man, who looked like he was in his twenties wearing a headset three kilometers away. He was carrying a travel bag and sitting on a motorcycle with his eyes closed. There was nothing suspicious about him. He would just be an unremarkable person on any pedestrian street. Yet, Donald found him. With a leap, Donald jumped to another building. He stared at the young man from a distance of four or five miles away. The young man seemed to have arrived at his destination. He paid the transport fare, then got on a bus. Lastly, he walked toward the subway station. Ten minutester, he alighted at the subway station and went to an ordinary residential area. He then went up to the third floor. He opened the room door. As soon as he switched on the light, his pupils immediately constricted. On the couch, there was a man who wore a gold mask and gold cape staring at him indifferently. His mask revealed nothing but his eyes. ¡°Who are you? Why did you enter my house?¡± the young man yelled, his face full of anger. It looked as if there was nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°I will break your neck right away if you keep pretending.¡± Donald¡¯s baritone voice sounded cold. ¡°Who on earth are you? I¡¯ll call the police if you don¡¯t leave now,¡± the young man shouted. Donald got up and gazed at the young man¡¯s backpack. He sneered, ¡°Since I have already arrived at your house, do you think this would happen without any reason?¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 234 Who Are They ¡°You sl*t, Ysabel!¡± Mason swore while pointing to Ysabel¡¯s nose. He bellowed and was tremendously enraged. ¡°I like him, can¡¯t I?¡± Ysabel replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯m going to your mother and grandfather!¡± Mason said, enraged. Then, he gave Donald an icy stare. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Stay away from Ysabel! She is my fianc¨¦e! My father is her distant rtive, and everyone in the Stern family supports our rtionship! For your information, my father is Adrian, and my uncle is Jeremiah!¡± When he said that, many people regarded Mason with envious and perplexed expressions. Clearly, they were well aware of Adrian and Jeremiah, as many were afraid of them. Donald, however, was stunned for a second. ¡°Jeremiah and Adrian? Who are they?¡± He really did not know them, but their names sounded familiar to him. However, he was unable to recall where he had heard their names. Ysabel whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t try to find out.¡± Mason sneered, ¡°Let me tell you. My father, Adrian Stern, manages sixteen national highway toll stations near Pollerton. My uncle is in charge of several service areas! Naturally, they have solid rtionships with high-ranking officials. Even at Terrandya Provincial Center, there are a few big shots who get along well with my father and uncle! Everyone wants to talk to my dad! What makes you think you¡¯re qualified to steal Ysabel from me?¡± Mason held his head high, and his face was filled with pride. All of the students around them were looking at Donald with pity. Adrian and Jeremiah did not work in the underground circles, but their status wasparable to Ethan¡¯s. Even Ethan hesitated to intervene with them until he received the support of the Freedman n, as they were considered to monopolize Pollerton¡¯s transportation sector. To get into Pollerton, one had to take the highway. Thus, several industrial chains, such as transportation or even smuggling, had to pass through Adrian. Therefore, Adrian had more connections than Ethan. Donald came to a sudden realization. He remembered who Adrian was. Neil had informed him that Adrian was a qualified manager who had been employed by the Yund family to oversee the toll booths. Furthermore, Donald had an impression of Adrian that was rted to Bryan. When thetter purchased Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry, it was Adrian who obstructed Pollerton¡¯s market and prohibited the import of foreign machinery and equipment. As Donald thought about this, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Oh, your father is Adrian. I recognize him!¡± ¡°Good, now get down on your knees and apologize. I can prevent you from residing in Pollerton in a hundred different ways.¡± Mason had a haughty expression on his face as if the universe revolved around him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Donald chuckled softly. It is amusing to converse with this immature child. Then, he asked, ¡°Are you being arrogant?¡± Mason held his head high. ¡°That¡¯s urate. I¡¯m being haughty. If you arepetent, you may also be arrogant. Let¡¯s find out who¡¯s the stronger one then!¡± ¡°Will you trust me if I tell you that your father¡¯s sixteen toll stations are set to be demolished?¡± asked Donald. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Naturally, Mason did not think he was telling the truth. Rolling his eyes, he continued, ¡°Those are toll booths. Can they be easily destroyed? All sixteen of them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens then,¡± Donald stated indifferently before looking at Ysabel. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± Mason snorted, got in his car, and was ready to go home toin. ¡°Where are we heading right now?¡± Donald asked. Ysabel stated, ¡°My two distant rtives are holding a banquet for the entire Stern family tonight. However, I want to go to my mother¡¯s first. She should be done with her ss now, and that disgusting director will undoubtedly stalk her.¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 235 C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The sh Drive ¡°It was my mistake. I was investigating the people spying on theboratory,¡± said Bradley with a tone filled with guilt. ¡°Send me the address!¡± Donald¡¯s voice was ice-cold. Almost instantaneously, the address and information of the kidnapping were sent to Donald¡¯s phone. It was Rupert¡¯s doing! Jennifer was not the only one kidnapped. There were more than a hundred of them, and they had all been in contact with Sara before. At that time, everyone was held hostage in an abandoned chemical nt in the suburbs. Soon, Ryan also rushed over tirelessly. ¡°Mr. Campbell¡­¡± Donald nced at Ryan coldly. Donald¡¯s icy eyes sent a chill down Ryan¡¯s spine. Ryan said apologetically, ¡°Ms. Wilson is still safe for now. However, we don¡¯t dare to enter the chemical nt in the western suburbs because countless bombs are buried there. Furthermore, there is a touch- activated bomb. It has as much firepower as three TNTs!¡± ¡°Has Rupert gone mad?¡± The malice in Donald¡¯s eyes was overflowing. Ryan said, ¡°We can¡¯t prove Rupert is behind this because he wasn¡¯t at the crime scene. The only ones there were Python and Xenos Bandit Squad from South Aploth! Taking the hostage¡¯s safety into ount, we can¡¯t blindly charge in!¡± There were dozens of abandoned buildings in the western suburban chemical nt. More than one hundred people were gathered in the deepest parts of the buildings with their hands and feet tied together. Surrounding them were over thirty masked men armed with submachine guns monitoring them. Python had a little girl in his arms. He yelled at the hostages, ¡°Does anyone recognize this little girl?¡± Some appeared to be thinking, while others had confused looks. There were cashiers from supermarkets, toy store owners, and olddies from the neighborhood who shared a conversation with Sara among the hundred or so hostages. Jennifer was also in the crowd. Nheless, every one of the hundred or so hostages had interacted with Sara before. They were all the most likely suspects to possess the sh drive. Many hostages shook their heads and began crying. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± The look in Python¡¯s eyes turned cold. He raised the gun in his hand slightly. In a sh, he shot the crying middle-aged woman in the head. Death! The scene sent a chill through many of the hostages¡¯ bodies. They began trembling in fear. Jennifer was shaking too because she had the sh drive with her! ¡°Come here, Sara. Tell me, who did you give the sh drive to?¡± Python carried Sara in his arms as he weaved through the crowd. He lifted the chin of a middle-aged man wearing sses and asked, ¡°Is it him?¡± A look of fear fell on Sara¡¯s face, but she shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, did you give it to her?¡± Python walked up to a supermarket cashier and put Sara in front of her. Before Sara could say anything, the cashier cried out in desperation, ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about a sh drive! Please just let me go!¡± Bang! With the sound of another gunshot, Python fired his gun without any hesitation and killed the cashier. Jennifer drooped her head and bit her lip. She suddenly felt a shadow hovering above her. She looked up and saw Python put Sara down in front of her. He greeted, ¡°We meet again, Ms. Wilson.¡± Jennifer¡¯s smile was forced and pale. Python asked, ¡°Do you have the sh drive?¡± Jennifer shook her head in denial. Python asked gently, ¡°Sara, did you give the sh drive to this prettydy?¡± In an instant, all Jennifer could feel was her heart pounding. Yet, Sara still shook her head. She said, ¡°I really don¡¯t remember.¡± Python chuckled. He was in no rush, so he continued his questioning. Suddenly, a tall and burly man¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Jennifer. He said, ¡°This chick doesn¡¯t look half bad. I need to let out some steam.¡± Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 236 Bomb Threat That burly man was none other than Tyler Xenos, the leader of Xenos Bandit Squad from South Aploth. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ten years ago, Xenos Bandit Squad had be famous in a battle where they ughtered two hundred private armed forces with only thirteen men. They then broke into the pce to wreak havoc. In the end, it was the emperor himself who personally drove them out. ¡°Boss, count us in as well.¡± A group of twelve men approached from behind as they shot lustful gazes at Jennifer. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west saw a young beauty like her!¡± Panic-stricken, Jennifer was in utter despair. She could see wicked desire and barbarity in the eyes of those thirteen men. Only torture and misery would be waiting for her if she fell into their hands. Python slowly turned his head and said nonchntly, ¡°Ms. Rodriguez will be arriving soon. You guys better not create unnecessary trouble until we get our hands on the sh drive.¡± Tyler could not care less as he refuted, ¡°Oh,e on. Even if Chiliad Avion of Pollerton were here, we could still manage to drive them all away!¡± As he finished his sentence, he walked to Jennifer and stared down at her loftily. Just as he was reaching his hand out toward her cheeks, Anastasia arrived in her high heels. ¡°How¡¯s it? Did you get anything?¡± Anastasia scanned the vicinity, her gaze lingering on Jennifer for a moment. Python shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°The people from Chiliad Avion will be here at any moment. Is the bomb ready yet?¡± questioned Anastasia as she cast a peek out the window. Outside the chemical nt in the western suburbs, the specialized police units already had that ce surrounded. Ryan announced, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s your motive, but please don¡¯t hurt the hostages. State whatever terms you may have!¡± Frustrated, Anastasia shouted at Sara, ¡°Little brat, spit it out right now! Who did you give the sh drive to?¡± Sara was so frightened that instantly burst into tears. She instinctively turned and looked at Jennifer, who was among the crowd. Anastasia followed her gaze only to see that the girl was gazing at Jennifer. cing the little girl down on the floor, Anastasia then strode over to Jennifer. ¡°Hello, Ms. Wilson.¡± Jennifer asked, ¡°What you do want?¡± Anastasia chuckled, waving her hand. Seeing that, Python carried the little girl over to her. ¡°Say, Sara, do you know thisdy?¡± The little girl was shuddering as she nodded. ¡°Y-Yes.¡± Oh, no! Jennifer felt something was amiss at once. Caressing the little girl¡¯s head, Anastasia praised, ¡°Good girl!¡± She then touched Jennifer¡¯s face slowly. ¡°Hand it over, Ms. Wilson.¡± ¡°I seriously don¡¯t know what sh drive you¡¯re talking about,¡± replied Jennifer. Anastasia pressed on, ¡°Oh, really?¡± The next moment, she raised her gun and shot a man next to her directly in his forehead. That man died on the spot. ¡°Look at that! If you don¡¯t hand it over, they¡¯re all going to die. Wouldn¡¯t your conscience hurt when so many lives are lost because of you? Now, let me ask you again. Where¡¯s the sh drive?¡± Her words instantly caused an uproar among the hostages. ¡°Miss, just give it to her. Don¡¯t get us killed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you!¡± ¡°Yes, hand it over now! We¡¯re all innocent!¡± Sounds of anguished cries pierced through the air as the hostages red at Jennifer balefully. At first, Jennifer wanted to shake her head, but she was afraid that Anastasia might kill another person. Thus, she could only keep quiet. With an icy expression on her face, Anastasia ordered, ¡°Bring me the bomb.¡± Tyler then cautiously brought over a bomb that connected with a bunch of entangled wires before encircling them around Jennifer¡¯s body. Jennifer was so frightened that she was trembling all over, and her entire back was drenched in sweat. ¡°Here, hold this.¡± Anastasia pressed both of Jennifer¡¯s hands onto the bomb. ¡°Ms. Wilson, make sure you don¡¯t loosen your grip because this is a touch-activated bomb. Unless there¡¯s another person applying pressure on it, it¡¯ll explode the second you let it slip out of your hands. Just so you know, it¡¯s as powerful as three tonnes of TNT. You certainly wouldn¡¯t want your pretty face to be sted into pieces, would you? If you continue to be stubborn, we could always tie your parents up with you as a family reunion.¡± Anastasia shed a devilish grin as she finished speaking. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 237 Conflict The content was about how Beatrice and Ysabel had seduced their uncle and cheated him of his money before leaving him for good. The story waspletely fictitious and full of exaggeration. They even attached a photo of Ysabel and Beatrice ring at each other on the post. ¡°Your dad passed out from anger just now.¡± A voice came from Beatrice¡¯s phone. Beatrice said, ¡°Please listen to me. It¡¯s not what the news says it is!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of exining yourself to me? Leave it for your parents tonight.¡± With that, the call was disconnected. Beatrice¡¯s face turned ashen. She then pointed at Julian. ¡°Julian, I will sue you for nder!¡± Julianughed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Just go ahead. We¡¯ll see who the winner in the end will be.¡± Ysabel could no longer contain her anger and wanted to p Julian, but she was stopped by Donald. Thetter shook his head. ¡°Calm down. I will handle this.¡± Ysabel quieted down upon hearing him. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Donald looked at Julian and said, ¡°I¡¯ll spare you a chance now. If I make my move, you won¡¯t live to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡± Julian paused for a moment before he broke intoughter. ¡°Well, tell me what you¡¯re going to do then. I¡¯m a bit scared now!¡± Adam scoffed. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Donald merely looked at Julian coldly. ¡°Delete your post immediately and apologize publicly online.¡± Adam and Julian were dumbstruck for a moment before they guffawed. ¡°Are you nuts?¡± Beatrice roared, ¡°Donald, shut up already. You are making the matter worse.¡± She was in a pickle now. This evening would be the banquet held by the Stern family. Jeremiah and Adrian had invited the entire Stern family to the banquet. Beatrice could foresee how this online ruckus would make her and her daughter theughing stock of the party. Donald¡¯s face darkened when he saw Julian¡¯s and Adam¡¯s expressions. Then, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Settle Julian and Adam for me!¡± ¡°Hey, I see you are calling for help?¡± Julian did not seem to be bothered by that. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here today and see whom you can summon!¡± After that, he took out his phone too. ¡°Hello, Mr. Crow. Pleasee over now to take down a sc*mbag for me.¡± Then, he hung up the phone and looked at Donald triumphantly. ¡°Do you know who Crow is? He is Mr. Lynch¡¯s number one man!¡± Within ten minutes, the door sprung open, and Bradley entered the room. He strode toward Julian coldly and threw a p on his face. p! Julian staggered backward under the impact. His cheeks immediately puffed up. ¡°Hey, stop fighting!¡± Beatrice shouted in a panic. That was her office. The way Donald snapped abruptly had deteriorated her impression of him. Adam suddenly roared. His chunky body dashed over before Bradley sent him a kick and rendered him on the ground. ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± Bradley was infuriated that a petty nobody would dare to strike an attack at Lord Campbell right in front of him. The whole country would be in shock if the identity of Lord Campbell were out of the bag. If only they knew that Lord Campbell was merely one of Donald¡¯s secret identities. ¡°Just you wait! Crow will be here soon. Once Crow arrives, I will kill you!¡± Julian said with his hand covering his face. Donald remained silent and merely stared at him coldly as though thetter was already a dead man. ¡°Donald, let¡¯s go. Crow is the biggest gangster in this area!¡± Beatrice said. She walked up to Donald and stuffed a bank card into thetter¡¯s hand. ¡°There are tens of thousands in it. Hurry up and go!¡± Donald held the card and looked up at Beatrice. He saw the nervousness brewing in her eyes. She was a highly educated person, a drastic contrast to her sister, Linda. ¡°What about the two of you after I leave?¡± Donald asked. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 238 The Legendary Crow ¡°I will get the principal!¡± Beatrice said, ¡°You should leave now before Crowes, understand?¡± Then she turned around and instructed Ysabel, ¡°Ysabel, hurry up and call a cab now! You should leave with Donald. I will go to the principal to mediate!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use for you to look for anyone!¡± Seeing that Beatrice was about to leave, Adam scrambled up and lunged toward the woman. Before he could get near, he was kicked to the ground again by Bradley. Beatrice stomped her feet hastily. ¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡± With that, she scurried off the scene. She knew that as long as Bradley was there, she would not need to worry about the trio¡¯s safety. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She knew how powerful the principal of Pollerton University was. He was a member of the Yund family and was supported by Neil. However, he was an aloof guy, and Beatrice did not get many chances to talk to him throughout the year. She dreaded facing the principal by herself, but she knew she had to forgo her emotion in this case. Only the principal could save Donald now. A few minutes after Beatrice left, the legendary Crow arrived. The light of the office dimmed the moment Crow barged through the door. Crow was a burly man who was almost two meters tall. His arms were dangling at his sides, almost reaching his knees, and they looked chunkier than Donald¡¯s thighs. He looked like a skilled fighter at first nce. His whole body was bursting with power. Julian and Adam immediately ran over. ¡°Mr. Crow, this is the guy who looked down on you.¡± Crow looked at Donald. His short silver stubble stood all over his head like needles. He asked with a menacing re, ¡°Did you?¡± No one dares to look down on me ever after Mr. Lynch works for the Freedman n. Even Charles or Zayne wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do that. Donald nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡± Julian and Adam were stunned at first because they actually made that up. Donald had never said anything that tried to vilify Crow. Yet, Donald took the me and even openly admitted that he did it. The two were overjoyed. They were initially worried that Donald would refute their statement, but to their surprise, thetter took the me instead. This makes things much easier! ¡°Who do you work for?¡± Crow asked. He was not someone who only had muscles but no brain. Donald pondered for a moment before he replied, ¡°Whomever.¡± Indeed, whomever. He was involved in the underworld, too, and had even established the Viking. He was much crazier in terms of his activitiespared to other locals. Crow narrowed his eyes. ¡°It seems like you are messing with me.¡± He strode toward Donald, and his big hand was about to grab Donald¡¯s neck. However, Bradley was faster than him. He grabbed Crow¡¯s wrist and exerted some pressure on it. With a loud crack, Crow wailed hysterically as his arm was broken. Meanwhile, Bradley remained expressionless as if nothing had happened. He looked at Donald respectfully. ¡°How dare you? Are you seeking death?¡± Crow screeched and roared through his throat, ¡°Do you know who I am? I work for Mr. Lynch, and Mr. Lynch works for the Freedman Group!¡± Donald sighed. ¡°You are making it harder for Mr. Lynch!¡± Crow said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of good at fighting? Many people are good at that.¡± ¡°Let him go. Let¡¯s see whom he¡¯s going to call,¡± Donald said. Bradley instantly let go of Crow. Thetter¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. He quickly turned on his mobile phone and called Ethan. ¡°Mr. Lynch, I can¡¯t handle the target. I¡¯m at Pollerton University.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Ethan¡¯s angry voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Wait until Mr. Lynch is here. You guys are doomed!¡± said Crow. Julian hummed in agreement, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re dead!¡± Ysabel¡¯s cell phone kept ringing. The unbearable cyberbullies were driving her to the end. Her mind was a mess every time she looked at theizen¡¯sments, especially those execrable insults that were directed toward her. Donaldforted, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 239 Please Save Ysabel Ysabel quickly hugged Donald¡¯s arm and felt a sense of security. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Not long after that, more than ten cars drove into Pollerton University. All the vehicles were BMW 7 Series, and more than thirty men dressed in suits got out of the cars. The pack¡¯s leader was none other than Ethan, who looked like a dangerousndmine that would explode instantly. ¡°Oh my goodness! Isn¡¯t that Mr. Lynch? Why did hee to Pollerton University?¡± ¡°I know why. He must havee because of the incident with Adam and Julian.¡± ¡°You saw the news announcement, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure something had happened.¡± The security guard did not dare to stop Ethan and let thetter enter Pollerton University. On the other hand, Beatrice stood outside the principal¡¯s office and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± A cold voice rang out from the office. Beatrice opened the door and walked in. ¡°Everyone, go back to your dorms or the ssrooms now. Immediately!¡± Seeing that Ethan had entered Pollerton University, the teacher instantly announced through the school¡¯s PA system. Outside, Ethan¡¯s convoy was still entering, and in the end, more than a hundred luxurious cars had driven into the university¡¯spound. Ethan got out of the car. He stood in front with his sunsses and looked at the centuries-old institution. He did not dare to set foot on the campus in the past. However, now that he was involved with the Freedman n, he had the courage to do it. Since Crow had said he was beaten, Ethan felt the need to do something. Crow was Ethan¡¯s number-one underling. If he did not defend Crow¡¯s dignity, his other subordinates would lose their respect for him. It was an excellent opportunity for Ethan in Pollerton because of thend remation project, and Lord Campbell had expanded his influence in Pollerton. With thend remation project, Lord Campbell Avenue, and a series of industrial chains in the future, especially the super energy battery developed from the controlled fusion technology, Ethan had to expand his territory in Pollerton before the next big thing could happen. By entering Pollerton University to defend Crow¡¯s dignity, Ethan was dering to the people that there was no way he would be humiliated. The glory days of Charles and Zayne are over. It¡¯s my time to shine! When the students saw Ethan¡¯s cars entering the campus, they looked at each other, feeling lost and unable toprehend what was happening. However, they were shocked when they saw him. Everyone knew Ethan. He was thetest thug that had appeared and one of the big shots in Pollerton. Within just a few minutes, all the students in the university had gone into hiding. In Beatrice¡¯s office, Donald saw Ethan, who was approaching, and narrowed his eyes. ¡°How dare he act so insolent in a centuries-old educational institute full of outstanding talents?¡± Donald¡¯s voice was ice-cold as he stared at Ethan with anger. Both Adam and Julian shouted, ¡°You¡¯re finished, brat! Mr. Lynch is here.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡± Crow¡¯s face contorted into a mask of fury too. After Beatrice opened the door to the principal¡¯s office, she saw the aloof y Yund. y was at most fifty years old. He was intimidating and exuded a unique superior aura. He was standing by the window and had seen Ethan too. He was indifferent, and there were no emotions in his eyes. y looked like a shrewd person, the kind that was suitable to be a politician. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± y asked. With her head hanging low, Beatrice briefly exined everything that had happened to him. ¡°Mr. Yund, I know that you¡¯re an influential person. Now that Mr. Lynch has entered Pollerton University, I hope you¡¯ll step out to save Ysabel and the young man,¡± Beatrice said with a somewhat pleading tone. y walked toward Beatrice and replied, ¡°The most I can save is Ysabel but not the young man.¡± Beatrice lifted her head and saw his face. What expression is that? It¡¯s filled with disregard for life, with no concern for all things. He looks like he has no mercy and is a cold person. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 240 Where Is Lord Campbell ¡°Why?¡± Beatrice was anxious when y did not want to help Donald. He had gotten into trouble because he was trying to rescue Ysabel. Beatrice would never feel at ease for the rest of her life if Donald fell into Ethan¡¯s hands. ¡°Mr. Lynch is the Freedman n¡¯sckey. Even though their mausoleum had fallen, the Freedman n is still who they are. Mr. Lynch is their chess piece in Pollerton. They¡¯re using him as part of their n. I don¡¯t want to offend them,¡± y answered. In an instant, Beatrice fell to her knees. ¡°Mr. Yund, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± Before Beatrice could finish speaking, y continued saying, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can go now.¡± She looked up and saw that his face was still devoid of emotions. However, there was a hint of annoyance in his eyes. Beatrice rose to her feet in a daze, turned around, and left. She then ran toward her office. On the other hand, Donald took out his phone and gave Neil a phone call. ¡°Mr. Lynch made a scene where hundreds of his luxurious vehicles entered Pollerton University. However, the principal did nothing at all. Is his status really more important than the students¡¯ lives? Mr. Yund, I admire you for being a responsible and capable man. If you don¡¯t teach the principal of Pollerton University a lesson, then I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± With that, Donald ended the call. Neil held his phone as his expression darkened. He then hurriedly called y. ¡°Neil!¡± y was not a cold person when he spoke to Neil. Neil asked, ¡°A big shot is in Pollerton University, and he¡¯s not happy with your attitude. Do you want him to take action himself?¡± After hearing that, y was stunned. Big shot? Isn¡¯t the big shot Mr. Lynch? Is there someone more powerful than him in Pollerton? ¡°He said that if you don¡¯t take action on Mr. Lynch, he¡¯ll do it himself. However, when that is over, the first person he¡¯ll go after is you,¡± Neil added. y was unhappy after Neil spoke. ¡°The Yund family is a five-hundred-year-old wealthy family and is our backing. Which arrogant big shot have the guts to speak to you like that?¡± ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± Neil sneered. In an instant, y was gravely shaken. As though struck by a bolt of lightning, he did not dare utter a word. ¡°If Lord Campbell takes action on you, do you think the Yund family will give up on you or go against Lord Campbell for your sake?¡± Neil asked. That was a question that y did not need to answer. After all, it was Lord Campbell, known as one of the most fearsome young people in centuries. He was also the epitome of human power level. Moreover, he had already mastered the controlled fusion technology and extreme instion fluid technology. Even the five-hundred-year-old wealthy family would need to improve and change. It was the time for them to face the next revolution, and whoever could receive Lord Campbell¡¯s support was sure to get an opportunity during the significant change. ¡°Where is Lord Campbell?¡± y asked Neil. Neil responded, ¡°He¡¯s with Ysabel Zimmerman!¡± As soon as the words came out of Neil¡¯s mouth, a chill ran down y¡¯s spine. Could he be the young man that Beatrice had mentioned earlier? Oh my goodness! After knowing that, y hung up immediately, tidied his shirt, and ran toward the building where Beatrice¡¯s office was. At the same time, he received a text message: When you see Lord Campbell, act like you don¡¯t know him! y replied: All right. I got it. In the office, Adam, who was the director, and a handsome Julian were still talking incessantly. Footsteps were approaching them. Donald took out his phone and checked the news. Ysabel¡¯s defamation news was trending, and every social media and media outlet was reposting it. It seemed like her news was getting more viral.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Donald looked at Julian and said slowly, ¡°Let me ask you onest time. Are you sure you won¡¯t apologize publicly?¡± ¡°Of course. What¡¯s the use of regretting now?¡± Julian sneered. ¡°All right. You don¡¯t have a chance anymore.¡± Donald nodded. He then turned around tofort Ysabel, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 241 Live Stream ¡°I¡¯ll make him fall as hard as the ruckus his die-hard fans are causing.¡± Donald was truly infuriated. Bradley stood at the side in silence as he started to make preparations. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who is it that dares to wreak havoc in my territory!¡± An arrogant and hysterical voice echoed. Ethan had arrived. Crow was the first to scramble to his knees. He rushed toward Ethan and sped onto his leg, begging, ¡°You must seek justice for me, Mr. Lynch.¡± Then, the plump Adam hopped to Ethan like a ball of meat and blocked thetter¡¯s pathway. ¡°It¡¯s all that guy¡¯s doing, Mr. Lynch. Finish him off!¡± The tall Julian approached Ethan with a warm smile as he greeted, ¡°Mr. Lynch.¡± Ethan¡¯s line of sight had been blocked by the three of them before he could see Donald. ¡°I got it. I want to see the person who had the audacity to attack my men. One should learn who the master is before beating the crap out of their subordinates,¡± Ethan scoffed. Afterward, he shoved Adam and Julian aside, raised his head, and looked at Donald. Ethan merely nced at Donald before his mind blurred and nked out. Who did I just see? Unwilling to give up, Ethan rubbed his eyes and looked at Donald again. Instantly, he was met with the man¡¯s darkened and emotionless eyes. Donald fixed his eyes on Ethan as if he were a dead man, hostility brewing underneath his abysmal eyes. Ethan¡¯s mind buzzed like he was struck by lightning, and he started to shiver uncontrobly. In front of him stood the man who destroyed the Freedman n mausoleum, and not even Timothy nor Sebastian dared to face the man head-on. Ethan would forever remember Timothy¡¯s words to him. The Campbell n is nothing in front of Donald. ¡°D-Don¡­¡± Ethan stuttered. He spoke incoherently as cold sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s Donald,¡± Crow informed. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s just an abandoned child of the Campbell n,¡± Adam added. Julian smiled. ¡°Mr. Lynch has arrived, Donald. You have no more chances. Not only do I want to destroy Ysabel¡¯s reputation, but I will also broadcast this on a live stream and make her admit she¡¯s a b*tch.¡± Then, Julian sent a message to his fan club again, telling them to prepare the live stream in an hour. He was incredibly confident and did not notice Ethan¡¯s change in behavior. This stirred theC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org inte instantly. What could a young hunk do? Well, he could set an uproar on the inte with his words alone. As expected, people started to gather on the inte, publicizing the news everywhere. It once again became the most trending topic on the inte. Notifications were sent to countless people¡¯s phones, including Jennifer¡¯s. She also received the message and frowned as she read the text. What came into view were Beatrice and Ysabel being partners in crime to cheat money, and they would instead follow the unspoken rules. ¡°Take a look at Aunt Beatrice, Mom,¡± Jennifer said as her frown deepened. Linda saw it and said, ¡°Dang it! I can¡¯t believe your aunt is someone like this.¡± ¡°I think she might have offended Julian,¡± Jennifer informed. ¡°Is this the end for them?¡± Linda asked. ¡°They¡¯re in deep trouble if I¡¯m not mistaken. Now that the discussions have be so heated, public rtions or whatnot is useless unless an important figure interferes with this,¡± Jennifer answered. ¡°An important figure? Forget it. Beatrice couldn¡¯t have known anyone of that status. After all, she¡¯s just a university lecturer.¡± Linda pouted disdainfully. Meanwhile, Jeremiah and Adrian, who were in the middle of the banquet preparations, were livid. ¡°They are a disgrace to the Stern family! Summon them now. I want to ask what the mother-and-daughter duo is up to.¡± A live room had been created. Although the live stream had not started, there were already a few hundred thousand people in the live room, waiting for Julian to show his face. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 242 Tyrone Arrives ¡°What are the coordinates?¡± Donald asked icily. Reina and Lana then began sketching out a map on a piece of nk paper. The clues that Bernie had left were confusing, and they had to sort through them slowly. After a full hour, they finally finished drawing the map. ¡°It¡¯s around the intersection of Dellmoor Street and Pollerton Road, but we can¡¯t be certain about the exact location,¡± Lana informed. Bradley immediately opened up the street view of the given location. There were many buildings constructed at that intersection, which was a main location in the city. All four branches of the intersection had iconic, hundred-meter-tall buildings constructed around them. ¡°The most likely locations are Cosmic Bank, Tide Insurance Company, Heavenly Business Hub, and World Trade Hub,¡± Bradley listed as he circled all four buildings in red on the map. Then, Donald opened up his Pris Systemptop. ¡°Where are Azure Wyvern¡¯s troops?¡± In only one minute, thirty soldiers donned in masks and ancient armor appeared on the ninth floor of Rivebale Hotel. ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± the soldiers greeted as they knelt down on one knee. They looked at Donald with admiration and enthusiasm. He was their leader, after all. In fact, he was essentially their god. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Kingsley, the Wyvern King, showed the utmost respect as he greeted, ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± Whenbined, the soldiers of Azure Wyvern, White Manticore, Phoenix Bird, ck Chelonian, and Griffin, which was led by Donald himself, made up the Horizon Group. So far, only Azure Wyvern was able to get into Pollerton. The other four were overseeing things in Quadfield, in charge of protecting the S9-Gradeboratory. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of this, Kingsley. I¡¯ll give you one day to find out the S6-Gradeboratory¡¯s exact coordinates,¡± Donald instructed. ¡°When the need arises, I¡¯ll show up personally.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Kingsley boomed in reply. The members of the Horizon Group then left. After that, Donald nced at Lana and asked, ¡°I have a question, Lana. Why did Papillon kidnap you back then?¡± Lana could see the grave look on his face, so she didn¡¯t intend to joke around, either. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I would,¡± Donald replied with a nod. They were two days away from Lilith entering the S7-Gradeboratory of the Rising Dragon Project. The sun had only just risen. The warm rays of the looming autumn shone down on the earth, signaling an abundant harvest. Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n, was entering Pollerton. His appearance sparked heated discussion in all of Pollerton. Meanwhile, a private Boeing 747 with golden dragons engraved on its surfacended at the Pollerton International Airport, which shook the entire city. Almost the entire airport had been cleared out. Dozens of men dressed in ck suits and exuding domineering auras waited in the passage. ¡°The Ninth Prince of the Campbell n is arriving in Pollerton! Unauthorized personnel must leave.¡± The first person to emerge from the private jet was a young man around the age of twenty-six or twenty-seven. He had a frail, sickly look on his face and would let out coughs from time to time. He wasn¡¯t exactly handsome, but there was a sense of power to him. It was the kind of power that only someone from a family that had been wealthy for over five hundred years could have. An old man in his seventies or eighties followed behind him. The elderly man was wearing a blue robe and had both of his hands folded behind his back as he looked around. ¡°This is thend of the Rising Dragon. Pollerton¡¯s terrain isplex, and a True Dragon shall soon be born.¡± That was exactly what Raymond had said as well. Gideon had already knelt down outside of the passage with his head lowered. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Tyrone, and he was afraid of even breathing too loudly. Tyrone let out another cough, and his face grew even paler than before. With a deep voice, he thundered, ¡°Make preparations for everyone to pay their respects.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get things ready right away,¡± Gideon replied. ¡°Would you like to rest first, Prince Nigel? I¡¯ve already gotten the mansion ready in Pollerton Estates.¡± Tyrone nodded in response. Gideon then straightened up and started going around Pollerton. He informed all thepanies that owned over one billion in assets to greet Tyrone, who had just arrived in Pollerton, at nine in the morning the next day. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 243 Just Like Me Jennifer, Lana, Reina, Jason, Zayne, and Charles all heard of the news. Donald heard of it as well, and his eyes fluttered shut elegantly. ¡°Finally, I have a proper opponent!¡± On the other hand, Raymond fell silent upon finding out. Back then, Tyrone had given him a p to the face. At the time, Tyrone was only sixteen or seventeen years old, while Raymond was already seventy. A teenager like Tyrone had not only pped him but also catastrophically destroyed the Sanctum Branch until it was reduced to nothing but rubble. Even the Dragon Fide Vi project had been put on hold, and it was still rotting away right then. It had be the country¡¯s biggest unfinished building. That was the biggest humiliation he had ever experienced in his life. ¡°Well, his fortune tells me that he isn¡¯t going to make it past thirty,¡± Raymond whispered to Donald. ¡°He¡¯s pale, and he keeps coughing. I bet he¡¯s infected with some kind of congenital illness,¡± Donald remarked. He was not at all affected by Tyrone¡¯s arrival. Tyrone was just the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n. That didn¡¯t make him unkible. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org If the Campbell n was going to turn against him because of Tyrone, then they would definitely have to suffer terrible consequences as well. If the Campbell n were tobine all of their power, then they would undoubtedly be able to make Donald retreat for at least a hundred years. However, there was no need for that. ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you for how Tyrone pped you back then,¡± Donald swore while taking a sip of his tea. ¡°I¡¯ll get the Dragon Fide Vi back on track, too.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Raymond began to protest. ¡°No buts!¡± Donald cut him off. ¡°If Tyrone Campbell tries to get in my way, then I¡¯ll kill him. If Trevor Campbell tries to stand in my way, then I¡¯ll kill him. If Aaron Campbell tries to stand in my way, then I¡¯ll kill him, too! To put it simply, I¡¯ll kill anyone who tries to stop me! Remember, Grandpa. I¡¯m the one and only Donald.¡± His tone was firm as his words of deration reverberated through the air. Raymond stared at him with bewilderment in his gaze. That was because he could no longer see Donald¡¯s face clearly. It was as if thetter was shrouded in a dense fog. On the surface, he looked normal, but there was somehow a messy and chaotic look to him. ¡°The old man following Tyrone is just like me. You have to be careful,¡± Raymond warned with a sigh. Donald simply shed a nonchnt smile. ¡°Fancy tricks like that are useless in the face of absolute power.¡± That showed how confident he was. Raymond smiled bitterly, then eventually sighed. ¡°Ugh! Time really flies. In just the blink of an eye, ten years have passed.¡± ¡°I know how much what happened back then affected you,¡± Donald responded with a grin. ¡°Ten years ago, I had a worth of five billion. If that hadn¡¯t happened, my worth probably would have grown to tens of billions by now. When I think about it carefully, I was the one in the wrong. With a net worth of ten billion, we would have been able to live a perfect life. Why would I still try to make it into a wealthy family?¡± Raymond muttered. ¡°Where¡¯s the gold that you were saving up back then?¡± Donald questioned absentmindedly. Raymond¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Let me tell you something. That fortune you were counting on has been snatched away. We¡¯re living a proper life now, but that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll find everyst person who was involved back then.¡± After saying that, he set his teacup down on the table and turned to leave. Raymond¡¯s eyes were closed as if he was lost in his pain. The business empire he had built from the ground up was destroyed by Tyrone¡¯s ruthless methods in a single night. In Raymond¡¯s attempt to flee, he had tripped, and a bunch of people had gained benefits from his failure. Jennifer, who had been out all night, eventually came to the entrance of Pollerton Estates. She looked in the direction of the houses with aplicated expression. She had seen her parents¡¯ true colors in the chemical nt in the western suburbs. They only cared about Kevin. They weren¡¯t concerned about her whatsoever. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 244 Destined For Greatness In their eyes, it did not matter if she died, but the same could not be said about Kevin. In fact, her parents weren¡¯t even willing to sacrifice themselves. She couldn¡¯t forget how they had chosen to abandon her during that critical moment. She let out a long sigh. What am I supposed to do now, though? They¡¯re still my family, after all. After hesitating for a long while, she chose to step into one of the small neighborhoods in Pollerton Estates. She was trying to rx when all of a sudden, she stopped in her tracks and looked at the Supreme Vi. It was a vi worth one billion three hundred million, which piqued her interest. While she was staring at it curiously, two people slowly approached her from the side. One of them was an elderly man, and the other was a young man. The older one seemed to be in his eighties, and he was d in a blue robe. The younger man was around twenty-six or twenty-seven. His face was pale, and he looked sick. It was Tyrone and Xylus Hayes, who was there to protect the former. ¡°I asked around earlier, and it turns out that Supreme Vi has already been sold. We were unable to find any information about the buyer,¡± Xylus exined. ¡°I want to live here,¡± Tyrone stated. He pulled a handkerchief out from his pocket and covered his mouth before letting out a few more coughs. ¡°I shall arrange that, then,¡± Xylus replied. He was about to turn around when he nced at Jennifer for a moment and then swiftly averted his gaze. He assumed that she was just some random citizen. Even if she stayed in Pollerton Estates, that didn¡¯t mean she was someone formidable. However, Xylus suddenly turned back around and stared straight at Jennifer. After carefully looking her up and down, he was shaken up so much to the point that he was trembling from head to toe. Jennifer, on the other hand, didn¡¯t notice anything out of ce. She only shot them a confused look, then turned and left without greeting them. Tyrone noticed that there was something off about Xylus. He frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Prince Nigel¡­ That woman, she¡­¡± Xylus was just too worked up, clutching Tyrone¡¯s arm suddenly. Tyrone simply looked back at him icily. In an instant, Xylus let go and bowed to him. ¡°My apologies, Prince Nigel.¡± ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± Tyrone said indifferently. Xylus did his best to suppress his internal turmoil and borated, ¡°That woman is no ordinary person, Prince Nigel. She¡¯s got the face of someone who¡¯s destined for greatness!¡± Tyrone was stunned for a moment, and then a glint appeared in his eyes. Even though he went into a rage when Raymond read his fortune back then and told him he wouldn¡¯t live past thirty, he had gone through a lot over the past ten years. Right now, he believed in geomancy and metaphysics. That was because he knew the circumstances he was in. ¡°It¡¯s true, Prince Nigel. She really has the face of someone destined for greatness. You have to get married to her and birth an heir. Only she will be able to save you, and she¡¯s the only one who can help you be a True Dragon,¡± Xylus gushed. He was so worked up that even his beard was trembling. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Tyrone asked skeptically. Xylus nodded and insisted, ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Go find out who she is,¡± Tyrone ordered with a wave of his hand. A few shadows hidden in the dark of night silently slipped away and seemingly vanished into thin air. In just half an hour, he had all of Jennifer¡¯s information at his fingertips. ¡°She¡¯s Donald¡¯s ex-wife? That¡¯s impressive, Raymond. I can¡¯t believe that man has such good tastes and that he wants to raise a True Dragon as well,¡± Xylus remarked with a snort. Tyrone, however, was unbothered. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can y the waiting game. If Donald provokes me, I¡¯ll kill him. Get things ready. I¡¯m going to meet that woman who¡¯s supposedly destined for greatness.¡± Meanwhile, Jennifer had just gotten home when she noticed how lively the house was. Linda was cooking in the kitchen, and there were several people on the couch. There was Leonard, as well as Kevin, whose legs were still covered in bandages. Skr, Kevin¡¯s girlfriend, was there too, along with her parents. When Leonard noticed that Jennifer hade back, he stood up right away. ¡°You¡¯re home, Jennifer.¡± He didn¡¯t look guilty at all. It was as if nothing had happened, and the person in the chemical nt the day before wasn¡¯t him at all. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 245 Blood Sucking Vampires When Linda heard the noise, she dashed out of the kitchen too. ¡°You¡¯re home, Jenny. Sit down and talk to Skye¡¯s parents.¡± Skr¡¯s hair was dyed all shades of the rainbow, and she was giving Kevin a shoulder massage. Upon catching sight of Jennifer, she rolled her eyes. Her parents, on the other hand, said, ¡°We saw what happened yesterday on the news. You must have been shocked, huh? It¡¯s a good thing that the culprit¡¯s already dead.¡± Jennifer remained expressionless. Shepletely ignored them and went back to her room. She was just about to close the door when Kevinined, ¡°What kind of attitude is that, Jennifer? My girlfriend¡¯s parents are here to discuss our engagement. What are you looking all upset for?¡± Before Jennifer even had the chance to respond, Skr¡¯s parents hurriedly tried to diffuse the situation. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Kev. I¡¯m sure your sister is tired after work.¡± Kevin merely sneered in response. ¡°Look, guys! It¡¯s Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n!¡± Skr eximed passionately with a hint of envy in her voice. They were watching the rey of the broadcast from the night before, which showed Tyronending at Pollerton International Airport. Most of the business representatives in Pollerton had gone to wee him. They were all bigshots in the city. Naturally, only the descendants of prominent families with a legacy of over five hundred years would be invited to an extravagant event like that. ¡°Prominent families with over five hundred years of legacy, huh? I wonder how much their worth is?¡± Caspian Hoffman, Skr¡¯s father, wondered aloud with a hint of admiration in his tone. ¡°There are some with trillions in worth. Look at them. They¡¯re all sucking up to him and trying their best to please him,¡± stated Kevin, sounding rather scornful. Caspian voiced, ¡°Well, of course, they would be doing that. As long as you sessfully make connections with rich families, you won¡¯t have to worry about a thing for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll have everything right at your fingertips!¡± They stared at the television intently. All of them had looks of envy and excitement in their eyes. Jennifer nced at them and realized that the person she had bumped into at the Supreme Vi was none other than Tyrone himself. However, she didn¡¯t bother much about it and simply closed her door, calming herself down. All of a sudden, she felt empty inside. Theughter and cheers outside had nothing to do with her, and she felt like an outsider in her own home. At that moment, she started to miss Donald a bit. What exactly do I feel for Donald? I mean, there¡¯s love, for sure, but there¡¯s resentment as well. She hated how Donald liked to make the first move, and she hated how violent he was. Not only had he beaten her, but he had also hit her mother and even broken Kevin¡¯s legs. Most of all, she hated how Donald had ambiguous rtionships with so many women. ¡°We¡¯re nning to let Kevin and Skr get engaged around Christmas next year. What do you guys think?¡± Caspian prompted. Leonard nodded in agreement. ¡°The betrothal gifts will be one million eight hundred eighty thousand in cash, a mansion in Pollerton Estates, and a Ferrari 458. Is that eptable?¡± Skr spoke up abruptly. Jennifer could hear how Leonard remained silent for a long time after hearing that before saying, ¡°I thought we had already agreed on amercial house. A mansion in Pollerton Estates alone would cost hundreds of millions.¡± Caspian countered, ¡°Back then, your family didn¡¯t have much to its name. Now, though, Jennifer¡¯s established Jennard Construction and gotten her hands on a project worth two billion. She¡¯ll be able to profit by the time Christmases around next year, which means she can earn a few hundred million in no time. Kevin¡¯s her only brother. Of course, she has to contribute!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to get Jennifer to agree to that,¡± Leonard informed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Skr was visibly unhappy. ¡°You can make the decision on your own. In any case, I¡¯m not going to marry him unless you can fulfill those conditions.¡± Out of nowhere, Kevin piped up, ¡°Okay. we ept. I¡¯ll go and convince Jennifer!¡± After listening to the whole conversation, Jennifer only had one thought in her mind. They¡¯re just a group of blood-sucking vampires! All of a sudden, Caspian said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I¡¯m not working at the moment, but I do have a couple of old friends. Could you try and get Jennifer to outsource a few projects to them? They don¡¯t have to be huge projects. As long as they¡¯re worth around twenty or thirty million, it¡¯ll work.¡± Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 246 A Visit From Tyrone Linda poked her head out from the kitchen and patted her chest reassuringly before saying, ¡°No worries! However, Jennifer doesn¡¯t have much money on hand. I¡¯m afraid you need to look for a way to get that start-up capital.¡± Skr responded, ¡°All right. Then it¡¯s all set.¡± Just then, the doorbell rang. ¡°Coming!¡± Leonard stood up and went to open the door. It was Tyrone and Xylus. ¡°May Ie in?¡± Tyrone asked. His tone sounded neutral, and he was not emanating a domineering aura either. Instead, he merely seemed to be looking down on the world in a lofty and unsympathetic manner. After he finished his sentence, Tyrone walked into the living room before Leonard gave him a response. He took out his silk handkerchief and covered his nose with it, seemingly not used to the smell of cooking that was wafting from the kitchen. Leonard was stunned for a moment before an ingratiating smile appeared on his face. I know who he is! He¡¯s Tyrone Campbell, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n! Leonard was not the only one who recognized Tyrone, but Skr¡¯s parents, Kevin, and Linda recognized him as well. ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± greeted Caspian with his head lowered respectfully, presenting the most obsequious appearance he could manage. Kevin struggled to stand up but failed. He spoke in a simrly enthusiastic manner. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Campbell!¡± Everyone in the house was shocked. They had never expected Tyrone toe here. It was enough for them to brag to others about for the rest of their lives. After all, it was indeed Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org This is a big shot who has great power and influence in Pollerton! But why is he here? Leonard said respectfully, ¡°What can I help you with, Mr. Campbell?¡± Tyrone remained standing in the living room as he scanned the house. ¡°Looks like Nigel treats you well.¡± Leonard¡¯s and Linda¡¯s smiles stiffened when they heard Tyrone¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll inform Nigel that this house will be permanently yours,¡± Tyrone said calmly. Despite being puzzled, Leonard and Linda were beyond surprised. Although they had been staying in that house, they were still constantly worried that Nigel would take the house back someday. With Tyrone backing them up, they were sure that Nigel would noty a finger on them anymore. Even the Tayhaven King did not dare to mess with Tyrone, much less Nigel. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Campbell! Thank you so much!¡± Leonard and Linda thanked Tyrone profusely as they exchanged nces with each other. They were as ttering as they could be. Tyrone walked around the house and stared at a room¡¯s shut door before asking, ¡°Where is Jennifer? Ask her toe and meet me.¡± Stunned, Leonard and Linda exchanged nces again, suddenly unable to understand what was happening. However, they dared not offend Tyrone and called out to Jennifer, ¡°Hey, Jennifer! Come out now!¡± Jennifer did not respond, nor did she open the door. Looking slightly awkward, Leonard asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Campbell, Prince Nigel, may I know if Jennifer has offended you somehow? If yes¡­¡± Hearing that, Linda was instantly petrified. What? How dare Jennifer offend a man like Tyrone? Is she crazy? Does she have a death wish or what? We still want to live even if she doesn¡¯t! Thus, she blurted out loudly, ¡°Mr. Campbell, we¡¯re on bad terms with Jennifer. She¡¯s a disobedient daughter. As her mother, I¡¯ve nned to cut ties with her!¡± Kevin responded, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! If Jennifer has offended you, it has got nothing to do with us!¡± Then, Caspian, Skr, and the rest immediately rified their rtionship with Jennifer as well, as they were afraid she would get them in trouble. Raymond was a perfect example. He was initially the creator of his business empire. However, he plunged into the abyss after he offended Tyrone. Tyrone said nothing but merely nced at the people in front of him. He did not even furrow his brows. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 247 Out Of Your Mind This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Tyrone was an arrogant man. To him, these people before his eyes, including Leonard, were insignificant, and he could not care less about their feelings. Bang! The door was yanked open from the inside suddenly. Jennifer stared at her parents and scoffed coldly, ¡°All right! You¡¯re cutting ties with me? Well, you said it!¡± Linda was instantly displeased upon hearing Jennifer¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯ve offended Prince Nigel! I should really give you a good beating. Hurry up and apologize to him now!¡± Tyrone and Xylus eyed Jennifer, especially Xylus, who folded his hands behind his back with his fingers interlocked. He tapped his fingers rhythmically, obviously calcting something. After a while, they exchanged nces, and Xylus nodded faintly at Tyrone. With that, Tyrone spoke expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m here for a reason today. I¡¯ll give you a month¡¯s time to get prepared, and then we¡¯ll get married. One month from now, you¡¯ll be a member of the upper crust.¡± After he finished speaking, everyone in the house except Tyrone and Xylus was utterly stunned. They gaped at Tyrone in disbelief, including Jennifer. Who even does this? How could he ask to marry a woman he¡¯s meeting for the first time? And his tone shows how he¡¯s leaving no room for negotiation as well! Tyrone¡¯s words clearly astonished Leonard, Linda, and Kevin. However, shortly after that, an overjoyed expression appeared on their faces. Tyrone wants to marry Jennifer! This only means Jennifer is going to be the wife of a wealthy man! Then we¡¯re all going to be members of the upper ss society! Caspian and Skr were startled, too, especially Skr who, after a brief moment of disbelief, instantly red at Jennifer with jealousy spilling out of her eyes. We¡¯re both women. Why does she always attract these rich men? ¡°Why are you waiting for, Jennifer?¡± Leonard blurted out in a loud voice. Then, Linda hurriedly walked toward Jennifer, saying, ¡°Go on, Jennifer. Hurry up and say yes!¡± Kevin wheeled toward Jennifer and urged as well, ¡°Stop thinking about it, Jennifer!¡± Only then did Jennifer snap out of her daze and looked at Tyrone. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Campbell. It¡¯s only the first time we meet today, and I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Her words stupefied Tyrone. What sort of woman in this world would reject me? Isn¡¯t bing a part of the Campbell n the dream of every young woman? ¡°As long as you agree, you¡¯ll get any luxury you¡¯ll ever want. Are you sure you want to reject me?¡± Tyrone coughed, covering his mouth and nose with his silk handkerchief again. There were blood stains on the handkerchief. Jennifer shook her head again and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve never dreamed of marrying into a wealthy family.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she shut the door immediately. Tyrone was stunned for a long moment before he shook his head and muttered to himself, ¡°Well, that was interesting. Let¡¯s go back first, then.¡± Ignoring everyone, he turned around and left the house. Unwilling to give up, Linda rushed toward the door and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, please wait¡ª¡± A dangerous glint shed past Xylus¡¯ eyes as he warned, ¡°I¡¯ll end you if you dare to take another step closer to Mr. Campbell!¡± Linda shivered with fear and dared not speak another word after that. After Tyrone and Xylus left, Linda bellowed, ¡°Jennifer!¡± She walked to Jennifer¡¯s room and kicked forcefully at the shut door. Leonard¡¯s face darkened as well as he ordered, ¡°Open the door, Jennifer!¡± Kevin roared, ¡°Are you out of your mind, Jennifer?¡± Jennifer opened the door and looked at her family with a contemptuous look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Linda shrieked, ¡°He¡¯s Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n! Why didn¡¯t you agree to marry him?¡± Confused, Jennifer asked, ¡°Why do I have to?¡± Kevin¡¯s expression was terrifying. ¡°Are you insane, Jennifer? Do you know what it means if you could marry into a wealthy family? It means we can do whatever we please in this country! We could get whatever we wanted, including wealth and fame!¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 248 Marry Tyrone ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted. I don¡¯t want to live a life like that!¡± Jennifer said. ¡°Fine. Since you don¡¯t want a life like this, then tell me, what kind of life do you want?¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was trembling, and his eyes widened as if he wanted to eat Jennifer up. It¡¯s our closest chance to be part of the Campbell n! There was deep sorrow in Jennifer¡¯s eyes. ¡°I once had the best life, but it was destroyed by you people!¡± Smack! Linda pped Jennifer¡¯s face. ¡°B*tch! You¡¯re still thinking of Donald, aren¡¯t you? Tell you what? Don¡¯t you even think about it as long as I¡¯m still alive! Both of them might have the same surname but just look at the difference between them. What can Donald give you? Huh? Tell me! Besides, Tyrone might just end Donald when he¡¯s got nothing to do during his trip to Pollerton. So, you¡¯d better behave yourself.¡± ¡°Whoever wants to marry him can go ahead. I¡¯m not marrying him.¡± Jennifer touched her face. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°This is so frustrating! Do you really want to make me die of anger?¡± Linda asked. A trace of sadness shed past Jennifer¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just a tool to you guys, anyway. A tool for you to gain power and wealth. Then again, tools have feelings too. I get heartbroken too, you know? Have you forgotten what your attitude was like at the chemical nt in the western suburbs?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯ve got to marry him. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll jump down from this floor now!¡± Linda threatened while standing by the balcony, sticking out half of her body. ¡°Are you going to marry him or not?¡± Jennifer immediately felt panicked. If Linda were to actually jump from there, Jennifer would feel guilty about it for the rest of her life. Leonard said solemnly, ¡°Jenny, it hasn¡¯t been easy to raise you up since you were young. We might not be capable people, but we never let you suffer when you were young, right?¡± Kevin chimed in, ¡°Jennifer, if you make another big mistake, then let¡¯s just cut ties. In the future, we¡¯ll go on our own paths.¡± Jennifer bit her lip. She nced at her parents and her brother, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Mom, come down.¡± A flicker of smugness shed through Linda¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you agreeing now?¡± With tears flowing down her face, Jennifer looked at her blood-rted family members. ¡°Why can¡¯t you guys consider my feelings? I just want to live a peaceful life with Donald!¡± Linda retorted, ¡°Then, you should consider our feelings too, right? Kev is not married yet. He¡¯s already twenty-six years old this year. How long more does he have to wait if he doesn¡¯t get married soon? Listen to me, okay? Just forget Donald. Trust me, I have your best interests at heart.¡± The light in Jennifer¡¯s eyes vanished gradually, and she nodded like a soulless robot. Only then did Linda get off the balcony and exchange nces with Kevin and the others. They saw the smugness and glee in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Please take good care of Skr.¡± At that moment, Caspian felt as if everything had calmed down. For some reason, Kevin was obsessed with Skr. Hence, as long as Skr could keep a hold on him, the Hoffman family would have the chance of rising again. Moreover, it was every girl¡¯s dream to marry into an extremely wealthy family. As long as Skr could join a powerhouse like the Campbell n, the Hoffmans would not have to worry for the rest of their lives. ¡°Sure.¡± Leonard felt very happy at that moment, as though he had seen a ray of light shine on his future. Jennifer then shut her room door, staying in there alone to calm herself. Kevin¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°As long as Donald is alive, he will be a danger to us. I¡¯ve got to think of a way¡­¡± I¡¯ll never let Donald destroy our n again. Be it Harrison, Nigel, or Bryan from the past, they¡¯re just bullsh*tpared to Tyrone. Donald found out what Jennifer had gone through almost immediately. There was nothing Kevin and the others could hide from Bradley. With Bradley around, they had no privacy to speak of. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 249 The Tenth Array ¡°All right,¡± Donald answered expressionlessly after listening to Bradley¡¯s report. He turned off hisptop, and his lips twisted into a smirk. ¡°Since Tyrone wants to y, then I¡¯ll give him what he wants.¡± As for Xylus, Donald could not be bothered about him at all. There were ten wealthy families that had existed for over five hundred years in the country. However, only a handful of families were worthy of being his opponent. Right then, a knock sounded on the door. Kingsley walked over with a serious face and handed Donald a pair of gold-rimmed sses. ¡°Lord Campbell, please take a look at this.¡± Donald took the sses. At first, a puzzled expression appeared on his face. Then, he put them on and looked at Kingsley. Immediately, his vision changed, and data was disyed on it: Power level: One hundred and eighty thousand. ¡°Is this something produced by an S9-Gradeboratory?¡± Donald¡¯s expression darkened. Kingsley shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I got this from Tyrone¡¯s subordinate. I fought with a shadow guard and killed him. That¡¯s when I realized every shadow guard was equipped with this thing.¡± ¡°It shows that your power level is one hundred and eighty thousand after summing up your abilities. That¡¯s not bad,¡± Donald said. Suddenly, a strong sense of curiosity filled Kingsley¡¯s heart, and he gazed at Donald intensely. Sensing what was on his mind, Donald smiled. ¡°Would you like to take a look?¡± Kingsley nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± An ordinary person¡¯s power level was around one thousand, while internationalbat champions had power levels between five thousand and ten thousand. Even so, that still belonged to the category of ordinary people. On the other hand, Kingsley¡¯s power level had reached one hundred and eighty thousand, which was already quite terrifying. Donald tossed the sses over to Kingsley. ¡°Put it on.¡± Thetter put it on excitedly and stared at Donald. After that, he was stunned, as the number rose to one thousand beforeing to a stop. ¡°What about now?¡± Donald suddenly released a little bit of his aura. Right then, Kingsley was shocked. The number had shot up to two hundred thousand instantly. That was not the end. It continued to increase madly, and in a blink of an eye, it had reached five hundred and forty thousand. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Donald asked. Kingsley was so stunned that he nodded robotically. After that, he felt as if he was struck by lightning. The value rose to a million, and the number disyed on the lens that was originally green had be red. On top of that, it was making a beeping sound. Suddenly, the sses exploded and smoke rose from them. Donald muttered, ¡°This thing is not urate. There is no limit to my power.¡± Kingsley was utterly impressed. He only had a power level of one hundred and eighty thousand, while Donald¡¯s had exceeded a million. How many people in this world have power levels over a million? They would be god-like if they had that level of power. This is crazy! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After recollecting himself, Kingsley said, ¡°I¡¯ve received Tyrone¡¯s invite telling me to attend tomorrow¡¯s meet-and-greet.¡± Donald replied, ¡°Go ahead. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he probably wants to take over thend remation project.¡± ¡°The Campbell n is already so rich. Why does he still want a piece of it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the Campbell n¡¯s leader is pushing for The Tenth Array. It¡¯s now empty. Since the Campbell n has eleven Princes, Tyrone will have tenpetitors. Hence, he¡¯s got to build his aplishments. If he obtains thend remation project, it¡¯ll be a great opportunity for him to prove his abilities,¡± Donald exined calmly. The Tenth Array! Kingsley inhaled sharply. The Tenth Array meant the person was qualified to enter the S9-Gradeboratory and even acquire the resources there. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Tenth Array won¡¯t belong to him.¡± Donald smiled indifferently. ¡°This slot was already mine long ago.¡± Kingsley was rendered speechless. Kingsley knew Donald was incredible but he was way out of everyone¡¯s leagues. He was so powerful that he was like a god. Hence, most people would not be able to fathom how powerful Donald was. Right then, Donald¡¯s im over the title of The Tenth Array gave Kingsley a definitive idea of the level of his power. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 250 The Pilgrimage ¡°Go on. You know what you need to do tomorrow,¡± Donald said. Kingsley left immediately, the mes of excitement in his eyes burning more intensely. After Kingsley had left, Donald received calls from Lana, Reina, and Charles, inviting him to attend the event tomorrow with them. After giving it some thought, Donald epted their invitation. He, too, wanted to meet Tyrone. The Campbell n was indeed a powerful force. Never did Donald expect them to obtain an item like the sses. Even Donald had never gotten such a top-quality electronic gadget from an S9-Gradeboratory. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The S9-Gradeboratory in Quadfield had too many high-quality technologies, but the ce was temporarily sealed off at that moment. The manufacturing cost of each item was high and could not be poprized in a short amount of time. For example, each pair of sses that evaluated one¡¯s power level cost more than one million to manufacture. The fact that every shadow guard of the Campbell n was equipped with one proved the n¡¯s great wealth and power. The night passed by peacefully and the next day arrived. Tyrone¡¯s so-called meet-and-greet was held at nine o¡¯clock that night. At the same time, the next day was Lilith¡¯s final moment to enter theboratories. The pilgrimage was held at the legendary ninth floor of Lana¡¯s Rivebale Hotel. When it came to dealing with influential figures like the Campbell n, even Lana, who was of the Collins family, did not dare to simply offend them. Though the Collins family were also elites, they only had a hundred years of history. Meanwhile, the Campbell n had existed for over five hundred years. The Campbell n¡¯s generations of effort had pushed their family to the top. Before it was nine o¡¯clock, the venue was already packed with guests even before Tyrone¡¯s arrival. All of them were wealthy and influential people. That day, Gideon was dressed in a suit, looking formal and putting on a smile while weing the guests. ¡°Mr. Ono, you¡¯re here!¡± Gideon greeted him with a smile. A look of arrogance appeared on his face. Akio nodded with a grunt before saying, ¡°I hope we get along well in the future.¡± ¡°Sure. Sure.¡± Gideon shed a wide grin, the wrinkles on his face scrunching up in the process. He was as happy as he could be. After all, he had Tyrone of the Campbell n as his backer. He was currently the spokesperson for Tyrone in Pollerton. It was a huge advancement for him. His sufferings under the hands of Lana, Reina, and Jason in the past were nothing. ¡°Mr. Nigel, pleasee in. You too, Mr. Rupert.¡± Gideon stood by the door, shaking the guests¡¯ hands. Meanwhile, Michael and Jack stood behind him, looking smug and dignified. Many people had taken their seats. As they looked at their surroundings, they sighed inwardly. Is this the power of a supreme wealthy family? It¡¯s really scary. The mere arrival of the Campbell n¡¯s third-generation members in Pollerton was powerful enough to cause such a sensation. They could not help but wonder what would happen if the second generation or even the leader of the Campbell n, Luke Campbell, arrived. Perhaps Pollerton would be in utter chaos. Gideon scanned around the hall and sighed happily. When it was ten minutes to nine, Donald, Reina, Lana, and Charles arrived. Charles took the lead by walking in front, followed by Lana, Reina, and finally, Donald. They had no choice. After all, Donald always liked to keep a low profile and disliked such events. ¡°Wow. Isn¡¯t this Donald?¡± Gideon faked a surprised expression when he saw Donald. Thetter merely nced at him coldly, saying nothing. Donald was not interested in giving Gideon his attention. What¡¯s the point of paying attention to a dog that¡¯s yapping away? ¡°Reina, Lana, Charles, I¡¯ve got some bad news for you. The bid you guys have won might be taken over by Mr. Tyrone.¡± Gideon had a smug look on his face. ¡°That also means I¡¯m still the biggest benefactor.¡± Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 251 How Much Time Do I Have With an indifferent expression, Donald asked, ¡°Have you asked Kingsley for his agreement as you¡¯re saying this?¡± Gideon was momentarily stunned. ¡°Mr. Tyrone¡¯s words are like a royal decree. Why would I need to get Kingsley¡¯s agreement? Even Horizon Group would not dare to offend the Campbell n, right?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Donald lowered his gaze, looking calm as usual. Gideon pondered for a while andughed out loud. ¡°Are you joking? This is the Campbell n we¡¯re talking about.¡± Lana scoffed, ¡°As long as Kingsley agrees, we have no objections.¡± Gideon cast the group a cold nce. ¡°Just you wait. No one can stop Mr. Tyrone from getting what he wants. I promise you.¡± However, Donald had lost all interest in arguing with him. Thus, he walked into the venue and looked for a seat. As Gideon watched him leave, his eyes glinted coldly. After that, Kingsley, who was dressed in a suit, entered the ce. His expressionless face was matched with a pair of narrow eyes and thin lips, making him look extra ruthless. He walked straight to a table and sat down. One of the Campbell family members wanted to go over to greet him, but Kingsley merely eyed him coldly and said, ¡°Get lost.¡± Immediately, everyone at that table fled, leaving Kingsley alone. Many people were starting to look forward to how things were going to unfold. One party consisted of Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n, while the other consisted of the Four Greatest Divine Generals that were under Lord Campbell¡¯smand. The crowd wondered if an interesting fight would break out that day. At nine o¡¯clock sharp, footsteps could be heard approaching the door. Immediately after that, twenty bodyguards dressed in suits, wearing gold-rimmed sses and wireless earpieces, flooded into the ce. Each one of them had an aura akin to a beast, and their eyes glinted with hostility. Clearly, they were not ordinary people. They were the shadow guards who protected Tyrone. Those sses were the infrared evaluation sses produced by the S9-Gradeboratory. Wearing the sses, the twenty shadow guards scanned the surroundings and finally fixed their eyes on Kingsley in unison. His power level was one hundred and eighty thousand. At that moment, the shadow guards were utterly stunned. The world¡¯s bestbat champion fromst year only had a power level of ten thousand, which was already an existence ordinary people admired as that person could beat up dozens of people. However, Kingsley¡¯s power level was at one hundred and eighty thousand. Then again, no one could confirm if that was the maximum value of Kingsley¡¯s powers. After all, no one knew if he had a trump card or not. ¡°Watch out, Mr. Tyrone. There¡¯s a young man with a power level of one hundred and eighty thousand sitting in the hall,¡± someone reported immediately, wanting to eliminate the danger. After that, someone handed Tyrone a picture of Kingsley. Xylus, who was sitting in a Maybach 62S, handed the phone to Tyrone after receiving the image. ¡°He¡¯s Wyvern King, Kingsley Felton,¡± said Tyrone. ¡°There¡¯s no danger. Don¡¯t worry.¡± With that, he coughed several times and wiped the corner of his mouth with a scarf. Closing his eyes, he asked, ¡°How much time do I have left?¡± Xylus hesitated for a moment and remained silent. ¡°Answer me,¡± Tyrone said softly in an emotionless tone. ¡°Two years,¡± Xylus answered. Tyrone opened his eyes weakly and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°There will be a way,¡± Xylus promised. ¡°We¡¯re working hard to look for a solution. Once we find matching blood and organs, we¡¯ll get the operation done right away. Besides, we¡¯ve got news from the genesboratory. They said they might have matching goods. I¡¯ll get in touch with them tonight.¡± Tyrone opened the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As they went upstairs, the entire hall was nketed in silence. The crowd was patiently waiting for Tyrone¡¯s arrival and had even adjusted the sounds of their breathing to the lowest volume possible. In the next second, everyone felt as though their vision darkened, for Tyrone had appeared at the entrance. Everyone except Donald and Kingsley fixated their gaze on Tyrone. They wanted to see how great a character from a wealthy family with a five-hundred-year history would be. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 252 The Five Enterprises Though he had ordinary looks, he had an incredible aura that exuded elegance. At that moment, everyone at the scene got to their feet instinctively and bowed toward Tyrone. ¡°Mr. Tyrone!¡± Everyone had risen to their feet, all except four people ¨C Donald, Kingsley, Reina, and Charles. Even Lana was beginning to stand. Tyrone waved his hand and stepped into the hall. ¡°Please. Sit down.¡± His words were really like a royal decree, which made everyone sit down in unison. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The main seat was ced in the middle of the hall. It was covered with ayer of silk, which was very soft and ergonomically designed. After Tyrone had taken his seat, Xylus stood behind him, his gaze subconsciouslynding on Kingsley. For some reason, his palms felt mmy. What does it mean to have a power level of one hundred and eighty thousand? The shadow guards¡¯ power level was around ten thousand, while the men Tyrone had personally trained for over ten years had power levels of only seventy to eighty thousand. With a power level of one hundred and eighty thousand, a punch possibly carried the impact of several tons. A normal person¡¯s punch was about 50 kilograms. Hence, Kingsley¡¯s strength was two hundred times more powerful than an ordinary person¡¯s. Not just his strength, even his speed, body durability, and reaction speed were not the same as ordinary people. If Xylus knew about Donald¡¯s power level, which exceeded a million, his mind would be blown. Following that, Tyrone looked at Kingsley and nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Wyvern King, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Now that I see you in person, you¡¯re truly incredible.¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes had a frosty gaze. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Tyrone nodded and shifted his gaze to the crowd. ¡°Everyone here is an influential person in Pollerton. I¡¯m really d all of you could make it today.¡± Right then, many people started bootlicking Tyrone. The first person who spoke was the author of the chapter rted to Donald in The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n, Jack. ¡°Ninth Prince, you¡¯re too kind. I have great admiration for you. Hence, I¡¯ve specially written a book to praise your guidance in my life.¡± With that, he presented a published book that had an exquisite cover. Tyrone epted it and casually flipped through a few pages, chuckling. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting person. The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n is really a well-written book.¡± Upon hearing that, Jack was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to your guidance that was like a bright beacon, giving me overflowing inspiration. Besides, I have something to tell you. Donald of The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n is here today, too!¡± Immediately, he pointed at Donald. Tyrone followed the direction of Jack¡¯s finger and met Donald¡¯s gaze. Xylus narrowed his eyes and examined Donald while adjusting his evaluation sses. When he saw Donald had a power level of one thousand, which was the same as an ordinary person, he rxed, thinking Donald was no threat. Tyrone merely nced at Donald and ignored thetter after that. ¡°He¡¯s just an outcast. Since he¡¯s already here, then let it be.¡± His tone did not waver the slightest bit. Instead, it was filled with arrogance and a holier-than-thou attitude. Despite that, Donald was not bothered by it. He remained in his seat, turned on his tablet, and started checking the news. The next day was the day when Lilith would enter theboratory. However, everything seemed too peculiar at that moment. It did not make sense that Noah still had not appeared at such a critical moment. Suddenly, Xylus stepped out from behind Tyrone and said slowly, ¡°We only have one motive for gathering everyone here today. I heard five enterprises had secured the bid for thend remation project. May I ask all the people in charge of these enterprises to stand?¡± Reina, Lana, and Charles stood up. Charles¡¯ bid originally belonged to Stardew International. When it was retrieved from Kingsley, he gave it to the former. That night, Jason and Jennifer were absent. ¡°Only three enterprises attended today?¡± Xylus frowned. ¡°Yes. Only three came today,¡± Gideon piped up. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 253 A Bad Dog Xylus then said, ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it and havee up with a suggestion, that is the Campbell n will purchase all your bids at a price ten percent higher than the market price. That means all five enterprises can earn hundreds of millions without even doing anything.¡± The crowd was shocked by what they heard. Could the Campbell n be so generous? They¡¯re purchasing the bidding documents at a price ten percent higher than the market price? That can¡¯t be it. Based on the Campbell n¡¯s capabilities, if they used their power to suppress the five enterprises, thetter wouldn¡¯t dare to disagree, right? They don¡¯t even need to use a single cent. Tyrone chimed in, ¡°After getting the project, I¡¯ll be fully responsible for it. I promise to ensure steady construction progress and good project quality.¡± Though he looked as though he was speaking to the crowd, he was actually speaking to Kingsley. Tyrone made himself very clear. He was trying to buy the project from the sessful bidders; it was not by force. In other words, he implied it had nothing to do with Kingsley. After all, all construction projects were allowed to be outsourced. Surprisingly, Kingsley remained silent and watched the entire exchange with a cold gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t agree. I¡¯m not selling.¡± Reina turned down the offer instantly and sat back down. Tyrone was stunned. Before he could speak, Gideon bellowed, ¡°Nonsense! Who do you think you are? How dare you argue with Mr. Tyrone? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll get someone to deal with you tonight!¡± Gideon was livid because it was their best opportunity for their family branch to rise up. Besides, if Gideon were to offend Tyrone and made him unhappy, he would be in trouble as well. Donald¡¯s gaze turned cold in an instant. ¡°How insolent! Do that again and I¡¯ll give you a p.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gideon was taken aback. He then returned to his senses and berated, ¡°Who do you think you are, Donald? You¡¯re just an outcast from the Campbell n.¡± ¡°Who do I think I am? Well,e here and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Donald gestured for Gideon to approach with his finger. At the same time, he had a cruel smile on his face. Gideon scoffed. Though he did not know what Donald was up to, he was confident with Tyrone around. Thus, he walked over to Donald boldly. ¡°Okay. Tell me.¡± As soon as he finished his words, Donald suddenly raised his right arm and pressed it on Gideon¡¯s shoulder. In the next moment, Gideon¡¯s entire right arm, including his shoulder, was crushed. Gideon let out a deafening scream. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯ll kill you right away.¡± Donald remained seated in his chair like an unmovable mountain. Tyrone narrowed his eyes and reexamined Donald. In the meantime, the crowd was shocked to the core. ¡°What the heck? Donald destroyed Gideon¡¯s arm right in front of Ninth Prince!¡± ¡°How bold of him!¡± ¡°Mr. Tyrone is still here. Where on earth did Donald get his courage from?¡± Meanwhile, Xylus used the evaluation sses to look at Donald again. The numbers had a steady fluctuation from the original number of one thousand. Even so, it never exceeded one thousand and five hundred. That information made Xylus relieved. Donald was unfazed even though he was under the crowd¡¯s stare. Tyrone coughed and said suddenly, ¡°How merciless.¡± The moment he spoke, everyone shut their mouths and fell silent. ¡°But did you ask me for my permission before attacking one of my men in front of me?¡± Tyrone lowered his head and used the silk handkerchief to wipe the corner of his mouth carefully, no longer looking at Donald. Immediately, all twenty of the shadow guards surrounded Donald. Gideon did not dare to wail anymore, and his face paled. He knew Tyrone was mad. ¡°A dog that simply bites someone isn¡¯t a good dog,¡± Donald said mercilessly, not bothering to nce at the twenty shadow guards. The shadow guards were not as powerful as Azure Wyvern¡¯s army, not to mention Griffin¡¯s army, which was under Donald¡¯s jurisdiction. Tyrone folded his silk handkerchief gently, not letting other people see the bloodstain on it. Then, he handed it to the person behind him and stood up. ¡°Interesting. Back then, you pped your grandfather. And now, it looks like I¡¯ve got to return that favor to you. Then again, your status is too low. It¡¯ll look like I think highly of you if I were to do it myself. You! Do it!¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 254 Donald ps His Uncle Tyrone pointed at Michael, for he knew thetter was Donald¡¯s biological uncle. It was an incredibly ruthless move. If Donald dared to counterattack, he would bebeled as an ingrate. If he did not dare to attack, Tyrone would gain the upper hand that day. Michael nodded right away and agreed, ¡°Got it, Ninth Prince!¡± A shadow guard smirked while pulling out something that looked like a flute, pointing it at Donald¡¯s temple. ¡°You¡¯d better stay still. Otherwise, your head is going explode like a watermelon that had fallen from the tenth floor.¡± Michael walked slowly and arrived in front of Donald. With an indifferent expression, he stared at the latter and raised his right hand. Everyone stared in the duo¡¯s direction, wanting to see Donald¡¯s reaction. Will he counterattack? If Donald did not counterattack, his spine would be broken, and he would not be able to stand in the future. If he did, then his reputation would be ruined terribly. After all, that man was his uncle. No matter what he did, Michael was still Donald¡¯s biological uncle, his father¡¯s biological brother, that was born to the same mother. Tyrone was expressionless as he fiddled with a clean and white silk handkerchief. Michael took a deep breath and sent a p toward Donald¡¯s face. A terrifying aura instantly surrounded Kingsley, and a red notification appeared on everyone¡¯s evaluation sses. That was because his aura had exceeded one hundred eighty thousand and was still rising. To their surprise, he calmed down immediately. When Donald saw the hand approaching his face, he raised his right hand and grabbed Michael¡¯s, holding it in the air. Rupert and the others narrowed their eyes while Michael¡¯s expression changed. He felt as if Donald¡¯s arm was as strong as a steel hook, and he could not break free. He shouted, ¡°Donald, what are you trying to do? Mr. Tyrone told me to p you to solve the conflict. You¡¯d better not be an ingrate. Besides, I¡¯m your uncle. It¡¯s only reasonable that I hit you for your own good. Let go!¡± Michael shouted all that at the top of his lungs, frowning deeply. He could not bring himself to admit defeat. Donald raised his eyes and looked at Michael with an icy, apathetic gaze. ¡°Uncle?¡± Donald¡¯s voice was frosty. ¡°For my own good? Who do you think you are?¡± he yelled, throwing a p onto Michael¡¯s face, causing thetter to twirl around three times. Everyone was stunned. Jack was the first to holler, ¡°Donald, you are indeed an outcast. You¡¯re such a horrible person. How dare you hit your biological uncle?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re really outrageous, Donald. He¡¯s your biological uncle, you know?¡± Gideon scolded. He then eximed, ¡°Look, everyone. Donald is so inhumane. He actually dared to hit his own uncle!¡± Tyrone¡¯s face lit up with interest, and he watched the scene with amusement while keeping silent. Akio chuckled. ¡°If everyone from Yorknd is just like Donald, then this country is done for. There¡¯s absolutely no integrity left.¡± Michael was dumbfounded by the attack. His cheeks swelled, and he red at Donald with widened eyes. ¡°You¡¯re mad. Have you forgotten that I¡¯m your uncle?¡± Smack! Just as Michael ended his words, Donald pped the former again without hesitation. Then, Donald got to his feet and walked over to Michael, suddenly grabbing hold of thetter¡¯s neck and lifting him into the air. ¡°I would¡¯ve killed you if I didn¡¯t have to worry about Grandpa having to send his own child off.¡± His tone was icy cold, making it sound as though killing Michael was as easy as squashing an ant. Michael started to have difficulty breathing, and he hit the back of Donald¡¯s hand repeatedly. ¡°Let him go,¡± ordered a shadow guard coldly. His tube-like weapon was aimed at Donald¡¯s temple again. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 255 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chop His Head Off Donald loosened his grip, letting Michael slump to the ground. Following that, Donald turned around and red at the shadow guard with a fierce gaze. ¡°You can go to hell now.¡± The shadow guard was stunned; he did not understand what Donald meant. However, realization dawned on him a secondter when his pupils constricted. He was the first in line to experience how scary Donald was. His military instructor was an expert fighter who had a power level of two hundred thousand and was also known as one of the top ten experts in the Campbell n. Even so, his instructor did not have such a horrifying aura as Donald¡¯s. Casting his opponent a nce, Donald stretched out his right arm and pressed it on the opponent¡¯s chest in what seemed to be a gentle move. Boom! The shadow guard crashed to the ground, and arge hole had formed at his back from the explosion. The onlookers were at a loss. Is Donald that scary? Since when did he have such terrifying powers? Tyrone lowered his head and looked at the shadow guard nkly. Suddenly, heughed like a maniac. ¡°You made his pulse beads explode?¡± Everyone understood the situation all of a sudden. It was not that Donald was powerful. Rather, Donald had caused the pulse bead on the shadow guard to explode. Michael¡¯s son, who was also Donald¡¯s cousin, Derrick, ran over to help Michael out. Pointing directly at Donald¡¯s nose, he fumed, ¡°You¡¯ve caused some huge trouble!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve got to write a separate book about today¡¯s events. It¡¯ll be issued all over the country to show everyone Donald¡¯s violent acts.¡± Jack, too, pointed at Donald, trying his best to perform well in hopes of Tyrone would look at him again. The remaining neen shadow guards surrounded Donald again. Their gazes were filled with hostility. Once they received Tyrone¡¯s orders, they would blow Donald to bits. ¡°Donald, my father is your biological uncle. How could you attack him so ruthlessly? Are you still human?¡± Derrick raged. ¡°You¡¯re making an enemy out of the entire Campbell family. Even worse, the entire Campbell n.¡± Smack! Donald caught Derrick and pressed him on the table, giving him a series of ten ps in one go. The latter¡¯s face swelled terribly by the time the attack ended. ¡°Cut out the nonsense.¡± Derrick was so stunned that he lost the ability to move. His face was swollen, lookingpletely distorted. Meanwhile, Jack pulled out his phone and started taking pictures while saying, ¡°Look. Such great material. Your acts today will be recorded in detail. So, go ahead and continue being arrogant. Feel free to make an enemy out of the Campbell n.¡± Suddenly, Donald turned around, pulled out a hairpin that was shaped like a needle from Reina¡¯s hair, and threw it out. Swoosh! Donald created a hole in Jack¡¯s forehead. Thetter copsed to the ground on his back, with blood oozing out of his wound. ¡°Making an enemy out of the entire Campbell family? Out of the Campbell n?¡± Donald sounded as though he was muttering to himself. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± It was his first time revealing his incredible powers and confidence in the public¡¯s eyes. Many among the crowd were thunderstruck by his words, especially Rupert, Akio, and the others who were observing Donald. Simrly, it was their first time sensing something unusual about Donald. Finally, an icy gaze filled Tyrone¡¯s eyes, and he slowly stretched out his right arm. ¡°Donald, you¡¯re really bold, eh? Not only did you beat up one of my men, but you also killed him in front of me. It¡¯s my first time seeing such an arrogant person with no influential background.¡± Donald nced at Tyrone in an unbothered manner. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen one today. And I¡¯m sorry to tell you that your objective ofing to Pollerton will go down the drain. You¡¯re not getting thend remation project.¡± Tyrone scoffed, ¡°How naive! I¡¯m definitely getting thend remation project. No one can stop me, not even the gods.¡± After that, he put down his right arm and ordered, ¡°Kill him. Chop off his head and hang it on Pollerton Estates. Show it to the people for three days.¡± Right then, neen shadow guards charged toward Donald. At the same time, a dagger appeared in their hands, and they all aimed at Donald¡¯s throat. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 256 Murderous Intent Surrounded by neen shadow guards attempting to take him down, Donald merely sat at his spot without moving an inch. All of a sudden, someone moved. Everyone present heard a howl. Following that, they witnessed Kingsley, who had been sitting in a corner all the while, looking like a dragon that had been released from its cage. In the next second, he morphed into a spark of green lightning. He rushed forward, moving so quickly that one would only see a blurry figure as he moved from his original spot. He arrived in front of Donald, and an Azure Wyvern sword appeared in Kingsley¡¯s hands. He then swiped the sword horizontally in aplete circr motion. ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s a power level of two hundred and forty thousand!¡± The value disyed on the evaluation sses which Xylus was wearing climbed ceaselessly. In a heartbeat, the value increased from one hundred and eighty thousand to two hundred and forty thousand. Following Kingsley¡¯s horizontal sh using the Azure Wyvern sword, neen decapitated heads flew straight into the air, then plunged to the ground. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Everyone, including Tyrone, was stunned. Kingsley was the leader of the Horizon Group and one of the Four Greatest Divine Generals serving under Lord Campbell. Everyone wondered the reason why Kingsley would want to rescue Donald. Furthermore, the ones who were decapitated were shadow guards of the Campbell n. They were one of the most formidable forces under the Campbell n. Yet, twenty of them had been in in a single day. The remaining people questioned whether Kingsley had always been so draconian with his methods. ¡°General Felton, what are you doing? These are the shadow guards of the Campbell n!¡± Xylus bellowed. Kingsley had instantly wiped out neen shadow guards. His murderous intent lingered in the air, and no one dared approach him. With a cold glint in his narrow eyes, he licked the fresh blood off his sword and drawled, ¡°Are you taking over thend remation project? And no one is going to be able to stop you, not even god? Who gave you the right to say that? And how dare you interfere in Lord Campbell¡¯s project? Who do you think you are, Tyrone? Some bigshots?¡± Kingsley spewed question after question, following which Tyrone marched toward him. Realization dawned upon the onlookers. The reason why Kingsley made his move had nothing to do with Donald, but rather it was because Tyrone¡¯s words were mocking Lord Campbell. As for Kingsley, all that he did was to protect Lord Campbell¡¯s honor. Truth be told, Xylus felt a sense of foreboding the moment Tyrone said that there was no way to stop him from acquiring the project. Xylus had heard rumors that Kingsley had the propensity to be unforgiving when it came to matters surrounding Lord Campbell. Kingsley would not allow Lord Campbell to be smeared, regardless of who it was that did so. Back when the Prince of Ibica joked that he wanted to challenge Donald to a duel, he was instantly banished to his pce by Kingsley. Everyone had heard of that story. Tyrone himself knew that his words were disrespectful to Lord Campbell. However, he was not about to back down. Who am I? I am the Ninth Prince of the eleven princes of the Campbell n! Tyrone was fully aware that the Horizon Group was mighty, yet he still viewed them with contempt. On top of it all, the people present were influential figures of Pollerton. Tyrone was convinced that his reputation would be affected if he were to admit defeat. Admitting defeat now would not benefit me at all! ¡°Kingsley! Who do you think you are?¡± Tyrone turned cold as well. ¡°You¡¯ve killed twenty guards of the Campbell n. You must pay for that with your life!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Kingsley sniggered coldly while he stepped toward Tyrone. Xylus yelled, ¡°Halt!¡± He struck a pose on his spot, and his aura surged continuously. Anyone with a pair of evaluation sses then would be able to tell that Xylus¡¯ power level had escted to one hundred thousand within a split second. Not only was Xylus a master in geomancy, but he was also an expert in martial arts. Nheless, Kingsley was not perturbed andunched his fist at Xylus at once. Xylus put up both his arms to block the attack. However, he flew backward from the force,nding on a chair. He coughed out a mouthful of blood, and a grim expression appeared on his face. As expected of one of the leaders of Horizon Group. There¡¯s tons of force behind his punch! Tyrone remained calm without looking back. That was the amount of confidence he possessed as a member of a prominent family. Tyrone coughed a couple of times, then used a handkerchief to wipe the corner of his mouth. ¡°Is Lord Campbell aware of everything you¡¯re doing right now? Lord Campbell may be strong, but his base is in foreignnds. You¡¯re creating a fearsome enemy for Lord Campbell. I¡¯ll stand right here. Let¡¯s see if you dare take me out or not.¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 257 A Good Hard p Kingsley marched forward and stood before Tyrone, meeting thetter¡¯s gaze. ¡°Without definite instructions from Lord Campbell, I won¡¯t take your life. But¡­¡± Smack! Before he finished his sentence, Kingsley sped his hands around Tyrone¡¯s neck and then pulled him in closer and pped him across the face. Holy moly! Goodness gracious! Oh my god! In the big hall, hundreds of individuals froze on their spot, stunned as if they had been struck by lightning. They were shocked beyond belief. Is Kingsley crazy? That¡¯s Tyrone! Yet, Kingsley just gave him a good hard p right in front of everyone when he¡¯s but a leader of the Horizon Group! Tyrone was astonished himself. His face turned pale as he stared at Kingsley nkly, and his face eventually became contorted in anger. With that one p, the mysterious facade of his that came from being a member of a prestigious family with centuries of history was shattered instantly, and his superior image was ruined. He feared that no one would ever treat him with respect ever again. ¡°Kingsley! You must be crazy!¡± Tyrone roared. ¡°Let go of Mr. Tyrone!¡± a youth belonging to Gideon¡¯s faction called out. However, the moment the words left his mouth, he screamed as Kingsley¡¯s Azure Wyvern sword flew toward him and pierced through his chest. He was pushed back by the enormous force and pinned to the wall by the de. Blood dribbled down slowly on the wall. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Anybody else has anything to say?¡± Kingsley murmured. Everyone else stayed silent out of fear that Kingsley would take their lives next. At this moment, everyone knew that Kingsley was a mad dog. ¡°Not even Luke would dare steal Lord Campbell¡¯snd remation project. So who are you to do so?¡± Kingsley spat, his voice cold. He then gave Tyrone another p. ¡°I heard that you like hitting people in the face. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of your own medicine today!¡± Tyrone was infuriated. His eyes dimmed gradually, and the murderous intent within his heart expanded to the extremes. Then, Kingsley let Tyrone go. ¡°I won¡¯t take your life. The question is, do you dare take mine?¡± Kingsley then pointed at his temples. ¡°Come, shoot me right here. Do away with my life.¡± Tyrone stared at Kingsley fixedly. A gun soon appeared in Tyrone¡¯s hand, and he aimed it at Kingsley¡¯s skull. Some of the onlookers were moring for Tyrone to open fire in their hearts. Kill him! Pull the trigger! Many of them were looking forward to Tyrone putting a bullet in Kingsley, and they knew that Tyrone had the guts and capability to do so. After all, Tyrone was the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n, and he was one of the third-generation generals as well. However, Tyrone knew what would happen if he opened fire. He would incur the wrath of Horizon Group and Lord Campbell. Everybody knew the consequences would be dire if one offended Lord Campbell. Amongst the Campbell n, there was an individual with god-like strength who was so old that he was akin to a living fossil. He once analyzed Lord Campbell¡¯s power and eventually dered, ¡°I¡¯ve never met the young man called Lord Campbell before. However, if we do engage in a fight, I¡¯m not sure that I would be able to win. His strength is terrifying, and I¡¯d advise everyone to avoid getting on his bad side at all costs.¡± ¡°Go on, shoot.¡± Kingsley smiled. Tyrone set his gun down gradually and threw it on the ground. ¡°Horizon Group wins.¡± Whether it was Rupert, Akio, or others from the Gideon faction, everyone present was dumbstruck, gaping at Tyrone and Kingsley. Tyrone actually admitted defeat! What does this mean? This must mean that Tyrone dreads Horizon Group, or to be more urate, he¡¯s afraid of Lord Campbell! Exactly how formidable Lord Campbell is for the Ninth Prince of a five-hundred-year-old family to fear him! Tyrone fished out his handkerchief once again. He covered his nose, then coughed a couple of times. His face was unusually pale as he said, ¡°General Felton, I will be officially informing Lord Campbell of your every action today in a ck-and-white.¡± Kingsley merely leered at Tyrone coldly. What an idiot! Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 258 Hidden Laboratory Donald was standing right in front of him. Tyrone queried, ¡°Will you get in my way if I obtain the permit for thend remation project from other firms?¡± His eyes had narrowed into slits dangerously. As long as Kingsley did not object, Tyrone would keep Kingsley, even if it meant making an enemy of the Horizon Group! ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but first, you¡¯d have to find someone who¡¯s willing to give up such a major project to you,¡± Kingsley replied indifferently. Tyrone nodded. ¡°All right, then. Will you be joining us for a meal?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He acted as though nothing had happened earlier. It was almost like Kingsley had not just pped him. Kingsley merely cast him a quick nce before getting up to leave. The crowd parted for him. Tyrone then turned to Donald. ¡°You gave me a surprise, and it wasn¡¯t a pleasant one.¡± ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t mind,¡± Donald replied expressionlessly. ¡°You seem to have an ace up your sleeve. Well, it matters not. I¡¯ll be sure to find out everything by today.¡± Tyrone ced his silk handkerchief in his pocket before continuing, ¡°After that, I¡¯ll have some free time to deal with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Donald nodded in acknowledgment. Tyrone stared at Donald for some time before eventually leaving. The ceremony had been a catastrophic failure, so he had no intention of staying any longer. No matter what, he would not leave Pollerton empty-handed, and he vowed to get the project, marry Jennifer, or find apatible heart and bone marrow transnt. The crowd slowly dispersed after themotion died down. Reina walked over to Donald¡¯s side and massaged his temples. She asked gently, ¡°You must be tired, right?¡± Donald replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Also, please keep your distance from me. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Reina walked before Donald and squatted down, surreptitiously revealing her cleavage. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. As long as you¡¯re here, I have nothing to be afraid of.¡± Donald patted her on the head. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Reina ced her head on Donald¡¯sp and mumbled, ¡°I had nothing from the start. If it weren¡¯t for you, who knows what state I¡¯d be in now?¡± Donald sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much.¡± Reina nodded. ¡°Now you¡¯re making me jealous,¡± Lana whined. Donald turned to face her, and she quickly slid toward him and leaned against him. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, either.¡± Reina was petite and adorable, while Lana was full of mature charm. Thetter was literally exuding pheromones from her body, and Donald caught a faint scenting from her. ¡°I¡¯m much better than Jennifer. I don¡¯t have to take care of my brother, and my parents aren¡¯t greedy and materialistic people. In terms of looks, I¡¯m not inferior to her in any way. She¡¯s no match for me in terms of skills either! Would you like to try me out?¡± Lana bit her lip. Charles, who had been watching ufortably from the side, quickly left the room and even closed the door behind him. Donald remained silent. ¡°Come on, say something. You may tease me if you want,¡± Lana whispered by Donald¡¯s ear, gently blowing air into it. ¡°There are several corpses here. Do you really think this is the time and ce?¡± Donald inquired. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Lana did not seem to mind. Suddenly, Donald¡¯s phone rang. It was Lilith. ¡°Lord Campbell, there¡¯s an update on the situation.¡± ¡°Wait for me outside the substation,¡± Donald instructed. After that, he sped toward the substation in his car. The substation was just a cover, as there was a S7- Gradeboratory underneath it! It was a specialized military researchboratory where the Rising Dragon Project was to be executed. The Rising Dragon Project required twenty-eight satellites to beunched from four different locations. If equipped with tactical weapons such as intercontinental missiles, it could be the world¡¯s most advanced precision-strike system. It had no blind spots around the globe and a precision of thirty centimeters. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 259 Cosmic Bank Once the project wasplete, it would be a fearsome military weapon. Even though measures had been taken to keep this a secret, some intelligence was still leaked. There were now several people eyeing the project in Pollerton. In a heavy-duty truck outside the substation, Lilith was calibrating all sorts of data using a plethora of advanced equipment. Donald scanned the surroundings and noticed many people spying on them. He put on his mask, got off the vehicle, and stood outside the substation. Since the location had already been exposed, the next best thing he could do was deter them through intimidation. A foreigner saw Donald standing at the substation through his binocrs and eximed, ¡°Oh my god! Look who¡¯s there! It¡¯s the Golden Lord!¡± ¡°D*mn it! The Chiliad Avion hired the Golden Lord to protect the S7-Gradeboratory!¡± ¡°This is bad!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Many of the spies left silently, and some spies from a few small countries gave up on this operation as well. It¡¯s not worth offending Golden Lord for this! Golden Lord¡¯s reputation was well-known even overseas. He was known as a maniac who would hunt you down if you offended him, even if you returned to your home country. Not even the government could protect you then. ¡°We managed to get something out of that young man. He¡¯s affiliated with Papillon. ording to his statement, Papillon will send a team of ten men to Pollerton. The one in charge is likely the man ranked neenth in the International Ranking of Assassins, Shaun Freedman!¡± Shaun Freedman? Donald¡¯s eyes narrowed. Shaun was from Yorknd and was a part of the Freedman n. He joined Papillon twenty years prior, and his power level was over three hundred thousand back then. It was even higher than the Wyvern King, Kingsley! Twenty years had passed since then. Surely he would be even more powerful now. ¡°In addition, there has been movement on Noah¡¯s side. It¡¯s likely that he¡¯s used the ultimate weapon that was leaked from the S8-Gradeboratory,¡± Lilith concluded grimly. It was almost certain that Noah was colluding with one of the S9-Gradeboratories. The S9-Gradeboratory in question should be focusing on gic engineering and top-end weaponry. Every S9-Gradeboratory was in charge of more than ten S8-Gradeboratories, dozens of S7-Grade laboratories, and even more S6-Gradeboratories. Lilith was understandably stressed about this situation. ¡°It¡¯s all right; I¡¯m here. Just enter theboratory as per normal tomorrow,¡± Donald assured her. Lilith sighed. ¡°I know. I need to use theboratory for three days. I¡¯ll be counting on you!¡± Donald nodded. Ryan approached him after this and discussed the details of the ns for the following day with him. Shortly after, there was news from Kingsley and Bradley that Cosmic Bank was extremely suspicious. It was likely that the S6-Gradeboratory was hidden right underneath the main building of the bank, Cosmic za. Donald garnered relevant information regarding Cosmic Bank. The bank used to be a financial organization specializing in illegal money lending. It was infamous in Pollerton for the way it forcibly collected debts. After that, there was a period where they stepped up legal measures. Cosmic Bank then set up legal banking services and became a proper bank. It mainly dealt in loans and operated in the form of hundreds of online tforms. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy getting into Cosmic za. The first through third stories are for the general public and are mainly upied by debt collectors. The man in charge of them is Lloyd Leo. He has an inted ego, and he even denied Zayne entry,¡± Kingsley exined. Donald instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s not alert the enemy. I¡¯ll make a trip there personally.¡± At the same time, Jennifer arrived at Cosmic za. She was there for only one reason¡ªshe needed a loan. A woman dressed to the nines was talking to Jennifer. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Jennifer! I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re a CEO now. What a surprise!¡± The woman chuckled. If Donald was present, he would recognize her immediately. She was Felicia Hunt, and she used to be Jennifer¡¯s close friend. Jennifer smiled. ¡°I was just lucky.¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 260 Meeting Felicia ¡°Is it true that you had a divorce with Donald?¡± Felicia enquired. Jennifer sighed. ¡°Yes, that was a month ago.¡± Felicia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re such a prize catch. Donald isn¡¯t worthy of you anyway. If my brother wasn¡¯t already engaged, I¡¯d like to introduce you to him!¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± Jennifer was puzzled. Felicia smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. He went to study in Yartran with me. My mother arranged a marriage for him. Come to think of it, you know his fianc¨¦e too. Her name is Reina.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jennifer was taken aback. I didn¡¯t know Reina had a boyfriend. She acts so intimately with Donald all the time. ¡°Reina was seeking capital to start a business back then. My mom gave her ten million as start-up capital,¡± Felicia exined. Felicia¡¯s mother is Ms. Dolezal! Jennifer could onlyugh bitterly. ¡°That soundsplicated.¡± Felicia changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to talking business. Our family is acquainted with Mr. Leo, so you¡¯ll get a reasonable interest rate. The only problem is that Mr. Leo has some weird hobbies. Just bear with it and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Jennifer frowned and felt that something was amiss. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to ask about it, Felicia¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up. ¡°Hello? Mr. Leo? Yes, we¡¯re downstairs. All right; we¡¯re on our way.¡± She then hung up and turned to Jennifer. ¡°Mr. Leo is waiting for us at the seventh story. Let¡¯s head upstairs.¡± Jennifer followed Felicia to the elevator. Through the transparent walls of the elevator, Jennifer saw that the first through sixth stories were full of tattooed men wearing sunsses. They were sitting in small groups, and some of them were on the phone. Jennifer shuddered. ¡°These people are¡­¡± These people were clearly not employees of a normal bank. Felicia chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s where Mr. Leo is resourceful. These men are all debt collectors. Mr. Leo has monopolized debt collecting in the entire Pollerton! Some of these men were ex-convicts, and some are local gangsters.¡± Jennifer simply stared at them while they stared back at her. There was a strange look in their eyes. Soon, Jennifer and Felicia arrived at the seventh story. They entered avishly decorated office of over two hundred square feet. There were all sorts of decorative stones and famous paintings in the office. ¡°Mr. Leo loves collecting ores. He¡¯d buy them as unrefined ores and see if there are valuable gems inside,¡± Felicia exined. A secretary came over, poured the two of them a cup of coffee each, and stood at the side. After that, there was a sound of footsteps approaching them. Lloyd entered the room. He was a man in his forties. Although it was still early autumn, he was dressed in a mink coat and had a cigar in his hand. There was a gold ring on every single one of his ten fingers. He looked like a tycoon. This man was the biggest debt collector and the most troublesome gangster in Pollerton. People like him were the most troublesome to deal with. Even Zayne was unwilling to build ties with him. Lloyd¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Jennifer. ¡°Good day to you, Ms. Wilson. I¡¯ve heard the rumors about you, and you¡¯re as beautiful as they say.¡± Jennifer smiled awkwardly. ¡°You tter me, Mr. Leo.¡± Felicia stepped forward and greeted him, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Leo.¡± Lloyd cast Felicia a peculiar look and ced an arm around her waist. ¡°Let me give you a hug, Felicia. Time really flies; you¡¯re all grown up now.¡± Lloyd¡¯s hands were all over Felicia¡¯s chest. To Jennifer¡¯s surprise, Felicia did not show any sign of resistance and even started giggling. Jennifer frowned. Something¡¯s wrong here. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase then. Jennifer here needs a loan of a hundred million,¡± Felicia exined. Lloyd replied, ¡°A hundred million is no small sum! I need at least half a year to earn this much.¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 261 Coteral Jennifer replied, ¡°Mr. Leo, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard the news as well. I¡¯ve recently managed to secure a majornd remation project, and I¡¯ll be able to recoup all losses by January next year. Please rest assured; we will definitely be able to pay the loan.¡± ¡°What will you be using as coteral?¡± Lloyd took a seat and nced at Jennifer. He then picked up an oval-shaped ore the size of a human head and started fiddling with it. Jennifer hesitated before suggesting, ¡°Can I use thend remation project permit as coteral?¡± Lloyd stroked the ore in his hand and shook his head with a smile. ¡°You youngsters need to be more sincere. What am I supposed to do with a permit? I don¡¯t know much about engineering, so it¡¯s worthless to me. Try something else.¡± Jennifer¡¯s brows furrowed and she turned to look at Felicia. That wasn¡¯t the deal! Didn¡¯t Felicia say that the permit was enough? Why did Mr. Leo change his mind? Jennifer replied, ¡°Mr. Leo, the most valuable thing I have on hand is the permit for thend remation project. If you¡¯re not satisfied with that, then I¡¯ll be taking my leave. Thank you for your time.¡± Lloyd nced at Jennifer and scanned her from top to toe. ¡°That¡¯s not right. You do have something else to offer as coteral.¡± Jennifer was stunned. What does he mean? Lloyd cackled and enlightened her, ¡°The most valuable coteral you possess is your body! I can give you a loan of a hundred million. The loan period is six months with an interest of fifty million. In other words, you have to pay me a total of a hundred and fifty million in six months¡¯ time. However, you¡¯ll have to stay here as coteral for those six months!¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression changed. Fifty million in interest for a loan period of six months? That¡¯s clearly overpriced! What¡¯s more, he wants me as coteral! Who knows what would happen to me if I agreed? It¡¯s probably a fate worse than death! ¡°Thank you for your time today, Mr. Leo.¡± Jennifer got up to leave. Felicia stopped her. ¡°Hold on, Jennifer.¡± Jennifer turned to look at her. Felicia continued, ¡°The interest of this loan is really low. Mr. Leo would charge at least double for anyone else.¡± Fifty million for six months is a good deal? Jenniferughed apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Felicia. I¡¯ll just have to find another way to raise funds.¡± Felicia started to panic. ¡°Jennifer, Mr. Leo is a busy man. I went through so much to make an appointment for you. How could you leave just like that?¡± Lloyd simply sat on the couch, his gaze turning colder with each passing second. Cosmic za isn¡¯t a ce you cane and leave as you please. ¡°Who said you could go?¡± Lloyd sneered. ¡°My time is precious. It¡¯s not something the likes of you can afford.¡± Jennifer apologized, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Leo, but I¡¯m unable to afford the conditions you offered me.¡± Lloyd suddenly burst out inughter. He ced the ore on top of the coffee table and made an offer, ¡°Ms. Wilson, why don¡¯t we have a gamble?¡± Jennifer was puzzled and simply waited for Lloyd to continue. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Lloyd exined, ¡°I love collecting ores. One might even say this is gambling. I love to seek the thrills of the unknown. Let¡¯s have a gamble then. Buy this ore for a hundred thousand! If what¡¯s inside is worth less than that, I¡¯ll leave you be. If it¡¯s worth more than a hundred thousand, then you¡¯ll have toply with every single one of my conditions!¡± Lloyd then narrowed his eyes and red at Jennifer. Was this what Felicia meant by ¡°weird hobbies¡±? Jennifer cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯m the representative of the Wilson family of Tayhaven here in Pollerton¡­¡± She was prepared to use the Wilson family¡¯s name to scare Lloyd into backing off. Many influential figures in Pollerton had tread carefully around the Wilson family. Even Zayne was no exception. However, to Jennifer¡¯s disappointment, Lloyd gave her a scornful look. ¡°The Wilson family of Tayhaven?¡± He feared no one, not even Zayne. The Wilson family was nothing to him! He had been Noah¡¯s subordinate since a decade ago. After biding his time for over a decade, Noah would finally be able to regain power. That was why Lloyd acted so arrogantly! Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 262 Encounter With Rupert Felicia hurriedly walked toward Jennifer and said to her, ¡°Jennifer, hurry up and say you agree! I¡¯ll get into trouble as well if you make Mr. Leo angry!¡± After a pause, she went on to say, ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it, then I¡¯ll just pay the one hundred thousand!¡± Jennifer scanned her surroundings, then she shivered as she felt a chill down her spine. She could see through the floor-to-ceiling window that a lot of people had surrounded the ce. All of them had borate tattoos of dragons and phoenixes on their bodies, indicating that they were debt collectors. Each and every single one of them was staring at Jennifer like she was prey. ¡°Okay, but Mr. Leo has to keep his promise!¡± Jennifer whispered, her whole body trembling. After that, Jennifer took out her phone to pay the one hundred thousand. A momentter, an old man entered with a mini cutter machine. ¡°This man here is an appraiser, so he would never resort to tricks for the sake of our rtionship. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mr. Leo leaned against the couch, while Felicia walked to his back and gave him a shoulder massage. Then, the old man started cutting the stone, resulting in a loud and sharp noise. Jennifer could feel her heart in her throat. She understood nothing about stone gambling, after all. When the stone was cut to a depth of one-third of its size, the jade within the stone was still not visible, so Jennifer started to rx. ¡°Impossible. This stone is at least a million years old. It¡¯s impossible that it contains nothing,¡± Felicia said. The old man continued cutting the stone. In the end, the de produced a loud ng, and sparks were seen. Lloyd¡¯s expression became focused, and he hurriedly sat up to stare at the stone seriously. ¡°Start the peeling process.¡± With a nod, the old man began to do as instructed. A few momentster, the old man had an eight-sided even-faced crystal that was the size of a baby¡¯s fist in his palms, which he then showed to Lloyd. ¡°It¡¯s not valuable. It¡¯s just an even-faced crystal that has a simr market price as agate.¡± Lloyd seemed very disappointed. He then threw the crystal at Jennifer, who caught it and carefully ced it in her own handbag. ¡°Can I go now, Mr. Leo?¡± Jennifer asked. With a dark expression on his face, he nodded in spite of his reluctance. ¡°Go.¡± As if she had escaped a death sentence, Jennifer walked on her high heels and hurried out of the office. The moment she exited the office, though, she was blocked by a person. When she looked up, her face instantly paled, for the person was none other than Rupert. He was a demon who would kill without hesitation, as proven by the contents in the sh drive and the incident at the chemical nt in the western suburbs. After the incident in the chemical nt in the western suburbs, Anastasia was killed by Donald, whereas Rupert went into hiding. Coincidentally, Tyrone came to Pollerton, and Rupert appeared again. However, he soon went into hiding again, so Chiliad Avion never had the chance to capture Rupert. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Never once did Jennifer expect that Rupert would appear in Cosmic za. ¡°Ms. Wilson, we meet again.¡± The smile on Rupert¡¯s face was incredibly sinister. He was showing his teeth as he smiled, which was such a scary sight that would send chills down anyone¡¯s spine. ¡°Hello, Mr. Rodriguez,¡± Jennifer replied somewhat fearfully as she took a step back. Rupert took a step closer to her while he pushed his sses up his nose. ¡°Ms. Wilson, you seem rather scared of me. May I know why?¡± Jennifer forced a smile and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not scared of you. You¡¯re funny, Mr. Rodriguez.¡± Rupert merely smiled while shaking his head. Then, an incredibly savage look appeared on his face, and he held her by her neck. ¡°You¡¯ve actuallye out unharmed from the chemical nt in the western suburbs. Pray tell, what happened that day?¡± His sister, Anastasia, had died in a terrible manner, and the sh drive had disappeared, so he was in a constantly unsettled state. All of his trustworthy assistants had all died in the chemical nt, and even the list of the people who had previouslye into contact with the girl, Sara, was gone. Without the list, he would never know who hade into contact with Sara, and who were the ones who had escaped the chemical nt. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 263 Golden Lord To The Rescue Nheless, he knew that there was one person who hade out unharmed, and that person was none other than Jennifer. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ know!¡± Jennifer was having difficulty breathing, and her face was starting to turn red from theck of oxygen. Like an utter madman, Rupert suddenly released her and said to her gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have been so violent.¡± Then, he pulled Jennifer back into the office and closed the door behind him. Right when Felicia was about to say something, Rupert spoke first. ¡°Are you going to scram on your own? Or do you want me to drag you out?¡± Felicia trembled all over. After taking a nce at Jennifer, she hurriedly walked toward the exit. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± She hadpletely ignored Jennifer¡¯s silent plea for help with her eyes. ¡°Leo, give her the special treatment. After you¡¯ve extracted the secret from her, kill her,¡± Rupert ordered. Lloyd nodded. ¡°Understood, Mr. Rodriguez.¡± Rupert then pointed at his surroundings. ¡°Turn on the cameras. I want to watch the whole recording later. I have something to deal with now. We¡¯ll take action tomorrow!¡± ¡°Please rest assured.¡± Lloyd immediately bowed at him. Then, Rupert patted Jennifer¡¯s face and said, ¡°Speak up. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill your entire family.¡± With that, Rupert went out and closed the door behind him. Now, only Lloyd and Jennifer were left in the room. ¡°All right. Now that there¡¯s no one else to disturb us, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Lloyd smiled in a savage way as he spoke and inched closer to Jennifer. A look of fear appeared on Jennifer¡¯s face. After scanning her surroundings, she noticed that there were at least eight automated cameras that were directed straight at her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She knew that Lloyd probably wanted to publicize the video after he was done humiliating her. ¡°I am the ambassador of the Wilson family from Tayhaven!¡± Jennifer was still struggling. A sinister look appeared on Lloyd¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before that I¡¯m not scared of the Wilson family from Tayhaven. My boss is Mr. Noah. Does the Wilson family even dare to mess with him?¡± Noah Rodriguez¡­ That godd*mned Parasite! ¡°Enjoy your special treat for now. Then, you can start spilling the details.¡± Lloyd inched closer to her and wrapped one hand around her soft neck while he got ready to tear her clothes apart with his other hand. Jennifer floundered with her limbs as her breathing quickened. Tears started flowing down her cheeks in spite of herself. Why do I have to go through so much pain after divorcing Donald? Has Donald been protecting me all along? Or should I have never taken this path from the beginning? Why did I have to divorce Donald? Why couldn¡¯t I just live my life as a normal person? Jennifer had fallen into despair, and her eyesight was getting blurry as she gradually lost consciousness. Right when she was in the utmost despair, she suddenly saw a bright golden light. Then, she could see, albeit foggily, that someone had broken the reinforced ss with a punch from outside the window on the seventh floor. The whole window that was reinforced was shattered into ss in an instant! ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± Donald jumped in from outside the window, ring at Mr. Leo with a cial look. When he saw how Jennifer was being choked by Lloyd, with her face flushed as she gasped desperately for air, he was truly angered. Lloyd shivered all over when he saw the masked man with a golden cape. In a hoarse voice, he yelped, ¡°Golden Lord! Why are you here?¡± ¡°I have been looking for the S6-Gradeboratory. Seems like I¡¯ve found it.¡± Donald scanned the room, and when he saw the eight cameras, he snorted coldly. When Lloyd heard that, he instantly knew that things were bad for him. The construction of the S6-Gradeboratory had taken more than six decades. The secret construction had started in Noah¡¯s grandfather¡¯s time. It was an extremely confidential operation, so almost no one knew about it in the whole of Pollerton. However, it seemed that Golden Lord had known about it. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, or I¡¯ll choke her to death!¡± Lloyd warned in a frosty tone. Then, he took a step back with Jennifer¡¯s neck still in his hand. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 264 Weakness Jennifer looked helplessly at Donald as she saw those unmistakably familiar eyes through the golden mask once more. She almost yelled out that he was Donald. Upon hearing that, Donald¡¯s face became expressionless and apathetic. He vanished from his position and reappeared next to Lloyd. Then, he raised his hand to chop at Lloyd¡¯s right arm. ¡°Ah!¡± Lloyd let out an ear-deafening and blood-curling scream. In the next moment, his entire right arm dropped to the ground. Donald pulled Jennifer behind him. Just as he was about to finish Lloyd off, his hand came into contact with Jennifer¡¯s backpack, and his vision turned dark. Donald felt a sharp pain in his head as though thousands of needles had prated his brain. At the same time, his eyes turned blood-red, and blood started flowing out of his mouth and nose and leaking out of his mask. He then staggered backward and almost fell but somehow managed to steady himself. Jennifer froze as she noticed his bloodshot eyes and the blood flowing from under the mask. Lloyd was absolutely dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s in your bag?¡± Donald hollered in a low voice as a bad feeling rose within him. He raised his hand and let out a burst of energy, instantly destroying the eight cameras. Lloyd¡¯s heart raced, and he yelled, ¡°Golden Lord has a weakness. It¡¯s in Jennifer¡¯s bag!¡± Donald noticed Lloyd was about to escape through the window and immediately charged toward him to punch the top of his head. Jennifer heard a cracking sound as Lloyd fell from the seventh floor. Donald was standing by the window, around eight meters away from Jennifer. He repeated, ¡°Take out all the things in your bag and let me see!¡± Although Jennifer had no clue what was happening, she still poured out all the things in the bag obediently. There were lipstick, tissues, wet wipes, mascara, paper and pencil, and more. Yet, there was another thing that caught Donald¡¯s attention. It was that eight-sided crystal! The crystal was clear and shimmering like it was a diamond. Once again, Donald felt the stinging pain in his eyes. Blood came out from the corner of his mouth. He felt an immense amount of radiation and strange energy fluctuations. ¡°What¡¯s that? Where did you get it from?¡± Donald asked, pointing at the eight-sided crystal. Jennifer shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s cut out of a stone.¡± Donald did not dare to go near the crystal, so he remarked, ¡°This thing is my weakness. You can¡¯t tell anyone, got it?¡± Jennifer nodded her head weakly. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone even if it means risking my life!¡± ¡°I will arrange for someone else to pick you up. I have to take this thing to theboratory to run a test. Also, you can stay at the ce I prepared for you for these few days,¡± Donald said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jennifer bit her lips and inquired softly, ¡°Donald, is it you?¡± He stared at Jennifer for some time and remained silent. Bradley pushed open the door and walked in. He greeted, ¡°Ms. Wilson, please follow me.¡± He then picked up the eight-sided crystal. ¡°Take it to theboratory. I want the results in an hour!¡± Donald instructed. ¡°Understood.¡± Bradley left respectfully and took Jennifer to Supreme Vi in Pollerton Estates. At the same time, Rupert was in the surveince room. Everything that happened before the cameras were destroyed had been recorded. Rupert was watching the surveince repeatedly and muttering, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Golden Lord, who seems to be invincible, has a weakness. It¡¯s in Jennifer¡¯s bag! Unfortunately, the surveince cameras were destroyed. What exactly is his weakness?¡± ¡°Seeing Golden Lord¡¯s eyes and the blood flowing out from under his mask, the thing inside Jennifer¡¯s bag must be fatal to him,¡± said a slim and gentle-looking young guy from behind. He was the Sparrow Lord from the Twelve Divine Deities under Noah. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 265 Jadar Stone After Rupert mused for a moment, he said, ¡°We only have twenty-four hours. The S7-Gradeboratory willunch the satellite tomorrow, and it will be hard for us to attack with Golden Lord stationed there. Therefore, we must know what that thing is within twenty-four hours and use it to create the Anti Golden Lord Device. Begin the level-one n. We have to sessfully create the Anti Golden Lord Device within twenty-four hours!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Rodriguez. However, Golden Lord is heading here now, so we have to evacuate as soon as possible.¡± Rupert stood up. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to leave these samples. They are worth a few hundred million.¡± Sparrow Lord replied, ¡°There¡¯s still hope as long as we¡¯re alive. I¡¯ll destroy the samples, and you can leave first. Then, I¡¯ll go to find Jennifer.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Donald sat in the room at Cosmic za for a while. He then turned to look at his arm. His veins were abnormally bulging, and it was just like green tattoos all over his whole arm. Donald took off his mask for a bit and saw that his face also had the same marking. The eight-sided crystal was one of his weaknesses. It was the only weakness he encountered during those ten years. Not long after, Lilith¡¯s call came. ¡°Mr. Campbell, the analysis results are out.¡± Donald put his mask back on and felt slightly weak. He responded, ¡°Give me all the details.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called the Jadar Stone. In 2003, the first piece was discovered in Aeruean Circle, and since then, other pieces have been discovered one after the other. However, there aren¡¯t many of them. It is a very radioactive form of a meteorite. Jadar Stone can also cause mutation in people¡¯s genes in a short period of time, which can result in cancer. It doesn¡¯t affect normal people, but it affects people like you. This secret will be a fatal blow to you if it¡¯s leaked as there are currently no ways to deal with Jadar Stone. If those people are able to get a hold of this, they have the ability to create a counter weapon against you within twenty-four hours. I feel like you should do something about Jennifer, such as silencing her definitively,¡± Lilith said carefully. Donald closed his eyes. He understood her words and had also heard of Jadar Stones before. Donald closed his eyes. He understood her words and had also heard of Jadar Stone. The top assassin on the leaderboard, Harp King, died from the Anti Harp King Device, which was constructed from Jadar Stone. He was killed in the second year following the discovery of Jadar Stone, which was fifteen years ago. Secrets could only be kept by the dead. As long as Jennifer was still alive, he would be in a risky situation. ¡°You can go to theboratory in peace. I will deal with the rest,¡± Donald stated. With that, Lilith hung up. Then, Donald opened his Pris System. ¡°Arrange for a ne to bring my halberd here within ten hours!¡± Those who received this news were gravely shaken. Golden Lord¡¯s exclusive weapon was sealed up the moment he became Lord Campbell. He¡¯s actually bringing it out again. Did he encounter a big problem? However, no one dared to ask. After doing that, Donald called Ryan, who was in Chiliad Avion, and exined his current predicament. Immediately, Ryan was astonished. ¡°Ms. Wilson must be sent to Chiliad Avion for protection. Otherwise, if the secret gets out, it will be extremely detrimental to you!¡± Donald asked, ¡°How do you know there aren¡¯t any of Noah¡¯s people in Chiliad Avion?¡± Ryan was silent for a moment. Donald said, ¡°This is a very crucial moment. You also have to mobilize other experts, such as Mr. Stewart¡¯s forces.¡± Ryan was in a dilemma and replied, ¡°Mr. Stewart is currently in East Epea. He won¡¯t be able to make it in time, and he has other missions. Also, it¡¯s better if fewer people know about this-¡± Donald interrupted him before he could finish his sentence and replied, ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± Kingsley entered the room and looked at Donald worriedly. He asked, ¡°Do you want Phoenix Bird and ck Chelonian toe over?¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°No. It is a critical period for the S9-Gradeboratory. I can only withstand it alone. Your next mission is to eliminate all potential dangers without holding back. Leave the substation to me.¡± Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 266 Her Choice Kingsley then stated, ¡°The location of theboratory was found. It¡¯s underground, but Rupert has already escaped.¡± Donald and Kingsley entered the undergroundboratory. It was an undergroundboratory with six floors, and there were experimental devices and even all kinds of sophisticated equipment everywhere. There were corpses all over the floor. They were killed by Rupert and Sparrow Lord when they were escaping. Donald¡¯s gaze was indifferent and was not sympathetic to their deaths. ¡°The samples were destroyed, but some traces of gic data were still found.¡± Kingsley turned on a laptop. ¡°Thisboratory has exported the gic data of hundreds of thousands of Yorknd citizens. It was definitely used for gic research. However, we don¡¯t know if a gic poison specifically targeting Yorknd¡¯s citizens will emerge.¡± ¡°Your task now is to try your best to hunt down and kill Rupert. I will handle the rest!¡± Donald instructed. Kingsley left immediately. Donald pondered for a long time before finally deciding to make a trip to Supreme Vi to see Jennifer once more. This time, he went by his real identity rather than hiding it. Meanwhile, Jennifer was astounded by Supreme Vi¡¯s grandeur. There was a room that was locked that she was unable to enter. It seemed to be the master bedroom. Just as she wasmenting, the door was pushed open suddenly. Donald walked in. Jennifer froze for a long moment. Soon after, her eyes lit up splendidly with excitement. ¡°You¡¯re Golden Lord, aren¡¯t you?¡± Donald stared at her for a long time. Then, he uttered softly, ¡°Jennifer, you must not tell anyone about the matter regarding that stone, okay? The consequences would be disastrous if you did.¡± It¡¯s true! He admitted it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened. She never expected her ex-husband to be Golden Lord. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t say anything.¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she looked at Donald. She still had yet to regain herposure. Donald continued, ¡°That stone is known as the Jadar stone, and it¡¯s fatal for me. Once they learn about it, my opponents will utilize it to build a device. The worst-case scenario is that I develop cancer or even die on the spot immediately. Hence, I hope you¡¯ll be able to keep the big picture in mind.¡± Jennifer nodded and walked over to stand beside him. ¡°How did you manage to hide this so well? Donald responded, ¡°I can¡¯t help it due to my missions.¡± While they were talking, Jennifer¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden. Her phone screen showed that it was a video call from Kevin on WhatsApp. Jennifer took a look at Donald and turned to walk to the side. She picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Kev.¡± As soon as the call connected, Kevin¡¯s terrifying scream came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Jennifer, save me!¡± It was followed by Jennifer¡¯s mother, Linda¡¯s blood-curling scream. ¡°Jenny, save me!¡± Leonard¡¯s voice sounded right after. ¡°Jennifer!¡± Donald instantly had a bad feeling about it. Sure enough, the video showed Kevin and his family lying on the ground covered in blood. Rupert stood behind the webcam and held a knife in his hand. He pointed it at Kevin¡¯s crotch and said, ¡°Ms. Wilson, Mr. Campbell, we meet again.¡± Jennifer¡¯s face paled grimly at his words. She trembled and questioned, ¡°Rupert, what are you trying to do? Come at me instead. Don¡¯t do anything to my family!¡± Rupert chuckled and slid his sharp short knife across Kevin¡¯s face. Instantly, a wound appeared. He seemed like a devil as he smiled and said, ¡°Jennifer, I will give you ten seconds to say Golden Lord¡¯s weakness. I hope you will cooperate, or I will kill your family!¡± Donald, who was ready to destroy Jennifer¡¯s phone directly, paused. He was waiting for her choice. Jennifer¡¯s entire body shook, and she felt her head go nk. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 267 Sever Ties This is such a difficult decision. On one hand, he is the man I love, and on the other hand, they are my family. If it¡¯s possible, I would rather die! Jennifer could not help but look back at Donald and realized that he was looking at her. She was surprised by his expression as he had an inconceivable expression. There was only nonchnce and no emotions. Donald did not speak and stared nkly at her. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ten! Nine! Eight!¡± Rupert¡¯s voice came from the phone, sounding like the devil himself. It was followed by the miserable screams of Kevin and his family. It was extremely chaotic. ¡°Ah!¡± Jennifer was in a daze when Kevin¡¯s miserable screams interrupted her thoughts. She was rmed and turned hurriedly to look at the video. She then saw Rupert chopping off one of Kevin¡¯s fingers with a knife. ¡°No. No! I¡¯ll say it. I¡¯ll say it!¡± Tears brimmed down fiercely from Jennifer¡¯s face, and her face was white as a sheet. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my family!¡± ¡°Say it! I don¡¯t have much time!¡± Rupert hollered, ¡°As long as you tell me, I promise not to hurt them!¡± ¡°Jadar Stone. It¡¯s Jadar Stone!¡± Jennifer screamed as if she had lost all her strength. Rupert chuckled smugly. ¡°Sure enough. It¡¯s just as we guessed. Okay, stop crying. Don¡¯t worry. Your family will arrive home safely in a few hours.¡± The video call ended. Jennifer could not help but turn her head to look at Donald. He just stood there as still as a statue. There was a vacant look in his eyes, and he did not have any emotions on his face. No one could imagine what he was feeling right then. There was nothing worse than a broken heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Donald! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Jennifer ran to embrace Donald. Donald did not struggle and allowed Jennifer to hug him. However, Jennifer could not feel a single trace of warmth from him. ¡°Donald, I¡¯m willing to die with you. I¡¯m really sorry! They¡¯re my parents!¡± Jennifer had her hands around Donald¡¯s waist and her tears were running down his chest. Although Donald was right beside her, she could feel the gap growing between them. Donald removed her hands slowly and ced his right hand on her shoulder to push her away. Jennifer struggled, but Donald was much stronger than her. She shook her head. ¡°No! No!¡± Donald looked at Jennifer. ¡°You are not to me. I simply despise myself for being unable to secure a ce in your heart. Therefore, this is the end for us. From this point on, let¡¯s sever ties. We¡¯ll go on our own paths. I won¡¯t care about Nigel or Tyrone anymore. I¡¯ll leave Pollerton after I finish this mission.¡± Donald stared at Jennifer intently before turning around and leaving. Bradley stared at Jennifer and Donald with aplicated expression outside the door. ¡°Let her leave,¡± Donald said before driving away. ¡°Donald!¡± Jennifer cried as she ran after him. Bradley sighed and said, ¡°Ms. Wilson, do you understand what the Jadar Stone means to him? It¡¯s fatal to him and there¡¯s nothing in the world to cure that!¡± It was the wee hours. They were three hours away from Lilith entering theboratory. Lightning shed across the sky, and rain poured down endlessly. It was extremely cold at four o¡¯clock in the autumn. Donald arrived amidst the downpour in a golden robe and a golden mask. He stood ramrod straight, like a javelin. The S7-Gradeboratory¡¯s only entrance was right behind him. For his mission to be sessful, he had to keep watch over the area for three days. It meant that Donald had to stay there for three whole days. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 268 Search For Noah A few kilometers away, Lana, Reina, and Wynter gathered and looked at Donald anxiously through the drone. ¡°Jennifer has gone too far!¡± Lana was agitated when she learned that Jennifer had leaked the information about Jadar Stone. ¡°If something happens to Donald, I¡¯ll let Jennifer pay for it even if I¡¯d have to sacrifice everything I have.¡± Wynter¡¯s beautiful eyes were sullen. Reina did not speak but clenched her fists. She, too, felt extremely uneasy in her heart. At six o¡¯clock in the morning, Jennifer met Kevin and others. The family of three had been horrified. Jennifer settled them in the hospital before she rushed over to the substation. At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated on the substation, and all parties were paying attention to it at all times. A three-kilometer radius around Donald was blocked off by the military, so there was no way the idlers and other irrelevant people could approach. However, that only referred to ordinary people. Over the substation, more than a dozen drones flew over constantly. At eight o¡¯clock, a Mercedes-Benz G-Wagen drove over speedily. It was driven by Ryan, with Lilith in the passenger seat. Lilith was wearing a white radiation protection suit like an astronaut, tightly wrapping herself up and looking at Donald affectionately. She got out of the car, stroked Donald¡¯s face with both hands, and said softly, ¡°I feel sorry that you have to go through this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility,¡± replied Donald. ¡°You might die.¡± Donald caught sight of Lilith¡¯s reddened eyes through the goggles. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Donald did not say much. Ryan¡¯s eyes were reddened too. Perhaps that was the charm of Donald as Lord Campbell. Despite knowing it was a tough and dangerous battle, he stood there without hesitation. Truth be told, he could refuse and choose not to get involved. With his status and strength, no one would hold him ountable. Even if the experiment failed, it would have little impact on him. Yet, he resolutely stayed. Lilith gave Donald a hug before getting into the car. The door to the substation opened, then closed again. The rain got heavier, blurring their visions. It was deste with no pedestrians or cars on the road. Only Donald was standing there. ¡°Lord Campbell, your jurganite halberd has arrived in the country. As it¡¯s too heavy, it needs to be transported to Pollerton Airport first before being transported to the outer ring by a semi-trailer with a load of 130 tons. And finally, four helicopters are required to lift it. You should expect to receive it at ten o¡¯clock tonight.¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice rang out through the wireless headset inside the mask. ¡°Great! Let the Azure Wyvern guards search for Noah. He must have already entered the country too,¡± ordered Donald. ¡°Take care, Lord Campbell!¡± Kingsley, the Wyvern King choked. Donald ended the call. Time passed. As Donald closed his eyes, he could clearly feel more than a dozen abnormal presences, which were all very powerful, around him. They had their eyes on that ce and were waiting for the right time to act. The rain was getting heavier with no signs of stopping; the best time to take action was during the nighttime. In the blink of an eye, it was already evening. Although Donald did not eat, he had adjusted his state to the peak of perfection. He knew that there would be a brutal battle in the middle of the night. No one knew why Donald did not stop Jennifer from leaking the secret regarding Jadar Stone. Only Donald himself knew why he did that. First of all, he wanted to see Jennifer¡¯s final decision to judge whether it was worth loving her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Secondly, he was a perfectionist. If he did not even dare to face the Jadar Stone, he could forget about progressing to the top. He was bold enough to look at his weaknesses in the eye, even at the cost of his own life. That was his character. Pollerton inte autumn was a bit strange. It was not the flood season. Yet, the rain was getting heavier, leading to a foggy condition. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 269 Thiago Todd The camera of the drone became a bit blurry. ¡°Donald hasn¡¯t eaten for a day. Will he be okay?¡± Reina asked in concern. The few women gathered, frowning, as they could note out with a good solution. Jennifer saw Donald too. As she watched him drenched in the rain, tears welled up in her eyes. She had never known that Donald had so many responsibilities on his back. At exactly nine o¡¯clock, Donald opened his eyes abruptly and looked forward. A group of people had showed up. Wynter and others squinted, staring at the monitor. There were about ten people in ck night suits. Each of them held an ancient machete that reflected a cold gleam. They had considered using guns, but Golden Lord was well known to have never been afraid of guns. He was so agile that he could even dodge a sniper rifle. Therefore, closebat was the best option. ¡°Are they from Yartran?¡± Donald muttered indifferently. The leader, who only revealed his eyes, said nonchntly, ¡°Golden Lord, there are too many people here tonight. You can¡¯t withstand all of them, so you should let us pass. Besides, I¡¯ve wanted to fight you for a long time. I wonder if the legendary Golden Lord is truly invincible!¡± With that, three swords appeared in his hand, aiming at Donald. ¡°Thiago Todd, the founder of the Three Swords Style?¡± Donald sneered. Thiago was more powerful than Octavio. He was known to rank third among the fighters of Yartran. Thiago did not say a word but waved his big hand. Ten of his subordinates immediately turned into smoke and disappeared in the rain. When they reappeared, they had surrounded Donald, and their bodies flitted around like ghosts. Jennifer¡¯s heart pounded. Just then, Donald took action. His body emitted a golden ray in the darkness. He flicked his golden cloak that seemed to be sharper than a knife, sliding across the void in an instant. Almost instantaneously, seven to eight heads flew into the sky, and their blood was sshed along with the rain. All of them had been killed at once except Thiago, who had reacted the fastest and retreated into the distance. Donald looked up at Thiago. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Thiago held his three swords in both hands and turned them lightly. Three dazzling bursts of sword energy flew out. One of which plowed a deep ravine on the ground and shed vertically toward Donald. The other two were crossed and came toward him diagonally. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Donald raised his right hand and exerted force forward. With a humming sound, the rainwater that was still pouring in front of him instantly merged, turning into arge transparent handprint that was bigger than a grinding disc, and collided with the three bursts of sword energy. Boom! There was a harsh explosion in the void. However, the speed of therge hand print did not decrease. Instead, it mmed directly in front of Thiago. Thump! Thiago¡¯s body was instantly blown away. He was knocked back, spitting out a mouthful of blood in the air. Nevertheless, his reaction was extremely fast. He disappeared into the darkness again, and even the drones could not locate him. In a house from the distance, Tyrone and Xylus were wearing evaluation sses and watching the scene with binocrs. The evaluation sses detected that Thiago¡¯sbat value was one hundred and eighty thousand, which wasparable to Kingsley¡¯s. Moreover, it was still increasing frantically. As for Donald, it was even more terrifying. Hisbat value exceeded five hundred and forty thousand. ¡°Golden Lord¡¯s power level doesn¡¯t seem to have an upper limit.¡± Xylus was astonished. Tyrone let out a cough and said, ¡°It would be great if such a person could be my subordinate.¡± Xylus trembled. ¡°Is that Hidden Arts? Even the camera can¡¯t spot where he¡¯s gone,¡± said Lana. Donald took a step forward, stepping on the rainwater with his feet, causingrge waves to ssh around. He spread his arms like a big roc spreading its wings and soaring up to the sky. Then, he thrust forward to a point andnded with one foot on the ground. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 270 Merciless And Ruthless A crack sounded. Instantly, crisscrossed cracks appeared on the asphalt road. They looked like cobwebs spreading on the road, and the rain flowed into the cracks. A mist of blood could clearly be seen in mid-air. Then, Thiago¡¯s body was forced out, and he fell to the ground. He looked at Donald in shock. ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°How dare you show off with your cheap tricks!¡± Donald said indifferently. ¡°I will kill you!¡± Thiago leaped and disappeared again. Donald promptly lifted his hand. His right hand reached to his front left and grabbed around like he was searching for something in a bag. When Donald withdrew his hand, he had a head in his hand. Meanwhile, Thiago¡¯s body fell to the ground. Lowering his head, Donald looked at the headless corpse and sneered. He threw the head onto the ground before returning to the substation¡¯s entrance. Jennifer felt a chill run down her spine when she witnessed that scene. Her new perspective toward Donald was that he was cold-blooded, ruthless, bloodthirsty, and liked to kill. p! p! p! The apuse echoed. Again, someone appeared from the darkness. It was a tall, muscr man. His height was at two meters, and his arms were thicker than Donald¡¯s thighs. Two men followed behind, and they looked exactly the same as the man in front. They are triplets. ¡°Homeless Alliance?¡± A mocking smile appeared on Donald¡¯s lips. They were from a foreign S-Grade assassin organization. ¡°Everyone¡¯s power level is over two hundred thousand! Where did these expertse from?¡± Xylus was shocked. Tyrone exined, ¡°It¡¯s normal for an S-Grade assassin organization. Golden Lord¡¯s bounty is over one billion on the bounty list overseas.¡± ¡°Once we get your head, we will have one billion,¡± said the triplets while they stared at Donald greedily. One could earn one billion after getting rid of Golden Lord. No one could resist the temptation of the massive amount of bounty. ¡°Come get it then,¡± responded Donald emotionlessly. At that instant, the triplets made their moves together. Their action was the same. The three of them had jagged double-edged swords with deep blood grooves. They bolted toward Donald at an extremely high speed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The moment they rushed forward was like three tanks darting toward Donald. Ding! Xylus¡¯ evaluation sses clearly detected that Donald¡¯s power level had skyrocketed to seven hundred thousand points at that moment. ¡°The triplets are doomed,¡± said Tyrone calmly. As expected, Donald swung a fist. His fist was unbelievably glowing as it lit up the darkness for a short while. Donald¡¯s punch struck one of the triplet¡¯s chests and sent him flying away. His whole chest copsed, and he died instantly. Donald¡¯s second and third punches hit the heads of the other two of the triplets, and they immediately exploded like watermelons as blood sttered everywhere. Jennifer puked when she saw that. At that moment, Donald looked like a God of War that had descended from heaven. Shrouded in a murderous aura, Donald¡¯s entire being was exuding a faint golden light that could be seen with naked eyes. He was abnormally bright in the darkness. Pitter-patter! The heavy rain continued to pour, and the surroundings were cold as it was already midnight. While standing there, Donald was like a massive mountain that no one could pass. Behind him was the crucialb. Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of knocks echoed and a big wave of energy was detected. Right then, the evaluation sses that Tyrone and Xylus were wearing showed indications of red hysterically. It meant the intruder¡¯s power level was more than five hundred thousand. A power level of five hundred thousand! It is the same value as Kingsley¡¯s after he unleashed his power. Raising his head, Donald nced at the distance. Finally, a proper opponent! ¡°What is this?¡± Wynter pointed at the monitor. There were four human-like figures, but they were gleaming with dazzling silver lights all over their bodies. Lana was also stunned. She could not even se. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 271 Angel Alliance However, Donald could see them evidently. There were four humans dressed in silver battle armors. The silver armors were extraordinary as the chest areas were mounted with some advanced technologies that were spinning. They all emitted an imposing murderous intent. ¡°The Alpha Armor of Angel Alliance!¡± Donald said with appreciation. He narrowed his eyes as he examined the four experts. The research and development of the armor was over one hundred years. Every armor¡¯s cost was the same value as a satellite, which cost one hundred million. Even Angel Alliance did not have many sets of that armor. Plus, it was made from olivnium. It had a powerful defensive ability and could withstand the impact of over a hundred tons. A long time ago, the explosion in Taffledale formed ten exceptionally rare mines globally. A few examples of the rare mines were the jurganite mine, the olivnium mine, and the fresdium mine at Golden Triangle. So far, there were only ten S9-Gradeboratories disclosed worldwide. Everyb was built above a rare mine. For instance, the S9-Grade Laboratory at Quadfield was built on the only jurganite mine in the world. ¡°Golden Lord, I advise you to leave! We cannot reveal the most advanced technology to the world, or it will change the strategic configurations,¡± said the leader among the four. He then introduced himself, ¡°I am Gabriel from Angel Alliance.¡± He was tall and well-built. Donald could not get a clear view of the man. Even his voice sounded metallic. ¡°How generous!¡± Donald said nonchntly. The one who wore an Alpha Armor could easily wipe out any foreign private armed forces and do anything he wanted along the coastline. However, Angel Alliance sent four armors at once to deal with Golden Lord. It also proved Golden Lord was terrifying from another perspective. ¡°You can¡¯t. You won¡¯t be able to make me leave unless you bring the Golden Alpha Armor!¡± Donald replied. He was extremely confident in himself. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Golden Alpha Armor was exceedingly scarce. Even Angel Alliance, which had expanded and developed for over five hundred years, only had two Golden Alpha Armors. The price of each armor was exorbitant, and the one who put on the armor could fly to outer space. ¡°Then I will kill you!¡± said Gabriel before he activated his armor. His entire figure radiated dazzling lights, and his eyes shot two rays of blinding beams. The sound of the gears sounded from his shoulders. Then, Donald saw Gabriel holding a long sword emitting electricity. Shortly after, he stomped his feet abruptly. With a loud boom, the ground beneath his feet copsed instantly and formed a vast pit with a radius of ten meters. The ground shook. Although they were a few kilometers away, Jennifer, Wynter, and the others sensed the building was shaking. Even theputer monitor was quivering. Everyone was pale and looked at Donald worriedly. Suddenly, a military drone rose behind Donald. It aimed at Gabriel and began firing a string of bullets at him. ¡°Retreat!¡± yelled Donald. Ryan reckoned he should do something. Thus, he dispatched the military drone. It was equipped with armor-piercing bullets as the bullets could easily pierce through a ten-centimeter-thick steel board. A string of gunshots fired at Gabriel¡¯s Alpha Armor, but the attack was useless. Every bullet fired at Gabriel made a clinking sound, and sparks flew out. Standing still at his spot, Gabriel looked at the drone. Once again, he emitted beams from his eyes and aimed at the drone. After a crackling sound, the drone melted into molten iron instantly and sshed on the ground. Then, it quickly cooled down and formed a lump of iron. Seeing that, Ryan was dumbfounded, and his expression changed drastically. That drone cost tens of millions to manufacture, but the beam destroyed it effortlessly. ¡°Leave this to me! Don¡¯t cause me more trouble!¡± Donald hollered right at that moment. In the room, Ryan¡¯s expression was slightly twisted as he was very reluctant to obey. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 272 One Against Four Alpha Armor had always been an advanced technology. Ryan was astonished after having witnessed its capabilities. ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back. Ask the engineer to hand the information about the advanced technology over to me so that mutual sharing can be achieved. Otherwise, we can¡¯t have an equal fight,¡± Gabriel said. Not interested in wasting his time on chitchatting, Donald walked toward Gabriel right away. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay since you¡¯re here already? Four Alpha Armors. It looks like Angel Alliance will be heartbroken for quite a long while.¡± His tone was indifferent as though the four Alpha Armors were nothing but regr clothes. Gabriel sneered. Even armor-piercing bullets cannot prate through an Alpha Armor. What else can he do to break through its defense? ¡°I¡¯ll send you to heaven then!¡± Gabriel roared. A surge of energy gathered at his feet as he charged at Donald at superb speed with a long sword in his hand. His speed was so fast that it reached the speed of sound. It took him less than one second toe right in front of Donald. With that, Gabriel struck a blow with his long sword. At the same time, the other three surrounded Donald andnded their attacks on him, shing at him with their long swords. Thetter remained still and suddenly raised his head. He lifted his right leg to the top of his head, forming a straight, javelin-like posture, and unleashed a kick. As a nking sound filled the air, Gabriel was suddenly sted off and smashed into arge building afar! The deserted building instantly crumbled due to the impact. However, Gabriel flew back to the battleground in one piece. The other three fighters, also sted off by Donald, came back in no time. Hovering in the air in four different directions, the four men stared at Donald coldly. Jennifer was dumbstruck upon seeing the battle scene. This is too shocking and unrealistic! I¡¯ve only seen scenes like this in sci-fi movies. But now, I¡¯m witnessing it for real! At that moment, another man walked out of the dark. ¡°It looks like we don¡¯t have to make our move. You can¡¯t break through an Alpha Armor¡¯s defense.¡± His mockery sounded beneath his helmet. With a full beard, he looked extremely peculiar in his medieval golden armor with a broadsword in his hands. Following his appearance, eleven people showed up behind him. Hence, there were twelve people in total. They were the Twelve Knights of the Round Table. Ryan¡¯s anxiety grew tremendously. Homeless Alliance, Angel Alliance, and even the Twelve Knights of the Round Table have appeared. There are so many of them tonight. What¡¯s more, all of them are very scary! Gabriel dered, ¡°Golden Lord is mine! Once I¡¯ve caught him, I can ess the information about the precision-strike system fornd warfare and obtain a bounty worth millions. It is a great deal.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± offered Lion King, the leader of the Twelve Knights of the Round Table. He was well-built and two meters tall. His imposing figure exuded an indescribable suppressing aura. Xylus eximed, ¡°All of them have abat value of five hundred thousand. Golden Lord might be in danger.¡± Their strengths are on par with the Wyvern King¡¯s. How important could the experiment this time be? If Golden Lord defeated all of them today, he¡¯d be the talk of the world once again. Meanwhile, Tyrone remained silent, his eyes beaming with a cold stare. ¡°You guys seem to be so full of yourselves¡­¡± Donald mumbled, seemingly talking to himself. However, his deep, powerful voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. He lifted his gaze and looked at Gabriel first. ¡°Alpha Armor is unbreakable?¡± Then, he slowly raised his right hand over his head as though he was grabbing the dark skies. ¡°Are you surrendering?¡± Gabrielughed mockingly. Donald ignored him andmanded coldly, ¡°Give me my halberd!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The sky lit up upon hismand. The crowd lifted their heads and saw four military helicopters hovering over simultaneously. A shiny golden halberd was held by the helicopters using chains. The weapon shone brightly amid the dark. Lion King was the first who felt something wrong upon seeing that. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 273 A Jurganite Halberd Lion King was overwhelmed by the grand sight. These new military helicopters are designed to lift weights of more than 20 tons. It¡¯s abnormal that they need to use four of them to lift a 2.5-meter long halberd that¡¯s as thin as a pole! There¡¯s only one material in this world that can make such a heavy halberd ¨C the jurganite from the S9-Gradeboratory in Quadfield. Its density is more than 50 kilograms per cubic centimeter! ¡°Position adjustment has beenpleted.¡± ¡°Ready to release.¡± ¡°Release!¡± The next instant, the four helicopters released the halberd at the same time. As the halberd fell into the skies, it released a howling sound. Whoosh! The halberd¡¯snding point was right on top of Donald! Upon seeing that, a fighter, equipped with Alpha Armor, leaped off the ground. His mechanical arms that could provide him the strength to endure a weight of more than 20 tons glowed as he made to grab the halberd. However, the fighter let out a miserable scream as soon as he touched the jurganite halberd. His exorbitant Alpha Armor was ripped apart, and it exploded at that instant. As mes engulfed the sky, the jurganite halberd fell andnded in Donald¡¯s hand. Boom! Huge earthquakes struck the area within a radius of five kilometers, causing the ground to tremble vigorously. Nheless, Donald remained unmoved. Intersecting web-shaped cracks appeared below his feet, spreading across his surroundings. Xylus eximed, ¡°What the hell! Does Golden Lord¡¯s power have no limit?¡± Meanwhile, Tyrone¡¯s evaluation sses were blinking red as the digits on them had exceeded millions and continued skyrocketing. Soon, garbled numbers filled his vision. Tyrone quickly removed his sses, his pupils shrinking suddenly in amazement. ¡°Golden Lord himself is the limit of humankind¡¯s power!¡± Donald grabbed the jurganite halberd that weighed more than eighty tons naturally as though it was weightless. Holding it, he stared at Gabriel. ¡°Look. Your armor is useless.¡± ¡°A jurganite halberd!¡± Gabriel was stunned. His voice was trembling. Jurganite was an extremely valuable resource. One cubic centimeter of it, which was equivalent to one tiny pinch, could be sold for a hundred million on the ck market. Jurganite had an exceptionally high density and strange molecr geometry. Researching it could lead to the evolution of tens or even hundreds of types of advanced technology. The S9-Gradeboratory in Quadfield had carried out research on jurganite for less than a century. Yet, their technological advancement had be the top in the world. Hence, Donald¡¯s uprising power was suspected to be rted to the jurganite. Gabriel and the others were overwhelmed by the invention of a halberd made of jurganite. Inparison, the Alpha Armors on them were nothing as the halberd alone would cost more than five hundred billion! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Retreat!¡± Gabriel shouted as he turned around to leave. Donald said calmly, ¡°Are you trying to retreat? It¡¯s toote for that. None of you can leave this ce today.¡± As he spoke, he charged at Gabriel and thrusted the jurganite halberd at him. Thetter roared and activated the eight propellers behind him. As the propellers pumped out waves of energy, they gave a thrust, leading Gabriel to his retreat at a remarkable speed. His speed had exceeded the speed of the sound. Although it was beyond a human¡¯s limit, Donald¡¯s was faster. Donald moved and stopped in front of Gabriel in a sh. The jurganite halberd prated the Alpha Armor and pierced through his head. Donald took Gabriel¡¯s life with just a thrust of the halberd. Gabriel¡¯s body slowly fell to the ground. The other two fighters tried to escape. However, their speeds were no match for Donald¡¯s. Donald moved like a golden sh as though a distance of hundreds of meters was just child¡¯s y to him. He approached one of the fighters from behind, grabbed thetter¡¯s neck, and plunged the jurganite halberd through his chest. Thest fighter, who was the quickest, flew in the air and reached an altitude of thousands of meters off the ground in the blink of an eye like a bomber. Furthermore, his altitude kept increasing as he glided upward. Looking in the direction where the remaining fighter escaped, Donald swiftly hurled the jurganite halberd in his hand. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 274 Randy Is Alive That night, many people saw a golden streak of light shooting across the sky like aet, resulting in another beam of light, followed by a huge explosion. Lion King was terrified. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Golden Lord isn¡¯t human! He had never seen a human being capable of lifting something that weighed eighty tons. He¡¯s the epitome of the great strength of human beings! ¡°Sorry. We¡¯ll retreat now!¡± The Twelve Knights of the Round Table were afraid. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Donald once again caught the jurganite halberd and took a sh. The cold light of the halberd swept across the surroundings. With a roar, Lion King blocked the light from the halberd with his shining armor, but soon, his eyes widened. He saw the jurganite halberd quickly approach him before everything went ck. He was hung on the halberd with his blood flowing down the halberd, dyeing Donald¡¯s clothes red. It was a sleepless night of bloodbath. Donald had killed Thiago and his men, then three from the Homeless Alliance, four from the Angel Alliance, and the Twelve Knights of the Round Table, who were instantly killed as soon as they appeared. Ryan was bbergasted. He knew that Lord Campbell was Golden Lord and how powerful he was, but he did not expect him to be so powerful. ¡°Donald is amazing!¡± Reina said in surprise. Wynter¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration, whereas Lana was also gazing at Donald with a gentle look in her eyes. ¡°There are two armors that are still intact. Keep them,¡± said Donald. Then, Ryan instructed his men to dispose of the corpses and take away the two Alpha Armors. As night fell, Donald stood there with the halberd in his hand. The next few hours were rtively peaceful. At two o¡¯clock in the morning, Donald suddenly opened his eyes as he felt a slight stabbing pain in his head, giving him bloodshot eyes. He took a deep breath and looked into the distance. The Anti Golden Lord Device has really been assembled! His breathing obviously became uneven, while blue lines appeared on his skin as his blood vessels were bulging. Despite the distance, he could still feel that the Anti Golden Lord Device was slowly approaching where he was. ¡°Lord Campbell, we found traces of Noah Rodriguez!¡± ¡°Lord Campbell, we found traces of Shaun Freedman!¡± ¡°Lord Campbell, we found traces of Randy Rodriguez!¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice was heard in the headset. Donald was initially expressionless, but the mention of Randy shocked him so much that his pupils suddenly constricted. Randy was Noah¡¯s grandfather. Seventy years ago, Randy was one of the top fighters with greatbat power. He was known to be one of the most powerful people. ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead?¡± Donald¡¯s heart sank. If Randy was still alive, he would be one hundred and twenty years old. He was not only the epitome of great strength but also the epitome of human longevity. Thirty years ago, he was ny years old when his funeral was held in Pollerton, shocking everyone in the city. ¡°The source is very reliable. Although he¡¯s old, he¡¯s still giving off an intimidating presence!¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Just keep an eye on Noah. Leave the rest to me,¡± instructed Donald. ¡°Lord Campbell, I¡¯ll live and die with you!¡± Kingsley said. Donald hung up the phone and looked into the distance again. Randy must have known that he was dying, so he wanted to fight for Noah before his inevitable death. A top fighter like Randy could still make contributions even if he was on the verge of death. As the wind blew, the rain began to fall at an angle. Donald actually began to feel a little cold. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 275 Anti Golden Lord Device ¡°Is it over?¡± asked Reina nervously. Lana shook her head. ¡°No idea. But it¡¯s too quiet, which makes me a little scared.¡± All of a sudden, a huge searchlight suddenly lit up in the distant sky, shining directly on Donald. The light source was more than four kilometers away from Donald. As it was a newser searchlight, Lana and the rest felt ufortable with a tingling sensation on their skin. The radiation was infinitely amplified. Donald, who was in the searchlight, suddenly let out a roar as blood mist came out from his body. The searchlight then went out. Donald¡¯s body shook. He was shocked to find that he could barely hold the halberd. It was the Anti Golden Lord Device made of Jadar Stone. As it consumed too much energy, the energy was exhausted after only one use, and now, they were recing the energy source. Donald could clearly see that Rupert was standing with his hands behind his back in the distance, while Sparrow Lord was protecting thetter. There were also some people who were recing the energy source of the Anti-Golden Lord Device. Next to Sparrow Lord stood an old man. The old man was bald with a back so hunched that he seemed bent at an almost ny-degree angle. He gave off a rotten smell of death from his head to toes. He was Randy, the world-famous fighter from seventy years ago. ¡°It really works. Tonight will be the day Golden Lord dies. We can even get a bounty of one billion. What a deal!¡± Rupert said. ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, this kind of device consumes too much energy. One second of usage has exhausted the power supply for ten streets,¡± Sparrow Lord pointed out. After thinking for a while, Rupert instructed, ¡°Move the device to the substation to kill Golden Lord at close range!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Lord Campbell, I¡¯ll get someone to destroy it.¡± Kingsley saw the device too. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly! Randy is there. You¡¯ll be killed if you go there!¡± Donald shouted. ¡°But-¡± Kingsley tried to say something. Yet, Donald cut him off, ¡°Focus on taking down Noah. If you talk again, you¡¯ll be sent home!¡± Kingsley dared not say anything more. However, someone was starting to target Rupert. It was a brawny soldier arranged by Ryan. He was aiming a sniper rifle at Rupert, preparing to fire. However, before he could pull the trigger, Randy crossed a distance of more than one kilometer like he was a ghost or a spirit to stand before him and stare at him. The soldier was shocked to the core with a look of horror in his eyes. Randy pressed his skinny, twig-like fingers against the soldier¡¯s head, and five bloody holes appeared on thetter¡¯s head. ¡°Chiliad Avion, you can¡¯t do it.¡± Randy finally spoke. His voice was thunderous and terrifying. ¡°It¡¯s Randy! That¡¯s not good!¡± Ryan¡¯s body began to tremble. Who in this world can live to be one hundred and twenty years old? Would they be as terrifying if they could? Xylus was trembling all over. ¡°Gosh. It¡¯s Randy from seventy years ago!¡± Tyrone, who knew who Randy was as well, could not help but put on his sses and look at Randy. He was stunned at the red figures he saw. He has a power level of one million! Another epitome of great human power! ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly!¡± said Donald, whose blood began to flow down from the corner of his mouth. He could even feel that his organs were undergoing some changes. ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, it will take half an hour for the Anti Golden Lord Device to be activated again. It will release a powerful gamma-ray this time,¡± reported Sparrow Lord. ¡°Okay. Speed it up!¡± ¡°Look at Donald¡¯s right hand!¡± Wynter pointed at the monitor. The infrared camera on the drone showed that a crack had appeared in Donald¡¯s right arm, which was bleeding. His blood vessels were bursting. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 276 Powerful Donald¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, a result of broken blood vessels in the eyes. Jennifer was struck dumb for a moment before bursting into tears. She had seen that kind of symptom before when he came into contact with Jadar Stone in Cosmic za. Therefore, she could conclude that the beam of light just now came from a device assembled with Jadar stone that was specially designed to target Donald. Rushing out, she started running toward Donald in the rain. But as soon as she ran downstairs, a woman stopped her with a nk face. The woman was Ryan¡¯s subordinate. ¡°Get back inside!¡± she ordered mercilessly. ¡°Please let me go. Please. He can¡¯t die!¡± Jennifer cried. Then, she knelt on the ground and begged, ¡°I was wrong. I really was. Please let me go. Please.¡± She was soaked with her hair sticking to her face, looking miserable. ¡°No.¡± The woman shook her head. Jennifer was in despair. Left with no choice, she returned to the room and watched the monitor closely. Donald coughed, and more blood came out from the corner of his mouth. ¡°You look terrible. It seems that the Jadar stone I gave has yed a big role,¡± said someone who suddenly appeared in the dark indifferently. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It was a well-built middle-aged man holding Serpent Spear. Dressed in a white suit, he had no beard and looked like an intellectual and refined university professor. But Donald knew who he was¡ªShaun Freedman from the Freedman n, a member of Papillon. Shaun was a terrifying existence as he was more powerful than Kingsley from twenty years ago, and now, his power level was definitely more than five hundred thousand. The Serpent Spear he was holding was blue-gold in color and shone with a faint blue light. It was extremely sharp and had an amazing murderous aura. Looking at the Serpent Spear, Donald said, ¡°The direct descendant of the Freedman n has actually be theckey of Papillon.¡± Shaun shrugged indifferently. ¡°We want different things.¡± Simr to the Campbell n, the Freedman n was one of the top ten prominent families with five hundred years of history in Yorknd. The Freedman n owned a mausoleum in the central business district of Pollerton that no one dared toy a finger on. Back then, a developer had disappeared from the world within half an hour of making a casual remark that the dpidated and old mausoleum should be demolished. Since then, no one dared to touch it. The Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum was guarded by more than a dozen people all year round. It seemed like it was at peace with the world, but even Neil and Joshua dared not set foot there. ¡°Golden Lord, let me through,¡± said Shaun. Donald shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no deal, then.¡± Shaun held the Serpent Spear with its tip dragging on the ground. Even though it was raining, there were still sparks, which showed just how terrifying the Serpent Spear was. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to fight with you for a long time, but unfortunately, you¡¯re not at the divine stage now.¡± Shaun got closer to Donald and then suddenly struck. He suddenly thumped the ground with the Serpent Spear. Boom! A dull loud noise was heard as a shock wave was seen sweeping around. Severalmpposts more than ten meters away instantly broke into two, while the flowerbed that was more than one meter high had also been ttened. Wynter, Jennifer, and the others were appalled. Can Donald fight against this kind of power? In the next second, Shaun ferociously charged at Donald with the spear. With a cold look in his eyes, Donald raised his jurganite halberd to fend off Serpent Spear. ng! The shing sound of metal was heard. With his face going pale, Shaun felt his arms go numb. Golden Lord is so powerful! Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 277 Impressive ¡°Die!¡± Shaun jumped into the sky with his spear. He made a sh that looked like it could cut through the skies and the earth itself. Donald also leaped ten meters high into the air to sh with him once more. ng. ng. ng. The sound of metal shing was constantly heard. Everyone could feel their eardrums ringing even from a long distance. Donald kept coughing up blood. The negative impact of Jadar Stone was working on him. Even so, he was still able to fight. Everyone was stupefied. The two men fought in the rainy night, looking surreal. The more Shaun fought, the more frightened he became due to Donald¡¯s domineering strength and the heavy blow that this jurganite halberd could deal. As they fought, Shaun took a few steps back. Blood mist came out of Donald¡¯s arms again. He was sent flying and hit the gate of the substation. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rumble! The entire substation was shaking, while the windows of the vehicles around were shattered. ¡°You¡¯re really slipping!¡± Shaun lunged forward and pierced the Serpent Spear into a car to throw it at Donald. Raising his hand, Donald punched the car in the middle. With an explosion, the car was instantly blown up. Its parts were scattered all over the ce and began to burn. Immediately afterward, Donald rushed out of the zing fire with the jurganite halberd in his hand and threw a punch at Shaun with a faint golden light emitting from his body. A look of mockery appeared on Shaun¡¯s face as he raised his fist to meet the former¡¯s attack. Their fists were both glowing as they collided. Shaun instantly had a bad feeling because he saw that the muscles in Donald¡¯s right arm were vibrating rhythmically. It¡¯s Dragon Fist! ¡°Dragon Fist!¡± Shaun was horrified, not expecting Donald to know such an ancient technique. The punch that carried the power of a dragon caused Shaun to let out a scream as his right arm was instantly shattered. Seeing that, Randy straightened up and muttered to himself, ¡°Dragon Fist. Is he from the Dragon n?¡± Having seeded in one strike, Donald gained the upper hand and quickly aimed his jurganite halberd at the space between Shaun¡¯s eyes. Thetter raised his Serpent Spear to resist the attack. As the halberd and spear collided, the rods of the two heavy ancient weapons were bent into semicircles. But then, Donald struck the end of the halberd which caused it to suddenly straighten, sending out a huge force. Snap! Snap! Serpent Spear was broken into pieces in an instant. With a fast response, Donald slit Shaun¡¯s throat with the tip of his jurganite halberd. The next moment, he threw away the jurganite halberd, knelt on the ground, and kept coughing up blood. Shaun, on the other hand, knelt on the ground with his hands on his throat. Blood was gushing out from between his fingers. After more than ten seconds, his head separated from his body and fell to the ground. Shaun was killed by Donald. Tyrone and Xylus were immensely impressed. Despite his injuries, Golden Lord still manages to kill a member of Papillon. He really lives up to his reputation! Other than Tyrone, Akio and the rest were also watching the scene from a distance and were simrly impressed by Donald¡¯s power level. Even Randy kept saying approvingly, ¡°The younger generation really has unlimited potential.¡± Even if there was no Anti Golden Lord Device made with Jadar Stone, Randy did not even have the confidence to fight with Donald. ¡°Grandpa, hold your horses. Let¡¯s only go over after I kill him with the device!¡± Rupert said. Randy nodded. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 278 Noah Comes Ashore ¡°Mr. Rupert, the high-voltage power connection ispleted. The secondunch can now be carried out!¡± Sparrow Lord reported. ¡°Fire!¡± Buzz! The surrounding was instantly illuminated again as theser searchlight shone on Donald. The difference was that the color of the light was deep blue this time. It was gamma rays. After being converted by the device and fused with the Jadar stone, its power was more than a hundred timespared to ordinary gamma rays. Donald let out a roar as his golden cloak was stained red with blood, and cracks appeared on his mask as if it was about to break into pieces. His eyes were bloodshot, as if he was going crazy. He could not help but grab his head which felt like it was being pricked by thousands of needles. It was a severe pain that ordinary people could not bear. With tears in her eyes, Wynter tried to break free from the people who stopped her from running outside. Reina¡¯s face went pale as her body was shaky. Lana was saddened as well. Bawling, Jennifer kept muttering to herself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Donald.¡± The light faded, and power outages were seen in distant blocks. The energy ran out once again. Quieting down, Donald propped one hand on the ground. Under the mask, his face was covered in blood. The rain turned the blood into a pale red stream that flowed toward the distance. After a long while, Donald finally calmed down. With the help of the jurganite halberd, he stood up again, but he could not stand straight. ¡°Go ahead and connect to one hundred thousand volts of electricity,¡± Rupert instructed. His men then disassembled the device and approached the substation. The sun was slowly rising, but the rain did not stop. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Two days of heavy rain cleansed the city. Rupert and his men stopped one kilometer away from Donald. It was a safe distance for Randy to protect the Anti Golden Lord Device. Everyone was shocked when they finally saw the device clearly. It was a particle collider-like instrument that could only be seen in theboratory. There was an eight- sided crystal at the top¡ªit was the Jadar Stone. Standing in front of the Anti Golden Lord Device, Randy stared at Donald, who was also staring back at him. Donald was analyzing the likelihood of destroying the device if he struck at that moment, but it turned out to be zero. Now that he had been severely injured, and Randy was at the divine stage, he was afraid that they would break into theboratory once he left the gate. Hence, he gave up trying to destroy the device. Instead, he decided to guard the gate to stop them from going inside. ¡°Hold on a little longer, Lord Campbell. The experiment will end at six o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± Ryan was heard saying. ¡°Okay.¡± Donald nodded. ¡°Mr. Rupert, we¡¯re in for a thirdunch!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± The Anti Golden Lord Device was activated again with a buzzing sound. There was not a beam of light that time. Instead, it was an invisible shock wave that fanned out toward Donald, giving him no chance to hide. The golden cloak behind Donald floated in the air while his muscles became deformed. After three seconds, the energy was exhausted again. There were massive power outages in the city. ¡°Quick. Cut off the power to the city!¡± Ryanmanded. ¡°The substations that cannot be cut off in eight stations are under control!¡± someone reported. ¡°Kill whoever dares to take control of them! Theboratory has an independent power supply. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ryan had a cold look in his eyes. ¡°Someone has started to cut off the power. Now it¡¯ll take two hours or more to activate the device again,¡± Sparrow Lord said. ¡°That¡¯s enough time for us. I¡¯d like to see how much longer he can hold out.¡± There was a look of mockery on Rupert¡¯s face. Meanwhile, Noah hade ashore at the pier of Pollerton. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 279 Dying Noah looked like a fisherman in his fifties, with a thin stature. No one would have expected that the short and dark middle-aged man was Noah Rodriguez, the Parasite. With a tobo pipe between his lips, he said, ¡°I¡¯m finally back!¡± Kingsley appeared in the distance. ¡°Noah Rodriguez, you can¡¯te back.¡± Looking at Kingsley, Noah did not panic at all. ¡°Oh, you, from Horizon Group. Shouldn¡¯t you be guarding Quadfield? What are you doing here in Pollerton?¡± ¡°To kill you,¡± Kingsley replied concisely. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Noah chuckled. ¡°That depends on your capability, then. Pollerton is still mine.¡± With that, he waved his hand. Kingsley could not help but turn around. In the distance, arge crowd of people began to pour in. There were thousands of people, and each of them was very powerful. Kingsley had even met some of them before. They were once Noah¡¯s men, and now, they had returned. ¡°Mr. Rodriguez!¡± Thousands of people kneeled on the ground in unison and looked at Noah with admiration and respect. To them, it was the return of the king. ¡°Do you see it?¡± Noah startedughing. Several speedboats quickly came over, and a few masked men emerged. Their capability was comparable to Kingsley¡¯s. ¡°I want entry to theboratory and ess to the data of the Rising Dragon Project,¡± Noah demanded. Shaking his head, Kingsley pulled out his Azure Wyvern de, while more than forty members of Horizon Group in green armor drew their swords in unison. ¡°Kill them all,¡± Noah instructed. A great battle broke out on the coast. Meanwhile, it was already afternoon, and Donald was again struck by the Jadar Stone several times outside the substation. He fixed his gaze on the Jadar Stone, which had be very small. Obviously, the Jadar stone was being consumed. The Jadar Stone would turn into powder once it was activated three more times. Yet, he wondered if he could still hold out against another three attacks. A piece of his mask had been chipped off, and he was gradually losing his vision and consciousness. There was severe pain all over his body. At nine o¡¯clock at night, the eleventh wave of the Jadar Stone attack came. At twelve o¡¯clock midnight came the twelfth wave of attack. At three o¡¯clock in the wee hours, the thirteenth wave of attack came, and the Jadar Stone turned into dust with a crack. Then, the powder was slung at Donald and sprinkled on him. It entered the blood vessels in his skin and fused with his blood. Ugh! Donald groaned for the first time. With his back against the gate of the substation, he was bleeding profusely, looking miserable. His breathing became weak and shallow, as if he was dying. Randy, Sparrow Lord, and Rupert approached him together. Looking down at Donald condescendingly, Rupert clicked his tongue repeatedly. ¡°Oh, Golden Lord, you look miserable. Didn¡¯t you im that you¡¯re perfect and invincible? Why did you end up so miserable today? You didn¡¯t expect me to find out your weakness, did you? Jadar Stone was used to kill Harp King back then, and now it¡¯s used to kill you too. It¡¯s all fate. A huge bounty awaits me. You¡¯re so mysterious. Now I¡¯d like to see what you look like!¡± As he mocked Donald, he walked over to remove thetter¡¯s mask, but Randy grabbed the former by the neck and threw him into the distance. ¡°Be careful!¡± Donald, who was dying, suddenly opened his bloodshot eyes with his body instantly tensed up as he threw a punch at Rupert. As a result, Donald failed to hit Rupert. Sparrow Lord immediately pulled out a knife and aimed it at his head. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 280 Demon Of Death Donald threw a punch at Sparrow Lord¡¯s long de using his Dragon Fist. In the blink of an eye, the de broke and shattered. Sparrow Lord instantly sensed that something was amiss. He wanted to flee, but it was toote. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Donald seemed to have reached the divine stage as he unleashed Dragon Fist at his opponent once again. The punch was so powerful that it sent a glimmer of light amidst the darkness. With that, the punch landed on Sparrow Lord¡¯s chest. His painful cry roared across the sky as he was sent flying with one punch. At that moment, he exploded in the air. What the hell! Rupert was in a state of shock. How can Golden Lord still have power level at this time? Nevertheless, Randy said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, he¡¯s at the end of the rope, and he¡¯s definitely going to die.¡± Taking a few steps toward Donald, he went on, ¡°As expected, the Golden Lord never disappoints. Back then, Harp King died like a pulp after being exposed to the Jadar Stone five times. Yet you¡¯re still alive after thirteen attacks. Not only that, but you were also able to unleash your ultimate powers. You¡¯re truly remarkable.¡± Donald threw a nce at Randy and immediately took a few steps back, leaning against the gate. It¡¯s currently four in the morning. All I need to do is to persist for another two hours, and I¡¯ll be able to escape. He could not help but wonder if he could make it. After all, he was exhausted and was hanging at the end of the rope. No! I can do this! I can still fight! Right then, a glint of determination shed across his eyes. He knew that he could defeat Randy if he unleashed his onest move. However, he also knew that there was a possibility that he might die on the spot after using his powers. The skill was known as the Demon of Death. He did not know how he acquired this skill, but he was told that he could unleash the Demon of Death whenever he could not solve a problem. It was a skill that could be awakened at that moment. Rupert looked utterly terrified. If it was not because of Randy¡¯s protection, he would have been killed by Donald earlier. ¡°Kill him!¡± he screamed. ¡°My power level has gone up to exceed a million now that I¡¯m in the divine stage. I believe it¡¯s the same for you,¡± Randy said. He was old and had wrinkles all over his face. His facial features were distorted, and his teeth were gone. Even so, he exuded a strong presence that was strong enough to make one tremble in fear. Randy was indeed a scary man. Seventy years ago, he was hunted by enemies from all over the world but still managed to survive. In the end, he went back to Yorknd for his retirement. He had an extravagant funeral thirty years ago, and everyone saw him being cremated. Be that as it may, no one expected that he was still alive and lived for so many years. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. So, I think I should unleash my powers onest time and get rid of the Golden Lord once and for all.¡± After finishing his sentence, he approached Donald. At that moment, Donald was struggling to stand up. cing a hand on his head, he teased, ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got if you really want to kill me.¡± Everyone thought that Donald was trying tomit suicide. After all, it would be embarrassing for the Golden Lord to die in the hands of someone else. ¡°You¡¯re nning to get yourself killed? Go ahead, then! That¡¯s even better. My reputation will be so much better after people finds out that the Golden Lord was forced to kill himself by me,¡± said Randy. Donald remained silent as he hit his palm on his head forcefully. Boom! Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His mind went nk as though a sh of lightning had struck his mind. After that, darkness caught up to him and drowned him. Blood began gushing out from every orifice as the crowd stared at him in horror. ¡°No! This can¡¯t be happening!¡± Jennifer yelled. She tried to lunge forward but was halted. Wynter was also screaming, but her voice could not be heard in the pouring rain. Cracks started appearing on Donald¡¯s mask as his palmnded on his head the second time. His vision turned bloody as Randy became a thermographic image in his eyes. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 281 The Downfall Of Randy Then and there, his hair turned as white as snow and his body stiffened in the blink of an eye. The Demon of Death had been awakened as soon as he mmed his fist the third time. Crackle! Xylus¡¯ evaluation sses cracked as Donald¡¯s power level skyrocketed and exceeded a million points. ¡°Damn! He still has backup!¡± Xylus was shocked upon seeing that. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Donald¡¯s mind became blurry as he only had one thought in his mind as all he wanted was to get rid of Randy and Rupert. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± He smirked. Everything happened swiftly that everyone thought he teleported as he appeared right in front of Randy. Randy¡¯s pupil dted instantly. He leaped up high and soared in the sky, ready to escape. Donald raised his head as his expression turned cold. He shot up to the sky and stared at Randy, lunging the Dragon Fist at his enemy. Randy was also a master fighter. He immediately crossed his arm and shielded himself from Donald¡¯s powerful punch. Snap! Randy cried in horror as he fell from the sky, creating a gigantic pit on the ground. The rain started filling the hole, and there were shatters of rocks in the hole. He let out a mighty roar and rushed out again. Just as he was about to do that, he was kicked by a huge foot on his head. Crack! His whole body waspressed. In the end, Randy was defeated and killed by Donald. Rupert, Tyrone, Xylus, and Akio were shocked to the core. The crowd was rendered speechless as they saw the incident that happened right before their eyes. Without hesitation, Rupert immediately retreated but was stopped by Donald. Donald appeared in front of him and threw a punch in his chest. Crack! Donald¡¯s right arm prated Rupert¡¯s chest, and he lifted Rupert up in the air. Rupert¡¯s face was distorted as he looked at Donald. Then, Donald¡¯s mask was slipping off, and half of his face was exposed. It was at that very moment that Rupert finally figured out the whole situation. He finally understood why Anastasia, the Four-Faced Angel, and whoever was in contact with Jennifer were killed. It¡¯s all because of Donald. He¡¯s the Golden Lord! ¡°Don-¡± Blood was dripping from Rupert¡¯s nose. Before he could finish his sentence, his head dropped and he died on the spot. ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, the mission has failed. Everyone has been killed by the Golden Lord, and we need to retreat now!¡± Noah was staring at Kingsley. When he heard of the news he boomed without hesitation, ¡°Get on the ship now!¡± Kingsley was dumbfounded for a moment. Then, he finally understood what happened. Donald was guarding the entrance of theb as he stood, back facing everyone else. At that point, no one could see his face. The guards had been struck down, and Tyrone and Akio were nowhere to be seen. Meanwhile, the sun was slowly rising, and the rain hade to a stop. Theb was still closed at six in the morning. As the sun rose, the morning light was shining on Donald, elongating his shadows. Finally, the door to theb was opened. At the same time, hundreds of satellites rose into the air all over the country. ¡°It worked!¡± ¡°The Rising Dragon Project is a sess!¡± ¡°All one hundred and twelve satellites are rising into the air and thend warfare precision-strike system is a sess!¡± Everyone started to cheer happily. As the doors to theb were opened, Wynter and the others were finally released. Donald was the first to rush inside. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 282 Fallen Hero Donald remained standing straight. Jennifer rushed out too. When she hade close enough, she saw Donald¡¯s back. Although his figure was tall and proud, his hair was snow-white, which was eye-catching. All of a sudden, she dared not take a step forward anymore and chose to stare at him from behind instead. Wynter, Reina, and Lana rushed toward him together. ¡°Donald!¡± Ryan and Lilith were already standing opposite Donald. Wynter noticed that the two of them were stupefied while rooted to the spot, tears rolling in their eyes. Without reason, Wynter and the rest were overwhelmed by fear. Finally, they arrived before Donald and saw him from the front. At the same time, his mask fell to the ground with a clink, breaking into two pieces as his full face was revealed. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His eyes were zed over, his expression was impassive like that of a sculpture, while his lips were purple. Green markings covered half of his face, making it seem horrid. Wynter couldn¡¯t help but caress Donald¡¯s face. The moment she reached her hand out, Donald copsed to the ground with a thud, no longer breathing. Ryan couldn¡¯t help but kneel on the ground before wailing in agony, ¡°Golden Lord is no more!¡± ¡°No! Please, not this!¡± Reina trembled as she touched Donald¡¯s face, only to find it devoid of warmth. Jennifer was startled, feeling as if struck by thunder before running forward. Not only was Donald¡¯s face covered in green cracks, but his arms and chest were also in a simr state, which was a horrible and unnerving sight. ¡°Donald!¡± Jenniferunched herself over to hug Donald¡¯s body, sticking her face to his chest. p! Wynter gave Jennifer a p on the face while ring at her with animosity. ¡°It¡¯s your fault, Jennifer! This is all because of you! You killed him!¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t retaliate in any fashion. All she did was observe what was going on with a nk look in her eyes. At that moment, someone ran over to them in high heels and checked underneath Donald¡¯s eyelids before yelling, ¡°Ambnce! Where¡¯s the ambnce? Send him to Pollerton General Hospital! He¡¯s not dead yet!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ryan quickly left to drive his Mercedes-Benz G-Wagen over. After lifting Donald into it, he sped to Pollerton General Hospital. Yorknd¡¯s Rising Dragon Project was a sess. A precision-strike system fornd warfare was developed. It was groundbreaking in the sense that it could shift the world order. Meanwhile, news of Golden Lord defending S7-Gradeboratory by defeating Thiago Todd from Yartran, Homeless Alliance, Angel Alliance, the Twelve Knights of the Round Table, Papillon warrior Shaun Freedman, and Randy Rodriguez on his own was spread, shaking up the underground circles once again. ¡°Golden Lord is terrifying! He represents the peak of humankind¡¯sbat power!¡± ¡°What¡¯s noteworthy is that he didn¡¯t die even after being targeted thirteen times by the Anti Golden Lord Device! In the end, he even killed Randy. This is scary!¡± ¡°Jadar Stone¡¯s effects are prized. It¡¯s either ineffective or fatal.¡± ¡°From what I heard, Golden Lord is dead. It¡¯s true. Chiliad Avion leaked this news.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable given the fact that Golden Lord had given his all in battle. Golden Lord is no more!¡± Some felt fortunate, while some felt the contrary. Donald woke up three dayster. His entire body was in excruciating pain as he lifted his gaze to check his surroundings. He was in a lavish independent ward that was rarely used. However, it was expropriated by then, and the entire floor was even cleared out so that Donald could get ample rest. All of a sudden, he sensed his arm under some pressure, prompting him to turn to look, only to see Reina sound asleep while using his arm as a cushion, her lips facing his palm. He removed his arm carefully, but Reina was still jostled awake. The moment her head shot up, she locked eyes with him. Initially, it startled Reina, which was followed by tears streaming down her face as she wept with a smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Donald!¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 283 Price To Be Paid ¡°Yeah,¡± Donald answered. The others who were outside the ward, including Wynter, Lana, Hannah, as well as Lilith, who was as elegant and smart as ever, hurried inside as soon as they heard noises. Surprisingly, Jennifer was also with them. She had tears in her eyes while looking at Donald. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Donald.¡± Donald didn¡¯t respond to her. He didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. ¡°How¡¯s my condition?¡± Donald asked Hannah in a soft voice. With aplex expression, she turned to look at Lilith. Lilith heaved a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll make the reports. You have a space-upying lesion in your lung. telet count is at abnormal levels, and your white blood cells are decreasing at an rming speed. They are now at a level far lower than normal humans.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hannah added, ¡°You¡¯re also diagnosed with three types of cancer, namely lung cancer, leukemia, and liver cancer. Moreover, you have also lost all of your powers.¡± At first, Donald was startled before a wistful smile crept onto his lips. ¡°Jadar Stone sure is something. I contracted cancer even though I was only exposed to its effects for such a short time.¡± Jennifer had a breakdown due to her tumultuous emotions. She grabbed Donald¡¯s arm. ¡°Donald¡­¡± Donald removed his arm while shaking his head. ¡°Go home.¡± ¡°Get the f*ck out of here!¡± Lana was enraged when she glowered at Jennifer. ¡°Why are you still lingering around? Do you have no shame?¡± ¡°Donald wouldn¡¯t have be like this if it wasn¡¯t for you!¡± Furious as a beast, Wynter¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Hit me, Donald. Hit me! It¡¯s all right even if you kill me!¡± Jennifer was overwhelmed by guilt as she bawled aloud. Donald was getting impatient. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet! Why the heck are you crying?¡± Jennifer mmed up. ¡°How much longer do I have?¡± Donald inquired Hannah. Hannah¡¯s eyes were red too. ¡°Unless there¡¯s a miracle, you won¡¯t live past New Year.¡± ¡°New Year¡­ Which means I have less than three months.¡± Donald closed his eyes. ¡°Dr. Nixon, please! You have to think of something.¡± Wynter grabbed Hannah¡¯s hand. ¡°I will pay whatever amount you ask for. I will give you anything!¡± Lilith heaved a lengthy sigh. ¡°This had nothing to do with money. It¡¯s that there¡¯s no existing cure in the entire world. Jadar Stone has prized effects on people, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it as of yet!¡± Hannah nodded. ¡°This is my first time ever seeing something so absurd! It managed to cause the cancer cells to spread throughout Donald¡¯s body within a period as short as three days!¡± Donald smiled in a self-deprecating manner. ¡°This is all for the best.¡± Everybody in the room fell silent all of a sudden. Without warning, the door to the ward was pushed open before Ryan came in. ¡°Mr. Campbell, it¡¯s thanks to you that the mission was aplished. This is a reward of five million from Chiliad Avion.¡± He handed a card to Donald before going on, ¡°Mr. Stewart is already searching for famous doctors around the world in hopes of finding a solution.¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s just go with the flow. I will take death head-on.¡± It was heartbreaking to hear that. They would never forget the sight of Donald giving his all outside the substation to reverse the situation. At that moment, Jennifer¡¯s phone rang with a piercing sound. After taking the call, Linda¡¯s roar could be heard over the phone. ¡°Jennifer, where the f*ck have you been to? Mr. Tyrone came looking for you! You¡¯d better get your arse back here within half an hour!¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± said Jennifer before hanging up. However, another call came in again after a while. Jennifer picked up impatiently, ¡°I said I¡¯m busy. Stop calling me!¡± ¡°Jennifer, why are you mad at me? Haven¡¯t you given me enough trouble? I already have a finger cut off by Rupert! It¡¯s all your fault! Don¡¯t push your luck regarding the marriage proposal from Mr. Tyrone!¡± Kevin¡¯s voice came through the phone. Jennifer was in a low mood, so her tone became aloof. ¡°Why do you get to have a say over my life?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but look at Donald, only to find that he wasn¡¯t even looking at her. Instead, his eyes were closed as he was resting. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 284 Surprise Visit Leonard spoke in a solemn tone. ¡°Jennifer, you shouldn¡¯t give up on this opportunity. If you do, consider yourself cast away from the family!¡± While checking Leonard and the others out, Jennifer was swallowed by endless grief. These are my blood rtives whom Donald protected at the cost of his life. Are they even worthy of such sacrifice? Jennifer had a meltdown as she copsed on the floor, hugging her knees as she sobbed in silence. ¡°What happened?¡± Linda was taken aback. ¡°Mom, Donald had cancer. He only has another three months left to live.¡± Jennifer was mourning. ¡°He¡¯ll die soon despite his young age. He¡¯s already on his death bed even though he¡¯s not even thirty!¡± For a moment, Linda was startled before feeling overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s great that he would die soon! Serves that piece of trash right to contract cancer!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Kevinughed. ¡°He¡¯s a good-for-nothing. Isn¡¯t it better if he dies?¡± The heavens are on my side! I was worried that Jennifer would fall in love with Donald again. But I no longer have anything to worry about! Donald has cancer and only has three more months to live. Will Jennifer even love him anymore? Leonard and Linda exchanged nces, noticing the look of delight in each other¡¯s eyes. Leonard did his best to conceal his smile while putting on a sad face. ¡°What a shame.¡± ¡°All right. Starting now, you need to stay away from Donald. Do you hear me?¡± Linda helped Jennifer up. ¡°Cancer is infectious, so you should stop seeing him from now on!¡± Cancer is infectious? Not only is my mother a snob, but she¡¯s also an ignorant fool! The following days passed by in peace. The sess of the Rising Dragon Project boosted Yorknd¡¯s authority within Nations¡¯ Union. Winter came ten days after the battle at the substation. At Pollerton International Airport, a in-looking private nended steadily on the tarmac. An intimidating middle-aged man got out of it before putting on a hat. Then, he got into a normal car that drove him to Pollerton Estates. He was headed to Supreme Vi, which was where Donald was staying. He was already transferred back to Supreme Vi from Pollerton General Hospital to recuperate. ¡°Lord Campbell, Draco came to visit you,¡± reported Kingsley from outside the door. Donald was gravely shaken. The doors were opened afterward, and in came Draco. ¡°Donald.¡± Draco walked up to Donald to hold his hand with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see you, Draco.¡± Donald was moved. Although Draco didn¡¯t introduce himself, no exnation was needed for Donald to know who Draco was. ¡°Chiliad Avion already updated me on your condition. You¡¯ve done us a great service,¡± Draco eximed as he sat down. Donald shook his head. ¡°I was merely fulfilling my duty.¡± Draco hummed in recognition. ¡°By the way, here¡¯s a reward for you.¡± After that, he handed Donald a box and opened it to reveal its contents. It was a medal in the shape of a dragon¡¯s scale. Donald¡¯s pupils contracted in shock despite his usual unfazed temperament. It was the Dragon badge, which symbolized an achievement on a national level. Even families that had a history of five hundred years wouldn¡¯t dare mess with him anymore. Instead, he could easily wipe out one such family, such as the Campbell n, given the rights he attained by being awarded that badge. Even Luke, who was head of the Campbell n, would have to kneel before whoever wore the badge in deference. Draco sighed. ¡°Your contributions are essential to Rising Dragon Project. You only have three months left, and I¡¯m aware of the grudge you had against the Campbell n. You have my permission to wipe out that n if you so wish to.¡± Donald was astounded. Wipe out the Campbell n¡­ None of the Ten Prestigious Families would dare, nor would they have the right to, make such a im. Even if Donald were to give it his all, he would only be able to drag the Campbell n off its spot as the top among the Ten Prestigious Families, but never would he be able to wipe the n out. Yet, someone with a Dragon badge could do just that. In fact, anybody who had a Dragon badge could do that. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 285 Phoenix King Arrives in Pollerton There were only five Dragon badges in the world, and they were made a hundred years ago. Within the hundred years after they were created, only two were distributed. Now, the third one was in Donald¡¯s hands. ¡°Mr. Seely!¡± Donald was moved by their actions. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. This was the third time the government had acknowledged him. The first time was when he was crowned with the title of Lord Campbell. The second was when he obtained the title of The Tenth Array when he left the Dragon n. Then, the third was now, when he had received the Dragon badge! Draco patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now. If a lucky sign appears and you¡¯re in Jadeborough, I¡¯ll invite you, and we¡¯ll drink to our heart¡¯s content.¡± With that, Draco left. No one knew Draco was here other than Donald and a select few. As he held the Dragon badge, Donald narrowed his eyes. Then, he kept the badge on his person. At Pollerton International Airport, a crimson-colored private nended conspicuously. It had a pattern of fiery red phoenix imprinted on the body of the aircraft. From afar, the crowd went into a frenzy because Alessia Morey, the Phoenix King, one of the Four Greatest Divine Generals of Lord Campbell, was currently onboard the ne. As the hatch opened, a woman emerged, folding her arms behind her back. She was tall and slender, and her facial features were exquisite. She wore a crimson dress and exuded a domineering aura. ¡°The Phoenix King has arrived in Pollerton! Only authorized personnel are allowed to stay here! The rest, please leave!¡± The Pollertonians were shocked. The Wyvern King, Kingsley, and the Phoenix King, Alessia, were now in Pollerton. This meant there was a high possibility Lord Campbell was too in Pollerton. Tyrone was the first to receive the news. After knowing of it, he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not likely Lord Campbell is in Pollerton. The Phoenix King will most likely be here for thend remation project. Now, it seems like something big will happen after thend remation project. Could it be the finishing of the S8-Gradeboratory?¡± Xylus thought that Tyrone¡¯s conjecture was true. Lord Campbell¡¯s influence was mainly concentrated outside of Pollerton. Hence, thend remation project would act as a stepping stone for Lord Campbell¡¯s fraction to expand their influence in Pollerton. ¡°If Lord Campbell¡¯s faction gathered all his people into Pollerton, will his faction be the eleventh prestigious family?¡± Xylus worriedly asked. If that happened, the power structure in the country would undergo a dramatic change! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Tyrone shook his head. Alessia¡¯s convoy had broken Pollerton¡¯s record. The convoy had ten limited edition Bugattis, ten Pagani Zondas, and two Shelbys. A Shelby was a world-ss luxury car worth at least a hundred million! Therefore, the total worth of the convoy was more than a billion! In a way, they seemed like money on wheels as they drove straight into the Pollerton Estates. Even the guards did not dare to stop their cars as they let them pass by. The revving sound of their engines instantly attracted the attention of those around them. If one could purchase a property in Pollerton Estates, one must be rich or powerful. However, even the property owners in Pollerton Estates couldn¡¯t form a convoy like this. Kevin heard themotion too. When he looked down, he was shocked. ¡°D*mn, who is unting their wealth like this? Who is the owner of the Supreme Vi?¡± Initially, Jennifer suspected Donald owned the house, but she dropped that thought. She knew how much Donald made through his missions. For example, when he almost died in one, he only got five million as a reward. Hence, she concluded that Donald could never buy a house here in Pollerton Estates. An ordinary person like Jennifer would never know the fearsome Golden Lord. After Alessia entered the room, she kneeled on the floor and paid her respects to Donald. ¡°I, Alessia Morey, greet Lord Campbell.¡± Donald walked out, coughing. ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be guarding Quadfield right now? Are you trying to ck off?¡± he chastised. Alessia lowered her head. ¡°I heard Lord Campbell is sick¡­¡± ¡°Go back,¡± Donald ordered. When Alessia raised her head and saw Donald¡¯s white hair, her heart trembled. Then, she obediently answered, ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡± After the Phoenix King left, Charles came. ¡°Lord Campbell, someone is trying toy their hands on the underground.¡± When there was light, there was darkness. The dark side of Pollerton was peaceful because it was kept in check by Charles and Zayne. For many years under their management, there were no serious incidents. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 286 Phoenix King Arrives in Pollerton There were only five Dragon badges in the world, and they were made a hundred years ago. Within the hundred years after they were created, only two were distributed. Now, the third one was in Donald¡¯s hands. ¡°Mr. Seely!¡± Donald was moved by their actions. This was the third time the government had acknowledged him. The first time was when he was crowned with the title of Lord Campbell. The second was when he obtained the title of The Tenth Array when he left the Dragon n. Then, the third was now, when he had received the Dragon badge! Draco patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now. If a lucky sign appears and you¡¯re in Jadeborough, I¡¯ll invite you, and we¡¯ll drink to our heart¡¯s content.¡± With that, Draco left. No one knew Draco was here other than Donald and a select few. As he held the Dragon badge, Donald narrowed his eyes. Then, he kept the badge on his person. At Pollerton International Airport, a crimson-colored private nended conspicuously. It had a pattern of fiery red phoenix imprinted on the body of the aircraft. From afar, the crowd went into a frenzy because Alessia Morey, the Phoenix King, one of the Four Greatest Divine Generals of Lord Campbell, was currently onboard the ne. As the hatch opened, a woman emerged, folding her arms behind her back. She was tall and slender, and her facial features were exquisite. She wore a crimson dress and exuded a domineering aura. ¡°The Phoenix King has arrived in Pollerton! Only authorized personnel are allowed to stay here! The rest, please leave!¡± The Pollertonians were shocked. The Wyvern King, Kingsley, and the Phoenix King, Alessia, were now in Pollerton. This meant there was a high possibility Lord Campbell was too in Pollerton. Tyrone was the first to receive the news. After knowing of it, he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not likely Lord Campbell is in Pollerton. The Phoenix King will most likely be here for thend remation project. Now, it seems like something big will happen after thend remation project. Could it be the finishing of the S8-Gradeboratory?¡± Xylus thought that Tyrone¡¯s conjecture was true. Lord Campbell¡¯s influence was mainly concentrated outside of Pollerton. Hence, thend remation project would act as a stepping stone for Lord Campbell¡¯s fraction to expand their influence in Pollerton. ¡°If Lord Campbell¡¯s faction gathered all his people into Pollerton, will his faction be the eleventh prestigious family?¡± Xylus worriedly asked. If that happened, the power structure in the country would undergo a dramatic change! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Tyrone shook his head. Alessia¡¯s convoy had broken Pollerton¡¯s record. The convoy had ten limited edition Bugattis, ten Pagani Zondas, and two Shelbys. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A Shelby was a world-ss luxury car worth at least a hundred million! Therefore, the total worth of the convoy was more than a billion! In a way, they seemed like money on wheels as they drove straight into the Pollerton Estates. Even the guards did not dare to stop their cars as they let them pass by. The revving sound of their engines instantly attracted the attention of those around them. If one could purchase a property in Pollerton Estates, one must be rich or powerful. However, even the property owners in Pollerton Estates couldn¡¯t form a convoy like this. Kevin heard themotion too. When he looked down, he was shocked. ¡°D*mn, who is unting their wealth like this? Who is the owner of the Supreme Vi?¡± Initially, Jennifer suspected Donald owned the house, but she dropped that thought. She knew how much Donald made through his missions. For example, when he almost died in one, he only got five million as a reward. Hence, she concluded that Donald could never buy a house here in Pollerton Estates. An ordinary person like Jennifer would never know the fearsome Golden Lord. After Alessia entered the room, she kneeled on the floor and paid her respects to Donald. ¡°I, Alessia Morey, greet Lord Campbell.¡± Donald walked out, coughing. ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be guarding Quadfield right now? Are you trying to ck off?¡± he chastised. Alessia lowered her head. ¡°I heard Lord Campbell is sick¡­¡± ¡°Go back,¡± Donald ordered. When Alessia raised her head and saw Donald¡¯s white hair, her heart trembled. Then, she obediently answered, ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell.¡± After the Phoenix King left, Charles came. ¡°Lord Campbell, someone is trying toy their hands on the underground.¡± When there was light, there was darkness. The dark side of Pollerton was peaceful because it was kept in check by Charles and Zayne. For many years under their management, there were no serious incidents. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 287 Jadar Stone However, with Noah returning to Pollerton, coupled with some others like Tyrone and Akio, the power hierarchy in Pollerton¡¯s underground would be reshuffled yet again! ¡°Who has the gall to conquer the underworld?¡± Donald mused aloud. ¡°Ethan Lynch, the Thunder Tiger, was an ordinary gangster in the past. However, since he has obtained the Freedman n¡¯s support, he is steadily amassing power to be the king of the underworld. His underlings have grown to a few thousand people and even formed the ck Dragon Association. They are now preparing to take over the underworld.¡± Charles smiled bitterly before adding, ¡°They even have designs on thend remation project too.¡± ¡°Let them be. If they really mess with me, then I¡¯ll remove them myself.¡± Donald waved his hand and dismissed Charles. Immediately, Charles left. As the room quieted down, Donald opened the Pris System and looked for information on the Jadar Stone. Jadar Stones were formed when an asteroid exploded. The first piece was found in the Aeruean Circle. However, the first casualty was a person known as the Harp King. After being exposed to the Jadar Stone five times, his whole body rotted away, and he died. The reason why Jadar Stones are so deadly is their strong radiation. However, ordinary humans are not affected. But why is it fatal to me? Could it be¡­ my source of poweres from a power simr to the Jadar Stone? The abnormality in his liver and the spreading of his cancer cells to all parts of his body were caused by the presence of Jadar Stone particles in his blood. If the Jadar Stone particles disappear, then with his unique physique, cancer would be nothing to him. However, how would one remove the Jadar Stone particles in one¡¯s blood? He felt that there was no way to do it. After all, even if a speck of that dust remained in his body, he would still die. This was Donald¡¯s Achilles heel. ¡°I want all of you to gather Jadar Stones from the whole world, find its source, and report to me. I know that it is from outer space, but I need you to find out which, the location of the, and its surrounding environment. Send me the data model in a month,¡± Donald ordered before switching off his computer.¡± When he was resting, suddenly, he received a call from Bradley. ¡°Lord Campbell, Reina Wilson, and Jennifer Wilson are both in trouble!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The gangster, Ethan, had banded together with Nigel and took over Shawsby Mountain. Hence, the soil needed for thend remation project has been cut off. So, Ethan took advantage of this and requested the reselling of thend remation project permit from the five families to him, and Nigel is his aplice!¡± Bradley reported. ¡°Moreover, Reina Wilson is being forced to marry someone by the one who invested ten million in her, Georgia Ziegler. She is currently in Scarlet Swan Vi,¡± Bradley continued. At that, Donald furrowed his brows. I¡¯m in a terrible mood right now, and you dare to provoke me? Do you think I¡¯m a pushover? ¡°Get my car ready,¡± Donald ordered as he stood up and changed into a suit before heading to Scarlet Swan Vi. At Scarlet Swan Vi, Reina stared angrily at the middle-aged woman in front of her. The middle-aged woman had an average height and size, and her gaze was extremely sharp. Her left hand held the leash tied to a Shepherd dog half the height of an average human, and her right was ced on her hip. She was also ring at Reina. ¡°You little brat, do you think you can do anything now you¡¯ve be aplished, is that it? Have you forgotten your benefactor already?¡± shouted a middle-aged woman. She was Georgia, a person who invested ten million in Reina when Reina had just started her business in the past. Besides being Keh and Felicia¡¯s mother, she also had close rtions with Lloyd. She was a Pollerton local. When her old residence was demolished, she split it into several houses in its ce. Moreover, she liked to buy any property she could get her hands on in her earlier years. Hence, she currently owned about six to seven hundred pieces of property, and her personal assets reached up to several hundred million! Reina answered, ¡°Ms. Dolezal, I¡¯m grateful for your help in the past, but I have repaid the ten million to you long ago. Moreover, you have received several millions of dividends every year from me. I believe I owe you nothing.¡± ¡°Cut it with all the nonsense! I want you to be married to my son! You¡¯ll have the entire Scarlet Swan Vi as your betrothal gift! If that doesn¡¯t work for you, then you can transfer the rights for thend remation project to me!¡± Georgia said, her tone haughty and arrogance stered on her face. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 288 Threats From The Hunts In actuality, she simply looked down on Reina. Georgia invested in Reina back then because thetter¡¯s capability had caught her eye, and she was also certain that the Cdrius Real Estate run by Reina would make money. ¡°And if I don¡¯t agree to it?¡± Reina¡¯s expression also grew cold. After all, they were already on bad terms a long time ago. ¡°Don¡¯t agree?¡± Georgia scoffed. ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll get someone to tear down Scarlet Swan Vi now!¡± ¡°Surely there¡¯s no need to do this?¡± Reina remarked. Scarlet Swan Vi was the result of her hard work, and it took several years to build it. At present, it was a cash cow and her exclusive brand. ¡°You can give it a try.¡± Before Georgia could reply, a woman¡¯s voice came from behind her. Her appearance was extremely alluring, and her demeanor was still as arrogant as before. She was none other than Jennifer¡¯s former best friend, Felicia. ¡°You should feel blessed that you caught the eye of my brother. Don¡¯t be so full of yourself. Pollerton is ours, not all you foreigners¡¯,¡± Felicia remarked. With a wave of her hand, two figures walked over, a middle-aged man and a young man. The former was short and stout and was wearing a long gold chain. Coupled with his bowl cut, anyone could tell that he was not a decent man. He was Georgia¡¯s husband, Jerome Hunt. On the other hand, the young man was wearing a pair of spectacles. Although he was gentle-looking, his eyes glinted dangerously. It was Keh Hunt, an international student from Yartran. In terms of Jerome¡¯s current upation, he was a local gangster in Pollerton and presently Ethan¡¯s subordinate, relying on the power of the n to undertake projects everywhere. Keh, on the other hand, was working at Pollerton Trantions, which meant that he was the subordinate of Akio. He adjusted her sses and proimed, ¡°It¡¯s decided then, Reina. Hand over Scarlet Swan Vi to me within the month and also the approval for thend remation project. Should you spout any more nonsense, I¡¯ll get someone to crush you. Don¡¯t try me. In Pollerton, I have a hundred ways to deal with you.¡± Jerome scoffed. ¡°Such a short-sighted little girl. I work with Ethan, who is currently supported by the Freedman n. People like Nigel and Tyrone don¡¯t dare to touch him. Think about it.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Reina suddenly felt a pang of fear. She was well aware of Ethan¡¯s reputation. Unlike Zayne, Ethan was ruthless and had no bottom line. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hand over Scarlet Swan Vi and the approval for thend remation project now?¡± Jerome lit a cigar and side-eyed Reina. Originally it was just an unintentional investment, but now there¡¯s such a big return. I¡¯m quite surprised! Reina took in a deep breath. ¡°No way. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Keh let out a sigh. ¡°Look here, isn¡¯t it a good thing to live well? If you marry me, you¡¯ll at least be the wife of a wealthy family. At least you won¡¯t have to worry about what to eat and wear for the rest of your life. Your current attitude puts me in a very difficult situation here!¡± ¡°If you continue to be stubborn, Reina, don¡¯t me us for our viciousness!¡± Felicia shouted again. However, Reina had a tough personality and was extremely stubborn. Her disgust grew the more someone threatened her. Hence, she stated icily, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss. Get lost, all of you!¡± p! Felicia rushed forward and gave her a tight p. ¡°Stop putting on airs! If it weren¡¯t for my mom¡¯s help, you would¡¯ve long worked in a karaoke bar. I don¡¯t know how many men have taken you, but you¡¯re still pretending?¡± A reddish p mark appeared on Reina¡¯s fair cheek. She tilted her head and gave Georgia and her family a cold re. ¡°Bullying a girl in broad daylight. Have you no shame?¡± While they were at an impasse, Donald and Bradley walked over. ¡°Donald, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you rest well?¡± Reina was so surprised that the misery in her eyes instantly disappeared. She ran to his side and grabbed his arm. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 289 Calling For Backup Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve encountered some annoying pests, so I came to have a look,¡± Donald replied, completely disregarding Georgia and her family. Felicia looked at him and burst outughing. ¡°Look who it is, Jennifer¡¯s useless ex-husband. What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t rely on Jennifer, so you came to rely on Reina now?¡± Keh also stared at him disdainfully. ¡°Donald, the abandoned son of the Campbell n. A person who was expelled by a century-old affluent family also dares to be so arrogant?¡± Meanwhile, Georgia ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Donald, right? Scarlet Swan Vi is mine. Should you utter another word, I¡¯ll make you disappear off the face of this world!¡± Donald lifted his gaze and scanned everyone briefly with cold and distant eyes, hisplexion sickly pale. He cleared his throat before speaking slowly, ¡°You¡¯ll make me disappear off the face of this world? Let¡¯s see if your family is capable of doing that.¡± Georgia¡¯s shrewish demeanor suddenly appeared, and she released the dog leash in her hand and pointed at Donald. ¡°ck Lion, go and bite him to death!¡± The eyes of the huge mongrel instantly turned bloodshot. It barked at Donald several times before leaping and rushing toward him. A foul stench filled the air when its mouth opened wide. It could certainly tear a person¡¯s flesh right off. Moreover, looking at the ck dog¡¯s state, it was not its first time biting someone. Bradley¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold, and with a flick of his hand, a dagger appeared in the palm of his hand. He took a step forward and slit the ck dog¡¯s neck. A decapitated dog head fell in front of Donald, who then kicked it toward Georgia, uttering tly, ¡°How dare a mere mongrel bark at me.¡± Not only was he referring to the dog, but also to Georgia¡¯s family. Georgia¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot in rage. ¡°You¡¯re doomed, Donald! Absolutely doomed!¡± Jerome also had a murderous look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave, brat!¡± Felicia shrieked, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, Donald! That¡¯s my mom¡¯s beloved dog which she has reared for four or five years!¡± ¡°Darling, get someone to finish him off now. I must have Scarlet Swan Vi and the approval for the land remation project today!¡± Georgia went crazy with fury. Her eyes were bloodshot and ferocious, and she kept pping her thighs. Jerome began making calls. After ten minutes, more than a dozen cars poured into Scarlet Swan Vi, and more than fifty people stepped down from them. Every single one of them had a fiendish impression, a bowl cut, and wore leather shoes. They soon surrounded Donald and the others. ¡°Come on, Jerome. Mr. Lynch is about to dominate Pollerton, and someone still dares to cause trouble?¡± a yellow-haired man asked with a chuckle as he walked over. His eyes lit up when he spotted Reina. ¡°This youngdy is quite good-looking. Would you like to have fun with me?¡± Jerome pointed at Donald and Bradley. ¡°Cripple these two!¡± he ordered. Faced with this situation, Reina was very scared as she knew that Donald was no longer the person he was before. At present, Donald was weakened by illness. Moreover, she had no clue about Bradley¡¯s fighting skills, so she was worried that something would happen to Donald. ¡°If there¡¯s no other way, just give them to him, Donald. It¡¯s all worth it as long as nothing happens to you.¡± Reina held his right hand tightly and looked up at his side profile. Reina was truly a woman who only had eyes for Donald, as he was her driving force in life at present. Seeing that so many people had arrived, Georgia immediately became confident. ¡°Reina, it isn¡¯t too late for you to kneel and beg us now!¡± Felicia lifted her chin high and said haughtily, ¡°Did you see that? My dad was able to gather so many men with a single phone call. Given another half an hour, more people will arrive! I¡¯ll give you a chance to live, Reina. Hand over Scarlet Swan Vi and the approval for thend remation project. Also, add on another three to five million as Bruno¡¯s traveling expenses. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure none of you escape unscathed!¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 290 Bradley Made His Move The yellow-haired man, Bruno, cast a sidelong nce at Donald and Bradley. Only at this moment did he feel that he had been liberated. We were suppressed by Charles and Zayne before and dared not show our faces. Even if we did, we did it discreetly and didn¡¯t dare to go out of line. Now Mr. Lynch¡¯s identity has changed. He¡¯s now under the Freedman n and is the spokesperson of a prominent family that is five hundred years old, so we can do whatever we want! ¡°Since there are fifty of us here today, it¡¯s one hundred thousand each, so that makes it five million in total. Once you¡¯ve handed over the full amount of travel expenses, I¡¯ll let you all go.¡± Bruno yed with the bay in his hand and filed his nails, acting cocky. It can¡¯t be helped. At present, a single utterance of being under Mr. Lynch gives us extreme confidence. With a single remark from Mr. Lynch that he¡¯s mingling with Timothy of the Freedman n, we wouldn¡¯t be afraid even of Nigel. Be it Zayne, Tyson, or Lucas. To hell with all of them! His attitude even surprised Donald. We are now living in aw-abiding society. How can he be so arrogant? ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. Give me two hundred thousand each, and I¡¯ll let you all go,¡± Donald uttered tly. Aren¡¯t you all good at extortion? Fine. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of your own medicine. Jerome, Bruno, and the others were stunned upon hearing his words. The audacity of him. There are more than fifty of us, and all of them are good at fighting! ¡°Huh? Did I hear that right? Two hundred thousand per person, and you¡¯ll let us all go?¡± Felicia froze before staring at Donald as if he was an idiot. ¡°I think you should check your brain, Donald. Are you not aware of the reason Jennifer divorced you?¡± However, Donald merely shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s two hundred thousand per person for them. But for your family of four, it¡¯s one million per person.¡± Jerome could not take it any longer. His face was terrifyingly cold as he waved his hand. ¡°Cripple them first before throwing them into the sea to feed the fishes!¡± ¡°Get them!¡± Bruno and the others also could not stand it any longer. With an impatient wave, the fifty people charged toward Donald. Despite moving extremely quickly, they also retreated just as swiftly because Bradley made a move. Thetter was not only a top hacker but also a skilled fighter and good at tracking. How else was he able to maintain his position? All they saw was his right hand reaching to his waist and pulling out his belt. He jerked his arm, and it turned into a long thin sword. With a gentle flick, five or six arms fell to the ground. He then kicked continuously, and all fifty people were sent flying, falling to the ground on their backs. ¡°Argh! My hand!¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dying. My hand!¡± ¡°Guys, the situation¡¯s not looking good. He¡¯s difficult to deal with!¡± Seeing that, Jerome took out a ck pistol and aimed it at Donald. However, before he could shoot, he felt a chill in his right hand. He looked down, and his pupils dted in shock as the pistol made of steel was instantly cut in half. By then, Bradley had already charged toward him and kicked him in the gut, sending him flying. Bradley then appeared in front of Georgia and Felicia and pped them before approaching Keh and aiming the long sword at his crotch. Beads of cold sweat instantly formed on Keh¡¯s forehead. Donald cleared his throat as he approached Jerome and Georgia. ¡°Is that all you got?¡± No one dared to make a sound due to fear. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They initially thought that he was an easy target but did not expect Bradley to be so skilled in fighting. There are more than fifty people, but none of them is any match for Bradley! Besides, it does seem obvious that he¡¯s Donald¡¯sckey. Bruno got up discreetly and prepared to flee. However, as soon as he stood up, he felt a sharp pain in his leg. He looked down and noticed that a bay had pierced his leg, and blood was oozing out of the wound. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 291 Bradley Made His Move The yellow-haired man, Bruno, cast a sidelong nce at Donald and Bradley. Only at this moment did he feel that he had been liberated. We were suppressed by Charles and Zayne before and dared not show our faces. Even if we did, we did it discreetly and didn¡¯t dare to go out of line. Now Mr. Lynch¡¯s identity has changed. He¡¯s now under the Freedman n and is the spokesperson of a prominent family that is five hundred years old, so we can do whatever we want! ¡°Since there are fifty of us here today, it¡¯s one hundred thousand each, so that makes it five million in total. Once you¡¯ve handed over the full amount of travel expenses, I¡¯ll let you all go.¡± Bruno yed with the bay in his hand and filed his nails, acting cocky. It can¡¯t be helped. At present, a single utterance of being under Mr. Lynch gives us extreme confidence. With a single remark from Mr. Lynch that he¡¯s mingling with Timothy of the Freedman n, we wouldn¡¯t be afraid even of Nigel. Be it Zayne, Tyson, or Lucas. To hell with all of them! His attitude even surprised Donald. We are now living in aw-abiding society. How can he be so arrogant? ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. Give me two hundred thousand each, and I¡¯ll let you all go,¡± Donald uttered tly. Aren¡¯t you all good at extortion? Fine. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of your own medicine. Jerome, Bruno, and the others were stunned upon hearing his words. The audacity of him. There are more than fifty of us, and all of them are good at fighting! ¡°Huh? Did I hear that right? Two hundred thousand per person, and you¡¯ll let us all go?¡± Felicia froze before staring at Donald as if he was an idiot. ¡°I think you should check your brain, Donald. Are you not aware of the reason Jennifer divorced you?¡± However, Donald merely shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s two hundred thousand per person for them. But for your family of four, it¡¯s one million per person.¡± Jerome could not take it any longer. His face was terrifyingly cold as he waved his hand. ¡°Cripple them first before throwing them into the sea to feed the fishes!¡± ¡°Get them!¡± Bruno and the others also could not stand it any longer. With an impatient wave, the fifty people charged toward Donald. Despite moving extremely quickly, they also retreated just as swiftly because Bradley made a move. Thetter was not only a top hacker but also a skilled fighter and good at tracking. How else was he able to maintain his position? All they saw was his right hand reaching to his waist and pulling out his belt. He jerked his arm, and it turned into a long thin sword. With a gentle flick, five or six arms fell to the ground. He then kicked continuously, and all fifty people were sent flying, falling to the ground on their backs. ¡°Argh! My hand!¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dying. My hand!¡± ¡°Guys, the situation¡¯s not looking good. He¡¯s difficult to deal with!¡± Seeing that, Jerome took out a ck pistol and aimed it at Donald. However, before he could shoot, he felt a chill in his right hand. He looked down, and his pupils dted in shock as the pistol made of steel was instantly cut in half. By then, Bradley had already charged toward him and kicked him in the gut, sending him flying. Bradley then appeared in front of Georgia and Felicia and pped them before approaching Keh and aiming the long sword at his crotch. Beads of cold sweat instantly formed on Keh¡¯s forehead. Donald cleared his throat as he approached Jerome and Georgia. ¡°Is that all you got?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. No one dared to make a sound due to fear. They initially thought that he was an easy target but did not expect Bradley to be so skilled in fighting. There are more than fifty people, but none of them is any match for Bradley! Besides, it does seem obvious that he¡¯s Donald¡¯sckey. Bruno got up discreetly and prepared to flee. However, as soon as he stood up, he felt a sharp pain in his leg. He looked down and noticed that a bay had pierced his leg, and blood was oozing out of the wound. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 292 Ethan Is Infuriated ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± Donald questioned. Bruno¡¯s voice trembled as he replied, ¡°I¡¯vemitted a grave error. My deepest apologies!¡± ¡°As I said before, two hundred thousand each. You may leave as soon as the money has been transferred,¡± Donald reminded. Bruno¡¯s expression froze. ¡°We¡­ We didn¡¯t bring any money!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to call someone to get the money needed, but I¡¯m only willing to wait half an hour.¡± Donald nced at Bruno as he scoffed inwardly. I wonder if you¡¯ll ruin Ethan, your boss? ¡°As for your family of four, one million each!¡± Donald shifted his gaze to Jerome and Georgia again. Jerome hastily nodded in response. ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯ll call someone to get the money needed. Don¡¯t act rashly. Please don¡¯t be rash!¡± At the same time, he roared in his heart. I¡¯ll let you be smug for a while. Wait till Mr. Lynch gets here. Just see how I¡¯ll wreck you all! He then shot Bruno a look, which thetter instantly understood. Bruno walked to the side, took out his phone, and made a call to Ethan. At that moment, Ethan was enjoying a massage while discussing matters with a middle-aged man. When his phone rang, he nced in the middle-aged man¡¯s direction and said respectfully, ¡°Let me take this call, Mr. Freedman.¡± The middle-aged man was none other than Timothy Freedman, who would guard the Freedman n mausoleum for the next five years. He was also part of the prominent families with five hundred years of history. However, unlike Tyrone, his status in the Freedman n was not high. Despite his low status, his capabilities were as great as Nigel¡¯s. Timothy closed his eyes to enjoy the massage from the beautiful youngdy and simply hummed in response. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ethan unlocked his phone, frowning when he noticed that the call was from his subordinate Jerome. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Save us, Mr. Lynch!¡± Jerome wailed. Ethan turned over and sat up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jerome had a good rtionship with him, including Lloyd, who suddenly vanished from this world. They were the first batch of people who established themselves by demolition and were all local gangsters in Pollerton. ¡°Donald injured our men and said that he would only let them go if they each gave him two hundred thousand. He also demanded one million from each of my family of four. He¡¯s standing up for Shawsby Mountain!¡± Jerome added, ¡°He also said that he doesn¡¯t take you seriously and that you¡¯re nothing!¡± Ethan was shocked and boiling with anger upon hearing that. I¡¯m about to be the uncrowned king of Pollerton and dominate thebat arts world here! But now, an abandoned son, who was expelled by a century-old affluent family, dares to target me? Does he not know that I have Timothy¡¯s support? So what if I want to seize Shawsby Mountain and the approval for thend remation project? ¡°Where are you guys now?¡± Ethan suppressed his anger. ¡°How many of your men went?¡± ¡°Fifty,¡± Jerome answered truthfully. Ethan replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡± He was about to explode with rage. Fifty people, and two hundred thousand each, that makes it ten million! I¡¯ve always been the one extorting others. Since when did anyone have the right to extort me? Who gave him the courage to do this? Does he have a death wish? Timothy opened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± After Ethan had rted everything that had happened, he scoffed. ¡°Looks like Donald has a subordinate who is a good fighter?¡± `¡±It looks like it,¡± Ethan replied. Timothy chuckled as he shook his head. ¡°Nowadays, fighting well is not considered the real deal. There are way too many people who fight well among the top ten prominent families with half a century of history. All right, then. I¡¯lle with you and see who had the audacity to do so.¡± He then called out, ¡°Come in, Ivan.¡± After that, someone pushed the door open. An elderly man in his sixties walked in, dressed in a blue robe. One could feel the hazardous aura flickering when he opened his eyes. The moment Ethan saw Ivan, he felt pain in his eyes. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 293 Meeting Donald ¡°This is Ivan, one of the managers of the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum. He¡¯s an expert of the Profound Realm,¡± Timothy said. Hearing this, Ethan was dumbfounded. He did not understand what that realm meant. ¡°ording to the Campbell n¡¯s evaluation sses, Ivan¡¯s power level is at three hundred thousand,¡± Timothy went on. Ethan was still confused. Timothy exined tly, ¡°Ether, Mortal, Profound, and Terra. Such is the current order of mainstream combat realms. The highest one is the Ether Realm. However, it has been a long time since someone has achieved that realm. There¡¯s only one in the Freedman n. His title is Martial God, and he¡¯s 96 years old this year!¡± Ethan was absolutely shocked to hear that. ¡°The power level of a well-trained fighter from the Mortal Realm is at one million. Meanwhile, a fighter from the Ether Realm has a power level of more than three million. Do you get it now?¡± Timothy chuckled. He shook his head before continuing, ¡°Experts of the Mortal Realm are already few and far between. Noah¡¯s father, Randy, is one of them. He has achieved the divine stage of the Mortal Realm.¡± ¡°What about Golden Lord? Is he an expert who has achieved the divine stage of the Mortal Realm too?¡± Ethan asked. Donald quickly rose to prominence since the battle at the substation. It was natural that Timothy and Ethan got wind of the news. Timothy shook his head and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I can¡¯t pinpoint anything. Golden Lord is injured, but I believe he¡¯s an expert from the Mortal Realm, or perhaps even stronger! Golden Lord is such an odd entity. Nheless, he still died.¡± Timothy stood up and put on his coat. ¡°Ivan,e with me.¡± Ivan remained silent as he followed Timothy. Then, Ethan¡¯s chauffeur arrived in a Maybach 62S worth over ten million. Meanwhile, Jerome and Bruno were in the midst of a discussion at Scarlet Swan Vi. Reina brought a chair and asked Donald to have a seat. She crouched down beside Donald and held his hand in hers. Donald gazed at her. His eyes took in the view of her cleavage. It was the beginning of winter, yet Reina only wore fewyers. She had on a long, thickened pink windbreaker paired with a low-cut undershirt, highlighting her petite size. Donald could see the upper half of her fair and ample bosoms. Sensing his gaze, Reina lowered her head and instantly felt shy. She did not get up. Instead, she sank even lower. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ah! How embarrassing! She caught me red-handed! I¡¯m just an ordinary man! I may appear aloof, but I still have urges! The desire I feel every morning is stronger than everyone else¡¯s! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m good at holding myself back. ¡°Health takes priority. I¡¯ll wait until you to fully recover, and then you can do whatever you want to me¡­¡± Reina blushed shyly. Gosh! That¡¯s the sexiest sweet talk I¡¯ve ever heard in my life! Bradley lowered his head in embarrassment as if he did not hear anything. Donald turned around, looked at Bradley, and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear that, did you?¡± Bradley nodded in response. Donald said, ¡°Reina, he heard it¡­¡± Bradley and Reina both fell speechless. ncing at Donald, Jerome turned to Bruno and said in frustration, ¡°Ethan will be here soon. Let¡¯s see how Ethan will deal with him!¡± ¡°But¡­ that man in yellow who looks like a food delivery staff can really fight!¡± Bruno uttered in fear. Jerome said, ¡°No worries. Ethan has informed us that Mr. Freedman is bringing along a highly-skilled expert.¡± Hearing this, Bruno blurted confidently, ¡°D*mn! I¡¯ll finish off Donald today! I also want to sleep with that lady!¡± Meanwhile, Georgia red at Donald and Reina with a twisted expression. Keh and Felicia were exasperated. They wanted to tear Donald and Reina apart so badly. The Hunt family had been reigning Pollerton over the years. No one had dared to challenge them. Georgia was a typical shrew and a cheapskate. She would snap and bark at those who would not give up their seats to her on the bus. She was rich. One would wonder why she loved to take the bus. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 294 The Abandoned Child Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Georgia enjoyed bullying others. She also enjoyed showing off her superiority. Every day, she would y poker with her friends, take the subway, ride the bus, or go jogging to unt her privilege. After all, the world of the wealthy was beyond the imagination of themoners. Not long after, the roaring of the engine could be heard as a Maybach 62S moved swiftly and came to a stop at the entrance of Scarlet Swan Vi, blocking the way. Then, Ethan stepped out of the car. He was a burly, chubby-faced man with a potbelly and a bowl cut. One could tell by looking at him that he was a dangerous and ruthless figure. However, despite his character, he went to stand reverently next to another car door and personally opened it for someone else. Right after that, a man in his forties d in a ck suit came down from the vehicle. He had a calm yet solemn expression on his face. Ivan, who was in his sixties, followed closely behind the man. After the three stepped down from the car, they looked at Donald, who was sitting at the entrance of Scarlet Swan Vi. Donald remained still as he nced at Timothy. Is he from the Freedman n, one of the Ten Prestigious Families in the country? There were already three conglomerates in Pollerton: Neil from the Yund family, Tyrone from the Campbell n, and Timothy from the Freedman n. Upon seeing Ethan and Timothy¡¯s arrival, Bruno and Jerome beamed with happiness. The two darted toward them at once. ¡°Please seek justice for us, Ethan! The abandoned child of the Campbell n doesn¡¯t even respect you!¡± Georgia rushed toward Ethan and Timothy and made wild gestures as she spoke. She red at Donald in anger. She even rolled her eyes. Felicia then said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s right! Donald has gone overboard, Ethan! He also said he will only let us go at two hundred thousand each!¡± Keh remained silent. However, a glint of murderous intent shed past his eyes as he red at Donald. Ethan strode toward Donald and looked down at him from high above. ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± Sitting casually on a chair, Donald looked at Ethan indifferently and responded in a calm tone, ¡°Possibly.¡± Ethan was confounded by his answer. Suddenly, Donald chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re a hooligan. What are you doing stirring up trouble everywhere? Shouldn¡¯t you be in hiding? Who gave you that confidence to strut about?¡± As he spoke, he shot a nce at Timothy. In other words, Donald would finish Timothy off if thetter decided to get himself involved in this matter. However, Timothy and Ethan could not understand Donald. Ethan gave Donald a thumbs-up and let out a peal ofughter. ¡°Haha! Hey, loser! I can get rid of you on my own!¡± Timothy walked forward. His eyesnded on Bradley. He said, ¡°I think you¡¯re confident because you¡¯ve got him. Am I right?¡± Timothy pointed a finger at Bradley. Donald replied, ¡°No. I¡¯m confident because I know what I¡¯m capable of.¡± Georgia bellowed in rage, ¡°Ha! What nonsense!¡± Felicia pointed at Donald and snarled, ¡°In your dreams! You¡¯re only a loser! No wonder Jennifer divorced you!¡± ¡°p her,¡± said Donald in a low voice. p! Bradley disappeared instantly from his spot. A hard p was swiftly hurled on Felicia¡¯s face. Felicia shrieked in pain and copsed to the ground. A few teeth fell out of her mouth. ¡°Finish him off, Ethan! Seek justice for me!¡± Felicia shouted in agony. Timothy was infuriated. How dare Donald hit Felicia in front of me! Ivan had flinched and narrowed his eyes when Bradley made a move on Felicia. The man was simply too fast. Moreover, he exuded an aura of an expert who had achieved the divine stage of the Profound Realm, which meant that Bradley had a power level of around four hundred thousand. With a power level of four hundred thousand, he can swiftly finish me off! Why does Donald have such an expert like him? ¡°All right, Donald!¡± Timothy said with a cold expression. ¡±He¡¯s confident because he¡¯s got me. How about that?¡± Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 295 I Do Not Care ¡°Why are you so confident? Who is backing you up?¡± asked Donald casually. He didn¡¯t think that man was a threat to him. The Freedman n, the Yund family, and the Campbell n were nothing in front of the Dragon badge. Anyone who held the Dragon badge would have the authority to wipe out any of the Ten Prestigious Families. It could be the Freedman n, the Yund family, or the Campbell n. The choice was Donald¡¯s. In fact, even if Donald didn¡¯t have the Dragon badge, he was not afraid. As Kingsley had pped Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n, thetter didn¡¯t dare to unleash his wrath. It showed how powerful and influential Kingsley was. ¡°Who is backing me up?¡± Timothy stared at Donald as if thetter was an idiot. ¡°The wealthy and powerful Freedman n of the Ten Prestigious Families, which has been around for five hundred years. Will this do? Is this enough? Are you satisfied with my reply?¡± Timothy fired numerous answers at Donald. He wanted to see Donald¡¯s reaction. Under normal circumstances, ordinary people will pee their pants at the mention of the Freedman n. They will bow and apologize to me. Then, it¡¯s my turn to reap benefits from them. In Timothy¡¯s eyes, Donald would act simrly. Unfortunately, he would be disappointed. That was because Donald stared at him in mockery, as if Timothy was a joke to him. I¡¯ve already given you a chance to refrain from bringing up the Freedman n. as it will make the situationplicated. However, you brought them up anyway. This is tricky. I don¡¯t want to deal with this. I can always target the Freedman n first. Donald stood up gradually. At that, Timothy took a step back and ordered, ¡°Ivan, charge!¡± Ivan bit the bullet and charged at Donald. Despite being in his sixties, he had a strong physique as well as terrifying speed and power. As he charged, Ivan let out an invisible shock wave. It was so powerful that the trees around them couldn¡¯t stop shaking. Sadly, after only taking a step, Ivan felt a sharp pain in his shoulders. The thin sword in Bradley¡¯s hand had already pierced through Ivan¡¯s shoulder. He couldn¡¯t move because he had been pinned to a tree! Ivan was dumbfounded. I know I¡¯m no match for Bradley, but I can¡¯t believe he managed to defeat me so quickly. Timothy was stunned too. Ivan was one of the best fighters in the Freedman n. He had been guarding the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum for about six years. How could he have lost in a blink of an eye? Ethan was absolutely dumbfounded. Isn¡¯t he a legendary fighter of the Profound Realm? Why is he so weak? ¡°You insolent prick!¡± Timothy¡¯s face darkened greatly. He exuded a gloomy aura. ¡°Donald, do you know how powerful the Freedman n is? Don¡¯t you know that our financial status is on par with the Campbell n? Do you know the consequences of your actions and the responsibility you have to bear after this?¡± Timothy was infuriated. I have never been insulted like this for so many years. Even if there have been conflicts among the Ten Prestigious Families, we still basically maintained our demeanor on the surface. We wear fake smiles while we curse the other party in our hearts. I can¡¯t believe Donald dare to take action just like that. Is he even aware of the status of the Freedman n? In reality, Donald had wanted toy his hands on the Freedman n for a long time because Shaun had previously attacked him. Upon hearing that, Donald¡¯s gaze hollowed out. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t care about the Freedman n.¡± Instantly, Ethan and the others got anxious as they stared at Donald in fear. Not many people had the guts to speak to Timothy like that. Even the other prestigious families wouldn¡¯t dare to say that. Yet, Donald did it. ¡°Donald Campbell!¡± Timothy couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He pointed at Donald with a cold and terrifying expression on his face. At that moment, Timothy wished he could end Donald¡¯s life. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Donald shook his head casually. ¡°Let me ask you this. Two hundred thousand for each person here. As for these four, they cost a million each. Are you going to pay up, or not?¡± Ethan was infuriated. Although he didn¡¯t dare to make a move, he could still shout. He snapped, ¡°Donald, who do you think you are? How dare you speak to Mr. Freedman like that! How dare you try to scam him! Let me tell you! You¡¯re dead!¡± Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 296 I Am Doomed Timothy calmed himself down. He sneered and said, ¡°What do you n to do if I don¡¯t pay you today? Are you going to kill me?¡± Donald nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. With that said, Donald took out his badge and tossed it at Timothy casually. Timothy instinctively caught the badge. He was about to throw it onto the ground. After taking a swift nce, he stood rooted to the ground as if he had been electrocuted. What was that he saw? Timothy¡¯s hands began to tremble as sweat oozed from his forehead and rolled down his cheeks. It was the beginning of winter, but he was so afraid that cold sweat started trickling down his body. The badge wasn¡¯t big. It was just the size of a gooseberry. It was made from gold, and had a dragon image carved on it. A number three had been tagged on the badge. ¡°D-Dragon¡­¡± Timothy choked on his words. He couldn¡¯t even speak properly. Every member of the Ten Prestigious Families recognized the Dragon badge. A hundred years ago, after creating the Dragon badge, all the members of the Ten Prestigious Families underwent urgent training, where the appearance, functions, and basic knowledge of the Dragon badge were introduced. From then on, it became part of the prestigious families¡¯ annual training. Thus, everyone in those families recognized the item. The training served to remind all the descendants of the prestigious families not to offend the holder of the Dragon badge. If anyone confronted the badge owner, they would have to make themselves scarce! The Dragon badge was presented to those who had sessfully defended the country. The badge owner could easily eliminate a prestigious family if they so wished. Five Dragon badges were made a hundred years ago. Donald had the third one! Nobody knew what Timothy was thinking at the moment. They could only see that his expression kept on changing. ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m doomed! It is the third Dragon badge! I can¡¯t believe it has been distributed. I¡¯ve offended the owner of the badge!¡± Sweat rolled down Timothy¡¯s back. His inner garments had be soaked. ¡°Who is Donald Campbell? What has he contributed to the country? I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s managed to get the third Dragon badge! It¡¯s over! If the members of the Freedman n know about this, they¡¯ll definitely kick me out! I can¡¯t let anyone know about this, not even my own son!¡± Timothy was so nervous that he felt the urge to pee. Initially, he thought it was a fake badge, but when he touched the left corner of the item and recognized Donald¡¯s name carved on it, Timothy knew it was real. Moreover, nobody would dare forge a Dragon badge. Timothy felt a shiver down his spine. He could also feel something wet in his pants. He lifted his head and gulped with difficulty. When he met Donald¡¯s eyes, which were void of emotion, Donald was looking at him as if he was a dead man. Thump! Timothy fell to his knees as he pleaded, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± He held the Dragon badge in his hands. The crowd couldn¡¯t see the Dragon badge. They didn¡¯t even know what Timothy was holding. However, when they saw Timothy go down on his knees, everyone, including Ivan, was shocked. Ethan and Jerome, on the other hand, didn¡¯t know how to react to the situation. Emotions surged within Ethan as fear shed across his eyes. Isn¡¯t that Timothy from the Freedman n? His status is not as high as Tyrone, the Ninth Prince, but he ranks much higher than Nigel. Why is Timothy on his knees? Who am I? Where am I? Where should I go? Ethan, feeling lost, began questioning himself. What is going on? Georgia and her family stood still in shock and silence. This wasn¡¯t the result they wanted. In fact, it was very different from what they had initially expected. Donald took the Dragon badge from Timothy. Staring at Timothy, who was on his knees in front of him, Donald said slowly, ¡°You won¡¯t dare to tell the others, right?¡± Upon hearing that, Timothy¡¯s face lit up in an instant. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 297 Case Closed Everyone in the Freedman n was intelligent and capable. He immediately understood what Donald meant. What Donald meant was that he did not want others to know that he possessed the Dragon badge. Furthermore, he did not want others to learn that Timothy had offended the holder of the Dragon badge. Those who offended the Dragon badge holder would be expelled from the Freedman n, or worse, imprisoned for life. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡± Timothy responded. ¡°I could not be bothered to do something as heinous as extortion, but I despised that family.¡± Then, Donald pointed at Timothy. ¡°Get up.¡± Timothy stood up, overwhelmed with gratitude. After that, he gave Georgia and her family a sharp re. Georgia, Jerome, and the others were stunned. They immediately knelt in front of Ethan. ¡°Mr. Lynch, you have to help us!¡± Ethan was about to say something when he noticed Timothy staring at him grimly. Feeling a pang of fear, Ethan could not help but look at Donald. ¡°Do you care to exin why a gangster like you would borrow someone else¡¯s privilege to scare and threaten others?¡± Donald coughed and said casually. Ethan instantly knelt on the ground. ¡°I made a mistake. I made a grave mistake. Please forgive me, Mr. Campbell.¡± ¡°What have you done wrong?¡± Donald spoke softly. Ethan was taken aback. He also had no idea what he had done wrong. Nheless, he knew that if he admitted that he did not know the answer, Timothy would undoubtedly send him to meet his maker. Left with no choice, Ethan yelled, ¡°Anyway, I was wrong!¡± ¡°No, you did nothing wrong,¡± Donald replied. Feeling overjoyed, Ethan raised his head and looked at Donald with anticipation. ¡°I did nothing wrong? You¡¯re right, I¡¯m innocent¡­¡± ¡°Screw you!¡± Enraged, Timothy dashed over to Ethan and pped him across the face. ¡°Don¡¯t you even know what you¡¯ve done wrong?¡± Ethan was on the verge of crying. His brain did not seem to be working. He looked at Donald, then at Timothy. ¡°I was wrong!¡± he repeated. ¡°And what have you done wrong?¡± Donald inquired once more. Just like that, he was caught in a strange cycle. Tears streamed down his cheeks. ¡°I can¡¯t answer! It¡¯s too difficult!¡± Bruno, perplexed, looked around at the other forty-nine people, wondering if they, too, were puzzled by the situation. ¡°Mr. Campbell, allow me.¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes and fixed his gaze on Georgia and her family. Georgia and her family were entirely to me for getting him into trouble with the holder of the Dragon badge that day. As a result, he decided that he had to teach them a lesson. Georgia got down on her knees in front of Reina. ¡°Reina, please beg mercy on our behalf with Mr. Campbell! You would not be where you are today if it weren¡¯t for the ten million I invested in you!¡± Felicia sobbed, ¡°Donald, I¡¯m Jennifer¡¯s best friend. You can¡¯t possibly be that cruel to me!¡± Reina felt bad for her. She turned to look at Donald. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. With a gentle voice, Donald said, ¡°You decide.¡± Timothy added, ¡°Mrs. Campbell, you call the shots.¡± Mrs. Campbell? Reina was overjoyed when she heard Timothy say that. She said shyly, ¡°From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. Is that clear?¡± Georgia was stunned. After all, she had never expected Reina to let her go so easily. She eximed in delight, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reina. We will never bother you again! I was the one who had lost my mind. It¡¯s entirely my fault!¡± On the other hand, Ethan gave Jerome a kick. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t ever hang out with me again!¡± After Donald left, Timothy¡¯s expression darkened. He looked around as he sat in the chair. Then, he said, ¡°Nobody is allowed to leak anything about what happened today. If I find out that anyone of you has failed to keep their mouth shut, I have a hundred ways to make them vanish from this world. Do you hear me?¡± Everyone hastily nodded in response. Just then, Ethan asked gingerly, ¡°About Shawsby Mountain¡­¡± Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 298 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Give Up On Jennifer ¡°Jennifer is Donald¡¯s ex-wife. Are you sure you still want to get involved?¡± With tears in his eyes, Ethan responded, ¡°Then, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote. Nigel already has her trapped in Shawsby Mountain¡­¡± When Timothy heard that, he pped Ethan in the face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and get over there to stop Nigel? Are you trying to get me killed? If I¡¯m held ountable, you¡¯ll be the first person on my hit list!¡± Ethan hurriedly took out his phone to call Nigel, only to discover that the number was inessible because it had been turned off. Ethan¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat. He gulped, his hand trembling as he held the phone. ¡°M-Mr. Freedman, I can¡¯t reach Nigel!¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes shed with a murderous glint. Nigel might be wary of the Dragon badge, but he could basically do whatever he wanted within the country. p! Timothy pped Ethan once more, causing his face to swell and tremble. p! Timothy pped him yet again, causing his eardrum to vibrate. ¡°Get going! You¡¯re getting me into trouble! If Mr. Campbell decides to pursue this matter, I will not let you off the hook!¡± Despite the fact that Ethan had no idea why Timothy was so afraid of Donald, he had no choice but to obey Timothy¡¯smand. He hurriedly got into his car and drove as fast as he could in the direction of Shawsby Mountain. Shawsby Mountain was located west of Pollerton, near the border of Tud. There were only piles and piles of rocks, with no nts in sight. As a result, it was an ideal location for mining. Bryan had his eye on Shawsby Mountain after thend remation project had been announced. He quickly obtained the mining rights for it. After Bryan was apprehended, the mining rights to Shawsby Mountain changed hands several times. Ethan and Nigel had recently obtained the rights, cutting off the chances which the top five bidding enterprises would have otherwise had. Nigel built the project department five kilometers underneath the Shawsby Mountain. At that time, he was sitting on his office chair in the project department, staring at Jennifer, who was in the same room with him. Next to Jennifer were Kevin, Leonard, and Linda. They were keeping a close eye on Jennifer just so she would not do something horrible to herself, or go to see Donald again. Kevin¡¯s injury had mostly healed, despite the fact that he was still in a wheelchair. He looked at Nigel fearlessly. In the past, he would have knelt down in front of Nigel right away, but that was not the case anymore. He was currently riding on Tyrone¡¯s coattail. If Jennifer married Tyrone, Kevin¡¯s reputation would skyrocket. Then, he would no longer have to fear Nigel. Nigel sneered. ¡°Do you have a powerful backer now?¡± His voice was deep and unusually steady, like a subwoofer. Kevin burst outughing. ¡°Nigel, haven¡¯t you heard from Mr. Tyrone?? He has fallen in love with Jennifer, and he wishes to marry her. You should stop obsessing about the mining rights for Shawsby Mountain and hand them over immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll report it to Mr. Tyrone, who will undoubtedly punish you for it!¡± Nigel looked at Kevin with disbelief and contempt. Tyrone has feelings for Jennifer? Is he serious? A man of his status would only be only interested in wealthy youngdies. Jennifer has no other advantages aside from her beauty. Soon after, Nigel replied tly, ¡°Is that so?¡± Raising her chin proudly, Linda added, ¡°Of course! Mr. Tyrone said it himself. You better not get in the way!¡± Leonard, on the other hand, had his head lowered. He was staring at his feet. ¡°Nigel, what you¡¯re doing now is irresponsible. You should stop making Jennifer¡¯s life difficult. Tyrone has expressed interest in Jennifer. You should give up while you still can. If Tyrone finds out what happened, things will not end well for you.¡± After Leonard said that, Nigel narrowed his eyes. He shot them an extremely sharp re. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 299 What Is The Rush The woman was pompous, and the man calctive, but both were troublesome. Nigel already knew that Linda loved to hold her head high whenever she spoke, whereas Leonard would looked down at his own feet when he walked. People like him were the most mysterious, and also the most selfish. However, he never thought that both Leonard and Linda would be so shameless. Before Tyrone showed up, Jennifer¡¯s parents had always ttered Nigel. Yet, they began to suck up to Tyrone once he came into the scene. At that thought, Nigel looked at Leonard, Linda, and Kevin mockingly. ¡°You all really see Jennifer as a commodity to be bought and sold, huh?¡± Jennifer looked at Nigel. She somewhat agreed with him. Deep down, she felt saddened. She really was amodity at that moment. She was constantly the subject of their trade. Even so, she still had toe because she wanted to earn more money. Someone had told Jennifer that a miracle doctor in Pollerton could treat Donald, but the cost of the treatment was at least two hundred million. She only had one objective right then. She had to finish her project within a month. Then, she would look for the miracle doctor from Pollerton, James Weiss, to treat Donald. Jennifer opened her mouth to speak in a clear voice. ¡°Nigel, say it. How much do I need to pay you so that I can continue mining?¡± Nigel knew that Tyrone didn¡¯t really love Jennifer. They were all just using Tyrone¡¯s name to intimidate him. So, he replied, ¡°Want to continue mining? Sure! I want half of your profits, and yourpany for ten days.¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Nigel furiously. How shameless! How can he say something so disgraceful in broad daylight? Kevin smacked his wheelchair and pointed at Nigel. He shouted, ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying, Nigel? My sister is still a virgin, and she belongs to Tyrone! Don¡¯t you even think about it! Tyrone will kill you, for sure, if I tell him what you just said.¡± Kevin was even angrier than Jennifer. He was a man too. He knew what other men were thinking. Someone like Tyrone would never want ¡°used goods.¡± p! Nigel charged at Kevin and pped him across the face. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± That p made Kevin copse to the ground. Both Leonard and Linda shouted when it happened. They rushed forward to help Kevin up. Then, they turned to re at Nigel. ¡°You¡¯re dead. We¡¯ll surely report your behavior to Mr. Tyrone-¡± p! Another pnded. This time, it was on Linda¡¯s face. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± After that, Nigel kicked Leonard to the ground and went on, ¡°Are you threatening me? Tyrone may be from the Campbell n, but I have the Freedman n backing me up! I¡¯m also the next Tayhaven King. I could easily kill you all!¡± Right then, Nigel was in a fit of rage as arrogance overtook him. ¡°Men, take them away! Beat them up and bury them alive,¡± Nigel ordered. The door was pushed open. In came five muscr men in ck suits. They lifted the family of three by the cors as though they were grabbing some chickens. ¡°Ah! What I said is true! Tyrone really wants to marry Jennifer! You¡¯ll be dead if youy a finger on us!¡± Linda shouted. Kevin yelled as well, ¡°Just you wait! Mr. Tyrone is watching us. He¡¯lle to save us soon! You¡¯ll be dead meat when he does!¡± Terrified, Jennifer instantly stood up. ¡°Nigel! What are you trying to do?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, Nigel shoved her onto the couch before she could even stand up straight. ¡°You! Stay!¡± Jennifer was truly shocked. She never thought that he would be so daring as to take action on them in broad daylight. Nigel looked down at her from high above. His eyes looked as if they could trap one¡¯s soul. ¡°You¡¯re really shameless, Jennifer. Do you still miss Donald?¡± Jennifer struggled to get up. She wanted to run outside, but Nigel managed to block her path. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± he said softly. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 300 Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Buried Alive Nigel got hold of Jennifer¡¯s shoulders. She couldn¡¯t move. After that, he caught some of Jennifer¡¯s hair between two fingers. ¡°An ungrateful woman is a bad woman, and I don¡¯t like that,¡± he said tly. Jennifer¡¯s face turned pale as she shouted, ¡°Let me go!¡± Nigel stared at her wless face, his eyes filled with lust. ¡°I heard you¡¯re still a virgin?¡± At Pollerton Estates, Tyrone was, indeed, watching Jennifer¡¯s every move. He got word that Jennifer had been held captive by Nigel at Shawsby Mountain. Xylus asked, ¡°Ninth Prince, should we attack Nigel?¡± Tyrone was eating some oatmeal porridge. His reply was an odd one. ¡°Why should we save her? I don¡¯t like Jennifer. I just want my illness to be treated. I don¡¯t really care who she sleeps with. I won¡¯t treat her as my wife even after I marry her. She¡¯ll just be exiled after we get married, just like what the ancient kings would do to their wives who had lost favor.¡± Xylus was rendered speechless. Tyrone put down his spoon. ¡°What? Do you have other ideas?¡± Xylus nodded. ¡°We should deal with this as perfectly as we can. She¡¯ll be among the wealthy in the future, and the Campbell n has a reputation to uphold.¡± Tyrone nodded. ¡°All right. You go.¡± With that, Xylus left the estate alone and quickly made his way to Shawsby Mountain. Kevin and the others were already half-buried in the sand. Only their heads could be seen above the ground. The three heads that were rooted to the ground let out mournful wails, ¡°Help! Get us out of here! Tyrone really said that he would marry my sister!¡± Out of all three, Kevin was the one whose cries were the most miserable. One of the bodyguards walked up to him. Kevin lifted his head with difficulty. He saw that the bodyguard was undoing his belt. ¡°What are you doing? You better be civilized! You can¡¯t just relieve yourself anywhere you want!¡± Kevin panicked. ¡°Hey! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Leonard shouted. Then, the second bodyguard walked toward him and unfastened his belt too. This terrified Linda. Her face turned even paler. She didn¡¯t dare say another word. What the hell? Kevin felt like his world had turned dark. He had lost the reason to live. His hair had gotten wet. The bodyguard pulled up his pants and crouched down next to him. ¡°I¡¯ll take a dump on your head if you dare to shout again. I ate some steak yesterday, and I¡¯ve been having diarrhea. So, I¡¯ll make sure to do it all over your face.¡± Kevin was speechless. The second bodyguardughed. ¡°You¡¯re swearing right now, aren¡¯t you, kid?¡± Leonard, humiliated, looked at them, but he dared not say another word because the bodyguards could have had steak the night before. After the two bodyguards had walked away, Kevin muttered in anger, ¡°Just wait! Tyrone should be on his way now. They¡¯ll surely get itter!¡± Donald returned to the Prime Property of Pollerton. He felt extremely exhausted and weak. Cold sweat was dripping from his forehead. He closed his eyes. His left hand instinctively touched his right wrist. He then sighed. ¡°As for Ms. Wilson¡­¡± Bradley uttered slowly. Donald didn¡¯t say anything. He seemed to be resting. Bradley stood next to him in silence. Some timeter, Donald replied, ¡°Get the car, ande with me.¡± Reina looked at Donald¡¯s back figure with tears in her eyes. You¡¯re still protecting that woman even after what she¡¯s done to you? Is she really that important to you? The door suddenly rammed open when Nigel was about to take Jennifer¡¯s clothes off. Weighing at two hundred pounds, chubby-faced Ethan had broken in through the door. Next, he quickly rammed onto Nigel, sending him flying. ¡°Nigel!¡± Ethan roared at the man with a twisted expression on his face as he carefully supported Jennifer. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 301 Is That Donald He would. ¡°Stay low from now on. Pollerton isn¡¯t peaceful recently. Don¡¯t get into trouble,¡± Timothy said coldly. Nigel replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Freedman.¡± Needless to say, Ethan did not dare argue and could only follow what Timothy said. In the car, Kevin was envious as he touched the interior of the Maybach. ¡°Jennifer, buy me a Maybach when you receive the payment for your project.¡± However, Jennifer merely looked at him coldly and did not answer. Listening to their conversation, Linda interrupted, ¡°Hey, Jennifer. Kev is talking to you. Why are you ignoring him? Besides, when you receive your project payment, you¡¯ll have at least an ie of hundreds of millions. Buying a car after you receive the payment would be as easy as pie.¡± ¡°Yes. Our family doesn¡¯t have a car yet. Buying one would be nice. I think this car is good,¡± Leonard said with his head down. Jennifer responded, ¡°No. When the money is in, I¡¯m bringing Donald for treatment.¡± As soon as the words came out of her mouth, three of them were taken aback. In an instant, their faces started to contort with anger. Linda red at Jennifer. ¡°Did Donald put a spell on you? He¡¯s about to die. How could his cancer be cured?¡± ¡°He¡¯s only waiting for his time to end. Why are you taking care of him? What can he give you?¡± Leonard said. Kevin took a few deep breaths and chimed in slowly, ¡°Jennifer, why are you not willing to marry Tyrone? Do you know what the Campbell n represents? Nigel is such a powerful and arrogant person. He disrespects everyone, but before Tyrone even shows up in front of him, he has to kneel down before Tyrone! What about Donald? What can he give you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as good as you imagined if I marry into a wealthy family like his. It¡¯s brutal.¡± Jennifer¡¯s mind was a mess, and she could only let out a sigh. Linda was unfazed by that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? As long as you don¡¯t have to worry about your material needs, then it¡¯s all good.¡± ¡°So in all your hearts, my happiness is nothingpared to money, huh?¡± Jennifer mocked. Linda put her hands on her waist and asked, ¡°How would you know you won¡¯t be happy?¡± After Linda spoke, Jennifer lost interest in talking with them. She looked out the window and saw a Rolls-Royce driving in the opposite direction. From the car window, Jennifer thought she had seen Donald in the car. ¡°Why does the person in the car looks a bit like Donald?¡± Linda remarked with curiosity. She had seen him too. Kevin turned around to have a nce. He thenughed mockingly. ¡°Stop fooling around. How could a loser sit in a Rolls-Royce?¡± After that, both Jennifer and Linda thought they had recognized the wrong person. They turned away and did not say a word. In Jennifer¡¯s opinion, Donald could fight. However, what is the use of that? He is still fated to be a bodyguard. Jennifer knew clearly how terrifying some forces were from the battle at the substation. For example, Noah¡¯s people almost ended Donald¡¯s life. One¡¯s strength was not strong enough. What puzzled Jennifer the most was still Xylus. He didn¡¯t do anything at all. Why did Ethan let our family go? Why was Timothy so nervous? He¡¯s a part of the Freedman n! He came with a look of confusion and went back with the same look on his face. Donald did not get out of the car after he arrived. He was about to leave after learning that Jennifer was not hurt and had left. Knowing that Donald was in the car, Timothy walked to the front of the car and bowed respectfully at the former. Nigel was once again shocked after seeing what Timothy did. Could it be that the big shot is sitting inside the car right now? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He tried to take a clear look at the big shot with all his might. However, Nigel could not see clearly because the shades were up, and they blocked his view. With that, the Rolls-Royce turned around and left. Timothy heaved a sigh of relief as he stood still, watching the car leave. Meanwhile, Ethan was looking on obsequiously and respectfully. When Nigel saw Timothy¡¯s respectful and ttering expression, he felt somewhat envious. ¡°Timothy is still a smart person,¡± Bradley said with a smile while driving. Donald nodded. ¡°Wealthy people like him are not foolish.¡± Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 302 The Last Day Bradley replied, ¡°Lord Campbell, the princess of Antis knows about your condition and requests to enter the country to visit you. Lady Yara from Viking is also insisting oning over.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let anyonee. Let¡¯s stay this way in peace. By the way, how¡¯s Noah¡¯s situation?¡± Donald asked with his eyes closed. He was feeling sleepy and exhausted. Bradley answered cautiously, ¡°Kingsley chased after Noah but lost him on international waters because a private naval force picked him. Their leader is Sea Monster, Leviathan.¡± ¡°Leviathan? How bold of him. Let him be for now, then. Send me back. I need to rest,¡± said Donald. When they returned to Pollerton Estates, Donald felt he was sleeping more and eating less than usual. He sighed to himself, knowing that he was in a bad state. If Daniel could not find a way to neutralize Jadar Stone within three months, he would definitely pass away because of cancer. Soon, the news of Donald having cancer and only having three months left to leave spread in Pollerton. Tyrone was not troubled by the news. He had never thought too much about Donald. To Tyrone, the latter was just like a bug. On the other hand, Gideon was exceptionally delighted after receiving the news. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, Donald¡¯s biological uncle, Michael, was even happier. He had never liked Donald. From the bottom of his heart, he disliked and was envious of everything about Donald. ¡°I think the miracle doctor of Pollerton, James Weiss, can save Donald! He has amazing medical skills!¡± ¡°James can definitely do it because he¡¯s the son of the disciple of Dr. Stone!¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think James will treat Donald. His consultation fees are too expensive.¡± When Donald heard the news, he could only show a wry smile. Even if Dr. Stonees, there is nothing he could do, let alone James. Donald knew very well about his sickness. However, Reina, Wynter, and the others were overjoyed and immediately looked for James. James had a strange attitude. He said he was confident that he could heal Donald, but it depended on his mood. After that, Donald called Reina, Lana, and Wynter. He told them that James was a fraud and they should ignore him. Donald then opened his Pris System to look for information but to no avail. In the following days, Pollerton was very peaceful. There were two more months before the New Year, and Donald¡¯s sickness was getting worse day by day. He was sleeping longer and longer, which had never happened before. Thend remation project was in full swing. Among them, Jennifer¡¯s progress was the fastest, and she was about to wrap up. The audit and payment would be made soon. During this time, Jennifer had asked Donald out once. They agreed to meet at a park in Pollerton. When Jennifer saw Donald¡¯s state, she sobbed uncontrobly as her heart ached for him. It was evident that Donald had lost a lot of weight, his hair had turned gray, and his skin was abnormally pale. ¡°Donald, I¡­¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes reddened as guilt, regret, and self-me welled up in her. Donald could only stare at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look for James now. I want him to think of a way to save you,¡± Jennifer answered and wiped her tears. He grabbed her hand and shook his head. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s useless. You must be opinionated in the future and think about your feelings, okay?¡± She bit her lip and did not say a word. Seeing her in that state, he could only sigh. ¡°Focus on your work in the remaining days. You don¡¯t have to think about me anymore. Today is thest day we¡¯ll ever meet,¡± he added. Jennifer widened her eyes in disbelief. It was as if she was about to lose something important in life, and for some reason, she panicked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We broke up a long time ago, didn¡¯t we?¡± Donald asked. After the words came out of his mouth, Jennifer cried even harder. Tears rolled down her face. ¡°You still hate me, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re still ming me. Am I right?¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 303 Jadar Stone Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Shaking his head, Donald turned around and walked away. ¡°Take care. I shall make a move first.¡± At the sight of Donald¡¯s receding figure in determination, Jennifer copsed to her knees and began bawling. Tyrone had not left Pollerton because he highly regarded the projects that would be made avable after thend remation project waspleted. Once the sea area of thirty square kilometers was filled up, hundreds of industries would rise, namely the construction ofmercial housing and mansion, as well as the operation of subways and buses. By then, it would transform into a brand-new city. When Donald reached home, notifications were constantly popping up in Pris System. Lilith¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Lord Campbell, the analysis of the source of Jadar Stone has beenpleted!¡± Pieces of news were constantly sent from Horizon Group. ¡°Lord Campbell, there¡¯s an emergency!¡± Donald put on his wireless earpiece. ¡°Go on.¡± Lilith reported, ¡°Afterparing various data, we¡¯ve learned that the first piece of Jadar Stone was discovered at Aeruean Circle. However, we¡¯ve also found traces of the existence of Jadar Stone within the country. This means that the major explosion that had urred during Apocalypse in the Ming dynasty was caused by the fall of Jadar Stone!¡± ording to the historical records, a major explosion urred during the Apocalypse of the Ming dynasty, resulting in a casualty of approximately a hundred thousand. Many had turned to dust, while most had their clothes burned. To be causing extreme damage to some while not affecting others fitted the attributes of Jadar Stone perfectly. ¡°Afterparing more than a hundred Jadar Stone all over the world, a deduction is made. We¡¯ve come to a conclusion that Jadar Stone originates from a small, which must be cold and quite far away from the sun. It might even be wary of a celestial object like the sun.¡± Donald narrowed his eyes. ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s exactly like what I¡¯ve guessed. Are we able to track down the source within a short period of time?¡± Lilith answered, ¡°It¡¯s one of the unknowns within the Andromeda constetion, which is a few million light-years from Earth!¡± Upon hearing that, Donald was startled. ¡°So ites from the same ce as my energy source!¡± Lilith lowered her voice. ¡°But we¡¯re unable to figure out its weakness and any countermeasures to the powder of Jadar Stone within your body!¡± Donald fell into deep thought before he slowly inquired, ¡°When will the data of the molecr structure bepleted?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take at least a month.¡± Donald considered the timing. ¡°It¡¯s more than enough. I¡¯ll recover soon, so quicken the pace in analyzing the chemical structure of Jadar Stone. Also, try shining some re on Jadar Stone and see if there¡¯s any reaction.¡± ¡°Which type of re will be the most suitable?¡± Donald lowered his head. ¡°Sr re!¡± Lilith instantly found herself in a tight spot. ¡°We¡¯re not capable of doing that. Sr re can only be found near the sun, and we don¡¯t have the ability and time to approach it. Besides, there¡¯s no power source on Earth that¡¯s able to support us in producing an artificial sr re.¡± ¡°What about controble nuclear fusion? Is it workable?¡± Lilith was gravely shaken. The existence of controble nuclear fusion had always been theoretical. If it wereunched, it would solve the issue of humans¡¯ power sources and be one of the new energy resources for humans in the future. However, as a scientist, Lilith knew what controble fusion technology represented. ¡°But it¡¯s impossible for us to use the technique of controble nuclear fusion¡ª¡± Donald cut in, ¡°No, it has been done.¡± ¡°Fine. Even if we¡¯re able to aplish controlled fusion technology, we have nothing that¡¯s capable of withstanding the high temperature of the sr re.¡± With a calm tone, Donald suggested, ¡°What if I tell you that I¡¯ve mastered the extreme instion fluid of space? What do you say then?¡± Lilith was dumbfounded. Capable of withstanding a high temperature of 3000 and above, this technique was also theoretical. Donald then added, ¡°Do you remember that I¡¯ve mentioned building an S7-Gradeboratory on the reimednd to research two cutting-edge technologies?¡± Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 304 Business Opportunities Unable to recover from the shock of this knowledge, Lilith was rendered speechless. ¡°Thend remation project is made for these two technologies. I aim to introduce the controlled fusion technology into our daily lives, namely phone batteries. By charging once, one can use their phone for up to a month. Or, by charging the electric vehicle once, it can cover a minimum distance of three thousand kilometers.¡± So far, electric vehicles supported by electrochemical cells could only support a distance of approximately four hundred kilometers. After a long while, Lilith finally answered, ¡°If these two technologies are publicized, you¡¯ll be the richest man in the world! Also, I believe that many industries such as car and electrical products would be asking to coborate with you. Even the military enterprises would be fawning over you!¡± ¡°Come over soon. The first stage of thend remation project has beenpleted. We¡¯re preparing to construct theboratory now. After that, I¡¯ll pass the knowledge of both the technologies to you!¡± Exhrated, Lilith responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there tomorrow.¡± After the call ended, Donald sent out an announcement: The first step of True Dragon n shall be initiated. I will be constructing Lord Campbell Mountain Vi at the number onend reimed area. Whoever thates in the way shall be forcibly repressed! The following day at nine in the morning, the announcement went viral in Pollerton as it was made by Lord Campbell from Horizon Group. Currently, Donald gained the most global attention as a young person. At the mere age of twenty-eight, he had be the leader of a conglomerate feared by everyone. Guarding the S9-Gradeboratory and suppressing all the enemies, he single-handedly turned the situation around by murdering more than a hundred underground elite soldiers during the Holy War a few years ago. With a series of victories, he was the epitome of thebat power of humankind. The content of the announcement was brief: Lord Campbell will build Lord Campbell Mountain Vi at the number onend reimed area within twenty days, which takes up a space of three point four square kilometers. Within Lord Campbell Mountain Vi, there¡¯ll be an S6-Gradeboratory. It¡¯ll be used to do research on controlled fusion technology and the material for extreme instion fluid. The first step will be to construct Lord Campbell Avenue, which is twenty kilometers in length, connecting to the highway of Terrandya. A fund of a hundred million will be allocated for this! Not only did the citizens of Pollerton go into a frenzy, but the whole world was also having a heated discussion about it as well. None of the top ten global S9-Gradeboratories was able to aplish these two cutting-edge technologies. Yet, Donald was able to announce it to the world and did research on them confidently. This indicated that the man was oozing with confidence in defeating anyone who was covetable. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Many caught a whiff of opportunity, where they would be top tycoons once the two advanced technologies were publicized. Not to mention, Lord Campbell Avenue would also be an extremely profitable project. One of them was Conner from Tayhaven¡¯s Wilson family, also known as Nigel¡¯s grandfather. Conner hollered, ¡°Get to Pollerton right away and build a good rtionship with Lord Campbell, as he¡¯s in control of the two cutting-edge technologies. The next step in promoting them would be a huge business opportunity!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Jonathan, who was Nigel¡¯s cousin, was the first to stand up to show that he was prepared to travel to Pollerton. Nigel¡¯s fianc¨¦e came from a wealthy family in Jadeborough, the Yeager family. Although the Yeagers did not have a history of wealth for five hundred years, they were not far off from the Campbell n. When they heard the news, the person in power of the Yeager family immediately sent Shannon to Pollerton. The patriarch of the Yeager family asked, ¡°Shannon, you¡¯re smart. Do you have confidence in coborating with Lord Campbell after meeting him in Pollerton?¡± With an impassive expression, Shannon nodded. ¡°I got it.¡± The Freedman n from Terrandya also sent their prince, Sebastian, to Pollerton. After arriving at the mausoleum owned by the Freedman n, he was prepared to meet Donald. One day after the announcement had been made, Sylvia from the Wilson family also arrived at Pollerton and met with Nigel and Jennifer. Sylvia red coldly at Jennifer. ¡°Jennifer, everything for you has been provided by the Wilson family. Now that you¡¯ve secured thend remation project in your hand, the Wilson family has yet to see any return. Aren¡¯t you going to exin what¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 305 Lord Campbell Avenue She sat boldly in thepany, with Nigel, Shannon, and Nigel¡¯s cousin, Jonathan, behind her. Jennifer¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°I¡¯m not going to take credit for anything. This is my most recent financial statement. The revenue from thend remation project is six hundred million, and I am ready to hand over four hundred million to the Wilson family of Tayhaven.¡± Shannon took it and looked at it. Then, she sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t get thend remation project without the help of the Wilson family. Are you trying to send us off with only four hundred million?¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart sank when she heard that. Sylvia added, ¡°Make the necessary preparations. Jonathan will take over, and you can go home and farm.¡± Instantly, Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened. The Wilson Group was founded by the Wilson family of Tayhaven, and she had always been the CEO. Six months ago, the Wilson family of Tayhaven gave her two hundred and fifty million, but she earned one hundred and fifty million in revenue for them in just half a year. Sylvia, however, requested that she give up her position. Jonathanughed and mocked, ¡°You can get lost now.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree with you taking over Jennifer,¡± Nigel said abruptly. He had recently experienced a loss, so he was taken aback. Although there is no evidence that Tyrone is interested in Jennifer, what is the deal with Mr. Lynch and Timothy being so polite to her? Hence, Nigel did not dare take the risk. Several people looked at him after he made this statement. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. Jennifer will continue to oversee all business operations for the Wilson Group,¡± Nigel stated. Sylvia did notprehend his meaning and smacked her thigh. ¡°Nigel, are you in charge, or am I?¡± ¡°After all, I still have the final say in the Wilson family,¡± Nigel uttered. Jonathan held his breath. He lowered his head and looked at his toes. There was hostility in his eyes. Wee from the same family. Why will Nigel be the Wilson family¡¯s leader, and I have to be his pawn? Sylvia¡¯s gaze was frosty. She looked at Nigel for a long time before saying, ¡°Okay, but I¡¯d like to make a request. Take over the Lord Campbell Avenue project. Get out of here if you can¡¯t finish this project!¡± Her tone was icy as she pointed at Jennifer. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. This time, Nigel did not stop her, and Jonathan shot Jennifer a sympathetic look. Is Lord Campbell that easy to approach? How many people have set their eyes on the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue? Everyone now knows that if one wins the contract to construct Lord Campbell Avenue, they will be able to negotiate directly with Horizon Group and even with Lord Campbell himself! Is Jennifer even capable? As more forces poured into Pollerton, the once-calm town was thrown into turmoil. Donald¡¯s announcement revealed a lot of information. Thergest business opportunity was the enormous opportunities created by the two technologies, followed by the construction of variousmercial houses, the nning of logistics distribution centers, transportation facilities, and others. ¡°Take over the Lord Campbell Avenue construction business at any cost!¡± Akio started to run Pollerton Trantions and reached out to contacts he had made over the years. Tyrone, too, received the news and reflected. Lord Campbell appears to be determined to bring all forces into the territory and establish himself as the Eleventh Prestigious Family. ¡°Will we be taking over the Lord Campbell Avenue project?¡± Xylus inquired. Tyrone responded, ¡°We should, of course. What is our family¡¯s most profitable business?¡± ¡°Car manufacturing, of course,¡± Xylus replied. The Campbell n had their own car brand, and their sales were good. Following the impact of new energy, their car brand underwent a reformation. ¡°This is the reason. We need toe to an agreement with Lord Campbell. Once his super energy battery is unveiled, we will have the opportunity to rise. Make every effort to meet up with him!¡± Tyrone stated. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 306 Sebastian Freeman On this day, Donald became the center of the world¡¯s attention. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Kingsley held a press conference to officiallyunch the Lord Campbell Avenue construction project in two days. Donald would select the contractor on his own. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hundreds ofpanies arrived at the Supreme Nona Hotel at nine o¡¯clock the next morning to begin the bidding process. Kingsley sat at the table during the press conference, and a door behind him was securely shut. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the door because inside sat the well-known Donald! Morepanies attended today¡¯s bidding conference than at the previousnd remation project because everyone understood what it meant once they took on the task of constructing Lord Campbell Avenue. They hoped to seize the opportunity before anyone else. Hence, the bigshots who arrived that day were prepared, even if they had to suffer losses. Tyrone was seated at a table in the hall, with Gideon, Winston, Derrick, and others surrounding him. These people were all riding on Tyrone¡¯s coattails, hoping to return to their family and hang the Campbell n¡¯s sign. ¡°At all costs, Gideon. Understand?¡± Tyrone stated tly. Gideon was a little excited. ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all!¡± Tyrone responded, ¡°It is not a matter of giving your all. It is required. If you sessfully take over the Lord Campbell Avenue project, I will immediately incorporate you into the Campbell n¡¯s main branch. From then on, you can put on the Campbell n emblem!¡± Gideon was trembling with delight. ¡°Yes, Mr. Tyrone!¡± Then, he turned his head and said to Michael and the others, ¡°Enter Lord Campbell¡¯s office with me later.¡± Sylvia, on the other hand, crossed her fingers and pondered for a while before finally speaking. ¡°We proceed in two stages. Nigel and Jonathan will be the first to go in and submit the bid on behalf of the Wilson family of Tayhaven. Jennifer then enters in the name of the Wilson family of Pollerton.¡± Before Jennifer could respond, Kevin uttered, ¡°You are being unfair. Jennifer should go in first.¡± However, Sylvia only gave him a fleeting nce and said nothing. Jennifer shot Kevin a look and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Aside from Tyrone, there was another person who drew the crowd¡¯s attention. That person appeared to be arrogant and domineering. If Tyrone¡¯s personality was reserved, then he exuded a sharp aura. Sebastian Freeman, who led the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum, was also one of the n¡¯s princes. His status wasn¡¯t inferior to Tyrone¡¯s. However, he was different from Tyrone, who had congenital heart disease and would die in two or three years unless a suitable donor could be found. Still, Sebastian was very likely to be the next leader of Freedman Group. ¡°Timothy,e in with meter,¡± he said. ¡°What if we don¡¯t get the project?¡± Timothy inquired, concerned. Sebastian sneered, ¡°Does he have the guts to do that? How dare a foreign conglomerate not respect the Freedman n? Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless then!¡± The technology obtained in the S9-Gradeboratory was the catalyst for the rise of the Freedman n. It was the superconductor chip, which was widely used and had pushed them to their limit over time. Their main line of business was electronic goods. However, they had encountered some difficulties in recent years and would need to be reformed in the near future. They would be suppressed once the super energy battery developed by controlled fusion technology was released into the market. ¡°We can take money to build Lord Campbell Avenue, and we don¡¯t even need Lord Campbell¡¯s money. However, once that thing is released into the market, only our family can be the distributor!¡± Sebastian exined. He was only thirty at the time. He was dressed in a long trench coat and sunsses, and he exuded confidence with his smirk. Time passed by slowly. At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Kingsley looked up at the clock and said slowly, ¡°Okay, time is up. Let us now submit the bidding documents. Who will be the first?¡± Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 307 I Dislike You This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. About a few hundred people stood up simultaneously in an instant. Yet, Tyrone let out a cough, surprising many and causing them to sit down unwillingly. After all, who dared oppose him other than those who wished for death? Sebastian looked at Tyrone with narrowed eyes and instantly knocked on the table with his right hand, creating a crisp sound. Kingsley looked at Sebastian coldly. ¡°Silence!¡± Thetter froze and stood up immediately, ready to unleash his wrath. However, Timothy promptly grabbed him and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. We have an urgent matter on hand.¡± Only then did Sebastian sit down while Timothy wiped away his cold sweat. He¡¯s such a hard master to serve. Kingsley shot a re at Sebastian and turned his attention away. Thus, Gideon began walking forward with the bidding document in hand as Michael, Jack, Derrick, and the others followed him. Gideon bent his body and bowed low as he handed the bidding document to Kingsley respectfully. ¡°Please have a look, General Felton.¡± ¡°Please report to Lord Campbell, saying the Campbell n shows their utmost sincerity and looks forward to coborating with Lord Campbell,¡± Tyrone said immediately. Kingsley knocked on the door without speaking a word and entered the room. Many people¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and they stretched their necks to take a nce at Donald¡¯s actual appearance. Nevertheless, a screen was blocking their view, and they could only notice someone sitting behind it. The crowd could not even see a clear silhouette. Everyone saw Kingsley passing the bidding document to the man behind the ss screen, and all they could hear were the flipping of pages. Silence hung in the air at that moment, apart from the sounds of papers being turned. Only a minute had passed, and a stack of documents was flung out of the screen as the crowd watched. ¡°This won¡¯t do. Next!¡± Kingsley announced. Gideon and Tyrone were stunned as everyone shifted their gazes at the former. He felt ashamed, and his back was drenched in a cold sweat. He was the one who wrote the bidding document all by himself earnestly. For example, he promised good project quality and offered to build facilities such as sewers and barriers for free. Those facilities would cost at least one hundred million. Regardless, his sincerity was rejected by Donald. ¡°I don¡¯t like this person.¡± A metallic voice echoed from the room. Then, a ray of light was cast onto Gideon. This meant Donald disliked Gideon. At that moment, Gideon felt it was the end. I didn¡¯t cross Lord Campbell, so why did he expressly point out that he doesn¡¯t like me? Xylus instantly stood up and suggested, ¡°I can let someone else discuss this with you.¡± Then, Michael, Jack, Derrick, and the others raised their heads in excitement, thinking their chances had arrived. Yet, five to six rays of light were shone on them. Donald¡¯s modified voice boomed once more, ¡°I don¡¯t like any of these people. There¡¯s no need to talk. Next.¡± Tyrone sat on the chair silently as his expression darkened. Gideon walked down the stairs dejectedly. He returned to his seat and nced at Tyrone with a pale face. Thetter gave them an icy stare as he kept silent. A long moment passed before he said, ¡°Give me an exnation.¡± ¡°I truly don¡¯t know what happened, Mr. Tyrone.¡± Gideon instantly got to his knees. Upon hearing that, Tyrone shut his eyes and pondered. ¡°Next,¡± Kingsley voiced. Sebastian shot a look at Timothy, and thetter brought their bidding document forward with his hair standing on the back of his neck. ¡°Please inform Lord Campbell that we will build Lord Campbell Avenue and all facilities for free. Please take a look at our bidding document, Lord Campbell,¡± Sebastian said. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 308 Azure Wyvern Guards Everyone was dumbfounded upon hearing that. Is Freedman Group that rich? They said they would build Lord Campbell Avenue for free, including all the facilities. Are they just going to present the project worth a few billion as a gift to Lord Campbell? Kingsley received the bidding document and sent it into the room. The crowd watched as Donald read the document for three minutes this time. Arrogance surfaced on Sebastian¡¯s face as he scanned the room smugly as if he was saying, ¡°Look. This is the power of the Freedman n.¡± He was not wrong. Hundreds of entrepreneurs were present, but even the Campbell n did not dare propose such a generous offer. Yet, the Freedman n was unfazed as they proposed that. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Donald would never reject this offer. After all, no conglomerate would refuse it. However, Kingsley brought the bidding document out in the next moment. ¡°This doesn¡¯t match what I have in mind. It won¡¯t do,¡± Donald¡¯s metallic voice sounded. Sebastian froze, his expression became twisted, and his breathing turned rapid. He would easily act rashly, as he was not as tolerant as Tyrone. Sebastian never held grudges because he would get his revenge on the spot. Hence, he mmed the table and pointed at Donald behind the screen. ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just the captain of the mercenary from the outer regions. Who are you to act so arrogant before me?¡± Kingsley¡¯s gaze turned cold in a split second. ¡°p him,¡± Donald ordered calmly. Thud! Suddenly, five to six people appeared, exuding a dominant aura within the crowd. All their power levels were at ten thousand, and each red at Kingsley icily. Those were Sebastian¡¯s bodyguards, but their opponent was Kingsley. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. His power level drastically rose to eighteen thousand. Next, he jumped up high and lunged at Sebastian. The men with muscr statures also dashed forward. Bloodlust colored Kingsley¡¯s face, and Azure Wyvern de appeared with a wave of his right hand. He sent the bodyguard¡¯s heads flying into the air with a light sweep. ¡°Ah!¡± Countless people screamed in disbelief as they retreated. Those were subordinates of the Freedman n, and everyone could not believe Kingsley was bold enough to take their lives. Afterward, Kingsley approached Sebastian and grabbed his cor. The former pulled Sebastian closer and threw a p across thetter¡¯s face. Sebastian was dumbfounded as his eyes widened in shock. I can¡¯t believe it. I got hit! This was the only lingering thought in his mind, and his eyes soon turned red. ¡°Eight Tribes, gather!¡± He roared. Eight people barged in from outside, and each had a power level of twenty thousand. All of them wore masks and were armed with crescent des. ¡°Azure Wyvern guards, fall in!¡± Kingsley ordered. Boom! A troopprising about thirty people appeared. Each of them was wearing ancient armor and equipped with green des. They had the same height, and their eyes were abnormally cold. Furthermore, they all had a power level of over twenty thousand. They held destructive power. ¡°Come on. You want to fight?¡± Kingsley grabbed Sebastian¡¯s cor and shook his body. Xylus¡¯ evaluation sses clearly showed Kingsley¡¯s power level going off the roof. His power was three times stronger, reaching a shocking number of fifty-four thousand. The members of Eight Tribes exchanged looks, noticing nothing but fear in each other¡¯s eyes. They were up against Azure Wyvern guards, whose primary job was ughtering. Sebastian remained silent and merely red at Kingsley. ¡°What insolence in my presence!¡± Donald¡¯s voice boomed, ¡°Even if Nichs is here, he does not dare speak to me like that, let alone someone like you.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Sebastian scoffed. ¡°p him again!¡± Donald ordered icily. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 309 p! p! p! Kingsley pped Sebastian three times in a row. Meanwhile, the Eight Tribes did not dare to move. Not to mention Timothy, who hid at the side. ¡°I will end your life if you dare to cross the line again!¡± Kingsley threw Sebastian to the ground and stared at him with a sharp gaze. In the end, Sebastian was frightened and did not dare to say anything. He had seen a murderous intent in Kingsley¡¯s eyes. ¡°Continue.¡± Donald¡¯s voice was heard. The Azure Wyvern guards started to clean up the mess. However, many people did not dare to bid anymore because they thought they would be humiliated since the powerful Freedman n had failed. When Kingsley saw no one was taking the initiative, he said, ¡°Next.¡± After that, several corporations submitted their bidding documents, but they were all rejected. Besides, Kingsley even pped Akio¡¯s face when thetter submitted the bidding document. ¡°How dare the people of Yartran to bid from me?¡± In just a second, the atmosphere turned awkward. Nigel shot a nce at Sylvia and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. We¡¯ll fail too.¡± Jonathan nodded and said, ¡°The Freedman n is rejected even though their bidding document offers good terms. We have no chance.¡± Jennifer flipped open her bidding document. Not only were there no discounts, but there was also a provision for additional capital ording to the final oue. It meant that more capital was required if the money to build the road was insufficient. Sylvia rolled her eyes and locked her gaze on Jennifer. ¡°Jennifer, submit the bidding document.¡± Jennifer was taken aback, and she was in a dilemma. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Grandma. I¡¯m not your grandmother. Are you going or not?¡± Sylvia waved her hand impatiently. Sylvia and Jennifer did not have any biological rtions, and they had a five-generations age gap between them. Sylvia would not have the interest in looking at Jennifer if it was not because Conner wanted to defeat the top-tier conglomerates. Jennifer nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re giving me trouble. Even the Freedman n has failed to bid with good terms. I will only be aughingstock after submitting the bidding document.¡± Sylvia deliberately heaved a sigh and said sincerely, ¡°Jennifer, at first, I like your personality. I thought your strength was you never let go and give up, but you¡¯re unwilling to do such a small thing now, making me look down on you. Listen to me. Submit the bidding document in the name of Jennard Construction.¡± At that, Sylvia paused before continuing, ¡°I will take back Jennard Construction and the Wilson Group from you if you disagree.¡± Upon hearing her words, Jennifer was disappointed. She thought Sylvia was very cruel. Thetter hade up with a drastic measure to ruin Jennifer¡¯s way out. Besides, Sylvia even got ready to take Jennard Construction back from her. Jennard Construction was Jennifer¡¯s life¡¯s work, and it was an independent department of the Wilson Group. ¡°You¡¯re putting her in an extremely tough post!¡± Kevin said angrily. ¡°Let me tell you. Jennifer is¡­¡± He wanted to say Tyrone was interested in Jennifer, but he thought it was not good to gloat since Tyrone was there. Hence, Kevin changed his sentence, ¡°Someone influential is interested in Jennifer!¡± Sylvia looked at Kevin dumbly like an idiot. ¡°You loser, why are you gloating?¡± Kevin¡¯s face immediately reddened, and he was tongue-tied. ¡°What are you waiting for? I will take back everything from you if Lord Campbell disagrees with the bidding document. This will prove that you don¡¯t have the capability to be the representative of the Wilson family of Tayhaven in Pollerton.¡± Sylvia waved her hand, then she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. There were a lot of people around who had heard Sylvia and Jennifers¡¯ conversation. They looked at Jennifer with a gloating look. Linda was instantly anxious. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Leonard was panicked when he thought of Sylvia taking back everything. He was worried about Kevin¡¯s betrothal gift. Kevin¡¯s father-inw still wants a mansion and a luxury car. What should we do? Jonathan sneered, ¡°You have no choice but to submit the bidding document today. Grandma is right. You have to listen to her if you want to continue to rely on the Wilson family of Tayhaven!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 310 Framed Nigel did not say anything but nced at Tyrone, trying to see his reaction. However, Tyrone yed with his phone calmly and showed Jennifer no interest. Kevin was anxious, and he walked in front of Tyrone. ¡°Mr. Campbell, are you still keeping to your promise?¡± he asked respectfully. Tyrone had promised to marry Jennifer and punished Nigel back then, but he had not fulfilled either one of the things he promised. For this reason, Kevin was restless, and he wanted to use Tyrone to teach the Wilson family of Tayhaven a lesson. Tyrone raised his head and looked at Kevin expressionlessly. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Kevin¡¯s face stiffened, and he was embarrassed. He stood dumbly on the spot, momentarily unsure what to do. ¡°Get lost,¡± uttered Xylus tly. Upon hearing his words, Kevin fled the scene. Meanwhile, Nigel was confused. He wondered who had punished Timothy and Ethan since Tyrone was not interested in Jennifer. He could not fathom the situation. Seeing Jennifer did not make any move, Sylvia, who had her eyes closed and pretended to sleep, suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going yet? I will take back everything from you now. Nigel, Jonathan, prepare the legal procedures!¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go!¡± Jennifer was agitated. She knew she had no choice but to put her pride aside. ¡°We will not change the original bidding proposal, and we must ask Lord Campbell to increase the capital if the money is insufficient in the future. The Wilson family can never suffer losses!¡± said Sylvia. Jennifer did not say a word. She walked in front of Kingsley with the bidding proposal and handed it to him. Kingsley looked at Jennifer with a sharp gaze, and his face was extremely cold. He did not take the bidding document from her. He hated Jennifer because it was that woman who had made Donald sick previously. Jennifer lowered her head, not daring to meet Kingsley¡¯s stare. She was afraid of Kingsley, who exuded a cold aura. Noticing the scene, Sylvia was delighted. ¡°Look. Kingsley doesn¡¯t even want to take the bidding document.¡± Jonathanughed, not giving anyments. ¡°It¡¯s over. No one can be relied on!¡± Linda stomped her feet in anger. Leonard sneered, ¡°All of you are just jealous of my daughter¡¯s strong capability!¡± Meanwhile, Kevin only had one thought in his mind. I want to buy a Maybach and a house in Pollerton Estates¡­ Seeing Kingsley did not take the bidding document, Jennifer sighed. She turned around sadly and was going to leave. ¡°Wait,¡± Kingsley said coldly. Jennifer was stunned, and she turned around to look at the man. Kingsley took the bidding document from her. His expression remained cold as if someone had owed him millions. He ignored Jennifer and entered the office with the bidding document in his hand. The only sound in the office was the flipping sound of the pages. Jennifer remained calm. She had already expected the result, so she did not have any expectations. ¡°There¡¯s a provision for additional capital ording to the project construction and final oue. Did you prepare the proposal, or did the Wilson family of Tayhaven prepare it?¡± said Donald. His voice was filtered through a voice-changing machine, and the tone was not noticeable. Sylvia immediately stood up and said, ¡°The Wilson family of Tayhaven didn¡¯t prepare it, but Jennifer did! Please don¡¯t misunderstand us, Lord Campbell. We don¡¯t dare to ask you for money. We are willing to build Lord Campbell Avenue even if we were to suffer a loss of more than a billion.¡± At that moment, Jennifer thought Sylvia was shameless. The Wilson family of Tayhaven had prepared both the bidding proposals. The proposal held by Nigel had great offers, and it did not request additional capital. On the contrary, Jennifer had a proposal that requested additional capital. Sylvia had already decided to take everything back from Jennifer that day. Jennifer was like a seed nted by the Wilson family of Tayhaven. Now that the seed had grown, it was useless and ready to be harvested. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, the crowd was abuzz with heated discussions. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 311 Telling Donald What To Do ¡°The nerves that Jennifer has! Out of more than a hundred businesses, she¡¯s the first to ask for more funding.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable. She hasn¡¯t been the CEO long enough, after all. Obviously, she¡¯s not a visionary.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mm. She probably wouldn¡¯t understand anything even if her bid for the construction project of Lord Campbell Avenue is sessful.¡± The crowd discussed among themselves. Jennifer instantly felt alone and helpless since Sylvia had made a fool out of her. ¡°You¡¯re bidding for the project through Jennard Construction. Does thepany have any rtions with the Wilson family of Tayhaven?¡± Donald spoke once again. There was not a shred of emotion in Donald¡¯s voice, so no one could figure out what the man was thinking. Sylvia was the first to answer once again. She hurriedly rified the rtionship. ¡°It has no ties with the Wilson family of Tayhaven. Lord Campbell, I swear that Jennard Construction has nothing to do with the Wilson family of Tayhaven. It is an independentpany!¡± Donald did not respond. He simply examined the materials calmly. After quite some time, he stated casually, ¡°All right. Jennard Construction¡¯s bid is sessful. Make the necessary preparations. We¡¯ll sign the contract tomorrow andmence the construction within three days.¡± As soon as the words came out of Donald¡¯s mouth, the entire hall went silent all of a sudden. Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened. She found it hard to believe what she had heard while looking at the blurry silhouette behind the screen in the office. Everyone was stunned and thought that they had heard wrong. Then, the entire ce became uproarious. They were confused as to what was happening. Timothy and the Campbell n, who gave such huge price reductions, had been rejected. They wondered how a smallpany that had asked for more funding could win the bid. Everyone knew what more funding meant. It meant that a great number of profits and riches could be made. The project, which had a cost of one billion, could go up to one and a half billion. This meant that the bidding amount was one billion. As long as Jennifer knew how to do the ounts, she could take one and a half billion from Donald¡¯s hands in the future. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Akio was still confused. Sylvia suddenly stood up. She could not believe what she heard. A look of shock and regret instantly appeared on her wrinkled face. I should have gotten Nigel and Jonathan to submit the bid proposal! Nigel was also stunned. He then lowered his head as a look of astonishment shed across his eyes. A big shot definitely has his eyes on Jennifer. However, it¡¯s definitely not Tyrone. That person is even more esteemed and frightening than Tyrone. There¡¯s only one person thates to mind, and that¡¯s Lord Campbell! Lord Campbell has set his sight on Jennifer! Jennifer was deemed worthy by Donald. Linda was also stunned by that. She then eximed excitedly, ¡°Ahh! She won the bid! My daughter is so incredible!¡± Leonard also felt a sense of respect toward Jennifer. ¡°My daughter was chosen!¡± Kevin was so happy that he started jumping up and down. ¡°She¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°Lord Campbell, I was wrong just now. Jennifer took the wrong bid proposal. The bid proposal just now belongs to the Wilson family of Tayhaven,¡± Sylvia stated. Everyone thought that Sylvia was a shameless old woman at that moment. ¡°So?¡± Donald¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion. Sylvia replied solemnly, ¡°First of all, the Wilson family of Tayhaven has the ability to construct Lord Campbell Avenue. Secondly, we have a lot of qualified individuals. We can promise that we¡¯ll finish the construction within a month. That¡¯s why I want the construction project to be led by the Wilson family of Tayhaven instead of Jennard Construction.¡± Everyone instantly went quiet. Donald said slowly, ¡°Are you¡­ telling me what to do?¡± Those words alone made Nigel and the others retract their gazes. They all knew that Donald was getting angry. As Kingsley was the representative for Donald, his gaze turned frosty as he heard Donald say that. He walked over to Sylvia slowly. ¡°You dare doubt the words of Lord Campbell?¡± Sylvia instantly felt herself struggling to breathe. Kingsley¡¯s torrent-like aura was overwhelming. ¡°Lord Campbell, please don¡¯t be angry!¡± Nigel bit the bullet and stated. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 312 None Of Your Business ¡°That¡¯s enough! This meeting is dismissed!¡± Donald stated. Everyone instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Nigel was especially relieved. He felt that he had just avoided a catastrophe. As everyone started to leave, a lot of them looked at Jennifer. They were full of envy, jealousy, and doubt. It seemed that they were determined to seize the opportunities found in the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue. The research involving controlled fusion technology, which was conducted throughout the world, was still in its infancy. However, Donald had already managed to control it to a certain level. Once it could be promoted formercial and nonmercial usage, it was a wonder how many economic benefits and historic changes it could bring about. Energy would cost next to nothing, and the price of crude oil would plummet. There would be all sorts of chain reactions across every sector. In other words, Donald would be a renowned figure in the world if he could sessfully make controlled fusion technology readily avable to ordinary consumers. His family could also be the Eleventh Prestigious Family in the country. When the door to Donald¡¯s office was closed, everyone started to disperse. Sylvia stared at Jennifer and scoffed at her before leaving. Jennifer looked very excited. She took out her phone and sent a text message to Donald: Donald, I managed to bid for the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue! I¡¯m so happy! Inside the office, Donald read the text message. He thought to himself for a bit before replying: Congrattions. Jennifer shared her happiness in her next message: Thend remation project has recently been approved. I n on taking out one hundred million and getting the Miracle Doctor of Pollerton to treat you. I¡¯ll always be there for you no matter what the future holds. Donald replied before turning his phone off: There¡¯s no need for that. Sebastian returned to the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum. His expression darkened, and he mmed his fist on the table. ¡°That guy, Lord Campbell! So secretive and sneaky! Who does he think he is!¡± Timothy had a lot weighing on his mind. He said nonchntly, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. He¡¯s very influential outside of the country. There¡¯s also the fact that he guarded Quadfield. He¡¯s made a lot of contributions.¡± Sebastian scoffed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the wealthy Freedman n is afraid of a foreign tycoon!¡± Timothy wanted to mock Sebastian. However, the expression on his face remained unchanged. He nodded lightly. Sebastian fiercely tugged on his tie. ¡°I¡¯m in a very bad mood now! Find me a woman who I can release my pent-up stress on!¡± Timothy replied in a serious tone, ¡°I think you should calm down a little.¡± Sebastian did not care. He waved his hand, beckoning a man from behind toe to him while walking on tiptoes. The man nodded lightly. Timothy felt a bit terrified. The man who was Sebastian¡¯s personal bodyguard was none other than Peter Chance. Peter was fifty years old this year. He was the top fighter in Valorous Group, and he was very skilled in performing Valorous Kicks with both his legs. Peter was also good at tracking people down and gathering intelligence. ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t look half bad. Have a look at her, Mr. Freedman.¡± Peter handed a photograph over to Sebastian. The person in the photograph was none other than Wynter. ¡°That¡¯s the precious daughter of the Lowe family. You can¡¯t touch her,¡± Timothy warned sternly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°The Lowe family?¡± Sebastian had a mocking expression on his face. He did not care. ¡°The Lowe family relies on the Freedman n to get ahead. They¡¯d be absolutely delighted to learn that I fancy Wynter. Peter, go and bring her here at once!¡± Timothy sighed lightly. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse that the Freedman n has an heir like this. Meanwhile, Wynter was examining a music video script at Donter Pictures. The music video would have to be filmed very soon, but she still had not found the male lead for it yet. This made her feel a little discouraged. Vanessa stood behind Wynter and was being very obedient. After all, Vanessa was currently rising to fame. She yed the role of the female lead in two films, which turned her into a new famous actress. ¡°Would you consider it, Julian?¡± Vanessa asked gingerly. Julian Harper was an actor in a film productionpany owned by the Freedman n. He was very famous throughout the country. Since Julian had millions of fans and was very handsome, he was the dream man of countless women. However, Wynter did not like Julian. She felt that he was an immoral man. Therefore, she gave Vanessa an indifferent nce. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in things that are none of your business, okay?¡± Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 313 Contact Donald Wynter knew what Vanessa was trying to do. Julian has been getting close with Vanessa recently. Maybe she¡¯s developed a secret crush on him. Wynter did not care either way. As long as Vanessa did not test her limits, she would not meddle in their affairs. Vanessa immediately nodded in terror. ¡°I understand, Ms. Lowe.¡± As she said that, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Wynter furrowed her brows. ¡°Come in.¡± The door was pushed open, and an extremely good-looking man entered from outside. He was wearing a maroon suit that fit his body very well, wore a slicked-back hairstyle, and had slightly blue irises. It was obvious that he had a mixed heritage. Julian¡¯s father was a car designer for a luxury automobilepany in Irushea. He had designed many world-renowned luxury cars. Vehicles such as Cadic DeVille and Ferrari were the top-tier sports cars that he had designed. When Julian came inside, he first gave Vanessa a look before greeting Wynter, ¡°Ms. Lowe.¡± Wynter furrowed her brows even deeper. ¡°Why did youe here without making an appointment?¡± Julian smiled lightly. ¡°I have orders from Mr. Freedman and Mr. Chance.¡± Wynter hardened her expression. ¡°What did they say?¡± Sebastian was not someone to be messed with. He was the heir of the Freedman n, after all. The Lowe family had slowly declined over the years after her grandfather relinquished his position. They had to rely on the Freedman n to continue to develop. For example, Wynter¡¯s oldest and second oldest brothers were currently in a critical moment. They needed the Freedman n¡¯s help to enter the inner circle. Therefore, the Lowe family never dared to provoke the Freedman n. ¡°Mr. Freedman told you to go to the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum. He said that you don¡¯t need toe back here tonight. Other than that, Mr. Freedman also said that you could consider having me as the male lead in your new music video,¡± Julian stated, sighing. I didn¡¯t think that this beautiful girl would get snatched away by Sebastian in the end. ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± Wynter replied casually. ¡°As for the male lead of my music video, I¡¯ll figure it out on my own. You should leave now.¡± Julian was stunned. Then, a strange expression appeared on his face. ¡°But Mr. Freedman¡ª¡± Wynter lowered her head and looked at the script once again. ¡°Please leave.¡± Julian gazed deeply at Wynter. He did not say anything and nodded while standing at the doorsteps. A man who had a hunched back, stood on tiptoes and walked without making any noise, entered through the door. He looked very strange. It was like he was a demon. The man was Peter from Valorous Group. ¡°Pleasee with me, or I¡¯ll destroy Donter Pictures,¡± Peter threatened as soon as he walked inside. ¡°P-Peter!¡± Wynter was shocked. She knew who this person was. Peter was a very powerful person in Provincial Center of Tud. Valorous Group also belonged to a listedpany. There was an incident that left a deep impression on Wynter. It was when Patrick, who was a highly capable fighter from the Lowe family, was severely injured by Peter three years ago. Patrick still suffered from ailments because of that. Wynter was not too afraid of Peter. However, she feared his godfather. Peter¡¯s godfather was none other than the number one fighter in the Freedman n, Robert Freedman. The Martial God of the Freedman n had retired for over thirty years now. The current strongest fighter in the Freedman n was Robert, who was also the personal bodyguard of the heir of the Freedman n. How scary is Lord Freedman? Wynter could not bear to think about that. ¡°Mr. Sebastian wants to see you. Behave yourself and follow me,¡± Peter stated. Although he was over fifty years old, he stood on his tiptoes like a demon. He looked menacing. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Lowe,¡± Julian said as well. Wynter nodded. She then said, ¡°All right. Let me tidy things up a bit.¡± She got up after that and used her lipstick to write a message on the table quickly. The words she wrote were: Contact Donald. Nobody except Vanessa saw what Wynter was doing. Thetter immediately grabbed her bag and went outside. Peter and Julian followed her from behind while Vanessa was left standing in her original spot.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Vanessa lowered her head as a conflicted expression developed on her face. She was just a naive girl who did not know what kind of status Donald held. However, she knew that he was not an easy person to talk with. Vanessa took her phone out and hurriedly dialed Donald¡¯s phone number. ¡°Hello? Is this Mr. Campbell? Queen Lowe is in danger!¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 314 The Ancient Mausoleum Vanessa briefly exined to Donald everything that had happened. In fact, she had Donald¡¯s phone number all this time. She simply never had the courage to call him. ¡°Understood.¡± Meanwhile, inside Supreme Nona Hotel, Donald put his phone down. A mocking smile crept up on his face. Bradley stood behind Donald. He kept his head low as he looked at the tablet in his hands. ¡°Peter Chance is from Valorous Group. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s the illegitimate child of the leader of the group. Hisbat ability is at Profound Realm, which is equal to a power level of four hundred thousand.¡± Bradley was searching for some useful information. ¡°Also, Sebastian is one of the princes from the Freedman n. He has a slightly higher status than Tyrone.¡± Donald nodded while maintaining a nk expression on his face. ¡°Get the car ready. We¡¯re going to the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum.¡± The Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum was in the heart of Pollerton. It sat on arge area of over three thousand square meters. The mausoleum was very old. It was full of ancient vibes. The fact that there was a centuries-old mausoleum in the heart of Pollerton, wherend was at a premium, was strange. However, every Pollertonian knew that it was a restricted area. The reason was that a new developer was surveying the area. He casually mentioned that it would be nice if the mausoleum could be demolished. That developer disappeared within half an hour. Hispany, which was worth tens of billions, was gone overnight. This incident shocked Pollerton as well as all of Terrandya. From that moment onward, no one dared to disturb the mausoleum. Nobody dared to even talk about it. Usually, people wouldn¡¯t dare to drive past or park in front of the mausoleum. The fact that a five-hundred-year-old noble family was living there was frightening. Meanwhile, three cars stopped in front of the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum. There was an Alfa, a Cadic DeVille, and a Maybach 62S. Wynter got out of the car. She stood in front of the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum, admiring the centuries-old building. She had a conflicted expression on her face, feeling terrified. Julian stood in front of the entrance. He looked very weing as he nodded lightly. Timothy was the first one to emerge from the mausoleum. He was a little taken by surprise when he saw Wynter. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The woman was wearing a white trench coat that day. She paired it with a ck and tight-fitting shirt, a pair of skinny jeans, and a pair of ck boots. This outfit made Wynter look very stylish. Her facial features look delicate, and there were no ws on her face. She had bright eyes and teeth. Her lips were bright red and had distinct textures on them. Although Timothy had seen Wynter on a screen many times before, he could not help but admire her beauty upon seeing her in person. Wynter¡¯s beauty is out of this world! No wonder Sebastian is head over heels for her and wants to sleep with her no matter what. Even I want to sleep with her. Maybe all men want to sleep with her! However, Timothy felt a little uneasy for some reason. He thought that something big was about to happen as his right eyelid kept twitching. Wynter did not say anything, but she looked rather rxed. She was missing Donald very much at that moment and hoped that he woulde and save her. Wynter was not afraid that Donald would not be able to save her. As long as he was around, she was brave enough to face anything. The sounds of footsteps came from within the mausoleum. At the same time, Sebastian emerged. He eximed dramatically, ¡°Wow! If it isn¡¯t Wynter, the diva! Your reputation precedes you.¡± Sebastian was the kind of person who looked like a yboy at first nce. He had an arrogant expression and a smug look on his face. As Sebastian said that, he approached Wynter from the side and was about to wrap his arm around her shoulders. Wynter tilted her body sideways and dodged Sebastian. She looked unbothered while facing him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you wanted me toe over, Mr. Freedman.¡± Sebastian was stunned. Wynter dares to reject my advances? Then, heughed. ¡°Nothing in particr! I just wanted to¡­ sleep with you!¡± Wynter¡¯s face suddenly contorted. Why is he this arrogant? Although he¡¯s the heir of the Freedman n, he should still be cautious about what he does and the potential repercussions of his actions! ¡°Mr. Freedman, did you not consider the consequences of your actions?¡± Wynter asked coldly. Sebastian seemed to realize something at that moment. He pped his thigh and responded, ¡°Oh, right! You¡¯re the diva, so you have to consider the feelings of your fans and your agency! All right! I¡¯ll think of a way to tell all your fans that I slept with you¡­¡± Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 315 Showing Off Wynter widened his eyes, staring at Sebastian in disbelief. The man continued, ¡°Sleeping with the diva. It is such a great topic for conversation! The news would mention a certain female star bing a sugar baby. The identity of the man remains a mystery¡­ That¡¯s the feeling we¡¯re aiming for. I¡¯d love that too.¡± Sebastian became more excited. ¡°Come, make an announcement this instant. Let¡¯s announce that Wynter is now my sugar baby.¡± Julian merely snickered. ¡°Mr. Freedman, we won¡¯t be able to brag about your power and status like this. All it does is make others think that you are rich. Why don¡¯t we contact a few media outlets and tell them that Wynter offended a big shot? Hence, they forced her to sleep with them, and she had no choice. Doesn¡¯t that have a better ring to it?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Once Sebastian heard the idea, he looked at Julian with immense admiration. ¡°There¡¯s no point in ying safe and wasting our youth. Let¡¯s go with your idea. I am hoping to be as arrogant as possible. Otherwise, I will be wasting my ancestors¡¯ efforts if I don¡¯t show off!¡± ¡°How about you leave the matter to me, Mr. Freedman?¡± Julian asked while smiling. Sebastian was pleased with Julian¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Well, of course. You have the channels to get it done. I believe that you can achieve the best results!¡± ¡°Please stop acting ridiculous, Mr. Freedman!¡± Wynter yelled. ¡°If you¡¯re going to continue, I¡¯ll consider phoning my Grandpa!¡± ¡°Sure, sure, sure. I¡¯ll let you call your grandpa. You can get whoever you want to help you, and I¡¯ll admit defeat if they can hold me back.¡± Sebastianughed. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush to sleep with you anyway. Come on, feel free to make your calls. Let¡¯s see how things pan out.¡± As Sebastian witnessed how furious Wynter was, his frustration caused by Donald vanished without leaving a trace. Then, he sighed. ¡°Look, this is the benefit of holding power.¡± Julian made quick work of the matter. An hourter, a news article spread like wildfire on the inte. The title was very eye-catching. It wrote: The diva, Wynter Lowe, is suspected of offending the Freedman n¡¯s Prince and is being forced to sleep with him! Below the title was a picture of Wynter at the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum¡¯s entrance standing opposite Sebastian. Being dubbed the diva, millions of boys and girls idolized Wynter, and she was the dream girl of many men. However, someone had now forced her to sleep with them. Many people couldn¡¯t ept it. Followed by that news article was a second article. It wrote: It¡¯s real! The diva is held hostage by unspoken rules from the Freedman n¡¯s Prince! It was the news¡¯ job to unveil the truth without exaggerating them, nor did they wish to hide them. Sebastian¡¯s pride in earning victory was painted all over the titles. ¡°He¡¯s so full of himself!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head over to seek justice for Ms. Lowe!¡± ¡°Is he harassing the diva with unspoken rules just because he is upset with her?¡± Many people had their blood boiling in rage, so they gathered outside the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum. However, no one dared to go closer to it because everyone knew what the Freedman n was capable of. They also knew what the mausoleum represented. The mausoleum was a forbiddennd. Whoever got too close to it would have to face the wrath of a prestigious family with five hundred years of history. The Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum interior was luxuriously furnished. It even had artificial streams and mountains. Sebastian sat in the mausoleum, looking at Wynter while listening to the roars of the crowd outside. ¡°No matter how much they like you, they wouldn¡¯t have the courage to barge in because this is the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum.¡± Wynter remained silent and fished her phone out to make a call. Sebastian did not care at all since the other nine prominent ns wouldn¡¯t make a move on him just because of a woman. Not to mention that Sebastian was from the Freedman n. It was more unlikely for them to take action against Sebastian, one of the heirs. The Freedman n needed people like Sebastian to be the face of the family. Within any n, it was undeniable that there would be some modest people and others that were boastful. It was due to the egotism of some of the family¡¯s members that they wouldn¡¯t raise any suspicions from the public. To the Freedman n, the more arrogant Sebastian was, the better. From the view of a big shot, they truly hoped for the Freedman n to have more people with simr personalities to Sebastian. Wynter called her parents first. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 316 Save Me ¡°Hello, Dad¡­¡± Wynter uttered. A voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°I saw the news. Don¡¯t resist. Your brothers are at a crucial stage now, so we can¡¯t afford to offend the Freedman n!¡± Wynter felt her heart sink after hearing that, and tears formed in her eyes. Her father added, ¡°Wynter, you¡¯re not young anymore. Don¡¯t fight back today. Once things are over, I¡¯ll head over to the Freedman n¡¯s headquarters to settle the matter. The Lowe family still needs the Freedman n¡¯s assistance!¡± The call ended abruptly. A chill filled Wynter¡¯s heart, and she could no longer hold back her tears. Do they not care about my happiness in the slightest? Will Sebastian even take me as his wife? His fianc¨¦e is at Jadeborough, so what am I to him? ¡°Go on, continue calling whoever you need.¡± Sebastian wasn¡¯t anxious as he pinned his eyes on Wynter from top to bottom. He enjoyed the sight of Wynter being desperate as it brought him the joy of having power. Surprisingly, Wynter did not give up and proceeded to phone her elder brother, who was the one who adored her the most. ¡°Brother, I¡­¡± A long sigh came from the other end of the line. ¡°Wynter, I¡¯m sure you understand the current situation. We¡¯re entering the core market of Tud state soon. Besides, can the Lowe family stand a chance against the Freedman n?¡± Wynter choked with sobs. ¡°Don¡¯t we have the slightest chance to fight back? Are you all going to let him defile me?¡± ¡°No, not at all,¡± a deep voice answered. ¡°That¡¯s just how it is.¡± The call was abruptly cut off. Wynter refused to give in. After pondering for some time, she ended up calling her grandfather. The pir of the Lowe family! Old Mr. Lowe was in Jadeborough. Before retiring, he was an influential person, with disciples all over the world. ¡°Grandpa, save me,¡± Wynter pleaded. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The elder kept quiet for a long time before opening his mouth to speak. ¡°From when I saw the news, I made one hundred and thirty calls. No one dared to stand up against this. Even your fianc¨¦, ude Wheeler, doesn¡¯t dare to show up!¡± ude belonged to the Wheeler family of Jadeborough. His family was almost on par with the Freedman n, which had maintained their wealth for five hundred years. ude was Wynter¡¯s childhood sweetheart. They grew up together and were even in an arranged marriage, yet he wasn¡¯t even picking up his phone. It was a joke since the Wheeler family was no match for the Freedman n. The other prestigious families, such as the Campbell n, wouldn¡¯t bother to say anything. On the contrary, they were happily watching the drama. ¡°Wynter, I¡¯m old and useless now, so I can¡¯t do anything to help you,¡± her grandfather said in a shaky voice. It was apparent that he was sad too. ¡°Pass the phone to Sebastian.¡± Sebastian took the phone and said in annoyance, ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Lowe¡­¡± The elder¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Sebastian, what are your conditions for letting Wynter go?¡± Sebastian replied, ¡°There are none. I¡¯m going to sleep with her today. Come and beat me to death if you have the guts to do so.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush to harm her. Let me phone your parents before you do anything,¡± the elder responded. ¡°Even if you called the king, it would be futile.¡± Sebastian scoffed. ¡°Even if the gods came, I wouldn¡¯t throw my pride aside for you. The Lowe family is nothing! If you keep bbering on, I¡¯ll tear the Lowe family to bits. You shall witness my powers with your own eyes!¡± Sebastian¡¯s patience was wearing thin. Then, he threw the phone back to Wynter. ¡°Wynter, I¡¯m so sorry that I can¡¯t help you, nor can the Lowe family. It¡¯s all for the greater good¡­¡± The elder started shedding tears at the end of his words. How cruel could people be? It has been just three years since I stepped down. Is there no one willing to defend me? Wynter was devastated as she ended the call. Finally, she phoned ude. ¡°ude¡­¡± Thetter swiftly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. Take care.¡± He hung up the call, and Sebastian guffawed. On the other hand, Tyrone, from the Campbell n, grinned from ear to ear when he received the news firsthand. ¡°Sebastian is rather interesting.¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 317 Demolish The Mausoleum Xylus remarked, ¡°It¡¯s bad to act too haughtily.¡± Tyrone shot him a nce and replied, ¡°You¡¯re wrong if you think that way. This is Sebastian¡¯s disguise. That guy has to act haughtily to the extreme so that he has a chance to give a fatal blow to others in the future. The rest of the heirs have always looked down on Sebastian. In truth, he is the most ruthless one among all.¡± Xylus was startled after listening to him. Sure enough, every heir of a wealthy family wouldn¡¯t be a simple person. ¡°Let me put it this way. No one can save Wynter this time,¡± Tyrone continued. Everyone, including the Ten Prestigious Families and the big shots, was happy to see what had happened. The scarification of Wynter was nothing to them. Jennifer sighed when she heard about it. ¡°Wynter is pathetic indeed.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Linda twitched her lips. ¡°What is there to feel pathetic about her? Does she have any reason to resist it? After all, that¡¯s the Freedman n who has been affluent for five hundred years. Of course, she has to be more than willing to do it.¡± Jennifer did not want to say more things about it instantly. When Lana and Reina heard about the news, they reacted nervously at first, but they soon calmed down after knowing that Donald had taken care of it. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go shower.¡± Sebastian stood up and looked outside. Many people were surrounding them with more than a thousand reporters. At the same time, the number of onlookers continued to increase. Wynter responded, ¡°No. I¡¯m not giving up yet.¡± With that said, she called Donald. When the call got through, Donald¡¯s low voice sounded. ¡°Everything is fine now. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± Sebastian was skeptical. ¡°Be here in a minute? Who is so terrific to barge into my Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum?¡± As soon as his words dropped, the sound of a car honking rang out from outside the door, followed by an uproar. ¡°Make way, please! Our lord is entering the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum!¡± An ordinary-looking young man cleared the path. He was an Azure Wyvern guard who had taken off his armor. Curiously, everyone moved aside to create a path for them. The Azure Wyvern guard walked directly to the door of the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum and said, ¡°Sebastian, our lord demands you to let her go, or we¡¯ll demolish your mausoleum in no time!¡± His words stirred an uproar among the crowd instantly. Everyone could still remember that a multi-billionaire had mentioned demolishing the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum in jest and disappeared right after that while his multi-billion business empire copsed overnight. How dare someone speak of such this time? Don¡¯t they know how horrifyingly powerful the Freedman n is? Or are they so terrific themselves? Besides the other nine prestigious families, could they be more powerful than the Freedman n? Suddenly, they saw a custom-made Rolls-Royce drive in front of the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum. The car was well-tinted for privacy purposes. No one could see the inside at all. Immediately, many reporters pressed the shutter of their cameras to record the moment, especially the custom-made Rolls-Royce. The lighting of the camera shed incessantly. At the same time, an influencer with millions of fans began to conduct a live stream. ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m Bunnybunny. We¡¯re supposed to start at eight, but I decided to start it earlier because of Queen Lowe. Let me show you what¡¯s going on at the scene now. A Rolls-Royce has arrived at the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum, iming that they want to demolish it. Let¡¯s have a wild guess of what will happen next.¡± A beautiful female influencer turned on her live stream camera with beautifying filters. Then, she directed the lens toward the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum. Her viewers began flooding thement sections. Someone wrote: Of course, this will bring them bad consequences. Back then, the multi-billionaire disappeared overnight after saying the same. Another onemented: Who is that boastful guy there? Things are going to end badly for him. At that instant, more than a dozen men in the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum became agitated when they heard his words. The mausoleum represented the dignity of a n. It was also their symbol. That was why the Freedman n got so angry back then. On top of that, someone said it in front of the public. The Freedman n was furious. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 318 Bust Into The Mausoleum Everyone was infuriated, especially Sebastian. His pupils became as sharp as the tip of the knife when he stared at Wynter. ¡°Wynter Lowe, that is who you seek for protection? Even if he¡¯s the mightiest king, I¡¯ll end his life today!¡± Peter tipped his toes while following behind Sebastian as thetter went outside. Sebastian saw countless onlookers surrounding them. Many of them had turned on their phone cameras and started live streaming. It was not exaggerating to say that they had caught the attention of half of the Yorknd, let alone Pollerton. Everyone in Pollerton, whether they were the big shots or themoners, paid great attention to this matter. ¡°Demolish the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum?¡± Sebastian walked out the door, ring coldly at the car in front of him. He could not see clearly who the passenger was inside the vehicle. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Let go of Wynter, or I¡¯ll make you demolish the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum on your own.¡± A monotonous voice rang out through the speaker from the Rolls-Royce. One couldn¡¯t identify whose voice was that. Everyone turned to look at the car as though they were looking at a fool when they heard those words. Not only does the man want to demolish the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum, but he also wants Sebastian to do it himself? Is he out of his mind? Instead of getting into a rage, Sebastianughed. ¡°Haha. How funny is that! Are you ready to be the hero to save the beauty? I¡¯ll show you the power of the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum today! Peter, Ivan, Hugo, get ready!¡± Having heard that, ten guardians of the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum instantly raised their energy. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Inside the car, Donald¡¯s face remained calm without any expressions. ¡°Go ahead and bust into the mausoleum.¡± ¡°All right. Sit still.¡± Bradley nodded in response and stepped on the gas pedal to the maximum. The twelve-cylinder engine produced an intense power instantly, and the engine began roaring. Then, the car sped ahead and knocked off a huge door before it! Oh my God! All the onlookers gasped with astonishment and were utterly shocked at that sight. How could the man bust into the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum just like that? Whose family does he come from to behave so imperiously? Even Tyrone wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing! Meanwhile, Tyrone was also startled when he watched the scene from a live stream. ¡°Oh my goodness! He¡¯s crazy!¡± he remarked. Nobody, including the eldest son of the Campbell n, would dare to bust into the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum with a car. It seemed like it was destined to be a fight to thest breath. Discussions continued to flood the chatrooms. Someone wrote: He¡¯s so manly to have the audacity to offend the Freedman n for Ms. Lowe! Anotherizenmented: I¡¯m so anxious! I wonder what the man looks like? Sebastian was shocked. His face contorted with rage when he regained his senses. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± In the courtyard, the crowd could no longer see the trace of the car as it was driven to a blind spot. The rest of the people dared not approach Sebastian, who was huffing in anger. They waited for his order outside. The crowd outside grewrger. The influencer that went by the name Bunnybunny stomped her feet anxiously. ¡°Host, sneak over and aim the camera toward the scene, or we¡¯ll unfollow you!¡± ¡°Yes. Hurry up, or we¡¯ll unfollow you!¡± Bunnybunny was hesitant. Even though the number of viewers increased on her live stream, more and more people had unfollowed her, and she felt anxious and panicked instantly. ¡°Okay. Let me give it a try,¡± Bunnybunny responded. Then, she went nearer to the scene secretly. ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Sebastian came in front of the car. His gaze was terrifyingly cold. Donald remained seated inside the car. He had noticed Wynter at one nce. Thetter stood at the door of a private room with tears in her eyes as she looked at him. Upon seeing her, he let out a sigh of relief. Thank goodness I¡¯m here on time! Thump! Peter was infuriated. He leaped forward andnded on the roof of the car with one leg. The car shook suddenly, but the roof of the vehicle did not deform in the slightest! Peter was stunned. What kind of material is the roof of the car made of? The power that I used in stomping my feet on it is worth a few tons of energy, yet it didn¡¯t even scratch off the paint of the car in any bit? Timothy felt the ominous feeling bubbling from within intensify. He couldn¡¯t help but take a step backward. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 319 Defeated ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I¡¯ll make sure you die in Pollerton today!¡± Sebastian said coldly. Click! The sound of the door unlocking was heard. Peter immediately backflipped off the car andnded in front of Sebastian to protect him. The car door slowly opened with Bradley getting out of the car first, followed by a woman in a traditional dress who was so pretty as if she hade out of a drawing. The woman was Yuna! Immediately afterward, the sound of coughing was heard and Donald, who was slender and wearing a white suit, got out of the car. Sebastian was stunned as he muttered, ¡°Donald, the abandoned child of the Campbell n?¡± He then scolded, ¡°What the hell? You are just an abandoned child. An abandoned child who was almost pped by Tyrone. How dare you try to crash into the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum? Where did you get all the courage from? Or is your father some master?¡± Timothy¡¯s body began to tremble. His face suddenly turned pale as he shuddered in fear. He suddenly realized why he was feeling anxious. ¡°Donald.¡± Wynter ran over andunched into Donald¡¯s arms, hugging his waist tightly. Donald could feel a touch of softness from her hug. ¡°It¡¯s okay now,¡± Donald replied gently and looked toward Sebastian coldly. Thetter¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he pointed at Donald and ordered, ¡°Peter! Kill him!¡± Swoosh! Peter straightened his legs and sprung into the air. His legs turned into two indestructible spears shing with golden lights as he aimed toward Donald¡¯s head. Peter was using the Valorous Kick, the signature skill of Valorous Group, the kick that almost kicked through Patrick Lowe¡¯s chest. At that moment, Peter was no longer gloomy but had be extremely terrifying, like a prehistoric beast reviving. A mocking smile crept onto Sebastian¡¯s face. So what if you are rich? Could you be any richer than the Freedman n? The Freedman n had been developing for five hundred years, and they have umted a terrifying amount of wealth! They had also recruited many experts like Peter to work for them, with Robert overseeing the experts. ¡°Die!¡± Peter said coldly. His speed was fast, but there was someone quicker than him. That person was Yuna. She was wearing a traditional shirt with a fairy-like figure. Her expression suddenly turned cold as her toes gently touched the ground, and she flew to the sky like a butterfly. Immediately afterward, a chain whip appeared in her hand, and she whipped it abruptly. A loud smack was heard in the sky like the sound of thunder. The chain whip hit directly on Peter. ¡°Ahh!¡± Peter screamed as his legs were cut off instantly and fell to the ground! Yunanded and stood in front of Donald. Sebastian was dumbfounded by the scene. His face instantly turned pale. Peter, an expert from the Profound Realm with four hundred thousand power level, was instantly defeated by a girl who looked like she was in her twenties. ¡°The Moon Goddess¡¯ Whip. You are the Moon Goddess¡¯ disciple!¡± Peter continued to wail with his eyes wide open while lying on the ground. Who is the Moon Goddess? Legend said she was the first female expert and the prettiest woman in the world. She was also a woman whose skill surpassed the Ten Prestigious Families. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Back then, Vincent, a descendant from the strongest prominent family, wanted to pursue the Moon Goddess but was heavily injured by her during the battle in Mount Konge. It became the topic of discussion in the world. Unexpectedly, after twenty years, the Moon Goddess¡¯ disciple had alsoe down from the mountain. Moreover, legend said that the Moon Goddess was from the Ministry of Dragon. What was the Ministry of Dragon? It was where the Dragon badges were forged. Sebastian¡¯s pupils instantly constricted, and his heart pounded rapidly. If there was anyone who could crush the Ten Prestigious Families, that would be the Ministry of Dragon. This was because it was the national treasure! What was more terrifying was that Yuna seemed to be Donald¡¯s underling. That alone was scary enough. ¡°Donald!¡± Sebastian roared in a low voice, ¡°What else do you have? Bring out your trump card!¡± Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 320 Trump Card Donald nced at Sebastian indifferently and then threw the Dragon badge in his hand to Sebastian¡¯s. As thetter caught the badge and lowered his head to have a look, all the colors drained from his face. Instantly, he raised his head arduously and looked at Donald with trembling hands. ¡°Is this trump card good enough?¡± Donald asked indifferently. ¡°The Dragon badge. The third Dragon badge!¡± Sebastian¡¯s face turned grim with infinite unwillingness. He did not expect to provoke the holder of the Dragon badge by just wanting to sleep with a female celebrity. If the first heir of the Freedman n were to find out, he would get rid of Sebastian. Besides, if the elder members of the Freedman n were to find out too, they would remove everything from him, including his identity as an heir. Thepetition within the five-hundred-year-old prominent family was extremely cruel. Many people had been staring at his identity as the eighth prince. The remaining few people knelt on the spot, especially Timothy and Ivan. ¡°iming that I¡¯d die in Pollerton? Did you call me the abandoned child of the Campbell n? Did you say you want to sleep with Wynter even if the emperor is here?¡± Donald fired numerous questions at Sebastian. His tone was calm, but his words were full of mockery. Sebastian¡¯s expression continued to darken with his head lowered while he held on to the Dragon badge. The next second, he raised his head abruptly and asked, ¡°Do I still have a chance?¡± Donald was impressed to hear what Sebastian said. No wonder he is the heir of a five-hundred-year- old prominent family. Arrogance was just his disguise. He is actually very smart. ¡°Firstly, make a public announcement to apologize to Wynter. Secondly, drive the demolition crane on your own and demolish the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum,¡± Donald said as he stared at Sebastian, observing thetter¡¯s reaction. Sebastian had a storm of emotions brewing in his heart as he was unable to calm down. He gritted his teeth as endless humiliation shed through his eyes. Suddenly, he knelt and said, ¡°Ms. Lowe, I am sorry!¡± That kneel almost seemed like it had broken his spine as he did not stand back up anymore. However, he had no choice but to kneel or else he would die! He never expected Donald to be so horrifying. Not only did Donald have something to do with the Moon Goddess, but he was also the holder of the Dragon badge. Someone like Donald should not exist in Pollerton as it would disrupt the bnce of the Ten Prestigious Families. The system of Pollerton could not let him exist. The reason why Donald was kept out of the border and unable to bring his forces into the country was because the system did not allow it. ¡°Ms. Lowe, please forgive me!¡± Sebastian said again while kneeling on the ground with his eyes full of hatred. ¡°Ah!¡± someone eximed. Timothy quickly looked out and saw a beautiful female streamer holding her phone with the camera focusing in his direction. The live room erupted in an uproar again. One of theizensmented: Oh my god! Am I seeing things, or is Wynter hugging a man while Sebastian is kneeling on the ground? Another one posted: The video quality is so bad. I can¡¯t even see what the man looks like. Someone else wrote: Who is this man? How did he manage to make Sebastian kneel? Bunnybunny realized the crowd had seen her, so she instantly eximed, dropped her phone, and ran away. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Crack! An Azure Wyvern guard moved forward and stepped on the phone. Many people still captured the scene, but because the camera was too far away, they could not see Donald¡¯s face. Only Donald¡¯s gray hair was seen, but it was still very blurry and difficult to identify. Wynter looked at Sebastian, kneeling on the ground, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do everything ording to what Donald says.¡± Sebastian lifted his head and asked, ¡°Is there no chance for me to repent?¡± If he demolished the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum, he would bear unimaginable anger from the Freedman n to the extent that he would be banished forever by the n. However, if he didn¡¯t do ording to Donald, the entire Freedman n might be destroyed entirely that night. All those years of training had made him understand how frightening the Dragon badge could be. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 321 Offended Donald shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Sebastian gritted his teeth upon hearing that. Suddenly, the phone rang. It was from his father, Frederick Freedman, who was one of the second-generation leaders of the Freedman n. ¡°Sebastian, what the heck you are doing? Why are you kneeling before Wynter?¡± Frederick¡¯s deep voice could be heard over the phone. ¡°Tell me immediately what is going on. I have blocked the live stream. Hence, there are not a lot of people who know about this.¡± Sebastian replied in a low voice, ¡°Dad, he wants me to demolish the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum!¡± ¡°What? That guy must have gone crazy. Put him on the phone!¡± raged Frederick. Before Sebastian could react, Donald snatched the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to tear down the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum. Do you have any objection?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Frederick. ¡°Do you know what the Freedman n is capable of doing?¡± Frederick still thought that Sebastian was subdued by force. There are plenty of people who are skillful inbat. Thus, it¡¯s not surprising that Sebastian has encountered one or two pros. However, if the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum is demolished, it will bring forth the vengeance of everyone in the Freedman n. ¡°It¡¯s best that you think this through. You could sessfully bring down the mausoleum today, but you will face the endless revenge and kill orders from the Freedman n. There¡¯s no use even if you escape overseas. Freedman n has the ability to capture you and make your life a living hell.¡± Donald burst outughing out of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯ve decided right this moment that not only do I want the mausoleum to be destroyed, I also want you to be the one that makes the demolition announcement.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are!¡± Frederick was infuriated. ¡°Just you wait. Ten minutester, someone will tell you that,¡± replied Donald tly. Meanwhile, at the Freedman n¡¯s Tud headquarter, Frederick thundered in the office, ¡°Look into it at once. Find out who that man is!¡± Donald hung up the call and said to Sebastian, ¡°I¡¯ll hold on to your phone for now. Let me first show you the horror of the Dragon badge.¡± Hearing that, Sebastian asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°One should pay for their vile actions. Understand?¡± Donald answered in an indifferent tone. Wynter felt Sebastian got what he deserved. He acted so arrogantly before. Why is he chickening out now? The more Frederick dwelled on Donald¡¯s words, the angrier he became. ¡°Let me be the one that makes the demolition announcement? Who does he think he is? Even Vincent wouldn¡¯t dare to say that!¡± As the head of the most prominent and wealthiest family, Vincent was at the height of his power. Donald then switched on his phone. He typed in the Dragon badge¡¯s serial number and sent a message: Teach Frederick Freedman a lesson. Let him make the announcement regarding the demolition of the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum! This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As if an enormous machine fueled by ascendancy started to operate, numerous calls went out. After just five or six minutes, Sebastian¡¯s phone rang. He quickly picked up the phone as it was from his strongest backer. The man didn¡¯t work with the Freedman n and lived far away in Jadeborough. He was one of the Ten Array and once brought out gadgets of advanced technology from the S9-Gradeboratory to the Freedman n while he worked there. ¡°Issue an announcement at once to demolish the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum. Right now! At this instant!¡± The man¡¯s deep voice was calm. No emotion could be detected in his words. Cold sweat immediately trickled down Frederick¡¯s body. As though struck by a bolt of lightning, he stood transfixed to the spot as he asked, ¡°Sir, who did my son offend?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions that you shouldn¡¯t be asking. Do as I say right away if you don¡¯t want me to destroy the Freedman npletely!¡± ordered the man as his voice turned mildly irritated. Frederick was stunned, and the phone slipped out of his hand. The man on the phone absolutely had the power to take down the Freedman n overnight. He was one of the Ten Array. Moreover, he was also a member of the Dragon n and Ministry of Dragon, which made him above the Ten Prestigious Families. Later, Frederick picked up the phone and called Sebastian¡¯s number. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the announcement. Pass the phone to Sebastian.¡± Frederick, who had calmed himself down, asked, ¡°Sebastian, who did you offend?¡± After a long silence, Sebastian eventually answered, ¡°The third¡­ Dragon badge!¡± Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 322 Demolition Frederick felt like his heart was overwhelmed with roaring seas and engulfing tidal waves. The colors drained from his face as his mind turned fuzzy. He had thought of many possibilities behind the incident, but the third Dragon badge was not one of them. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll send out the announcement at once. Go and take down the mausoleum yourself. As for the n members, I¡¯ll exin to them. This piece of news must stay secret between you and me!¡± stressed Frederick. Sebastian cast a nce at Timothy and the others before he muttered, ¡°Then, what about the other Freedmans¡­¡± ¡°Kill everyone, except for Timothy and Ivan!¡± instructed Frederick impassively. When Sebastian hung up the phone, he continued kneeling and waited for Donald¡¯s orders. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Within a minute, an official announcement with the title ¡±Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum had long upiednd illicitly, viting thew ofnd management. The building is an illegal construction and will be demolished today!¡± spread like wildfire on the inte. As soon as the announcement was published, it sent the public and the Ten Prestigious Families into an upheaval. Pollerton was caught in the eye of the storm as everyone in the nation turned their attention to the city. ¡°Go on,¡± Donald urged. The booming voice of bulldozers could be heard from outside the door. The ground shook as four bulldozers made by Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry drove toward the location. ¡°Do you know how to drive it?¡± asked Donald. With his bloodshot eyes, Sebastian gritted his teeth and choked out, ¡°I can learn.¡± Donald nodded and pulled Wynter into the car. The Rolls-Royce then drove out of the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum while the onlookers stretched out their necks to take a peek. Many people even started snapping photos of the car. ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Lowe?¡± ¡°Is she in the car?¡± ¡°Did something happen? Is it true that the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum will be torn down?¡± ¡°Huh? Look at that. Isn¡¯t that Sebastian? Why is he getting into a bulldozer?¡± ¡°Spread out. The mausoleum will be demolished soon!¡± hollered one of the Azure Wyvern guards. The bystanders were dumbfounded to hear the guard¡¯s words. The crowd erupted into discussions simultaneously when they regained their senses. ¡°What the heck? What is happening?¡± ¡°I just saw a piece of news that was personally released by the second-generation leader of the Freedman n. It was stated that they are going to tear down the mausoleum!¡± ¡°Who is the owner of that car? How terrifying. Even the Freedman n is forced to demolish their mausoleum by themselves!¡± An Azure Wyvern guard went up to a bulldozer and shouted, ¡°Ready! Push!¡± Boom! Boom! A thudding sound ensued as Sebastian drove the bulldozer and crushed the tombstones in the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum. The rest of the three bulldozers moved at the same time and began to break the building apart. Smoke and dust filled the air. The ground shook as the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum, which had stood tall at the center of Pollerton for hundreds of years, was razed to the ground. Everyone kept taking photos and live-streamed the whole incident to record the moment. Some naively thought that the mausoleum was indeed an illegal construction, but most understood that some big shot must have taken action to push Freedman Group and Sebastian into the demolition of their mausoleum. Comments erupted all over the inte as trending news with different titles flooded the web. Shocking news! Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum is leveled to the ground! Another one read: The second-generation leader of the Freedman n issued an announcement to express his apologies! The Freedman n¡¯s third-generation heir drove the bulldozer himself! One of the articles was named: Breaking news! Sebastian wanted to harass Queen Lowe, angered the big shot backing her!¡± There was another headline that took a spin which read: Stand up for love. Big shot spurred to action; the Freedman Group trembled in fear! After Sebastian was done, he faced hundreds of phones that were live streaming and said, ¡°I was ignorant back then, and my actions had frightened Ms. Lowe. I¡¯m here to apologize to her. I hope she and everyone can forgive me. It is my wish that the gentleman can forgive me as well.¡± With that said, Sebastian got into a car and left. When Tyrone heard of the news, his face grew grim. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 323 The Mysterious Big Shot Xylus was in utter disbelief as well. Tyrone asked, ¡°What on earth is going on? Have you found out anything about that matter?¡± Xylus shook his head. ¡°No. Everyone from the Freedman n in Pollerton is dead except for Ivan and Timothy.¡± Following Xylus¡¯ words, Tyrone shut his eyes. ¡°Sebastian is no ordinary man.¡± Xylus let out a sigh. ¡°The peace in Pollerton is indeed going downhill recently. Lord Campbelles here to build the S7-Gradeboratory and researches controlled fusion technology. And now, such a person appears to crush Sebastian.¡± ¡°Who exactly is this person? How could he have the power to force Frederick to make that announcement personally?¡± Tyrone tapped his fingers on the desk. Although Xylus also had no idea about that matter, he was well aware that a mausoleum represented the image of a n. I believe the Freedman n would never demolish their mausoleum if their life hadn¡¯t been hanging by a thread. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, Tyrone felt as though a bolt of lightning shed across his mind as he blurted out, ¡°Tell me, do you think it¡¯s probably the Dragon badge?¡± Xylus was stunned and did not know how to respond to it. In fact, the duo knew the conditions of receiving the Dragon badge. Only someone who made a significant contribution or sessfully defended the country would be presented with the badge. Nheless, they knew who were the ones having the Dragon badge. ¡°The only possibility is that someone has gotten the third Dragon badge, and Sebastian has provoked that particr person!¡± Tyrone¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife. Xylus muttered to himself, ¡°Is the Dragon badge really that scary?¡± ¡°Let me put it this way. If I¡¯ve offended the Dragon badge, I¡¯ll have no intention of retaliating because the Dragon badge can easily wipe out a five-hundred-year-old prominent family! The holder of the Dragon badge is allowed to use their formidable power to do things. In other words, Chiliad Avion and Ministry of Dragon take these measures to contain the Ten Prestigious Families. Do you understand now?¡± Tyrone answered. Hearing that, Xylus nodded. Tyrone added, ¡°Don¡¯t stir up any trouble for now. It¡¯s better toy low.¡± At the same time, the inte was in an uproar as tons of photos of the scene flooded in. The first picture was Wynter burying herself in a man¡¯s arms. The man hugged her, whereas Sebastian knelt in front of them. The second was a photo of the custom-made Rolls-Royce. Only the vehicle¡¯s body could be seen, and one couldn¡¯t see the people inside. The third picture showed the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum had been razed to the ground with four huge bulldozers parked before it. Then, it was the photo of Sebastian¡¯s apology letter with his real name posted on Twitter. In the apology letter, he indicated that Wynter was frightened by his impulsive behavior, but she did not suffer any substantial harm. All of that caused the public opinions to go into a frenzy. The public began to think that the mysterious big shot was spurred to action because of love, so he trampled Sebastian, who was from the five- hundred-year-old prominent family, underfoot. Comments came flowing in. Queen Lowe is so lucky. This secret big shot even trampled on the prominent family with five hundred years of history for her! How powerful is that person to be capable of doing such a thing? This man seems to have some white hair. Could it be that he¡¯s old? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s white hair. Perhaps it¡¯s because the photo is too blurry? Theizens were all specting about Donald¡¯s identity. Meanwhile, Jennifer was no exception. She looked at those photos with great interest. Skr and her family went to Jennifer¡¯s ce. Skr and Kevin sat on the couch to watch the news, whereas Jennifer ignored them and stared at her phone. On the other hand, Linda was cooking in the kitchen while Leonard chatted happily with Skr¡¯s father, Yohan Hoffman. Kevin said, ¡°That mysterious big shot is terrifying.¡± Skr responded, ¡°As Wynter is kind of pretty, that man is probably an old man.¡± Since she had a pessimistic attitude, she was always full of negative energy. In a nutshell, she felt jealous of everything. Despite the negativement she made, she thought otherwise deep down. How I wish I were the one that the bigwig liked. Jennifer let out a snort. ¡°How do you know he¡¯s an old man? Who knows? Maybe he¡¯s a good-looking and talented young man?¡± Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 324 A Motley Of Rumors Skr pursed her lips in disdain. ¡°How could a young man have white hair?¡± White hair? Narrowing her eyes, Jennifer suddenly thought of someone. She immediately took out her phone and kept zooming in on the photo of Wynter hugging Donald. However, the more she erged the photo, the blurry it became. There was no way for her to have a clear look at it. From her perspective, Donald was young, handsome, and talented. Besides, he had white hair too. Could it be Donald? But then, Jennifer shook her head. I¡¯m probably overthinking it. Donald should be recuperating currently. For some reason, I¡¯m still suspicious about that because Wynter and Donald are close. Moreover, Wynter seems to like Donald as well. Despite that, I don¡¯t think Donald is that powerful to be able to crush the Freedman n, which had maintained their wealth for five hundred years. Skr suddenly queried, ¡°Jennifer, have you settled the payment for thend remation project?¡± Jennifer asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Kevin and I will be getting married in two months, but we¡¯ve yet to buy a house and a car,¡± Skr answered. Jennifer responded, ¡°Even though I haven¡¯t paid off that payment yet, I¡¯ll need to give part of the money to the Wilson family of Tayhaven after settling the project¡¯s fee. Then, I¡¯ll use the remaining money for Donald¡¯s treatment. Hence, I don¡¯t have the budget for you guys to purchase a car and house.¡± Upon hearing that, Skr instantly panicked. ¡°No way! I won¡¯t get married without a luxury car and mansion. Besides, Donald has cancer. He can¡¯t be cured anyway. That useless trash should just die. Why do you care?¡± Jennifer glowered at Skr. ¡°Go and earn money by yourself so that you can purchase them. I¡¯m not obliged to pay for you as I¡¯m not your caretaker.¡± Kevin was immediately displeased by Jennifer¡¯s words. ¡°Jennifer, Skye is my girlfriend. Can¡¯t you be nicer to her? Also, she¡¯s telling the truth. Donald won¡¯t make it to New Year. Even if he has been cured, what can he provide you?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As Jennifer could not be bothered about the duo, she headed to her room and closed the door behind her. In the meantime, at the Lowe residence, Wynter¡¯s grandfather, Marvin Lowe, was astounded when he saw the news. He hurriedly called Wynter as he wanted to ask her everything about that matter, but she had switched off her phone. Since Wynter knew she would be bombarded with phone calls, she turned off her phone in advance. A motley of rumors was all over the news. For example, Wynter was a mysterious man¡¯s sugar baby, the mysterious and powerful man was from Jadeborough, the mystery man was an old man, and so on. Therefore, Wynter decided to switch off her phone. Unexpectedly, there was still no movement from the Freedman n two days after their mausoleum was demolished. It was as though it had never happened in the first ce. Sebastian disappeared from Pollerton and returned to the Provincial Center of Tud, whereas Timothy remained in Pollerton with Ivan. Ethan suspected that Timothy was lying previously, but after that incident, he understood that Timothy was not trying to scare him as Donald indeed had terrifying power. Even Sebastian was being trampled on the ground by him, let alone Tyrone. At that moment, Donald and Wynter, the initiator of this incident, were in Pollerton Estates¡¯ Supreme Vi. It was ten o¡¯clock in the morning when Donald slowly woke up as he became weaker. Meanwhile, Wynter was making breakfast. She wore a pink silk nightgown, seemingly soft and smooth. Her hair was casually tied up, revealing her beautiful face. Furthermore, her fair, smooth, long legs were so perfect that they could charm the pants off anybody. While Donald stepped out of the room, he watched the back of Wynter¡¯s busy figure. The duo was the only two people left in the entire mansion. Suddenly, the heartwarming feeling of a family surged through Donald¡¯s veins. As a matter of fact, he had never felt the same about Jennifer before because her family was her top priority, whereas Wynter paid all her attention to him. Tenderly, Wynter asked, ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± After she washed her hands, she quickly walked over. ¡°I just made breakfast.¡± Before she even reached Donald¡¯s side, her sweet scent wafted into his nose. She came to his side and hugged his arm. Upon seeing the veins all over Donald¡¯s arm, Wynter felt a lump in her throat. Donald replied, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating, but you can go ahead.¡± Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 325 Unexpected Guests Wynter¡¯s heart ached even more at the sight of Donald, whose food intake was so little that he had to have a protein injection once every two days in order to maintain the nutritional level that his body needed. Besides, Hannah had told her that there was no point in getting surgery. ¡°Donald, how am I going to live if you¡¯re no longer with me anymore?¡± Wynter couldn¡¯t help but hug him and bury herself in his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get better,¡± assured Donald, but Wynter shook her head in response. She had seen the suffering that cancer patients went through before they passed away. Donald¡¯s condition was exactly the same as theirs¡ªunable to eat and had to rely on protein injections to sustain their lives while their bodies grew weaker and weaker. ¡°Get me a ss of water, please,¡± muttered Donald. He then grabbed his phone, rushed into the restroom, and began to throw up. Afterward, he took the ss of water from Wynter and rinsed his mouth. Snorting a bitterugh, he switched on his phone to check the messages from his subordinates. Lord Campbell, all the best equipment had arrived in the country. Once the construction of Lord Campbell Mountain Vi ispleted, we can assemble them immediately. Lord Campbell, we¡¯ve bought the raw material needed for controlled fusion technology. It costs one hundred million per kilogram. We¡¯ve acquired eight kilograms of it.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The molecr form of Jadar Stone is found. Exposure to intense sunlight could really destroy its molecr structure. The theory you suggested¡ªto expose Jadar Stone under the sr res¡ªis viable! The artificial sun created using the controlled fusion technology can be officiallyunched a month later! Nodding, Donald called Kingsley and instructed, ¡°Tell Jennifer to sign the contract andplete the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue as soon as possible.¡± ¡°All right, Lord Campbell. There is something I need to report, though,¡± replied Kingsley promptly. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Donald. ¡°The Wilson family from Tayhaven asked for my permission to select a representative themselves to sign the contract. I told them that as long as Jennifer agrees, I have no problem with it,¡± said Kingsley. He further exined, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about your attitude toward Ms. Wilson currently, but I understand I can¡¯t make it too obvious that I¡¯m looking out for her. Hence, I responded as such. What do you think?¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Donald nodded. Meanwhile, Jennifer received four unexpected guests at her home¡ªSylvia, Nigel, his fianc¨¦e, Shannon, and Jonathan. Wearing a gloomy expression as though everyone had owed her money, Sylvia scanned around the house, ignoring Skr, Kevin, and the rest. ¡°Where is Jennifer? She¡¯s not hiding, is she?¡± Sylvia marched into the living room and flumped onto the couch, intimidating Leonard and Linda with her behavior. Hearing the noises outside, Jennifer exited her bedroom at once. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she inquired. ¡°We¡¯ve contacted General Felton just now. We¡¯ll sign the contract tomorrow,¡± announced Sylvia. Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Making no attempt to hide anything, Sylvia replied, ¡°To tell you the truth, General Felton said as long as you agree, he would, too. Which means he cares only about signing the contract. It doesn¡¯t matter whom he signs it with.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Jennard Construction that won the bidding, not the Wilson family from Tayhaven!¡± protested Jennifer, which Sylvia disregarded. ¡°Jennard Construction is part of the Wilson family. The money you used to establish Jennard Construction came from us!¡± ¡°It only cost me fifteen hundred to register Jennard Construction and obtain the business license. I didn¡¯t use a single cent of the Wilson family!¡± Jennifer stood her ground as she needed money urgently. Sylvia¡¯s expression was frighteningly cold. ¡°Everything you have today, including this apartment you live in, is given by the Wilson family. Without us, all of you¡¯d still be cramming together in that ramshackle slum!¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided. We¡¯ll meet General Felton tomorrow. It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether you like it or not,¡± added Jonathan slowly. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 326 Jennifer Faces Challenges Sylvia continued, ¡°Jennifer, if you obey me, the Wilson family will still have your back. Or else, I¡¯ll take back everything you have tonight, including Jennard Construction. How will you be able topete with the entire Wilson family? Do you really think Tyrone Campbell would entertain you?¡± With a sharp glint in her eyes, Sylvia¡¯s aura was undeniably domineering. Not daring to speak up, Kevin and the rest of them shrank into the corner of the room, leaving Jennifer to face the challenge on her own. Skr and Yohan, simrly, were too afraid to say a word. While they would never get involved in difficult matters which could cause them headaches, they wouldn¡¯t waste a single opportunity to gain some benefits. As blood-sucking vampires, their only aim was to guzzle Jennifer¡¯s fortune. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Nobody cared about her feelings. With tears welling in her eyes, Jennifer bit her lips and remained silent for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll call General Felton,¡± she mumbled and dialed Kingsley¡¯s number. To her disappointment, Kingsley¡¯s answer had her heart dropped to her stomach. ¡°Anyone can sign the contract, but the construction must start in two days.¡± He proceeded to hang up the phone as soon as he finished the sentence. ¡°So?¡± Sylvia burst out intoughter. ¡°Come on. Give me the business license of Jennard Construction,¡± she demanded. ¡°No way,¡± responded Jennifer coldly. Sylvia shook her head faintly, whereas Jonathan made a call right away. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± he asked. A voice transmitted from the other side through the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve reported it missing at the department of regtion. A new business license for Jennard Construction will be printed for me in ten minutes.¡± Upon hearing that, Jennifer trembled with rage. She did not expect the Wilson family to be so shameless¡ªemploying dirty means in order to get the construction project for Lord Campbell Avenue. ¡°Stop squealing, Jennifer. After we¡¯ve signed the contract tomorrow, I¡¯m taking back this apartment,¡± dered Nigel gravely. Astonished, Leonard and Linda instantly lost their color. They had already gotten used to living in that luxurious penthouse apartment with akeside view. Thus, they¡¯d surely struggle to adjust if they were forced back into the old, dpidated neighborhood. Paying no heed to their bewilderment, Nigel added, ¡°Not only that, you¡¯ll transfer the six hundred million that you earned from thend remation project to the Wilson family. In exchange, we¡¯ve nned to reward you with one million as thanks. It¡¯ll also be your sry for the past few months.¡± Upon hearing his words, Linda burst into tears and dropped to the floor, rolling and screaming, ¡°This is too much! I¡¯m suing you. My daughter¡¯s dedicated herself to work for the Wilson family, yet you want to kick her aside now. No! This is uneptable!¡± Sylvia, however, merely swept a frosty nce over Linda. She promptly rose from the couch and left, leaving Jennifer and her family to stare at each other with stupefaction. Kevin and Skr were especially pale after witnessing the ordeal. ¡°No! No! I¡¯ve ordered a Maserati. I¡¯ve to make the payment two dayster!¡± cried Skr. Kevin also winced in ordance. ¡°Yes¡­ If we don¡¯t settle the payment by then, Mr. Crow will definitely not let us off!¡± Jennifer, however, simply red at them indifferently. ¡°Jennifer, can you think of a way to get two million for me? Skye has driven the Maserati for ten-odd days. We can¡¯t return the car now. We bought it from Mr. Crow, the fiercest thug working under Mr. Lynch, and we¡¯ve promised to make the payment tomorrow,¡± begged Kevin reluctantly. Jennifer¡¯s eyes dazed at his plea. ¡°Do you think I have any money left? Once the payment of the contraction is made to me, the Wilson family won¡¯t have any problem transferring it away from my card.¡± Consequently, Kevin lost all his strength and slumped onto the ground. ¡°Then¡­ how should I deal with Mr. Crow?¡± With her head hung low, Skr¡¯s eyes flickered non-stop before she finally fished out her phone and texted the mysterious rich man that she hadn¡¯t contacted in a while: Mr. Moneybags, can you help me once more? I urgently need two million. If you¡¯re willing to help me, I¡¯ll meet you now. You can do whatever you like to me. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 327 The Artificial Sun Donald was seconds away from retching when he received the message from Skr. Attempting to be cute, she had attached a photoshopped image of her pouting her lips. However, he decided to reply to her just for the fun of it: What can you give me? Excited and encouraged by Donald¡¯s response, Skr replied quickly: Anything! Mockery appeared on Donald¡¯s face. When Wynter walked in and saw the message, she chuckled before texting Skr a reply with Donald¡¯s phone: Why don¡¯t you send me nudes? The woman instantly replied: Please give me a moment. Skr was thrilled to have met a rich man like Donald, so she went to the toilet and quickly took off all her clothes before sending a naked photo of her to him. After Wynter received the message, she refused to show it to Donald, stating, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. She doesn¡¯t have a great figure.¡± Then, Wynter deleted the photo. Donald merely smiled at her response. With a smile on her face, Wynter said, ¡°I only gave Skr one million because I know you are still in love with Jennifer. After all, she¡¯s Kevin¡¯s girlfriend. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t wish to make Kevin unhappy.¡± Donald looked at Wynter, feeling somewhat speechless. ¡°You are too generous.¡± ¡°I spent one million to buy a joke that would make you happier. Isn¡¯t it worth it?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Donald was stunned by her words. His expression softened immediately. She was just doing all she could to make me feel better. Meanwhile, Skr was thrilled to receive the money from Donald¡¯s side. I have to ensure Mr. Moneybags stays loyal to me. He gave me so much money when he hadn¡¯t even seen me in real life! I wonder if he will provide me with one hundred million if I meet him face-to-face? A sudden thought shed across her mind. Skr¡¯s face fell. She dropped another text to Donald: But I need another million. Before turning off Donald¡¯s phone, Wynter sent thest message: Maybe next time. Then, shey down on Donald¡¯sp, raised her head, and looked at him. Donald felt a gust of hot air on his nose when she did so. Wynter tilted her head and leaned on Donald¡¯s legs. She offered, ¡°We can do some weird things now if you are not sick.¡± Donald shifted his gaze away. ¡°Stop messing around.¡± Wynter grabbed his right hand and pulled it into her embrace. Even though Donald was reluctant to move his hand away, he smiled wryly and demanded, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Ultimately, albeit a little unwillingly, he decided to retract his hand. Wynter knew what he was thinking. She sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll give myself to you once you are well enough.¡± Doubt began to fill her mind, though. It made Wynter feel like crying. Can he get better? Will he? Even Hannah has lost her confidence. Meanwhile, on the border, a big truck was speeding along the road on a piece of wastnd. The truck was transporting the top-notch controlled fusion technology device essories designed by the S9- Gradeboratory. The same scene was happening all across the country. These trucks were on their way to the same destination, Pollerton. Once Lord Campbell Avenue and Lord Campbell Mountain Vi were finished, the construction workers could set up the necessary equipment within a day. With that, a bright artificial sun would be avable for use. As each device that could create the artificial sun cost around one billion, one could be wondering about the actual status of Donald¡¯s wealth. The estimation for Donald¡¯s riches was more than one hundred billion. If he sessfully used the controlled fusion technology to his advantage, he could achieve the status of the world¡¯s wealthiest man in the shortest possible time. But then again, trouble was brewing for Donald as well. Antis, the world¡¯srgest listedpany by market capitalization, was an organization that specialized in the production of petroleum. Eighty percent of the world¡¯s oil came from theirpany. If Donald sessfully ventured into using the artificial sun¡¯s energy, it would deal a devastating blow to Antis. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 328 Signing The Contract Hence, Antis would try its best to stop Donald¡¯s n from working out. ¡°Lord Campbell, does Chiliad Avion know you¡¯ve mastered the controlled fusion technology?¡± Lilith questioned. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I had already provided the information about these technologies to Chiliad Avion ten years ago. That means they were already ahead of the rest of the world. Plus, they agreed to my suggestion of providing them to the citizens. However, they did ask me to keep it a secret while doing so.¡± Lilith was amazed by the capabilities of the S9-Gradeboratory in Quadfield. Donald¡¯s phone rang when the clock hit eleven at night. In his blurry state, he gazed at his phone. He was surprised to see that it was Jennifer who had texted him. She wrote: Are you asleep? No. That was Donald¡¯s answer. She replied: I¡¯m sorry. Donald was puzzled as he texted: For? Jennifer exined: The Wilson family will be taking back everything that I own. I won¡¯t even be able to attend the contract signing for the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue tomorrow. Other than that, I don¡¯t have any more money with me now. I won¡¯t be able to afford the Miracle Doctor of Pollerton for you. I¡¯m so sorry, Donald. Donald pondered about it before texting Jennifer: Don¡¯t be dejected. Whatever that belongs to you will belong to you. Maybe you can ask Kingsley for a favor? What if he only wants to sign the contract with you? She responded: All right. How are you feeling? Donald texted: Not bad. Following that, she texted: Can I visit you tomorrow? The man simply replied: There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯ste. Get some sleep. The next day, Sylvia, Shannon, Nigel, and Jonathan took the necessary documents from Supreme Nona Hotel before heading to Rivebale Hotel. They arrived before Kingsley did. Much to Sylvia¡¯s surprise, Jennifer¡¯s family was present too. Huddling in a group in the hall, the family was in the midst of a discussion. Lindained, ¡°I¡¯m going toin to General Feltonter.¡± Sylvia remained silent as she merely gave Linda a gloomy look. With something on her mind, Jennifer didn¡¯t utter a sound. Her eyes brightened when she saw Donald strolling into the hall leisurely. Jennifer quickly got up. She walked over to Donald. ¡°Why do you show up for work here when you feel unwell?¡± She didn¡¯t think much about Donald¡¯s appearance at Rivebale Hotel because she thought he was still working as Lana¡¯s security guard. Donald was baffled. I¡¯m here to solve your problems for you. What do you mean I still work here? He remarked, ¡°I won¡¯t have an ie if I don¡¯t work.¡± Leonard¡¯s and Linda¡¯s blood boiled when they noticed Jennifer showing her concern for Donald. Linda hurried forward with her hands on her waist. She pulled Jennifer behind her and red at Donald. ¡°You are a man who is going to die soon. Please stop hassling Jennifer!¡± Leonard added as he strode forward, ¡°Yes. You are going to die soon. You won¡¯t even be able to survive until New Year. Why don¡¯t you find a ce to breathe yourst instead ofing here to bother Jennifer? She has a bright future ahead of her. If you love her, you have to let her go.¡± Kevin wheeled himself over. He raged, ¡°Donald, I didn¡¯t expect you to end up in the situation that you¡¯re in today. Look at me. It¡¯s all your fault that I ended up in a wheelchair. But I¡¯m still happy, though. Because you are going to die sooner than I do.¡± Suddenly, Jennifer shouted, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop talking!¡± Donald scanned the people around him coldly. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have the interest to speak with you all.¡± With her hands still on her waist, Linda side-eyed Donald. ¡°Urgh. You loser. I¡¯ve warned you. Don¡¯t let me see you with Jennifer again, or I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± She snagged Jennifer¡¯s arm forcefully. It made Jennifer stumbled in her steps while Linda thundered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Donald¡¯s gaze turned frosty. Kevin wheeled himself over. With an urge to p Donald, the former struggled to get himself up from the wheelchair. He pointed his fingers at Donald¡¯s face as he fumed, ¡°Why are you ring at my mom? Do you want to hit her?¡± Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 329 I Refuse To Work With You Donald kicked the wheelchair, and Kevin instantly fell off. ¡°D*mn it! I¡¯ll end your life! Dad, kill him!¡± Kevin bellowed, attracting many people¡¯s attention. Jennifer looked at Donald unhappily. ¡°Donald, how could you beat someone as you like? Moreover, he¡¯s my younger brother.¡± Donald had lost interest in talking with Jennifer. She stomped her feet and ran to help Kevin up. Sylvia and the others stood aside as they observed the chaotic scene with smiles. Nigel nced at Donald. The former then stepped forward and said, ¡°Donald, aren¡¯t you very impressive? Why do you have cancer at such a young age? Is it karma?¡± Nigel did not like Donald at all. Perhaps because thetter was Jennifer¡¯s ex-husband, or maybe because his character of always being unperturbed by things and not having too many emotions irritated Nigel. As the abandoned child of the Campbell n, what right does he have to have this temperament? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. So far, Nigel had only seen one person with such character. It was none other than the heir of the strongest prominent family, Vincent. Donald turned his gaze to Nigel and said nothing. What the h*ll, young man? Why can¡¯t you just sign the contract peacefully? Why must you provoke me? Nigel continued to ask, ¡°What does on the verge of death feel like? Are you filled with reluctance or persistent unwillingness? Look at how beautiful your ex-wife is. Someone will sleep with her once your life ends.¡± ¡°You look like you¡¯re very excited.¡± Donald nced at him indifferently. Nigel chortled and was feeling extremely happy. ¡°I¡¯m ecstatic.¡± ¡°What are you excited about?¡± Donald asked tly. ¡°Because you¡¯re about to meet your end,¡± Nigel answered truthfully whileughing. Donald replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any grudges between us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. You¡¯re not worthy of being my opponent. I merely think you¡¯re an eyesore.¡± Nigel shook his head, and mockery was seen on his face. Donald nodded in response. ¡°Okay. I got it. I think you¡¯re not the right fit for the Lord Campbell Avenue project.¡± Before Nigel could answer, Sylvia red at Donald and interrupted, ¡°Who do you think you are? He can¡¯t sign it just because you said so? Do you think you¡¯re Lord Campbell or Kingsley? How dare you bber around here when you look like a gigolo? Just go home and await your death.¡± After Sylvia spoke, Jonathan added, ¡°She¡¯s right, Donald. I¡¯ve read about you in the Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n. Do you think you¡¯re the son of a wealthy family? Even the Campbell n doesn¡¯t ept you. Stop spouting nonsense here. Who are you to say that we can¡¯t sign the contract?¡± On the contrary, Shannon was expressionless as she stood aside quietly. She was the precious daughter of the Yeager family, possessing absolute rationality and forever devoid of emotion. All Shannon did was tilt her head and stare at Donald as her curiosity was piqued. Her instincts told her that Donald was extraordinary with some kind of dangerous energy. It felt mysterious and was difficult to exin. Donald nced at the Wilson family of Tayhaven and sighed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it better if all of you walked away just now? Yet you insisted on provoking me. Even if God himselfes, you guys can¡¯t sign today¡¯s contract because I said so.¡± ¡°What a silly person,¡± Sylvia sneered and turned her head. Her eyes lit up when she saw what was before her as Kingsley was approaching them. He was d in a navy suit, and his expression was cold. After appearing before them, Kingsley simply gave the Wilson family of Tayhaven an icy look. ¡°General Felton, this is our credentials. Please take a look,¡± Sylvia said and frantically passed the contract and project implementation proposal to Kingsley. Nigel, on the other hand, looked at Jennifer and her family with a threatening look. He was signaling them to leave immediately and not cause any trouble. Kingsley took the proposal. He did not even bother to take a look and instantly threw it onto the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to stop working with the Wilson family of Tayhaven.¡± Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 330 Leave Jennifer Alone Sylvia froze as soon as the words came out of Kingsley¡¯s mouth, and her face turned pale instantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on the phone yesterday? Today¡ª¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t all of you hear what Mr. Campbell said? Even if God himselfes, you still won¡¯t be able to sign the contract,¡± Kingsley answered coldly. What the h*ll? With that, everyone turned their gazes to Donald, unable toprehend what was happening. Kevin and his family widened their eyes in disbelief. They did not understand why there was a twist of events and could not apprehend why Kingsley would listen to Donald. Meanwhile, the Wilson family of Tayhaven turned pale immediately. What¡¯s happening? Frantically, Sylvia said, ¡°General Felton, is there no way at all to turn things around?¡± ¡°There is,¡± Kingsley replied calmly. Hearing that, Sylvia was overjoyed. ¡°Please tell us, and we¡¯ll try our best to do it.¡± ¡°Get on your knees and apologize to him.¡± Kingsley pointed at Donald. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sylvia looked at Donald and her face distorted with rage in an instant. ¡°What? Who do you think I am? Why should I apologize to an outcast and someone on the verge of dying?¡± p! As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Kingsley gave Sylvia a tight p that caused her to stagger in pain. Right away, Nigel¡¯s gaze turned cold. Kingsley took a step forward and grabbed Nigel by the neck. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you thinking of fighting me?¡± ¡°General Felton, please calm down!¡± Jonathan said hurriedly. Only then did Kingsley let Nigel go. ¡°Who does the Wilson family of Tayhaven think they are? You provoke me over and over again. Get lost now!¡± Kingsley yelled. He then continued, ¡°Mr. Campbell¡¯s grandpa, Raymond Campbell, was my fortune teller, and I respect him greatly. How dare all of you to insult Mr. Campbell? Get lost!¡± Everyone instantly understood after hearing what Kingsley said. So the reason why he listens to Donald is because of Raymond. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sylvia said while struggling to stand. Nigel lowered his head. His eyes were filled with hatred. Shannon took a few more nces at Donald before turning her head and left. Before they left, Sylvia said, ¡°Donald, the most important thing is that one should be strong enough. Don¡¯t ever think that General Felton will protect you forever. Fortune-telling is unreliable.¡± Nonchntly, Donald walked toward the couch and sat down. Jennifer was standing there and staring at Kingsley hopefully. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go and sign the contract now. You must start working tomorrow and finish the project within a month,¡± hemented coldly. Jennifer was utterly grateful. ¡°Okay. Sure.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Kevin was so excited that he almost jumped up from the wheelchair. Meanwhile, Leonard and Linda hugged each other and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Soon, only Donald, Kevin, and his family were left in the living room as Jennifer had gone out to sign the contract. Linda coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Donald, stop seeing Jennifer, okay? She¡¯s bing more sessful now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that you can¡¯t live till New Year. But what I want to say is that your grandpa is getting older. Fortune-telling is a peculiar thing nowadays. So stop basking in reflected glory in your remaining days and live your life well,¡± Leonard added. Kevin, too, said, ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t expect me to be grateful to you. It¡¯s not because of you that my sister could sign the contract sessfully. Do you really think that General Felton will look after you because of a fortune-teller? He was feeling bad for you because your life is ending soon. If one day, the fortune that your grandpa said did note true, then you¡¯ll be the first unlucky person. Moreover, Mr. Tyrone might being after you soon. Please don¡¯t implicate us.¡± Donald was shocked after hearing everything they said. Aren¡¯t you guys being overdramatic? Then, Donald chuckled. ¡°You guys are overthinking.¡± Linda snorted and was somewhat disdainful. ¡°You and Jennifer are from two different worlds. So please stop pestering her.¡± Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 331 A Call From Ysabel ¡°If I hear you speak another word, I¡¯ll tell Kingsley to break off the partnership with you. Do you want to guess if Kingsley will do my bidding?¡± asked Donald. Instantly, Kevin and his family shut their mouths. Looking at the current state of things, it was highly possible that Kingsley would listen to Donald. At that moment, Donald¡¯s phone rang. It was Ysabel. ¡°Donald, where are you? My mom has encountered a bit of trouble. Can youe over?¡± Ysabel was Jennifer¡¯s cousin. In addition, she was also Linda¡¯s niece. ¡°I¡¯m not free,¡± Donald rejected without hesitation. Ysabel¡¯s mother, Beatrice, and Jennifer¡¯s mother, Linda, were sisters. However, Linda was not willing to keep in contact with the former. There was a reason for that. Beatrice was a university lecturer. She was not only highly educated but also had a high ie. She was a capable woman. Back then, Ysabel¡¯s father was also a lecturer at Pollerton University. As for Linda, she was merely a country bumpkin. She married Leonard, an average man. Therefore, Linda had always been jealous of Beatrice. Despite the fact that Ysabel¡¯s father passed away early on, she still continued to be jealous of Beatrice. Linda¡¯s parents were still alive, but she had never taken up her responsibility to care for them. All along, Beatrice had been the one to do so. Linda had always hoped that Jennifer would be sessful, and they could then return to the Stern family and unt to them. However, her dream never came true. The Stern family was not a prominent family in Pollerton. Most of its members were mediocre and unambitious. However, they managed to raise two very capable businessmen. One of them was called Jeremiah Stern, while the other was called Adrian Stern. Both of them were Jennifer¡¯s distant rtives, her uncles. Jeremiah opened a few gas stations near the toll stations and service areas. As for Adrian, he was the general manager of sixteen toll stations along Pollerton¡¯s highway. He was a talented businessman. Ysabel was furious upon hearing Donald¡¯s rejection. ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll tell Jennifer that you¡¯re Lord Campbell,¡± she threatened. Donald furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Are you trying to threaten me?¡± Hearing his displeased tone, Ysabel instantly changed her tone into a coquettish one and pleaded, ¡°Pleasee! I beg of you!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± he asked in a resigned tone. Ysabel sighed before saying, ¡°I need your help in two matters. For the first matter, my mom has arranged for me to go on a blind date. It¡¯s with my distant rtive, Adrian¡¯s son. The other thing is the director of Pollerton Film Academy keeps harassing my mom.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After some deliberation, Donald asked, ¡°How did he harass her?¡± Ysabel answered, ¡°Mr. Harper keeps stalking her. Every night, he knocks on my house door. I¡¯m scared for my life! But we can¡¯t afford to offend him. His nephew is a famous celebrity called Julian Harper. Furthermore, he hangs out with Ethan Lynch, a gang leader in Pollerton.¡± Donald looked at the time before saying, ¡°All right, when do you want me to go over?¡± ¡°This afternoon. I¡¯ll meet you at the entrance of Pollerton University. See you there!¡± she answered. With that, not giving Donald a chance to respond, she quickly hung up. Almost simultaneously, he received a message on his phone: Lord Campbell, therge collider has arrived in Terrandya. It should arrive in Pollerton by this afternoon. However, it¡¯s not possible to bring the artificial sun to Pollerton. It¡¯s too huge. It¡¯s over sixty meters long and twelve meters wide. On top of that, it takes up four carnes and has to go past sixteen toll stations to get to Pollerton. ¡°In that case, we should dismantle the city¡¯s tolls. After that, we willpensate ording to the market value,¡± Donald muttered to himself. Following that, he phoned Joshua and asked, ¡°Mr. Green, can the sixteen toll stations along Pollerton highway be dismantled?¡± Joshua was utterly astonished to hear his words. ¡°These toll stations are controlled by the Yund family. It¡¯s one of the local economy¡¯s ie streams. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to negotiate a price for tearing them down.¡± Donald remarked, ¡°I will pay for the costs of demolishing and reconstructing them. Additionally, I¡¯ll compensate them at a price that is one and a half times the market value.¡± Joshua pondered for a bit before saying, ¡°That¡¯s not for me to decide. Mr. Yund is already back, so why don¡¯t you discuss this with him instead?¡± Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 332 Meeting Neil ¡°Sure. In that case, we can meet at Seasons Hotel at ten,¡± Donald replied. Neil ruled over Pollerton. His family had been around for over five hundred years. The Yund family was one of the Ten Prestigious Families in Pollerton. At ten, Donald went to Seasons Hotel, the hotel owned by Charles. Charles, Lana, Reina, and Wynter followed behind Donald and entered the private room. The moment they sat down, footsteps could be heard from outside the door. The footsteps sounded firm and strong. In the next instant, the door was pushed open, and a man entered. He was around fifty years old and had a chiseled jawline. The man was tall and lean. Dressed in a suit, he had his hairbed all the way back. Though he dressed modestly, he exuded an imposing aura of a natural leader. He was Neil, the most influential man in Pollerton! ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you in person, Mr. Yund. I¡¯m Donald Campbell,¡± introduced Donald. He approached Neil and extended his right hand to him. Neil looked at Donald before shaking hands with him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, but I had no idea that you are so young. I also didn¡¯t know that the renowned Lord Campbell is a Pollertonian. I¡¯m a little surprised by that. It¡¯s Pollerton¡¯s honor to have you here!¡± ¡°No, not at all. I can¡¯t bepared to you. After all, you care for the welfare of the public,¡± Donald replied solemnly. ¡°Please have a seat, Mr. Yund.¡± Neil sat down and took a sweeping nce at everyone in the room. After a brief pause, he sighed. ¡°Although I¡¯m in the country, I¡¯ve heard of your name. The elders in my family often bring your name up.¡± Donald merely smiled. Neil gave a chuckle. ¡°Joshua has already informed me of your intention.¡± Donald nodded. ¡°The equipment is too big. Even though we have already nned out the route beforehand, there are still a few toll stations that can¡¯t be avoided.¡± Neil immediately said, ¡°You can tear them down. I won¡¯t stop you from doing something that will help the local economy. As for thepensation, we can follow the market rate.¡± Donald looked at him gratefully. ¡°Thank you for your support. Does anyone have any objections about it?¡± ¡°Currently, the person in charge of the toll stations is Adrian Stern. But don¡¯t worry about it. You don¡¯t have to notify him about this. I¡¯ve been wanting to do a check on him for quite some time now. Go ahead and tear them down,¡± reassured Neil. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Donald stood up. ¡°Thank you once again, Mr. Yund.¡± Neil waved his hand in a dismissive gesture and said, ¡°Let me make the arrangements for lunch.¡± Donald grinned. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll make myself at home then.¡± At that moment, Neil had a very favorable impression of Donald. That was because thetter could have directly dismantled his toll stations without informing him, but he did not do that. Donald could easily handle a huge project like thend remation project. Thus, dismantling the toll stations was nothing to him. The reason why Donald wanted to discuss it with him first was that he wanted to abide by the rules. Since both of them were people who abided by the rules, they got along very well. ¡°One more thing. I hope you can keep my identity a secret,¡± Donald requested. Neil waved his hand. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s a military secret, right? I get it.¡± At two in the afternoon, Donald arrived on time at the entrance of Pollerton University as promised. He had dyed his hair. Donald looked much younger now that his hair was not grayish. When Ysabel saw him, she almost could not believe her eyes. Staring at him incredulously, she asked, ¡°It¡¯s only been a couple of days since Ist saw you. Why have you lost so much weight?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling too well recently,¡± answered Donald. Ysabel was wearing her school uniform, and she tied her hair up in a ponytail. There was a youthful aura around her, and she looked innocent and attractive. Every student who walked past her could not help but turn their heads for a second nce. After all, Ysabel was known as Pollerton University¡¯s campus belle. As for Donald, he had donned a suit that fit him perfectly. He wore a mysterious expression on his face. As they stood side by side, they looked like a match made in heaven. Ysabel¡¯s heart ached for him as she quickly ran over. Holding onto one of his arms, she pouted. ¡°You should take better care of yourself!¡± Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 333 Mason Stern Donald remained silent and looked around. Many people were strolling about Pollerton University during the lunch hour. There were couples holding hands while conversing happily. A couple of youngsters were ying with basketballs and giggling as they walked past. There were also pupils who wore sses and walked while reading. Then, Donald sighed. ¡°Being young is a blessing. University life is so good.¡± He left after his freshman year without attending an entire university course. Tyrone pped Raymond and utilized the Campbell n¡¯s power to knock thetter down. That night, Raymond sent Donald to Quadfield. Donald looked around. I would have experienced all of this if what happened back then hadn¡¯t urred. He had a desire for such a life. He could have friends, girls, and even a romantic date in such a carefree setting. Since when must I bear the burden alone? Ysabel seemed to understand his emotions. ¡°Are you envious of us?¡± Donald nodded. She went on, ¡°You¡¯re unaware of how envious people are of you. You¡¯re not even thirty years old this year, but you¡¯ve already be a figure that nations fear.¡± ¡°Will you believe me if I say that¡¯s not the life I want?¡± Donald asked in a low, mumbling tone. Ysabel could notprehend and replied, ¡°You seem like an old man now.¡± Donald said, ¡°I¡¯m seven years older than you, so obviously, I¡¯m an old man to you.¡± A Lamborghini passed by and stopped in front of them as they were conversing. Then, a young man, who was dressed up extravagantly, got out of the car while holding a bunch of flowers. ¡°Do you like it, Ysabel?¡± He was around twenty years old. He looked very handsome in his expensive sportswear, but he didn¡¯t have that assertive aura. Instantaneously, Ysabel¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Mason, I¡¯ve said it many times. I don¡¯t like you. Stop bothering me!¡± Lamborghini was a rare car, and it was many boys¡¯ dream car. It caught the attention of a lot of people. Also, Ysabel, the campus belle, was there. Right away, there were a lot of people around her. Donald scowled. He did not enjoy this situation. With a grin, Mason said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The fact that I like you is enough!¡± Then, he noticed Donald beside her and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± Ysabel quickly puffed up her chest and grabbed Donald¡¯s arm. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my boyfriend. Is he attractive?¡± Mason abruptly pursed his lips in disdain. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m dumb? You walk up to a random salesman on the street and say that he is your boyfriend. He¡¯s an old man. Do you like him?¡± Old man? Donald was speechless. Ysabel immediately felt anxious. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me? Okay, I¡¯ll prove it to you!¡± Ysabel had a sinister idea. She put her arms around Donald¡¯s neck and kissed him right away. Donald was weak, and he had no strength to fight back. Consequently, Ysabel hugged him, and their lips pressed together. Donald was dumbfounded. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Wait, why are you sticking your tongue out? No, don¡¯t put your tongue in my mouth! I don¡¯t know anything about kissing! The onlookers were shocked, and a few boys instantly felt their hearts breaking. Dang! My goddess has a boyfriend! She actually kissed an old man in front of numerous witnesses! I¡¯m brokenhearted! Ysabel¡¯s cheeks werepletely flushed, and she cast a shy nce at Donald. She then lowered her head and asked meekly, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± She already had fair, delicate skin, and she appeared more alluring with her flushed cheeks. Mason remained frozen in ce. His smile vanished abruptly, and his expression contorted with rage. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 334 Who Are They ¡°You sl*t, Ysabel!¡± Mason swore while pointing to Ysabel¡¯s nose. He bellowed and was tremendously enraged. ¡°I like him, can¡¯t I?¡± Ysabel replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯m going to your mother and grandfather!¡± Mason said, enraged. Then, he gave Donald an icy stare. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Stay away from Ysabel! She is my fianc¨¦e! My father is her distant rtive, and everyone in the Stern family supports our rtionship! For your information, my father is Adrian, and my uncle is Jeremiah!¡± When he said that, many people regarded Mason with envious and perplexed expressions. Clearly, they were well aware of Adrian and Jeremiah, as many were afraid of them. Donald, however, was stunned for a second. ¡°Jeremiah and Adrian? Who are they?¡± He really did not know them, but their names sounded familiar to him. However, he was unable to recall where he had heard their names. Ysabel whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t try to find out.¡± Mason sneered, ¡°Let me tell you. My father, Adrian Stern, manages sixteen national highway toll stations near Pollerton. My uncle is in charge of several service areas! Naturally, they have solid rtionships with high-ranking officials. Even at Terrandya Provincial Center, there are a few big shots who get along well with my father and uncle! Everyone wants to talk to my dad! What makes you think you¡¯re qualified to steal Ysabel from me?¡± Mason held his head high, and his face was filled with pride. All of the students around them were looking at Donald with pity. Adrian and Jeremiah did not work in the underground circles, but their status wasparable to Ethan¡¯s. Even Ethan hesitated to intervene with them until he received the support of the Freedman n, as they were considered to monopolize Pollerton¡¯s transportation sector. To get into Pollerton, one had to take the highway. Thus, several industrial chains, such as transportation or even smuggling, had to pass through Adrian. Therefore, Adrian had more connections than Ethan. Donald came to a sudden realization. He remembered who Adrian was. Neil had informed him that Adrian was a qualified manager who had been employed by the Yund family to oversee the toll booths. Furthermore, Donald had an impression of Adrian that was rted to Bryan. When thetter purchased Pollerton Heavy Machinery Industry, it was Adrian who obstructed Pollerton¡¯s market and prohibited the import of foreign machinery and equipment. As Donald thought about this, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Oh, your father is Adrian. I recognize him!¡± ¡°Good, now get down on your knees and apologize. I can prevent you from residing in Pollerton in a hundred different ways.¡± Mason had a haughty expression on his face as if the universe revolved around him. Donald chuckled softly. It is amusing to converse with this immature child. Then, he asked, ¡°Are you being arrogant?¡± Mason held his head high. ¡°That¡¯s urate. I¡¯m being haughty. If you arepetent, you may also be arrogant. Let¡¯s find out who¡¯s the stronger one then!¡± ¡°Will you trust me if I tell you that your father¡¯s sixteen toll stations are set to be demolished?¡± asked Donald. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Naturally, Mason did not think he was telling the truth. Rolling his eyes, he continued, ¡°Those are toll booths. Can they be easily destroyed? All sixteen of them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens then,¡± Donald stated indifferently before looking at Ysabel. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mason snorted, got in his car, and was ready to go home toin. ¡°Where are we heading right now?¡± Donald asked. Ysabel stated, ¡°My two distant rtives are holding a banquet for the entire Stern family tonight. However, I want to go to my mother¡¯s first. She should be done with her ss now, and that disgusting director will undoubtedly stalk her.¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 335 Ysabel¡¯s lips pouted as she talked. ¡°How old is your mom?¡± Donald asked. Ysabel answered, ¡°She just turned forty.¡± ¡°Which means she was pregnant with you at neen?¡± Donald was slightly speechless. Ysabel replied, ¡°My dad was very handsome when he was young, and his family background was good. However, he died at a young age.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t your mom look for another husband?¡± Donald asked again. ¡°It was because of me. When my father died, she focused all her attention on nurturing me in the hope that I would be sessful, which was also why she was so strict with me. Besides, she¡¯s a very stubborn woman. All these years, she had many admirers, but she refused all of them.¡± Ysabel was somewhat downcast. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Donald did not utter a word as well. Ysabel was a pure and innocent girl with a tall and slender figure. Wearing a ponytail on her head, she had smooth and white skin. On the other hand, Donald was barely out of shape, albeit losing a bit of weight recently. Wearing a suit, he looked handsome, and his eyes were his weapon of charm. A hint of wistfulness would sh in his eyes from time to time. It was obvious that he was a person with unimaginable experience. When the duo walked around the campus together, they attracted a lot of attention. Ysabel was very lively and talkative when she was around Donald. ¡°That is where we usually attend our sses. The library is there. And there is the female dorm.¡± When she introduced the school buildings to him, she would look at the side of his face from time to time, her eyes shing with happiness. Nevertheless, Donald stayed silent the entire time as he stared at those buildings. Aftering to a ce full of youthful aura, he felt he had aged. Brought to Quadfield in his teens, he had no experience of the life of a typical youth. All he recalled was almost every day was a war zone. In addition to guarding Quadfield, he needed to bring peace to the northern region. If the enemies who entered Quadfield were considered restrained, then the war zone in the northern region was considered a living hell. People died every day. Donald had once buried more than tenrades he deemed as close as brothers in person. ¡°That is my mom¡¯s office.¡± Ysabel pointed at a building in the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for her in her office.¡± It was a big office and an independent space with everything neatly and tidily arranged. There was a faint fragrance in the room that resembled Beatrice¡¯s smartness. In reality, Ysabel¡¯s mother, Beatrice, was a beautiful woman who was considered elegant and charming, or the director of the School of Art Management would not have harassed her for so long. Approximately ten minutes had passed. Beatrice¡¯s shriek of wrath sounded outside the door. ¡°Mr. Harper, if you continue to be like this, I will call the police!¡± ¡°Are you threatening me? I¡¯m so scared!¡± A fearless voice sounded. Anyone could tell that it was the voice of a perverted middle-aged man. Another rtively younger voice came from behind. ¡°Prof. Stern, my uncle merely wanted to talk to you. Why don¡¯t you agree?¡± That voice belonged to Julian Harper. When Donald demolished the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum, Julian had already left. Hence, he did not know that the former had the third Dragon badge and didn¡¯t end up being killed by Sebastian. If Julian were to stay for another twenty minutes that day, he would have been a corpse now. ¡°Buzz off!¡± Beatrice yelled coldly and pushed open the door, only to see Donald and Ysabel. Slightly stunned, she asked, ¡°Ysabel, why did youe here?¡± No sooner had she looked at Donald and furrowed her brows than Julian and a bald man with a big belly who looked like a bad guy walked inside. It was Adam Harper, Director of the School of Art Management of Pollerton University. Adam narrowed his eyes at Donald and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Julian did not know the real identity of Donald and that thetter was the owner of Donter Pictures. Donald replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that you guys are harassing a woman. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate?¡± Upon hearing that, Adam rolled his eyes and snapped, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Who allowed you to come in here? Get lost now!¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 336 Threat Ysabel pointed at Adam and roared, ¡°Mr. Harper, if you harass my mom again, I¡¯m going to report it to the chief dean.¡± Adam shrugged nonchntly and taunted, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Let¡¯s see if the chief dean will entertain you.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Julian let out a cough and said, ¡°Ysabel, why don¡¯t we let the elders take care of their matters? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Upon hearing that, Ysabel frowned and replied, ¡°How shameless! Who on earth wants to eat with you?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes widened immediately, and he looked at Ysabel in disbelief. ¡°What? I¡¯m both an A-list celebrity and a legendary idol. There are nine hundred million girls in the country who are proud to be able to talk to me. Me treating you to a meal is considered an honor to you. How dare you refuse?¡± He believed Ysabel would not refuse him. A majority of his fans were female students like Ysabel. Donald was somewhat speechless at Julian¡¯s shameless attitude. ¡°Enough of this. Stop being a narcissist. Ysabel isn¡¯t one of your brainless fans.¡± Julian instantly turned around and looked at Donald. Anger washed over his features. Pointing at the latter, he yelled, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you know who I am? I have tens of millions of fans. One word from me is enough to make you infamous. I can also instigate my fans to expose your identity online and let you have a taste of cyber-bully.¡± Hearing that, Donald froze. ¡°Really?¡± As if I¡¯d be terrified by such a threat! Ysabel pursed her lips in disdain. ¡°Do you think you are God?¡± Seeing that Donald and Ysabel did not believe him, Julian immediately fished out his phone and took a picture of Ysabel before sending it to the group chat of his fans. He wrote: Her name is Ysabel Zimmerman. She and her mother swindled money from my uncle. Then, he looked at Beatrice and Ysabel with a smug look and said arrogantly, ¡°And done. Calm down and have a seat. Let¡¯s see how things will turn out. Five minutes. You guys will go viral on the inte in five minutes.¡± Donald¡¯s eyes turned frosty. How arrogant! At once, Ysabel¡¯s face turned pale. Beatrice said softly, ¡°What are you doing? Delete that right away!¡± Julian smirked. ¡°I can do that, but you will need to agree to my uncle.¡± Adam cast lecherous gazes at Beatrice and added, ¡°Only if we enjoy ourselves in the hotel now would he delete that.¡± People of his age liked a mature woman like Beatrice the most. Wearing a business suit, she had short hair and was an intellectual woman. Lust welled up within him when he looked at her. Donald looked at Julian coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t delete it, I will use my connections to exert a ban on you in the industry.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Banning me?¡± Julian looked at Donald as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you have such an ability? Those who are behind me are Ethan and the Freedman n. How are you going to ban me? I¡¯m working for wless Pictures. Freedman Group is the main shareholder. What ability do you have to make the Freedman n ban me?¡± Julianughed loudly without holding back. As expected, Ysabel¡¯s phone began ringing. When she picked up the phone, she heard someone yelling, ¡°You are a b*tch pretending to be pure and innocent!¡± Then, she received rows of messages from strangers. All of them came from the fans who were obsessed with Julian. Beatrice¡¯s phone began ringing as well. A fan wrote: You are a wicked widow! Another fan wrote: She¡¯s still a university professor. She must have misled her students. Another fan wrote: B*tch! Unsightly curse messages came flooding continuously from all over the country. Ysabel¡¯s face turned pale due to anger. ¡°Julian, you are shameless!¡± Meanwhile, Beatrice was so furious that her body trembled. Just when she wanted to turn off her phone, she received a call from the Stern family. ¡°Beatrice, what¡¯s wrong with you? You are on the news headline.¡± When Ysabel heard that, she instantly turned on her phone. A sharp news headline entered her sight¡ª The Angry Julian Retorted Pollerton University¡¯s Professor. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 337 Conflict The content was about how Beatrice and Ysabel had seduced their uncle and cheated him of his money before leaving him for good. The story waspletely fictitious and full of exaggeration. They even attached a photo of Ysabel and Beatrice ring at each other on the post. ¡°Your dad passed out from anger just now.¡± A voice came from Beatrice¡¯s phone. Beatrice said, ¡°Please listen to me. It¡¯s not what the news says it is!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of exining yourself to me? Leave it for your parents tonight.¡± With that, the call was disconnected. Beatrice¡¯s face turned ashen. She then pointed at Julian. ¡°Julian, I will sue you for nder!¡± Julianughed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Just go ahead. We¡¯ll see who the winner in the end will be.¡± Ysabel could no longer contain her anger and wanted to p Julian, but she was stopped by Donald. Thetter shook his head. ¡°Calm down. I will handle this.¡± Ysabel quieted down upon hearing him. Donald looked at Julian and said, ¡°I¡¯ll spare you a chance now. If I make my move, you won¡¯t live to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡± Julian paused for a moment before he broke intoughter. ¡°Well, tell me what you¡¯re going to do then. I¡¯m a bit scared now!¡± Adam scoffed. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Donald merely looked at Julian coldly. ¡°Delete your post immediately and apologize publicly online.¡± Adam and Julian were dumbstruck for a moment before they guffawed. ¡°Are you nuts?¡± Beatrice roared, ¡°Donald, shut up already. You are making the matter worse.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She was in a pickle now. This evening would be the banquet held by the Stern family. Jeremiah and Adrian had invited the entire Stern family to the banquet. Beatrice could foresee how this online ruckus would make her and her daughter theughing stock of the party. Donald¡¯s face darkened when he saw Julian¡¯s and Adam¡¯s expressions. Then, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Settle Julian and Adam for me!¡± ¡°Hey, I see you are calling for help?¡± Julian did not seem to be bothered by that. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here today and see whom you can summon!¡± After that, he took out his phone too. ¡°Hello, Mr. Crow. Pleasee over now to take down a sc*mbag for me.¡± Then, he hung up the phone and looked at Donald triumphantly. ¡°Do you know who Crow is? He is Mr. Lynch¡¯s number one man!¡± Within ten minutes, the door sprung open, and Bradley entered the room. He strode toward Julian coldly and threw a p on his face. p! Julian staggered backward under the impact. His cheeks immediately puffed up. ¡°Hey, stop fighting!¡± Beatrice shouted in a panic. That was her office. The way Donald snapped abruptly had deteriorated her impression of him. Adam suddenly roared. His chunky body dashed over before Bradley sent him a kick and rendered him on the ground. ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± Bradley was infuriated that a petty nobody would dare to strike an attack at Lord Campbell right in front of him. The whole country would be in shock if the identity of Lord Campbell were out of the bag. If only they knew that Lord Campbell was merely one of Donald¡¯s secret identities. ¡°Just you wait! Crow will be here soon. Once Crow arrives, I will kill you!¡± Julian said with his hand covering his face. Donald remained silent and merely stared at him coldly as though thetter was already a dead man. ¡°Donald, let¡¯s go. Crow is the biggest gangster in this area!¡± Beatrice said. She walked up to Donald and stuffed a bank card into thetter¡¯s hand. ¡°There are tens of thousands in it. Hurry up and go!¡± Donald held the card and looked up at Beatrice. He saw the nervousness brewing in her eyes. She was a highly educated person, a drastic contrast to her sister, Linda. ¡°What about the two of you after I leave?¡± Donald asked. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 338 The Legendary Crow ¡°I will get the principal!¡± Beatrice said, ¡°You should leave now before Crowes, understand?¡± Then she turned around and instructed Ysabel, ¡°Ysabel, hurry up and call a cab now! You should leave with Donald. I will go to the principal to mediate!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use for you to look for anyone!¡± Seeing that Beatrice was about to leave, Adam scrambled up and lunged toward the woman. Before he could get near, he was kicked to the ground again by Bradley. Beatrice stomped her feet hastily. ¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡± With that, she scurried off the scene. She knew that as long as Bradley was there, she would not need to worry about the trio¡¯s safety. She knew how powerful the principal of Pollerton University was. He was a member of the Yund family and was supported by Neil. However, he was an aloof guy, and Beatrice did not get many chances to talk to him throughout the year. She dreaded facing the principal by herself, but she knew she had to forgo her emotion in this case. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Only the principal could save Donald now. A few minutes after Beatrice left, the legendary Crow arrived. The light of the office dimmed the moment Crow barged through the door. Crow was a burly man who was almost two meters tall. His arms were dangling at his sides, almost reaching his knees, and they looked chunkier than Donald¡¯s thighs. He looked like a skilled fighter at first nce. His whole body was bursting with power. Julian and Adam immediately ran over. ¡°Mr. Crow, this is the guy who looked down on you.¡± Crow looked at Donald. His short silver stubble stood all over his head like needles. He asked with a menacing re, ¡°Did you?¡± No one dares to look down on me ever after Mr. Lynch works for the Freedman n. Even Charles or Zayne wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do that. Donald nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡± Julian and Adam were stunned at first because they actually made that up. Donald had never said anything that tried to vilify Crow. Yet, Donald took the me and even openly admitted that he did it. The two were overjoyed. They were initially worried that Donald would refute their statement, but to their surprise, thetter took the me instead. This makes things much easier! ¡°Who do you work for?¡± Crow asked. He was not someone who only had muscles but no brain. Donald pondered for a moment before he replied, ¡°Whomever.¡± Indeed, whomever. He was involved in the underworld, too, and had even established the Viking. He was much crazier in terms of his activitiespared to other locals. Crow narrowed his eyes. ¡°It seems like you are messing with me.¡± He strode toward Donald, and his big hand was about to grab Donald¡¯s neck. However, Bradley was faster than him. He grabbed Crow¡¯s wrist and exerted some pressure on it. With a loud crack, Crow wailed hysterically as his arm was broken. Meanwhile, Bradley remained expressionless as if nothing had happened. He looked at Donald respectfully. ¡°How dare you? Are you seeking death?¡± Crow screeched and roared through his throat, ¡°Do you know who I am? I work for Mr. Lynch, and Mr. Lynch works for the Freedman Group!¡± Donald sighed. ¡°You are making it harder for Mr. Lynch!¡± Crow said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of good at fighting? Many people are good at that.¡± ¡°Let him go. Let¡¯s see whom he¡¯s going to call,¡± Donald said. Bradley instantly let go of Crow. Thetter¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. He quickly turned on his mobile phone and called Ethan. ¡°Mr. Lynch, I can¡¯t handle the target. I¡¯m at Pollerton University.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Ethan¡¯s angry voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Wait until Mr. Lynch is here. You guys are doomed!¡± said Crow. Julian hummed in agreement, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re dead!¡± Ysabel¡¯s cell phone kept ringing. The unbearable cyberbullies were driving her to the end. Her mind was a mess every time she looked at theizen¡¯sments, especially those execrable insults that were directed toward her. Donaldforted, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 339 Please Save Ysabel Ysabel quickly hugged Donald¡¯s arm and felt a sense of security. Not long after that, more than ten cars drove into Pollerton University. All the vehicles were BMW 7 Series, and more than thirty men dressed in suits got out of the cars. The pack¡¯s leader was none other than Ethan, who looked like a dangerousndmine that would explode instantly. ¡°Oh my goodness! Isn¡¯t that Mr. Lynch? Why did hee to Pollerton University?¡± ¡°I know why. He must havee because of the incident with Adam and Julian.¡± ¡°You saw the news announcement, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure something had happened.¡± The security guard did not dare to stop Ethan and let thetter enter Pollerton University. On the other hand, Beatrice stood outside the principal¡¯s office and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± A cold voice rang out from the office. Beatrice opened the door and walked in. ¡°Everyone, go back to your dorms or the ssrooms now. Immediately!¡± Seeing that Ethan had entered Pollerton University, the teacher instantly announced through the school¡¯s PA system. Outside, Ethan¡¯s convoy was still entering, and in the end, more than a hundred luxurious cars had driven into the university¡¯spound. Ethan got out of the car. He stood in front with his sunsses and looked at the centuries-old institution. He did not dare to set foot on the campus in the past. However, now that he was involved with the Freedman n, he had the courage to do it. Since Crow had said he was beaten, Ethan felt the need to do something. Crow was Ethan¡¯s number-one underling. If he did not defend Crow¡¯s dignity, his other subordinates would lose their respect for him. It was an excellent opportunity for Ethan in Pollerton because of thend remation project, and Lord Campbell had expanded his influence in Pollerton. With thend remation project, Lord Campbell Avenue, and a series of industrial chains in the future, especially the super energy battery developed from the controlled fusion technology, Ethan had to expand his territory in Pollerton before the next big thing could happen. By entering Pollerton University to defend Crow¡¯s dignity, Ethan was dering to the people that there was no way he would be humiliated. The glory days of Charles and Zayne are over. It¡¯s my time to shine! When the students saw Ethan¡¯s cars entering the campus, they looked at each other, feeling lost and unable toprehend what was happening. However, they were shocked when they saw him. Everyone knew Ethan. He was thetest thug that had appeared and one of the big shots in Pollerton. Within just a few minutes, all the students in the university had gone into hiding. In Beatrice¡¯s office, Donald saw Ethan, who was approaching, and narrowed his eyes. ¡°How dare he act so insolent in a centuries-old educational institute full of outstanding talents?¡± Donald¡¯s voice was ice-cold as he stared at Ethan with anger. Both Adam and Julian shouted, ¡°You¡¯re finished, brat! Mr. Lynch is here.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡± Crow¡¯s face contorted into a mask of fury too. After Beatrice opened the door to the principal¡¯s office, she saw the aloof y Yund. y was at most fifty years old. He was intimidating and exuded a unique superior aura. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He was standing by the window and had seen Ethan too. He was indifferent, and there were no emotions in his eyes. y looked like a shrewd person, the kind that was suitable to be a politician. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± y asked. With her head hanging low, Beatrice briefly exined everything that had happened to him. ¡°Mr. Yund, I know that you¡¯re an influential person. Now that Mr. Lynch has entered Pollerton University, I hope you¡¯ll step out to save Ysabel and the young man,¡± Beatrice said with a somewhat pleading tone. y walked toward Beatrice and replied, ¡°The most I can save is Ysabel but not the young man.¡± Beatrice lifted her head and saw his face. What expression is that? It¡¯s filled with disregard for life, with no concern for all things. He looks like he has no mercy and is a cold person. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 340 Where Is Lord Campbell ¡°Why?¡± Beatrice was anxious when y did not want to help Donald. He had gotten into trouble because he was trying to rescue Ysabel. Beatrice would never feel at ease for the rest of her life if Donald fell into Ethan¡¯s hands. ¡°Mr. Lynch is the Freedman n¡¯sckey. Even though their mausoleum had fallen, the Freedman n is still who they are. Mr. Lynch is their chess piece in Pollerton. They¡¯re using him as part of their n. I don¡¯t want to offend them,¡± y answered. In an instant, Beatrice fell to her knees. ¡°Mr. Yund, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± Before Beatrice could finish speaking, y continued saying, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can go now.¡± She looked up and saw that his face was still devoid of emotions. However, there was a hint of annoyance in his eyes. Beatrice rose to her feet in a daze, turned around, and left. She then ran toward her office. On the other hand, Donald took out his phone and gave Neil a phone call. ¡°Mr. Lynch made a scene where hundreds of his luxurious vehicles entered Pollerton University. However, the principal did nothing at all. Is his status really more important than the students¡¯ lives? Mr. Yund, I admire you for being a responsible and capable man. If you don¡¯t teach the principal of Pollerton University a lesson, then I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± With that, Donald ended the call. Neil held his phone as his expression darkened. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He then hurriedly called y. ¡°Neil!¡± y was not a cold person when he spoke to Neil. Neil asked, ¡°A big shot is in Pollerton University, and he¡¯s not happy with your attitude. Do you want him to take action himself?¡± After hearing that, y was stunned. Big shot? Isn¡¯t the big shot Mr. Lynch? Is there someone more powerful than him in Pollerton? ¡°He said that if you don¡¯t take action on Mr. Lynch, he¡¯ll do it himself. However, when that is over, the first person he¡¯ll go after is you,¡± Neil added. y was unhappy after Neil spoke. ¡°The Yund family is a five-hundred-year-old wealthy family and is our backing. Which arrogant big shot have the guts to speak to you like that?¡± ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± Neil sneered. In an instant, y was gravely shaken. As though struck by a bolt of lightning, he did not dare utter a word. ¡°If Lord Campbell takes action on you, do you think the Yund family will give up on you or go against Lord Campbell for your sake?¡± Neil asked. That was a question that y did not need to answer. After all, it was Lord Campbell, known as one of the most fearsome young people in centuries. He was also the epitome of human power level. Moreover, he had already mastered the controlled fusion technology and extreme instion fluid technology. Even the five-hundred-year-old wealthy family would need to improve and change. It was the time for them to face the next revolution, and whoever could receive Lord Campbell¡¯s support was sure to get an opportunity during the significant change. ¡°Where is Lord Campbell?¡± y asked Neil. Neil responded, ¡°He¡¯s with Ysabel Zimmerman!¡± As soon as the words came out of Neil¡¯s mouth, a chill ran down y¡¯s spine. Could he be the young man that Beatrice had mentioned earlier? Oh my goodness! After knowing that, y hung up immediately, tidied his shirt, and ran toward the building where Beatrice¡¯s office was. At the same time, he received a text message: When you see Lord Campbell, act like you don¡¯t know him! y replied: All right. I got it. In the office, Adam, who was the director, and a handsome Julian were still talking incessantly. Footsteps were approaching them. Donald took out his phone and checked the news. Ysabel¡¯s defamation news was trending, and every social media and media outlet was reposting it. It seemed like her news was getting more viral. Donald looked at Julian and said slowly, ¡°Let me ask you onest time. Are you sure you won¡¯t apologize publicly?¡± ¡°Of course. What¡¯s the use of regretting now?¡± Julian sneered. ¡°All right. You don¡¯t have a chance anymore.¡± Donald nodded. He then turned around tofort Ysabel, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 341 ¡°I¡¯ll make him fall as hard as the ruckus his die-hard fans are causing.¡± Donald was truly infuriated. Bradley stood at the side in silence as he started to make preparations. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who is it that dares to wreak havoc in my territory!¡± An arrogant and hysterical voice echoed. Ethan had arrived. Crow was the first to scramble to his knees. He rushed toward Ethan and sped onto his leg, begging, ¡°You must seek justice for me, Mr. Lynch.¡± Then, the plump Adam hopped to Ethan like a ball of meat and blocked thetter¡¯s pathway. ¡°It¡¯s all that guy¡¯s doing, Mr. Lynch. Finish him off!¡± The tall Julian approached Ethan with a warm smile as he greeted, ¡°Mr. Lynch.¡± Ethan¡¯s line of sight had been blocked by the three of them before he could see Donald. ¡°I got it. I want to see the person who had the audacity to attack my men. One should learn who the master is before beating the crap out of their subordinates,¡± Ethan scoffed. Afterward, he shoved Adam and Julian aside, raised his head, and looked at Donald. Ethan merely nced at Donald before his mind blurred and nked out. Who did I just see? Unwilling to give up, Ethan rubbed his eyes and looked at Donald again. Instantly, he was met with the man¡¯s darkened and emotionless eyes. Donald fixed his eyes on Ethan as if he were a dead man, hostility brewing underneath his abysmal eyes. Ethan¡¯s mind buzzed like he was struck by lightning, and he started to shiver uncontrobly. In front of him stood the man who destroyed the Freedman n mausoleum, and not even Timothy nor Sebastian dared to face the man head-on. Ethan would forever remember Timothy¡¯s words to him. The Campbell n is nothing in front of Donald. ¡°D-Don¡­¡± Ethan stuttered. He spoke incoherently as cold sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s Donald,¡± Crow informed. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s just an abandoned child of the Campbell n,¡± Adam added. Julian smiled. ¡°Mr. Lynch has arrived, Donald. You have no more chances. Not only do I want to destroy Ysabel¡¯s reputation, but I will also broadcast this on a live stream and make her admit she¡¯s a b*tch.¡± Then, Julian sent a message to his fan club again, telling them to prepare the live stream in an hour. He was incredibly confident and did not notice Ethan¡¯s change in behavior. This stirred the inte instantly. What could a young hunk do? Well, he could set an uproar on the inte with his words alone. As expected, people started to gather on the inte, publicizing the news everywhere. It once again became the most trending topic on the inte. Notifications were sent to countless people¡¯s phones, including Jennifer¡¯s. She also received the message and frowned as she read the text. What came into view were Beatrice and Ysabel being partners in crime to cheat money, and they would instead follow the unspoken rules. ¡°Take a look at Aunt Beatrice, Mom,¡± Jennifer said as her frown deepened. Linda saw it and said, ¡°Dang it! I can¡¯t believe your aunt is someone like this.¡± ¡°I think she might have offended Julian,¡± Jennifer informed. ¡°Is this the end for them?¡± Linda asked. ¡°They¡¯re in deep trouble if I¡¯m not mistaken. Now that the discussions have be so heated, public rtions or whatnot is useless unless an important figure interferes with this,¡± Jennifer answered. ¡°An important figure? Forget it. Beatrice couldn¡¯t have known anyone of that status. After all, she¡¯s just a university lecturer.¡± Linda pouted disdainfully. Meanwhile, Jeremiah and Adrian, who were in the middle of the banquet preparations, were livid. ¡°They are a disgrace to the Stern family! Summon them now. I want to ask what the mother-and-daughter duo is up to.¡± A live room had been created. Although the live stream had not started, there were already a few hundred thousand people in the live room, waiting for Julian to show his face.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 342 The DracoJulian smiled as he waved his phone, saying, ¡°See. It¡¯s this easy for me to destroy a person.¡± Donald¡¯s eyes turned colder by the second, but a faint smile appeared. ¡°Is he under your protection?¡± Ethan returned to his senses and promptly shook his head. However, Julian did not notice it and continued to respond smugly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m buddies with Mr. Lynch. Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ethan roared and threw a p across Julian¡¯s face. Thetter was stunned, unable toprehend what had just happened. Ethan lunged at him, knocking Julian to the ground and stepping on his handsome face. Adam and Crow were dumbfounded, including the hundred or so people who were about to barge in. ¡°Close the door,¡± Donald said. Bradley stepped forward and shut the door. ¡°Why did you hit me, Mr. Lynch?¡± A footprint marked Julian¡¯s face, making him seem pathetic. Ethan wiped away the sweat on his forehead and scolded, ¡°Are you trying to get me killed? Do you know who¡¯s standing before you?¡± Ethan was really furious. When asked who Ethan was afraid of the most at that moment, his answer would undoubtedly be Donald. Ethan was not so wary of Tyrone, but he was fearful of Donald. He was one of the few people who knew Donald¡¯s power and that he overthrew the Freedman n mausoleum, yet the Freedman Group did not even dare to utter a word. After Ethan beat up Julian, he approached Donald with difficulty and got to his knees. Hey his head low, terrified to meet Donald¡¯s gaze. Ysabel covered her mouth. Even though she already knew how great Donald was, she was still beyond shocked when she witnessed the scene. Crow¡¯s pupils constricted, and he only had one thought. We¡¯re doomed. We¡¯ve messed with the wrong guy. Impossible! Julian roared inwardly. Donald slowly stood up without sparing Ethan a look. He continued to let thetter kneel on the ground as he walked toward Julian. Donald looked at the insolent man and said, ¡°Look. Your backup is useless. In the end, I¡¯m still more powerful than you.¡± Julian suddenly had an ominous feeling. ¡°Who are you?¡± Donald threw him a mocking look and said, ¡°You offended Wynter, and I still haven¡¯t gotten payback for that. I just overthrew the Freedman n mausoleum, but I didn¡¯t expect you to get into trouble with me.¡± Upon hearing that, Adam and Julian instantly understood they were in great danger. Especially Julian, who was frightened to death. He participated in part of the n when the Freedman n mausoleum was overthrown and discovered a prestigious person was involved in the event. Julian left early that day and did not find out which person it was. However, he finally learned about that at the present moment. That person was none other than Donald. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Julian staggered backward. His face was pale, and he was drenched in a cold sweat. ¡°You¡¯re going to broadcast a live streamter, right?¡± Donald said casually. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you perform. If your performance is unsatisfactory, I¡¯ll make you disappear from the face of this earth.¡± Julian could not believe a young man in his twenties had this much power, so he yelled, ¡°I have a foreign passport! My dad is a top sports car designer¡­¡± ¡°Make him lose hope, Bradley,¡± Donald ordered. Bradley quickly made a phone call. After a minute, Julian¡¯s phone rang, and he received a video call. Julian tapped the answer button and saw a shocking scene that almost made him wet his pants. A knife was held against his father¡¯s throat as the man remained still. ¡°Apologize to them quickly, Julian. The Draco is here to deal with me.¡± Julian was utterly frightened. The Draco was an influential group overseas, and Julian did not expect Donald had the power to summon them.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 343 Threatened It did not end here. Julian received a video of his mother after hanging up the phone. In the video, his mother was blocked in the office. A few men in camouge clothing were pointing at her head with guns. ¡°Hi, we are the members of the Peace Private Armed Group. You¡¯ve offended a big shot. We will punish your mother if you don¡¯t follow his order!¡± The phone rang again after the call was ended. At that point, Julian had already gone numb from head to toe. More than tens of his immediate family members were all being held at the scene. He gulped and looked at Donald in disbelief. Donald merely uses over ten minutes to mobilize more than a dozen globally renowned organizations. His power is terrifying! Ethan had the clearest understanding of Donald¡¯s power. He was certain that Timothy had told the truth. ¡°Look. I really have the capability to wipe out your family,¡± said Donald. There was no murderous intent and rage in the man¡¯s tone, but Julian shuddered when he heard his words. Adam said, ¡°Stop being arrogant. I¡¯m going to find the principal. He¡¯s from the Yund family.¡± Meanwhile, y had arrived at the entrance and saw Beatrice, who was about to barge in. ¡°Stay outside. I will go inside to solve it,¡± said y. Beatrice hesitated for a moment, but she said happily in the end, ¡°All right then. Thank you, Mr. Yund.¡± y gave Beatrice a meaningful look, then he walked inside. He heard Adam gloating once he entered the room. ¡°Save me, Mr. Yund.¡± Adam instantly crawled in front of y and pleaded as if he had seen his life savior. However, something that made him feel more horrified happened in the next second. y walked in front of Donald and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Campbell. It¡¯s my pleasure to have your visit to Pollerton University.¡± Donald looked at y calmly. ¡°It seems that Neil is not a fool.¡± y did not dare to say anything. Then, Donald continued, ¡°Pollerton University is the sanctuary for the schrs, and thousands of students study here. It is a sacrednd, but a big shot like Ethan has made a fuss here. You didn¡¯t solve it immediately. What are you thinking?¡± After finishing his words, Donald stared at y coldly. Thetter immediately broke into a cold sweat, and he had no choice but to apologize, ¡°Mr. Campbell, it¡¯s my fault!¡± Donald walked in front of him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told Neil that I will punish you if you don¡¯t solve this matter.¡± I will punish you¡­ His tone is so domineering! Upon hearing Donald¡¯s words, Ysabel felt a surge of excitement. y said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, this is my mistake. I¡¯m really sorry. I hope that you can give me a chance to solve this matter, Mr. Campbell.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After hearing y¡¯s words, Crow and the others wondered how mysterious and unfathomable Donald was. Mr. Yund is from the Yund family, which is one of the Ten Prestigious Families! However, he¡¯s so scared that he doesn¡¯t even have the nerve to fart when he¡¯s facing Donald! Adam was immediately in despair, and he looked at Donald in horror. ¡°No. You can just stand at the side quietly. I will solve it,¡± said Donald. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, y stepped aside. Donald said, ¡°I will solve it one by one now.¡± Firstly, he walked to Ethan¡¯s side. ¡°Raise your head.¡± Ethan raised his head with trepidation. He cursed Crow inwardly, but his face was filled with terror. ¡°He works for you?¡± Donald pointed at Crow. After hesitating for a moment, Ethan admitted in the end. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Donald asked. Ethan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, don¡¯t worry. I will punish him now!¡± Then, he walked in front of Crow and looked down at thetter with reddened eyes. ¡°Crow, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 344 Punishments Crow shook his head and struggled while stepping back. ¡°Mr. Lynch, you can¡¯t do this. It will hurt the subordinates¡¯ feelings.¡± Ethan did not say a word. He took out a short knife and stabbed it into Crow¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡¯ve reached my bottom line by barging into Pollerton University,¡± said Donald. ¡°From now on, minimize your sphere of influence and stop all the undignified businesses. I will punish you immediately if you enter the university with such a high profile in the future.¡± Ethan was absolutely dumbfounded. His financial support came from undignified businesses. Ethan would lose two-thirds of his worth if the businesses were all stopped. Nheless, he would face Donald¡¯s drastic measures if he did not obey the man¡¯s instructions. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡± replied Ethan. Donald stopped looking at Ethan, and he shifted his gaze to Adam. ¡°You¡¯re a professional director. You don¡¯t find ways to teach the students, but you have bad intentions and behave lowly. How dare you!¡± ¡°Mr. Campbell, I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m sorry. Please spare my life!¡± Adam immediately kneeled on the ground. ¡°Mr. Yund, I remember the Ten Prestigious Families have their jails. Am I right?¡± Donald asked y. ¡°Yes. The Yund family¡¯s jail is in Derport.¡± Donald waved his big hand. ¡°Send him to Derport Prison till the end of his life.¡± Adam instantly lost control of his body and fell to the ground. He knew where the Derport Prison was. It was a jail that locked the felons. A person who was sent to Derport Prison would not have the chance to escape from it for his entire life. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements now,¡± said y. Meanwhile, Julian curled in a corner, saying nothing but shivering. Suddenly, Donald chuckled. ¡°All right. It¡¯s your turn.¡± Julian immediately ran over and ttered Donald. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I¡¯ll stop it now and issue an official apology¡­¡± Donald turned on his phone and said, ¡°No. There are millions of viewers in the live room now. I want you to do the live stream.¡± ¡°How should I proceed?¡± Julian asked. Donald said, ¡°Firstly, announce an official apology to rify that you¡¯ve done all the things to defame Ysabel and her mother! Secondly, announce to the public that you willpensate them one hundred million for the pain you¡¯ve caused. Thirdly, announce that you will leave the entertainment industry in the future. Fourthly, disband the fan club. Fifthly, tell the public that you are cklisted from now on!¡± After hearing Donald¡¯s words, Julian immediately sighed helplessly. He knew he was done for. Then, Julian looked at Ysabel in indignation. Why am I paying such a high price just by offending a widow and a female university student? However, Julian knew his family would be wiped out by Donald¡¯s order if he did not agree to Donald¡¯s terms. ¡°Their lives will be spared if you agree. Otherwise, they will lose their lives,¡± Donald said tly. Julian remained quiet for a while, and he said in the end, ¡°Okay. I agree.¡± At that moment, the live room was already swarmed with millions of viewers. Moreover, the number ofizens was still continuously increasing. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Comments continued to flood the chatrooms before Julian showed himself in front of the camera. Someone wrote: Hurry up and start the live stream. Let us see what the ¡°amazing¡± mother and daughter look like! Julian is angry at the pretentious mother and daughter. He¡¯s so cool! It¡¯s a piece of big news! Julian, do you promote any products? I¡¯m definitely buying it! There were even several merchants who started to have the idea of asking Julian to promote their merchandise. ¡°Bradley, cklist the brands that Julian has endorsed and also the merchants who are asking him to promote their products in the live stream now,¡± ordered Donald. ¡°Okay. Affirmative,¡± Bradley replied. The crowd at the scene once again had a new understanding of Donald¡¯s ruthlessness and tactics. After ten minutes, the number of viewers in the live room had reached three million. In addition, the headcount just kept going up like crazy. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 345 Public Apology As expected of a young and popr idol! Julian set up the phone and gave Donald a bitter look. Then, he officially entered the broadcast room and appeared in front of the camera. ording to the statistics, Julian had over thirty million fans across the inte. At that moment, there were more than three million fans in the live broadcast lobby, as well as all kinds of media and agencies. Dazzling notifications of donations popped up on the screen. The first and second were brand endorsements that were constantly promoting the live stream. Only a popr celebrity like Julian could enjoy this kind of treatment! However, Julian was not happy at all. One of the fansmented: Jules, why is there a shoe mark on your face?¡± Another one posted: Jules, why aren¡¯t you smiling? Many of them even wrote: I love you, Jules! At the same time, Jennifer and her family also tuned into the live stream. The Stern family was also watching. Mason, in particr, looked full of joy. Jennifer could not bear it and called Wynter to ask if it was possible to do damage control. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Julian is a very popr idol. His fame isn¡¯t inferior to mine,¡± said Wynter. Jennifer asked, ¡°Is there really nothing we can do?¡± Wynter replied, ¡°No, this happened too suddenly. I didn¡¯t know that Julian would go so far. He actually began a live stream just an hour after the announcement. I can say that nopany in the country would be able to handle the PR for this.¡± Jennifer sighed, hung up the phone, and stared at the live stream nkly. Linda curled her lips in disdain. ¡°Let nature take its course. It¡¯ll be good to humble Beatrice as well.¡± Jennifer did not want to say anything. Meanwhile, Julian could not help but look at Donald. When he saw Donald looking at him expressionlessly, he wanted to cry. After a long silence, he finally said, ¡°Thank you all foring. Now, I¡¯d like to announce a few things.¡± Everyone pricked up their ears, waiting for him to continue. ¡°First, I have to sincerely apologize to Ms. Ysabel Zimmerman and Ms. Beatrice Stern. What I said before was untrue and defamatory. I sincerely apologize!¡± As soon as he said that, everyone watching the broadcast froze. Then, thements section exploded. Oneizenmented: What¡¯s going on? Another one replied: Holy crap. Why¡¯s he suddenly going back on his word?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Some fans demanded: Julian, exin yourself! Jennifer was also stunned. Then, she looked solemn. This is very weird. Wynter contemted and thought of a possibility. There must be a super big shot acting behind the scenes, and there¡¯s only one such person in Pollerton¡ªDonald Campbell! It¡¯s Lord Campbell! ¡°I¡¯ll exin. My uncle, Adam Harper, is the director of Pollerton University. He was infatuated with Ms. Stern and¡­¡± Julian exined in detail. ¡°I made everything up for my uncle¡¯s selfish desires. For that, I sincerely apologize!¡± His eyes tinged red. Thement section went crazy. Many people began to scold Adam for his conduct. ¡°Afterward, I will post an apology letter on thepany website and send it in the name of the company,¡± he continued. Ysabel held Donald¡¯s hand tightly. Outside, Beatrice also entered the studio, watching this scene in disbelief. She felt gratitude from the bottom of her heart. However, she was grateful to y. She thought that this was all thanks to y. ¡°Secondly, as an apology, I¡¯ve decided to pay one hundred million topensate for Ms. Stern¡¯s and Ms. Zimmerman¡¯s mental damages. I will transfer the money on the spot!¡± Then, he took out another phone and showed everyone the entire process of him transferring the money live. When Linda saw this, she immediately eximed, ¡°Woah, one hundred million! What a blessing in disguise.¡± Type here.. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 346 Sent To Derport Prison The crowd of spectators still did not understand what was happening and began to mor. The number ofments had reached as many as ten million and was still increasing. The top and second donators were stunned and stopped promoting him. They started to call Julian¡¯s phone. The management agency also called to ask what was going on. However, Julian rejected all calls. ¡°Thirdly, a person has to take responsibility for doing something wrong, so I hereby announce that I will quit the entertainment industry for good!¡± His teeth gnashed and creaked as he said that. He was extremely reluctant. ¡°Fourthly, the fan club will be fully disbanded. Fifth, I¡¯m willing to be banned by the industry!¡± He finished saying everything in one breath and almost copsed in front of the camera, breathing heavily. The audience was really stunned, andments began to pour in the live streaming. Aizen posted: Julian, can you tell us what the h*ll is going on? Someone else chimed in: Give us an exnation! Some fans cursed: What the f*ck is happening? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Combined with the shoe print on his face, many already guessed that he was most likely forced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± After Julien finished speaking, he stood up and left the camera frame. Donald suddenly said to Ethan, ¡°Go and apologize too!¡± Thetter froze and furrowed his brows, but he went up to the camera. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Ethan Lynch. I barged into Pollerton University today. I apologize for my reckless behavior, and I apologize to the thousands of students of Pollerton University!¡± he said. Countless people were stunned. People outside of Pollerton did not know who Ethan was. However, everyone in Pollerton knew. Ethan was one of the emerging bigshots in Pollerton. He was thecky of Freedman Group! Furthermore, everyone heard Donald ordering him to apologize. However, since Donald¡¯s voice was a little low and muffled, some people couldn¡¯t hear clearly. Nevertheless, everyone understood the situation. There was someone backing up Ysabel and Beatrice! It was this mysterious bigshot who directed all of this that day. This person forced Julian to apologize and be banned by the industry and forced Ethan to bow his head and apologize! Aizen posted: Holy crap, what a powerful person! Someone else wrote: Turn the camera around. Let us see who that person is! Another person posted: That person is amazing! However, the live stream simply ended. Julian and the others slumped on the floor nkly. Ethan¡¯s expression was bitter. On the other hand, y lowered his head, not saying a word. ¡°Send them to Derport Prison.¡± Donald pointed at Julian and Adam. y began to make the arrangements and walked out of the room. Momentster, only Donald, Ysabel, and y were left in the room. y stood in front of Donald and looked at him with amazement shining in his eyes. He¡¯s only twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, but he¡¯s already ahead of all of his peers. Moreover, he¡¯s known as the epitome of the great strength of human beings! How does he do it? ¡°Go back to work,¡± said Donald. y nodded and turned to walk out of the room. When Beatrice saw the principal walk out, she immediately went forward excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yund.¡± y was stunned but then immediately understood and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Beatrice then entered the room, looked at Ysabel, and said angrily, ¡°If not for Mr. Yund, we¡¯d both be finished today!¡± Ysabel smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s considered a blessing in disguise. We even earned one hundred million.¡± Beatrice frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want the one hundred million. I¡¯ll donate it to the poor mountainous areas.¡± Taken aback, Donald nced at Beatrice. She was just about to say something, but her phone suddenly rang. It was from the Stern family. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 347 The Miracle Doctor Of Pollerton The person who called was none other than Adrian, who was responsible for the business of a dozen toll stations. ¡°Who helped you out?¡± he asked. Beatrice responded, ¡°Mr. Yund of Pollerton University.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s also fortunate that Ethan broke into Pollerton University today and got caught. Otherwise, you¡¯d be finished.¡± Adrian hung up the phone after saying that. I know about y¡¯s power. After all, he also works for the Stern family. I thought that Beatrice and Ysabel built connections with some bigshot. If so, I wanted to curry favor with that person as well. However, since Beatrice said that it was solved by Mr. Yund, there¡¯s no need to do that. In Adrian¡¯s view, Julian and Ethan were defeated because Ethan barged into Pollerton University and crossed the line with y. Beatrice thought the same. The inte went into a frenzy. Julian¡¯s apology letter was officially published, and there was no more news from him whatsoever. Several brands he endorsed also closed down because of quality problems. The inte was split between two viewpoints. The first one was that Julian had provoked the incredibly powerful principal of Pollerton University and was banned by the industry as a result. The second was that there was a super bigshot who liked Ysabel. That person stood up for her and took down Julian and Ethan. However, the majority were more inclined to the first viewpoint. Only a few people, such as Wynter, knew that it was Donald¡¯s doing. This kind of shy method was very in line with Donald¡¯s style. Donald received a few messages: Lord Campbell, the equipment transporter will pass the toll station tonight. Another one read: Lord Campbell Mountain Vi has started construction and will bepleted in a month. He replied to the messages one by one and coughed a few times, finding it slightly difficult to breathe. I have to hurry it up. My time is running out. After walking out of Pollerton University, he felt a chill. Snowkes suddenly fell from the sky. How long has it been since it snowed in Pollerton? I don¡¯t remember anymore. ¡°Adrian is hosting a banquet at nine o¡¯clock tonight. Come with me.¡± Ysabel bounced over, full of youthfulness. She did not put on makeup, and her face was not powdered, but she looked iparably innocent. She was definitely the type that geeks would revere. Donald was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Is Jennifer going?¡± Ysabel pouted. ¡°You still like Jennifer, don¡¯t you?¡± He remained silent. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s going.¡± At the same time, Jennifer went through many contacts and finally got in touch with James, the Miracle Doctor of Pollerton. She made an appointment with him at a cafe. To her surprise, James was still very young, only in his thirties. He wore a pair of sses and a fitting suit, looking charming and elegant. However, she did not like him as soon as she saw him. That was because his eyes exuded a sinister aura. They were narrow and sharp. Nevertheless, she endured her difort in order to seek treatment for Donald. James said, ¡°You¡¯ve been very poprtely, Ms. Wilson.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your reputation as the Miracle Doctor of Pollerton,¡± Jennifer also said elegantly. ¡°Who do you want me to treat, Ms. Wilson?¡± he asked. ¡°My ex-husband. He¡¯s suffering from two kinds of cancer. The cancer cells have metastasized all over his body, so there¡¯s no point in him undergoing surgical treatment anymore.¡± Her mood instantly plummeted as she spoke. James said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s the abandoned child of the Campbell n.¡± Jennifer suddenly frowned. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m just saying it as it is. I have a good rtionship with the Wilson family in Tayhaven as well as Yund Group. I¡¯ve also treated members of these influential families before, so I¡¯m a little well informed.¡± ¡°Is there hope for him?¡± Jennifer asked hopefully. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 348 I Want You To Marry Me James said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, I¡¯m eighty percent sure I can cure him, but the payment¡ª¡± ¡°Name your price.¡± Jennifer was overjoyed. A cold light shed in his eyes. ¡°Firstly, I want a one hundred million diagnosis fee. Secondly, I want you to marry me.¡± Jennifer was dressed very fashionably that night. She wore a long pink coat, revealing the round- necked undershirt, and knee-high boots that emphasized her long and slender legs. Her temperament was very gentle, and she looked like a girl from the sunny south. Donald had good taste, and he was drawn to charming women like Jennifer. A woman who could catch Donald¡¯s eye must be most men¡¯s dream girl. Thus, James took a liking to Jennifer at first sight. Her expression changed, and she immediately stood up. ¡°Mr. Weiss, please have some self-respect. A hundred million for the consultation is no problem, but don¡¯t talk about anything else!¡± James was not angry at all and said indifferently, ¡°In that case, find someone else. However, I¡¯ll tell you that no one in Pollerton can save Donald except me. In other words, except for a handful of people in this world, there¡¯s no one else you can go to for help.¡± Jennifer¡¯s body trembled with anger. She directly settled the bill and left. He was not annoyed. Instead, he took a small sip of his coffee as he watched her back, his gaze lingering on her legs for a long time. Then, he took out his phone. ¡°Hey, Bert, I have my eye on a woman. Think of a way. I want her.¡± ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll deliver her to you within three days.¡± After hanging up the phone, a sneer appeared on his face. Strictly speaking, neither the Freedman n nor Yund family was willing to offend him. Who would be willing to casually offend a miracle doctor? Winter made the nighte early, and the sky was already pitch ck by seven o¡¯clock. At that moment, Pollerton looked unusually prosperous, with lights lit up and heavy traffic everywhere. Ysabel hugged Donald¡¯s arm as they walked along the road, allowing snowkes to fall on their shoulders. No one brought an umbre. She raised her head, looking at the snowkes falling under the streetlight, and a dreamy look flittered in her eyes. ¡°Donald, it¡¯s so beautiful tonight.¡± As a man whocked social tact, Donald was not the kind to say corny words. ¡°I guess.¡± She said, ¡°It¡¯ll be nice if it snowed a little more.¡± He was stunned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That way, I can walk with you until our hair turns white.¡± She looked at him solemnly. Donald uttered, ¡°I¡¯m your brother-inw.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. You already divorced Jennifer. Besides, I¡¯m free to marry whoever I want. My mom can¡¯t control me,¡± she huffed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°But I¡¯m your brother-inw,¡± he emphasized. ¡°I¡¯m younger than Jennifer, I like you more than her, and I know you more than she does.¡± She grew a little upset. ¡°But I¡¯m still your brother-inw.¡± Ysabel was speechless. She was on the verge of an outburst. ¡°Can you stop repeating that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still your brother-inw,¡± he said seriously. She could not help but tug at her hair. ¡°You¡¯re such a woodblock!¡± The two walked and swayed and soon arrived outside the hotel. Inside a taxi, Jennifer saw the duo and immediately gnashed her teeth. I¡¯m traveling all around to find a doctor for you, but you¡¯re flirting with my cousin! Donald looked up at the hotel and was a little surprised. The name was very unconventional. It was called Grand Myer Hotel, and its owner was none other than Donald himself! Charles¡¯ superior, Tristan, developed a lot of industries in Pollerton before leaving for West Epea. Part of them was left to Donald¡¯s name, and part was under Charles¡¯ name. Thus, Charles became the richest man in Pollerton. Grand Myer Hotel was exceptionally luxurious and decorated. It was the most opulent hotel in Pollerton! Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 349 The Most Valuable Hotel The lobby was approximately seven meters in height and resplendently decorated with a variety of crystal chandeliers. ¡°Wow! Each of the diamond-encrusted chandeliers would cost over a million!¡± Ysabel raised her head to look at the crystal chandeliers on the ceiling. Stupefied by thevish interior of the hotel, her eyes widened in astonishment. There are more than twenty chandeliers which means that would be worth a total of tens of millions! Not to mention those expensive antique artworks hung on the wall. They¡¯re all genuine! Ysabel added, ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such an affluent hotel in Pollerton!¡± Before Donald could respond, Jennifer¡¯s voice rang out from behind. ¡°ording to Charles, the owner of this hotel is a young man who treats it like his toy. Moreover, it¡¯s the most valuable hotel in Pollerton.¡± As Donald turned around, he saw Jennifer while behind her were Linda, Leonard, Kevin, and Skr. Kevin stared at Donald with a face full of resentment. His gaze looked as though he wanted thetter to die. On the other hand, Linda pulled Jennifer behind her and shot Donald a look of disdain. ¡°What are you looking at, you short-lived b*stard?¡± Leonard said solemnly, ¡°Keep the distance! Stay away!¡± Kevin pointed at Donald. ¡°A pauper like you shouldn¡¯te in here. Even the floor tile is worth more than you!¡± Meanwhile, Skr rolled her eyes and let out a girlish whine before she uttered sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re such a toy boy. At first, you¡¯re hitting on Jennifer, and now you¡¯re flirting with Ysabel.¡± Upon hearing that, Ysabel could not remain calm anymore. As she had a bad temper, she pointed at Skr and scolded, ¡°Who do you think you are? Aren¡¯t you extorting money from Jennifer as well?¡± ¡°I want her money, but you¡¯re trying to get her man. Who¡¯s more shameless?¡± Skr retorted. Her remark was indeed crude. Frowning, Jennifer was displeased by Skr¡¯s words. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Donald lifted his head and fixed his sharp gaze on Skr. ¡°More nonsense from you, and I¡¯ll make you vanish from the surface of the earth.¡± Skr patted her chest in a sh. ¡°Ooh, I¡¯m so scared, but I¡¯m not the type to feel threatened easily.¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± Kevin was infuriated by the rude way Donald spoke to Skr, so he dashed at thetter. Since he had almost fully recovered from the injury, he finally could walk. Even though his movement was not too smooth, he still rushed forward without a second thought. Donald¡¯s gaze turned steely as he raised his foot to throw Kevin a kick. Crack! A loud crack echoed. Kevin instantly fell to his knees and hit his head on the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± At that instant, Linda had gone mad and was about to lunge at Donald. Leonard was also furious. He rolled up his sleeves, ready to teach Donald a lesson. Seeing that, the security guards in the lobby rushed over. ¡°No one is allowed to behave impudently in Grand Myer Hotel!¡± Instantly, Leonard and Linda dared not move a muscle and just stared at Donald. ¡°You¡¯re doomed, Donald! You¡¯re not getting away that easily! Once you leave the hotel, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Letting out a long sigh, Jennifer helped Kevin up and realized that he did not seem to have any severe injury. ¡°Donald, why do you always hit people?¡± she asked with a gloomy face. Donald answered, ¡°Since he¡¯s allowed to point fingers and scold me, why can¡¯t I fight back?¡± A weary look appeared on Jennifer¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Donald remained silent as he lost interest in talking. Meanwhile, Ysabel pulled on Donald¡¯s sleeve worriedly and queried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Donald shook his head in response. The banquet was situated at Prosperity Hall, which could amodate about a hundred people. Before even stepping foot inside, endlesspliments could be heard. People seemed to be cheering, ¡°Adrian and Jeremiah are the pride of the Stern family.¡± Stepping into Prosperity Hall, one could see that it was even more luxurious than the lobby. On the left of the entrance, there was a huge aquarium with the expensive Arapaima fish in it. In fact, the price for an Arapaima fish would be tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 350 The Banquet Of The Stern Family More importantly, there was an autograph from the top international ss factory¡¯s CEO on the aquarium. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The aquarium alone would cost more than two hundred thousand with a high collection value. On the other hand, there was a pure gold statue the size of a human head on the right. It had a market price of over a million. However, Donald was a little speechless at the sight of it. As Tristan likes to be high-profile, he would pay money to enjoy an extravagant lifestyle. ¡°Dad, Ysabel is here!¡± An angry voice rang out. Looking in the direction of the voice, Donald saw a well-groomed young man, and he was none other than the son of Adrian, Mason. When thetter saw Ysabel holding Donald¡¯s hand, he was so jealous that his eyes turned red. Deathly silence abruptly engulfed the space. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Ysabel and Donald. In the meantime, Beatrice had also arrived and hurried over. She shot the duo a re and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t ever talk if Adrian says anythingter!¡± Ysabel nodded obediently in response. Since Adrian worked with the Yund family as a professional manager to manage the toll stations, his capabilities practically had no limits, and he knew people from all walks of life. Meanwhile, Jeremiah was in charge of several service areas, and his hidden abilities were extremely strong. Although the duo kept a low profile, they were not any weaker than Zayne. In fact, they might even be more powerful than him. A man in his fifties with slicked-back hair slowly got up, dressed in an expensive suit. He was holding a cigar with his fingers as he narrowed his eyes to stare at Donald. Thetter was looking at him as well. As a matter of fact, that man was Adrian. When Bryan, the private equity tycoon, had taken the drastic move, Adrian was the one who obstructed the traffic and prohibited the import of foreign machinery and equipment. While Adrian strode toward Donald and Ysabel, the hall was filled with pin-drop silence, and the only thing one could hear was the sound of his footsteps. ¡°You¡¯re the Campbell n¡¯s outcast, Donald?¡± Adrian questioned as he puffed out a smoke ring. His tone was calm and emotionless. Donald raised his head, and his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerves as you dare to attend the Stern family¡¯s banquet.¡± Donald did not show any signs of fear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Stunned for a second, Adrian thenughed aloud. ¡°Do you not know who I am? People from all walks of life in Pollerton would show me respect. How dare you talk to me like that, you brat?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t speak that way, what should I say then?¡± Donald asked sarcastically. I¡¯m here to get even with you tonight. Since you dared to abuse your power to obstruct the traffic, I would have a valid reason to finish you off. Hearing his reply, Adrian was amused. Taking a puff of his cigar, he chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve reserved ten tables for tonight¡¯s banquet. Everyone needs to take their seat ording to their worth.¡± He then pointed at the first table. ¡°All of them seated at this table are billionaires. He¡¯s Jeremiah. The second table is for millionaires¡­ Which table do you think you, Ysabel, and her family should be seated at?¡± A look of mockery appeared on Adrian¡¯s face as he finished his sentence. Mason guffawed before eximing, ¡°What kind of family background could they have? Just sit at the corner!¡± Some bootlickers began to chime in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Beatrice is only a university teacher. She could only earn two to three hundred thousand a year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for them to sit at the entrance. Haha!¡± Without saying a word, Jennifer sat at the side and furrowed her brows. On the contrary, Beatrice¡¯s face flushed scarlet. In fact, she was unwilling to attend the banquet, but it was her family¡¯s banquet. Thus, it was a little unreasonable for her to be absent. Ysabel looked upset as well because she felt deeply embarrassed. All of a sudden, Donald piped up, ¡°In that case, may I know which table it is for someone with a worth of one hundred billion?¡± As soon as he said that, everyone was momentarily stunned. The next second, the entire hall erupted withughter. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 351 That Useless Fool Everyone looked at Donald as if he was an idiot. Donald was asking for a person with hundreds of billion worth. They wondered if he was mentally sound. Even Adrian and Jeremiah, who had monopolized various industries for so many years, did not dare im that they were worth one hundred billion. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Adrian guffawed. ¡°He¡¯s a certified idiot!¡± Kevinughed out loud from the back and kept smacking his thighs. It was evident that he was very happy to see Donald being put in a tough spot. Jennifer lowered her head and held her forehead. She felt a little helpless. When Donald and I were together, he was very calm and collected. Why does he want to hold onto hisst strand of dignity when arguing with Ysabel next to him? Moreover, he needs to know that there are limits to how much he can brag about! Jennifer knew that Donald did notck money. She saw Chiliad Avion giving him five million as a reward, after all. However, that was all. Linda said to Jennifer in a serious tone, ¡°You have to keep your distance from him. He¡¯s acting like he has nothing to lose right now!¡± Leonard stated, ¡°Jennifer, your mom is right. Donald is currently giving up on himself!¡± Ysabel¡¯s mother, Beatrice, stared at Donald. Then, she lowered her head, feeling deeply embarrassed for him. As a result, the expression on her face was gloomy. Ysabel was also at a loss for words. Donald said, ¡°I really have a worth of a hundred billion.¡± Donald had spoken in a very serious tone. How much money does Horizon Group have at the moment? I don¡¯t know. What I do know, though, is that I definitely have a worth of one hundred billion. I haven¡¯t counted the exact number, of course. Money is just a number to me, anyway. If I can sessfully make controlled fusion technology avable formercial use next, I¡¯ll be able to be the world¡¯s richest man within two or three years. I¡¯ll be at the top spot for decades or even over a hundred years! ¡°Tell me, which spot do you think I should take since I have a worth of one hundred billion?¡± Donald asked, narrowing his eyes at Adrian. Thetter¡¯s smile slowly disappeared as a nk expression took over his face. ¡°Are you still adamant about that?¡± Donald pondered for a bit before replying, ¡°Yes.¡± Jeremiah, who was at the back, also stood up. He was a middle-aged man with an average body figure. At first nce, he looked like someone who had a lot of experience. He controlled a number of service areas. Businesspeople from all walks of life knew him very well. ¡°Who gave you the rights to behave so atrociously here today?¡± Jeremiah asked.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As he said that, he looked at Ysabel and Beatrice. ¡°Tell me; why did the two of you bring this stranger here? This is the family dinner of the Stern family, after all! By the way, if Julian¡¯s predicament hadn¡¯t been solved by Mr. Yund, you guys would¡¯ve be theughing stock of the whole world! And since you¡¯re a widow, Beatrice, you have to know your ce!¡± Jeremiah did not beat around the bush. His words caused the color to drain from Beatrice¡¯s face, and her body shook slightly. There was a reason why Beatrice had not remarried after all these years. The reason was that she was afraid that other people would start gossiping about her. She had been celibate for so many years as she feared that others would say that she had no self- respect. Beatrice already had tears in her eyes as she faced Jeremiah¡¯s usation. ¡°Jeremiah, please let me exin!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin! I want him to leave!¡± Jeremiah pointed toward the exit. Everyone stood back up even though they had already taken their seats. They all looked at Donald coldly. Thetter suddenly had a mocking expression on his face. He looked at Adrian and Jeremiah. Then, Jeremiah stood up. He thought to himself for a bit before saying, ¡°It seems like a young man like you haven¡¯t experienced anything tough in life.¡± Jennifer could not take it anymore. She got up and stated, ¡°Uncle Jeremiah, don¡¯t be so rash.¡± The man turned his head. When he saw that it was Jennifer who said that, his expression softened a little. Jennifer was part of the Stern family, after all. Other than Adrian and Jeremiah, Jennifer was the one who performed the best in the Stern family. ¡°He¡¯s my ex-husband,¡± Jennifer stated. Jeremiah nodded. ¡°I know, but you guys have already divorced. So you don¡¯t have to interfere in this matter now.¡± Jennifer wanted to say something, but she was pulled back by Linda. Her mother eximed, ¡°What are you doing? Mind your own business! Forget about that useless idiot!¡± Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 352 Mason Was Enraged ¡°Get lost! If you don¡¯t leave, then I¡¯ll beat you senseless!¡± Kevin mmed the table and looked at Donald aggressively. When the others saw Kevin taking the lead, they all started mming the table. Donald scanned his surroundings. In the end, his gazended upon Kevin. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a piece of trash.¡± Kevin could no longer stay calm after hearing what Donald said. ¡°Who are you calling trash?¡± Kevin erupted in anger. He was nearly about to climb up the table and re at Donald. Thetter replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about you.¡± Kevin¡¯s expression softened a bit. He felt that Donald was chickening out, so he said in a mocking tone, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t have the guts to say that.¡± However, what Donald said next would infuriate everyone. ¡°What I meant to say was that everyone here is trash!¡± he stated. Gasp! Everyone was shocked. Then, they were filled with rage. If Adrian and Jeremiah had given their commands, they would rush up to beat Donald up at that moment. Mason was especially enraged. The woman he loved got snatched away, and he was also called a piece of trash. Mason was the first who snapped. He immediately grabbed an expensive bottle of red wine from the table and threw it at Donald and Ysabel. His throw was very strong. Although Donald was weak, he still had quick reflexes. He pulled Ysabel and Beatrice, dodging the bottle by stepping to the side. They were coincidentally standing in front of an expensive fish tank when they entered the room earlier. The bottle of red wine moved at lightning speed. It directly crashed against the fish tank. Crack! The fish tank shattered as soon as the cracking sound was heard. All the water inside gushed out violently, and the ground was covered with ss shards. A plump Arapaima fish, which was swimming in the fish tank well and alive, felt its home disappearing in an instant. Then, it fell to the ground and was pierced by the ss shards. Blood began to ooze from its body. Other than that, the most horrifying thing was that the red wine had sttered all over the wall after the bottle broke. There was a calligraphy painting made by a famous calligrapher in the middle ages hanging on the wall. It was auctioned for a high price of five million three years ago. Money was not an issue, though. The problem was that the genuine work of art was handed down from the royal family of West Epea. Tristan loved it very much. The painting even had his autograph. Adrian and Jeremiah instantly had an ominous feeling. They retracted their gaze. As they looked around their surroundings, they felt chills running down their spines. The reason was that they noticed there were surveince cameras with flickering red lights all over the ce. There was also the fact that an rm went off when the fish tank got broken. The surveince cameras automatically adjusted their lenses and moved to record the scene. Mason was at a loss for words. He instantly turned pale. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It wasn¡¯t me! If you want to me someone, then me it on Donald! He¡¯s the one who did it! Yeah! He¡¯s the one who broke it!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When everyone was walking into Grand Myer Hotel, Adrian and Jeremiah had told them that they were not allowed to touch anything in the hotel. The fish tank and the famous calligraphy painting were especially off-limits. Everyone was very obedient and did not touch anything. No one would have thought that Mason would break the fish tank. He also ruined the calligraphy painting, which was made by a famous calligrapher in the middle ages. Adrian and Jeremiah could still afford to pay five million. However, Tristan¡¯s autograph was ruined. Tristan was an extremely narcissistic person who liked to inscribe his name onto everything. If the current owner of Grand Myer Hotel knew that Tristan¡¯s autograph was ruined, Adrian and Jeremiah would definitely not be left unpunished. ¡°Yeah! It was Donald!¡± someone shouted. ¡°It¡¯s Donald¡¯s fault!¡± another person eximed. Kevin had aparatively shallower understanding. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Are that fish tank and painting very valuable?¡± Jennifer responded, ¡°They cost at least a few million. A small amount that Uncle Adrian and Uncle Jeremiah can afford to pay, though. However, this is Grand Myer Hotel. The person who runs the ce is Simon Cook, and it¡¯ll be hard to get through him!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kevin instantly widened his eyes. His heart also started beating rapidly. He knew who Simon was. Before the rise of Tyson, Lucas, Jim, and Zayne, Simon and Noah were the rulers of the underground world of Pollerton. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 353 Noah was expelled from Pollerton after that and went out of the country. Simon, on the other hand, retired early. Zaync and the rest then emerged and became the new force in Pollerton. About five to six years ago, Simon returned and was hired to run Grand Myer Hotel, shocking the people at Pollerton. That gave a new perspective to the crowd about Grand Myer Hotel. The big boss behind the hotel had to be someone with horrifying power to be able to hire Simon ¨C the former Prince of Pollerton-lo run the hotel. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Bcatrice paced around anxiously. Even though it was not Ysabel and she who did it, it would not have happened if Ysabel did not bring Donald over today. Now, the entire Stern family would push the responsibility on her and Ysabel for sure! Beatrice had heard about Simon before. Ii was because of Simon, who ran Grand Myer Hotel, that the hotel had never encountered any missing valuable items or vandalism throughout the years of its operation. fishbowl to the sound of footsteps ringing out behind security guards in uniform showed up at the door with electric batons in their hands as they were skillful inbat up in two rows, making a clear path in between them. The next second, a man in his was none other than Simon Despite being in his fifties, he walked in with the support of a at the fishbowl and the dead Arapaima fish the famous painting hanging on turned around slowly and looked in Mason¡¯s direction. ¡°You did it. I¡¯ve checked from the footage turned pale instantly, and he shook his head fervently. ¡°No, no. It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t speak coherently anymore. Quickly, he ran toward Adrian and hid he had heard powerful man who had fought from the west dock choice but to approach Simon, saying, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Cook. My name is Adrian Stern. I¡¯m the manager of Yund Group who is in charge of settle that matter on his own. Hence, he brought Yund if Simon paid no respect to him, the former would at least consider Yund Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Group. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Adrian. I¡¯ve heard of you. You¡¯re quite A hint of delight crept onto Adrian¡¯s face. Secreily, he patted Mason, who was petrified behind him. ¡°I¡¯m ttered. Mr. Cook. I¡¯m just keeping up throughout these years.¡± Simon nodded in response, but he changed the topic abruptly. ¡°However, do you know how much all these are worth?¡± As he spoke, he pointed at the famous painting on the wall, the shattered fishbowl, and the dead body of the Arapaima fish. Adrian replied, ¡°I know it roughly.¡± Smiling Soon shook huis head No You don¡¯t Scartied Adrian did not know what that statement meant Simion continued. Mr Instan Lanc got the famous painting from the royal family of West peaback then Maybe to you for of 113 million is eptable Ilowever, you wont be able to take it for the pric of the fishbowl and the Arapaima fishta Adnan heart ank to the bottom at his words ¡°Please borale.¡± The autograph on the fishbowl was personally signed by the one who made it Back in thour day when Mr Lane brought the fishbowl from outside the country, he had been on three battlefields and was shot rightorn tunes Yrt, he had never given up on the fishbowl As for the fish, it was also brought from the bauleheld outside the country by Mr Lane. So, tell me, aren¡¯t they pleski Narrowing his eyes. Simon continued. ¡°I forgot to tell you, Mr Lane is my superior lle also the boss of Charles Langford, the nchest man in Pollerton¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 354 liearing that Adrian and Jeremiah, who had been through a lot, had goosebumps all over their bodies It was because they could tell that Sumon feared Tristan so much from his tone alone Moreover, he sounded as though Tristan was an clite wamor. Thetter had to be an extremely powerful person, as he could make someone like Sumon pledge allegiance to him Therefore, the fishbowl and the fish were truly priceless! ¡°Mr Cook, as the manager of Yund Group, please tell me if there¡¯s anything I can do to turn this situation around,¡± Adnan said respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay any amount of money for it!¡± Simon let out a sigh. ¡°You dont get it. If things can be solved by moncy, I won¡¯show up here¡± He continued. That fish is Mr. Lanc¡¯s favorite lo saw him talking to the fish, so he must have loved it. However, it¡¯s dead now, and I¡¯ll have to report to Mr. Lane about what has happened. Hence¨C ¡°Mr. Cook. it¡¯s all his fault. He¡¯s the one who did it!¡± Mason was so petrified that he almost wet his pants. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Though Simon talked nonchntly, anyone could make out the murderous intent in his tone As such, Mason decided to put the me on Donald. Cook, you have to investigate the was crouching and staring at the barely breathing Arapaima fish with a though?ful direction. Then, hemanded slowly ¡°Lift your as he was a young man, Simon smiled, he looked at Adrian and Jeremiah. Slowly, he stated, ¡°Thirty million, and I¡¯ll get do you pointed at Donald hand. ¡°Danny, are the security guard responded, when they heard him, thirty million, and he¡¯s the one who smashed the fishbowl!¡± before the former asked, ¡°Mr. Cook, for a while before turned in Donald¡¯s direction again, looking down at the Stand up.¡± across the corner of Donald¡¯s lips. Slowly getting to his feet, he kicked the Arapaima fish. ¡°Hey, what do you the hell? This urge to Looking frigid, Simon questioned, ¡°Young brat, are you not aware of what is going on now?¡± Donald replied, ¡°The surveince cameras have recorded everything. I didn¡¯t smash the fishbowl, did I?¡± ¡°This is Grand Myer Hotel.¡± Simon chuckled. ¡°If I say you did it, then you did it.¡± With that said, he turned to speak to another security guard. ¡°Turn on the surveince cameras again.¡± Then, he swept a nce at everyone at the site. He pointed at an elderly from the Stern family first. ¡°Come, tell me, who smashed the fishbowl?¡± Without any hesitation, the elderly replied, ¡°Donald.¡± ¡°Good. You may sit down. What about you?¡± Simon pointed at another person¡¯this time. ¡°Who smashed the fishbowl?¡± ¡°Donald did.¡± Soon, he had already asked every single person there and finally came to Linda. ¡°Miss, your answer, please.¡± Linda rose to her feet and said without hesitation, ¡°Donald is the one who smashed ¡°Yeah, I saw Donald smash the fishbowl with my own eyes,¡± Kevin concurred. ¡°He also stained the famous painting!¡± Skr chimed in, ¡°It has to be Donald. Who else would do that if not him?¡± Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 355 Ysabel trembled with rage upon ing how those people twisted the truth shamelessly Simon then looked at Jennifer. ¡°Come, tell us what you saw.¡± Expressionless, Jennifer stood up. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes that Mason did it!¡± Hearing her, Mason, Adrian, and the rest glowered at Jennifer in unison. Shaking his head, Simon smiled before pointing in Ysabel¡¯s direction. ¡°What about your answer? Who did it?¡± Ysabel and Beatrice responded simultaneously, ¡°Mason did. Don¡¯t you have the evidence from the footage? Look into it if you have the guts!¡± Simon¡¯s gaze became frigid gradually. He had never expected that someone dared to retort his words after so many years of quiuing the underworld. He piped up slowly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who makes the final call in Grand Myer Hotel!¡± Suddenly, Donald ultered, ¡°Twenty million, right? If I pay you thirty million, will you say Mason¡¯s the one who did it?¡± Upon hearing that. Simon was stunned. What? For real? Mr. Cook. I¡¯ll ad?nit defeat if he of the Campbell n!¡± A hint of amusement showed on Simon¡¯s face. ¡°Firstly, you are the abandoned child of the Campbell n. The Campbell n will be delighted if I give you a hard time. Secondly, I don¡¯t want to offend Yund Group. done. Just you wait. No one can save you when he the footage?¡± Donald¡¯s cultivated Charles and hired Simon to run Grand Myer Hotel. It sway mockingly. ¡°Check the footage? I¡¯ll just exin there was a power outage when you smashed the fishbowl. Also, there are witnesses who are going to confirm was icy, did not expect that the man would be so shameless to that extent. Letting out a sigh, on the verge of death!¡± Kevin shouled. ¡°Mr. Cook, why up!¡± Jennifer glowered at Simon spoke to Adrian and the rest. response and transferred the money notification of the sessful transfer sounded, ruthlessness crept as he stared at the Arapaima fish with his head lowered. ¡°Hey, He ignored Simonpletely. felt a chill down their spine when they fish, and Donald wants The Stern family has paid twenty million for the fish, yet he wants to cat it? ¡°Are those words recorded?¡± Simon asked. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A security guard responded, ¡°We¡¯ve already recorded theplete video. He has said simr sentences twice.¡± Simon nodded. ¡°Bring it over.¡± The security guard handed him a customized phone and edited the audio recording, Taking it over, Simon sent it directly to Tristan. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the video to Mr. Lane.¡± Jennifer gazed at Donald anxiously while Ysabel held Donald¡¯s arm with her body trembling Beatrice looked pale. It had never crossed their minds that they would get themselves into trouble with Simon by attending a dinner banquet. Of course, it was not Simon whom they were afraid of. Rather, it was Tristan. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 356 ¡°All right. I¡¯ve sent all the evidence to Mr. Lane, and now, I can send you off. You are the one who smashed the fishbowl and stained the famous painting. You have a motive for doing so,to eat the Arapaima fish.¡± Simon felt satisfied with his cleverness. ¡°Now, I can send you off. Only a corpse can keep a secret.¡± It was effortless for him to earn twenty million while making everyone think he was still a powerful man. That was hitting two birds with one stone. A storm seemed to be brewing in Donald¡¯s eyes. One could feel his hazardous aura exuding when he opened his eyes. Just when Simon was about to approach Donald, his phone suddenly rang at an ear piercing volume. He looked at the caller on the screen and was shocked. Flustered. be answered the call gingerly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lane!¡± Everyone held their breath instantly, knowing that it was Tristan who called. ¡°Kncel before Mr. Campbell now! Do it right now!¡± Tristan roared furiously at the other end of the phone. Startled, Simon was unable to respond as though he had gotten struck by lightning. Tristan added, ¡°And prepare a few Arapaima dishes for him. Do you hear me?¡± . Once Tristan received the footage, he instantly figured out what had happened and wished he could return from West Epea to get rid of Simon right away. Simon asked, unable to speak coherently. A cold sweat distinguished status!¡± Tristan uttered in a low that, Simon knew he of the Azuro force outside the country. That was the force or twenty-eight years old. Six years ago, he ended the war Dy¡­¡± Simon feli engulfed by a huge shadow, and any response, Donald snatched his phone away and spoke ending the call, Donald stared in fear, thetter dropped to his knces immediately and pleaded for mercy, Simon kneeling before Donald, everyone was stunned as they the former Prince of Pollerton. In terms of power, he could rival he had retired, he still possessed some power. Otherwise, Tristan would not have man was Donald was Golden Lord, the young generation in the whole world and led the way for the other important figures Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. shivered in horror. He knew he headed to West Epea, he had witnessed Tristan¡¯s power with his own cyes. That man was almost insurmountable. Nheless, lie was also aware that there was a chief The only man that could make Tristan on tenterhooks was no one but Dynasto! ¡°Mr. Campbell, I¡¯m sorry. I sincerely apologize for my mistake. Please forgive me!¡± Simon repeated himself. Jeremiah and Adrian stumbled backward at that sight. Incredulity filled their faces. ¨C In their eyes, Simon was someone who could not be offended. Yet, the same person was kneeling before Donald right now. What the heck is happening? * Jennifer¡¯s mother, Linda, also stared at the scene in disbelief. She was afraid that Donald was powerful and influential, but at the same time, she could not bring herself to believe thetter could be this terrific. Even Kevin was so dumbfounded that countless questions filled his mind. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 357 Calling My Bluff Now that Simon was kneeling in front of Donald, being utterly humiliated by thetter, how would they exin such a bizarre turn of events? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Donald stared at Simon, who was still kneeling on the floor, and went over to him, saying, ¡°Raise your head.¡± Simon did as he was told. His face had turned as pale as a sheet, and beads of sweat clung to his forehead. ¡°Can I have this fish?¡± Donald asked. Simon nodded profusely to him. ¡°S-Sure you can! I¡¯ll get someone to cook it for you!¡± ¡°How many more expensive and rare fish are there in Grand Myer Hotel?¡± Donald queried. Simon froze. ¡°There¡¯s more than a dozen of them.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to have all of them. Can I?¡± When he heard Donald¡¯s request, Simon¡¯s body shuddered, and he felt goosebumps all over him. What kind of fetish does this man have? Despite what he had in mind, he merely nodded. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± With that, Simon bellowed, ¡°ughter all the expensive and rare fish we have in the hotel and cook all of them right away!¡± Everyone in the hall was utterly dumbfounded. Beatrice was also in shock at that moment. This Donald Campbell seems to be quite a mystery to me! ¡°p yourself now,¡± Donald ordered calmly. Hearing that, Simon did as told. He did not even dare to ask how many times he was supposed to p himself as he smacked his face continuously and ruthlessly. After dozens of ps, Simon¡¯s face was red and swollen. The corner of his mouth was bleeding as well. Even though his eyes were filled with humiliation and disgrace, Simon did not dare to speak up for himself. ¡°All right. That¡¯ll do,¡± Donald uttered. Simon eventually stopped, forcing an ugly and pathetic smile as he stared at Donald eagerly. ¡°Get lost.¡± Relief washed over Simon as he got up and fled the room immediately. Once he was out of the hall, Simon leaned against the wall, panting heavily. Everyone in the hall turned to look at Donald, trying to figure out what had just happened. Beatrice asked, ¡°What exactly is going on here?¡± Seeing that Beatrice had a decent personality, Donald replied seriously, ¡°Tristan is actually my subordinate.¡± If Donald had kept his identity a secret, everyone would still find him mysterious. However, since he came clean about his true status, the others thought he was bluffing instead. It was because Tristan was no ordinary man. Before he went to West Epea, he was an extremely influential figure in the underground world in the country. The most incredible thing Tristan had done was when a wealthy heir from the nearby ind state entered Pollerton with his cruise ship, throwing his weight around and humiliating Zayne and the others with his arrogant attitude, Tristan had destroyed the wealthy heir¡¯s cruise ship, which was worth over two billion. The people of Pollerton were not only shocked by this incident, but they also learned how frightening and powerful Tristan was. Yet, Donald had just imed he knew Tristan. Everyone thought he was joking around. ¡°Be serious!¡± Beatrice red at Donald, rendering thetter speechless. Why won¡¯t they believe me? I¡¯m only telling the truth here! Therefore, he could only say to them, ¡°Fine. I was just going to record Simon¡¯s words and actions and then give them to Lana so she can send them to Tristan instead.¡± As he spoke, Donald pretended to wave the phone in his hand. ¡°Tristan is that kind of person who couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone who defied him. Everything Simon did was against Tristan¡¯s management regtions, so he wanted to punish Simon,¡± Donald exined. Everyone immediately understood what was going on. Smiling, Adrian shook his head. ¡°You scared me! I thought you were really so powerful! It turns out that you¡¯re just pretending to be one.¡± Mason, too, heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I was still wondering what exactly happened.¡± ¡°Turns out he¡¯s still a loser.¡± Linda rolled her eyes in disdain. Meanwhile, Kevin said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°You¡¯re quite a bluffer, aren¡¯t you? Telling us you¡¯re acquainted with Tristan. What a joke indeed!¡± Skr chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! How shameless you are!¡± As he witnessed the true nature of those people before him, Donald found himself at a loss for words. When I told the truth, none of you believed me. And when I lied, you mocked and ridiculed me! Humans are soplicated. It was not long before a waiter wheeled a food cart into the room, loaded with piping hot, expensive, and rare ornamental fish. Everyone stared at the dozens of fish on the food cart, feeling speechless and stunned. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 358 Unworthy To Be Here All the expensive ornamental fish have been ughtered¡­ ¡°Everyone, you can have the fish here. My treat,¡± stated Donald. However, Adrian spoke up. ¡°Hey, why are you still here? Shouldn¡¯t you scram by now?¡± Confused, Donald rebuked, ¡°I haven¡¯t even tasted any of the fish. Why should I leave?¡± ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re not wee here! Don¡¯t expect me to think highly of you after putting on an act just now. You¡¯re still unworthy of sitting here!¡± Adrian remarked with a frown. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Mason also called out, ¡°That¡¯s right! Get the heck out of here! Who do you think you are, anyway?¡± ¡°What should I do to be considered worthy, then?¡± Donald¡¯s expression grew cold once again. Adrian said sarcastically and in annoyance, ¡°I call the shots in the Stern family! As the manager of Yund Group in charge of more than a dozen of toll stations, not only in Pollerton, but I have authority in Xendale and Tayhaven as well. What gives you, an immature snot-nosed brat, the right to speak to me?¡± Suddenly, Donald snickered. ¡°In that case, does that mean you have a say in Pollerton¡¯s traffic regtions?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll let whoever I want in, and I¡¯ll keep whoever I want out from Pollerton!¡± Adrian spoke confidently. Truth be told, Adrian was truly capable of doing so. Lowering his head, Donald fiddled his arm as he approached Adrian, uttering in a low voice, ¡°Hmm. So when Bryan set up roadblocks all around Pollerton that time, refusing to let foreign machinery and equipment into the city, that was also your doing?¡± Since this was not a secret anymore, Adrian replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes!¡± As he spoke, Adrian looked at Donald, noticing thetter¡¯s cold, unrelenting eyes. ¡°Very well, that¡¯s the exact reason I¡¯m here for!¡± As Donald gazed at Adrian, his eyes were zing with wrath¡ªsharp and piercing. Adrian was startled, not knowing what Donald meant. Staring at thetter with hostility and malice, he taunted, ¡°Why? Are you going to finish me off? You¡¯re not worthy of doing that yet! Even Mr. Yund isn¡¯t worthy of doing so either! Unless it¡¯s Mr. Neil Yund we¡¯re talking about!¡± With that, he looked at Donald haughtily and sneered, ¡°You better scram! Otherwise, I¡¯ll break both your legs!¡± Despite his words, Donald pulled out a chair and sat down, staring at Adrian indifferently. ¡°So you think it¡¯s possible to set up roadblocks in Pollerton by exercising your authority and relying on your status as the manager of Yund Group?¡± ¡°Of course. What are you going to do about it?¡± Adrian felt bold and confident with his answer. A faint smile appeared on Donald¡¯s cold face. ¡°Very well, then. I forgot to mention that more than a dozen toll stations will be demolished simultaneously. In other words, you¡¯re going to be out of work soon.¡± As soon as his words fell, Adrian stared at him as if he was looking at an idiot andughed. ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous. More than a dozen toll stations being demolished simultaneously? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Panicked, Jennifer stood up immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself here, Donald! Please just go back.¡± She was already staring pleadingly at Donald at the end of her sentence. Anyone withmon sense would know it was impossible to demolish over a dozen toll stations, let alone have them torn down all at once. As this was one of Yund Group¡¯s main sources of ie, thepany would never agree to demolish any of the toll stations. Moreover, no one would have the audacity to remove any of them. After all, Yund Group belonged to one of the Ten Prestigious Families. ¡°When I said to tear them down, he¡¯s going to do what I say,¡± Donald replied casually. Upon hearing his remarks, Mason roared, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Donald! You¡¯re just an outcast of the Campbell n. What kind of nonsense are you spewing here?¡± He then shouted with all his might, ¡°Ysabel is a witch, you¡¯re a loser, while Beatrice is a widow. All three of you are truly a match made in heaven!¡± Before Beatrice or Ysabel could say anything, Donald red icily at Mason with his sharp and menacing eyes. Mason was instantly shocked by Donald¡¯s terrifying re. Retracting his gaze, Donald stated, ¡°You¡¯ll receive a phone call in five minutes.¡± Adrianughed in exasperation. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll wait for it, then. I¡¯d like to see what you can do to persuade Mr. Yund!¡± Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 359 Cannot Afford To Offend After that, Adrian pulled out a chair and sat down. The aura in the hall soon turned bizarre as the people became divided into two factions. Donald, Beatrice, and Ysabel stayed with each other while they faced up against the many people from the Stern family. Beatrice and Ysabel¡¯s palms were sweating nervously, but there was no visible sign of anxiousness on Donald¡¯s face. Tugging at Ysabel¡¯s shirt, Beatrice remarked, ¡°Ysabel, get Donald to leave. Now!¡± Ysabel pondered about it before replying, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s trust Donald this time.¡± Although she was frustrated, Beatrice sighed inwardly. She sides with Donald more than she sides with me. I wonder what¡¯s so unique about Donald that Ysabel would trust him unconditionally? Adrian announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to break your legs in five minutes!¡± Time ticked by slowly. Just as the five minutes were about to pass, Adrian¡¯s phone rang. Everyone was collectively frightened by the ringtone. Peering at Donald, Adrian noticed the former was still sitting in the same spot with no expression on his face. He instantly had a bad feeling about it. When he picked up his phone, Adrian noticed it was a call from Maisey, a managerial-level staff working for him. ¡°Bad news, Mr. Stern!¡± The panicked voice of Maisey sounded through the phone. ¡°Calm down. What happened?¡± Adrian replied in a low voice. Maisey replied, ¡°A colossal truck approaching the toll station has blocked threenes. Since the vehicle can¡¯t head to Pollerton because the tolls are blocking its way, they are trying to demolish toll station number five.¡± Gravely shaken by Maisey¡¯s words, Adrian stood up abruptly from his seat. ¡°What?¡± Then, he turned to look at Donald again. Donald remained indifferent to his gaze. ¡°Where are the security guards?¡± Adrian asked anxiously. ¡°They¡¯re injured. Tens of men in ancient armor descended from the truck and are currently demolishing the toll!¡± ¡°What is the truck transporting? Why didn¡¯t anyone inform me of this truck¡¯s appearance?¡± ¡°They are transporting some high-tech devices. I have no idea what those are,¡± Maisey reported in a trembling voice. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right. I got it.¡± Adrian hung up before turning to look at Donald. ¡°Did you do this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. This is only the first of the many toe.¡± Adrian¡¯s heart sank, while the others widened their eyes in astonishment at Donald¡¯s words. Pondering for a moment, Adrian called the person in charge of the highway surveince cameras. His voice was humble and respectful when he spoke. ¡°Mr. Stevens, why didn¡¯t you notify me about the truck that had entered Pollerton¡¯s highway?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask. You can¡¯t afford to offend the person behind this,¡± Mr. Stevens answered impatiently. With that, he ended the call. Adrian was shocked. Can¡¯t afford to offend? I can¡¯t mess with Donald? Does he really have a hidden identity as an influential figure? While Adrian was nking out, his phone rang once again. It was a call from another toll supervisor. ¡°Mr. Stern! Toll station number two is about to be demolished.¡± The caller¡¯s voice traveled into everyone¡¯s ears. The others could no longer sit still as theynded their gaze on Donald, having the same thoughts in mind. Is Donald really behind all these? Jennifer doubted herself as well. She wondered whether she had ever understood the man before her. Disconnecting the call, Adrian muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We have Mr. Yund supporting us.¡± With that, he dialed Neil¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Yund, I apologize for bothering you at this time of the night. I wonder whether you were aware of the demolition of those toll stations?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware. Don¡¯t probe into this matter any further. You can¡¯t afford to offend him, and neither do I. After the demolition, we will rebuild the toll stations, but you¡¯re fired. You¡¯ve upset Mr. Campbell when you ordered a lockdown on Pollerton¡¯s transportation.¡± I made Mr. Campbell unhappy? Oh, no! Adrian was on the verge of a breakdown as if someone had detonated a bomb in his brain. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 360 Sacking Jeremiah Wait, Mr. Campbell? Isn¡¯t that Donald? ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± questioned Adrian as his hands trembled. Jennifer and the rest of the family narrowed their eyes as they stared at Donald. Kevin refused to move his gaze away from Donald. He had a mix of emotions as his curiosity about Donald¡¯s identity grew. Maybe I misjudged Donald? Is he really some kind of big shot? But that¡¯s impossible. The sharp ringing of Adrian¡¯s phone continued. In the end, he was numbed by the unfolding chaos. By the end of the ordeal, Adrian had been made aware that the demolition of the thirteen toll stations he was in charge of was currently underway. At a loss for words, he raised his wrist to look at the time on the watch. Five minutes! It really only took five minutes! Adrian¡¯s body went cold the moment he nced at Donald. How powerful is he to be capable of doing such a thing? If they sacked me, I would lose the protection provided by Yund Group. What if my enemies want to get even with me? Wait! I think I still have a chance. I was informed they¡¯ll rebuild the toll stations after the demolition. If I beg Donald now, I still have a chance to return to Yund Group. Hence, with a loud thump, he kneeled before Donald. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The other members of the Stern family were stunned by Adrian¡¯s action. Beatrice covered her mouth in immense shock as she looked at the scene before her, for the arrogant Adrian had chosen to kneel before Donald. Even though Donald appeared to be mild-mannered and calm, his eyes showed a noticeable streak of rebellion as he stared at Adrian condescendingly. Startled, Jennifer stood up from her seat abruptly. Her heart was thumping uncontrobly as she studied Donald, trying to find clues about thetter¡¯s identity from his micro-expressions. However, her effort ended up being futile. No one was more surprised than Kevin and the rest of the Stern family. For a long moment, the whole ce went quiet. Mason¡¯s face paled as he lost his bnce. In the end, he had to steady himself with a chair. His terrified and shocked expression could not be concealed. ¡°This is impossible!¡± Linda¡¯s face turned menacing. ¡°Please forgive me!¡± Adrian begged painfully. Yes, the toll stations are being demolished now, but I know they will rebuild it. If Yund Group stops employing me, I will fall from the altar. My life will be in danger. Donald remained indifferent to Adrian, who was kneeling on the ground. After a while, he spoke. ¡°How dare you lock down this city¡¯s transportation just to prevent these devices from entering Pollerton?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Adrian trembled in fear. That time, Bryan was the one who had looked for him. The man gave Adrian ten million, requesting him to seal off all toll stations and send the trucks back to where they came from if they had these devices in their possessions. When Donald found out about this, he was ready to confront Adrian. However, incidents happened, and they dyed his schedule. One of the main reasons Donald came looking for Adrian today was to settle the score with him. On the flip side, Jeremiah felt humiliated by Adrian¡¯s decision to kneel before Donald. ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t you dare kneel in front of him!¡± he roared. ¡°You are Adrian Stern. Even if Yund Group fires you, we still have business in a few service areas. Even though the profits of managing those service areas were not as high as the toll stations, it provided them with many opportunities to exploit thepany¡¯s funds. This was also Jeremiah¡¯s backup. Then, he continued, ¡°Come and work for me. I¡¯ll let you manage a few of those service areas. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s powerful enough to ask Neil to fire me too!¡± As Jeremiah spoke, a sardonic expression appeared on his face. Why should I kneel before a man who is about to die? Not to mention he¡¯s an abandoned child of the Campbell n! Lifting his head, Donald peered at Jeremiah. ¡°All right. Those are your words. I¡¯ve long wanted to teach you a lesson, anyway.¡± At that moment, Donald radiated an intimidating aura as hended his gaze on Jeremiah. With that, he fished out his phone and gave a call to Neil. ¡°Fire Jeremiah. Take a look into the ount.¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 361 Maybe He Is Lord Campbell Neil hummed in response before hanging up. Jeremiah taunted brazenly, ¡°Let me see whether you¡¯re powerful or not!¡± Around five minutester, Jeremiah¡¯s phone rang. When he noticed the caller, blood drained from his face. It¡¯s Neil! Neil exined, ¡°You¡¯ve offended Mr. Campbell too. Starting from tomorrow, you don¡¯t have toe to work anymore. Other than that, you¡¯ve also embezzled funds from thepany and forced consumers to make purchases from the service areas. I will make sure to get down to the bottom of the whole incident.¡± Thud! Jeremiah¡¯s phone fell to the floor. As though struck by a bolt of lightning, he froze. Feeling a coldness creep from his feet to his whole body, the man started shaking. Donald¡­ truly did it! ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± Jeremiah sputtered. He then coughed uncontrobly, feeling as though blood was about to come out of his throat. Shortly after, the door was pushed open by three righteous-looking men. They dered, ¡°Jeremiah Stern, you are under arrest for your involvement in multiple upational crimes.¡± Jeremiah was not a public official but had opened a restaurant in the service areas during his stint. Working with the transportationpany, they forced people who stopped by the service areas to make unwanted purchases while raising the price of a te of pasta to fifty each. If one were unwilling to eat it, they would throw the person at the service areas. Worse still, they would beat the person up as well. Donald had already investigated this matter. As though strength had drained from his body, Jeremiah let the policemen drag him out of the room. The room fell into silence once again. This time around, the silence had a sense of confusion to it. Everyone had their eyes on Donald while Adrian was still kneeling on the ground, his hair drenched with sweat. Suddenly, a thought shed through Adrian¡¯s mind as he turned toward Ysabel and Beatrice abruptly, pleading, ¡°Ysabel, albeit I¡¯m a distant rtive, I¡¯m still your uncle. Please ask Mr. Campbell to let me off the hook.¡± A look of pity appeared on Ysabel¡¯s face as she pulled on Donald¡¯s sleeve gently. Even so, Donald remained unfazed. ¡°Beatrice, my dear sister. Please help me out!¡± Adrian cajoled anxiously. Stepping forward, Beatrice uttered gently, ¡°Donald, don¡¯t be too harsh on him.¡± Donald chuckled in response. ¡°Why are you begging me? It¡¯s not like it was my request to demolish the toll stations.¡± Everyone was baffled, not quite understanding Donald¡¯s words. Adrian was dazed as well. However, before long, his phone rang again. ¡°Mr. Stern, we found some useful information. The one behind the demolition is none other than Lord Campbell himself! He wants to build a Lord Campbell Mountain Vi and an S7-Gradeboratory. Those trucks were transporting his devices,¡± Maisey informed. What the hell? Stupefied, Adrian looked at Donald. ¡°You¡¯re not the Mr. Campbell that Neil mentioned? It¡¯s Lord Campbell?¡± He continued, ¡°Lord Campbell¡¯s the one who dislikes my behavior and not you? Did you pretend to be him so you could scare and threaten me?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Donald replied. To him, the conversation had taken an interesting turn. Hearing that, Adrian got up from the ground immediately. His voice was cold as he remarked, ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me these were Lord Campbell¡¯s doings instead of yours?¡± After giving it some thought, Donald answered, ¡°What if I told you I¡¯m Lord Campbell?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! If you¡¯re Lord Campbell, then I¡¯m Dynasto!¡± Adrian fumed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It¡¯s a misunderstanding! I kneeled before the wrong man! Adrian reverted to his cold, hard self. In an instant, everyone burst into an uproar as they started chattering. ¡°What on earth is this? Did he pretend to be Lord Campbell so he could act cool?¡± ¡°I knew it. How would a loser like him be this capable?¡± ¡°What a waste of my time.¡± Skr pouted unhappily. Kevin and Linda breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, so it was Lord Campbell¡¯s all along. I truly thought Donald was a capable man. What a hopeless piece of scumbag!¡± Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 362 Teach Them A Lesson ring at Donald, Mason roared, ¡°I¡¯m seriously going to wreck you!¡± ¡°Wait, what about Jeremiah, then?¡± Beatrice questioned with a frown. ¡°Well, nobody liked the way Jeremiah handled his matters,¡± Donald replied. Realization dawned on the crowd. It¡¯s an unlucky day for Jeremiah. Adrian was the one who offended Lord Campbell, yet Donald got rid of Adrian and Jeremiah at the same time. At least, that was what they all thought. Nobody believed in Donald¡¯s confession to being Lord Campbell, as the truth was hard to digest. After all, Lord Campbell was too big a shot. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Adrian thundered, grabbing a wine bottle and rushing toward Donald. ¡°How dare you make me kneel for so long!¡± Just as he took a step forward, the wine bottle in his hand shattered. ¡°Adrian,e with me,¡± ordered Yves Yund, an expert from Yund Group, as he walked into the room. He was one of the men from Neil¡¯s inner circle. Yves did not dare to look at Donald. Upon seeing him, Adrian turned pale, and his body quivered. ¡°M-Mr. Yves¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal when you tried to stop Lord Campbell from passing through the toll stations. But did you know that you nearly dyed Lord Campbell¡¯s work progress when you ordered a lockdown on Pollerton¡¯s transportation? That was your worst mistake!¡± Yves remarked. Lord Campbell again? I regret everything that I did. That time, Bryan told me Lord Campbell wouldn¡¯t hold me ountable for the lockdown and that Lord Campbell wouldn¡¯t dare to square up against Yund Group. I trusted him because I have Yund Group backing me up! But now what? Even Yund Group is afraid of Lord Campbell! As Adrian tried to say something, Yves knocked him out by hitting his neck. Then, Yves dragged the passed-out Adrian out of the hall immediately. He did not utter a word to anyone else during the whole process. More importantly, he did not look at Donald as Yves knew who thetter was because Neil had exined it to him. With Jeremiah and Adrian gone, the Stern family had lost their leaders. Some began to mock Donald, saying he was using Lord Campbell¡¯s name to brag and show off. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Donald said. Since he had gotten what he came for, Donald found no reason to stay around any longer. He was a man with high moral standards, so he could not bear to see people using dirty tricks. His primary purpose for showing up was to teach Jeremiah and Adrian a lesson, and he had achieved that. ¡°Let me see you off, ¡° Ysabel offered as she stood up. Beatrice grumbled, ¡°Ysabel, stay! We have things to discuss!¡± Since Jeremiah and Adrian had been stripped of their power, the Stern family had to devise a new n. They had to either go on their separate ways in the future or continued to stay together. Hearing that, Ysabel stopped right in her tracks, her eyes shifting to Beatrice. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m an adult.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re an adult. I don¡¯t care about the things you do, but he¡¯s your brother-inw!¡± ¡°Ex-brother-inw,¡± Ysabel stressed while she stole a nce at Donald. The man had already turned and left. ¡°Even so!¡± Meanwhile, Jennifer remained expressionless as she stared at Ysabel. Thetter stomped her feet on the ground anxiously. ¡°Donald is getting farther away! I¡¯ll talk to you when return!¡± With that, she shook free from Beatrice¡¯s grasp and ran outward. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. By the time she hurried outside, Donald was on a sidewalk opposite Ysabel. ¡°Wait for me, Donald!¡± she shouted. ¡°Wait!¡± Jumping up and down, she waved her right hand, seeming as though she were happy. Turning around, Donald narrowed his eyes. ¡°Watch out!¡± Blended into a crowd was a man wearing a cap. He approached Ysabel silently from behind before raising his right hand. Bang! Gunshots rattled across the air. ¡°Ahh!¡± Almost immediately, the panicked crowd started screaming. Ysabel copsed to the ground on her back with blood oozing out of her wound. In the meantime, Beatrice had just arrived at the ground floor of Grand Myer Hotel. As she saw the scene before her, her eyes widened, and she yelled in shock, ¡°Ysabel!¡± Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 363 Ysabel Got Shot Dashing toward Ysabel as if she had gone mad, she pulled Ysabel into her embrace. At the sound of the gunshot, Jennifer and the others ran downstairs, only to find Ysabel covered in blood. ¡°Capture him!¡± With a frosty expression, Donald waved his hand. Although the man with a cap had disappeared, Bradley had been keeping an eye on the man, so he immediately started tracking thetter down. Striding toward Ysabel, Donald started ringing Hannah¡¯s phone. ¡°Help! Call an ambnce right now!¡± Tears streamed down Beatrice¡¯s face as she scanned the surroundings hysterically. ¡°Ysabel!¡± When Jennifer noticed Ysabel¡¯s profuse bleeding, her eyes brimmed in tears. The bullet had Ysabel¡¯s back, causing her to fall t onto her back and suffer from an injury on the back of her head. Members of the Stern family appeared one after another as they gathered around. As Donald¡¯s gaze swept across the surroundings, he noticed Mason hiding among the crowd, watching the scene coldly. Very soon, the ambnce arrived, and the paramedics carried Ysabel into the ambnce. Just as Donald was about to follow the ambnce, Beatrice whirled around and pointed at him, fuming, ¡°You¡¯re a jinx. This is all your fault. Things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way if Ysabel didn¡¯t try chasing after you! If anything happens to Ysabel, I¡¯ll definitely not let you off the hook!¡± With bloodshot eyes, Jennifer also reprimanded, ¡°Donald, you¡¯re older than Ysabel by seven years. Why are you entangling with her?¡± Linda chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s trying to live off her. Although Beatrice is merely a university lecturer, she earns a minimum annual sry of over two hundred thousand, which is much more than a jobless man like him has!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a jinx for sure,¡± Kevin supported. ¡°Look at how my sister prospers right after getting a divorce from him!¡± Lifting her head, Skr gazed at the sky. ¡°During a stormy weather, we must distance ourselves from this type of people, as we might get struck!¡± Someone from the Stern family added, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± With a darkened expression, Donald remained silent. He then turned around and left. Without wasting any more time, Jennifer and the others quickly made their way to the hospital. Ten minutester, Donald appeared in an MPV, making a call to Bradley. ¡°Where¡¯s the target?¡± ¡°East City Machine Factory. There are more than a hundred people in there!¡± Bradley filled him in with some useful information. ¡°That assassin has quite an interesting identity. I believe he¡¯s hired by Mason, but somehow, he¡¯s also rted to a good friend of James¡ªMiracle Doctor of Pollerton. His friend is Albert Winston, otherwise known as Bert, and he¡¯s from the Winston family of Pollerton.¡± The Winston family was the second most powerful family in Pollerton. Known as both a patriarchal and patrilineal n, the Winston family was much more of a hassle to deal with than the underground influences, even though they were not an underground force. This was because they stuck together and showed unity. An election would be held every three years to select the most capable and ruthless man as their leader to develop their family further. For this cycle, the leader of the Winston family was Albert¡¯s father. As for the identity of the assassin, he was Albert¡¯s cousin. Even when Zayne, Tyson, and the others were in control of the underground in Pollerton, they dared not offend the patrilineal ns. This was because not only were the ns difficult to deal with, but they were also extremely united. Although they were usually busy with their own affairs, they would gather at critical moments and unleash their extraordinary powers. Twenty years ago, the Winston family made a record of defeating thirteen big corporations within a year. To put it in simpler terms, they achieved that by causing trouble. For instance, hundreds of people would gather at the entrance of a corporation and set up a mourning hall, gifting things like wreaths. Worse, it was difficult to rectify them, as they would spread out immediately.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A n?¡± Donald¡¯s gaze turned terrifyingly cold. ¡°How dare this miracle doctor mess with me when I¡¯ve done nothing?¡± Bradley asked, ¡°So what now?¡± A hint of anger shed through Donald¡¯s eyes. ¡°We shall see what Ysabel¡¯s condition is like first before I deal with this n. I don¡¯t need any official support to bully him. Transfer the guard team members from Terrandya, Tud¡¯s Special Operations Force, as well as the other guard team members from Horizon Group here. This time, I shall intimidate these ns!¡± Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 364 A n ¡°Copy, Lord Campbell!¡± Kingsley then drove Donald to Pollerton General Hospital to check out Ysabel¡¯s condition. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, James and Albert were meeting the assassin at East City Machine Factory. Despite being in his thirties, James¡¯ gaze was as merciless as a venomous snake. Dressed in an Armani suit while wearing an expensive watch, Jeremy seemed tall and muscr. ¡°Bert, how did it go?¡± James queried. He was still thinking about Jennifer, whose figure had been on his mind for the past few days. Ady who owned a graceful temperament like her was rare. With a gleeful smile, Albert reassured, ¡°Rest assured. Someone will be looking for you within three days.¡± James asked, ¡°Oh? What tactic have you employed?¡± Albert pulled over the man in a cap. ¡°This is my cousin, Andrew Winston.¡± Lifting his head, Andrew revealed a ferocious scar across his face as he stared at James. While waiting for Albert to continue speaking, James briefly nodded. Albert went on, ¡°Jennifer¡¯s ex-husband is Donald, the abandoned child of the Campbell n. After they had gotten a divorce, Ysabel¡ªJennifer¡¯s cousin¡ªfell in love with Donald and began pestering him. However, everyone from the Stern family, especially Beatrice¡ªYsabel¡¯s mother¡ªstrongly disapproves of it.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with my n of obtaining Jennifer?¡± questioned James. Albert smiled faintly. ¡°Calm down, James. Hear me out first. I¡¯ve sent Andrew tond a severe injury on Ysabel tonight. The bullet is covered in the ecstasy medicine you¡¯ve formted. Didn¡¯t you mention that you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s able to detoxify this poison? Now that Ysabel has been shot with it, there¡¯s no way Pollerton General Hospital and Nouveau Hospital are able to treat her.¡± With a smug look, he continued excitedly, ¡°If you suddenly appear when everyone is in great despair and manage to rescue Ysabel with a mere needle, isn¡¯t that a chance for you to disy your exceptional medical skills and level up your reputation? After all, Jennifer is someone ordinary who doesn¡¯t have any foundation. Everything that she currently owns is fostered by the Wilson family of Tayhaven. However, the Wilson family and Jennifer are currently on bad terms. If you show up while demonstrating your impressive capability, would the Wilson family agree to it if you openly express your love for Jennifer and hope that she would marry you? Or should I say¡­ Would the Stern family agree to it?¡± When James heard that, his eyes sparkled with excitement as he gave Albert a thumbs-up. ¡°Impressive! Once everything is resolved, Andrew and you will receive a reward of three million each!¡± At that, Andrew felt over the moon. Regaining hisposure, James asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s fine to fire shots publicly?¡± With a mask ofcence, Albert reassured, ¡°My father is the head of the Winston family for this cycle, and the Winston family is currently the second most influential n of Pollerton. Although we currently only have around a hundred members, my dad is able to gather ten thousand strongborers from the Winstons all around Pollerton within three hours by making a single phone call! With such power, Zayne means nothing. Besides, my motheres from the Denzel family, which is the most influential n in Pollerton!¡± James nodded. ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s figure out what we should do next.¡± Meanwhile, Donald was in an alley outside the hospital. Amid the darkness, a dense cluster of Azure Wyvern guards could be seen standing behind him. Kingsley, who was also known as Wyvern King, along with Bradley, stood behind Donald, remaining silent and motionless as they were aware that Donald was currently infuriated. Once Donald was furious, he would turn the world upside down. Bradley remarked, ¡°The Winston family currently has more than ten thousand strongborers registered, so it¡¯s quite a hassle to deal with them. Even Neil dares not mess with them. Usually, they would be busy with their own work in different areas such as farming or running businesses. However, under the n leader¡¯smand, they would gather within a short period of time. Besides, the wife of the current leader of the Winston family is from the Denzel family¡ªPollerton¡¯s most influential family¡ª with seventy thousand strongborers registered!¡± Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 365 Coma Tapping on his cigarette lightly, Donald said, ¡°In a city with millions of people, how dare the powerful families show such impudence?¡± Bradley didn¡¯t dare say a thing. ¡°Hear my edict, transfer one hundred thousand men here!¡± Donald instructed. ¡°If the Winston family dares to cause any trouble, I will wipe out the Winston family! If the Denzel family dares to help them, I will wipe out the Denzel family! If Neil doesn¡¯t want to care about it, I will!¡± Bradley immediately bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, Lord Campbell!¡± ¡°You can all go back now. Speed up the progress of Lord Campbell Mountain Vi!¡± Donald ordered. The soldiers wearing ancient armor in the alleyway left silently like ghosts. Donald tidied his shirt before entering the hospital. Outside the operating theater, Beatrice, Jennifer, and their family members were all waiting quietly. Beatrice leaned against the wall helplessly as she stared dully at the red light outside the operating theater. The Stern family members were scattered across the rows of seats. The atmosphere was rather depressing. As they saw Donalde, everyone raised their heads. A cold glint flickered across Beatrice¡¯s eyes. How dare you stille! Linda stood up abruptly, pointing at Donald¡¯s nose, and scolded angrily, ¡°You useless trash! Have you not harmed Ysabel enough?¡± Jennifer sighed, stood up, and said, ¡°You should go back. Aunt Beatrice is not in a good mood¡­¡± In everyone¡¯s eyes, all this happened because of Donald! If Ysabel hadn¡¯t chased Donald down the stairs, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°I suspect that the killer was going after you. Ysabel has always been indifferent to the world, and we have no enemies!¡± Beatrice gritted her teeth and said with her eyes reddened. Donald remained expressionless while saying, ¡°I will give you an exnationter. Right now, the most important thing is that Ysabel has to be safe and sound!¡± Donald was also mad at himself. If it weren¡¯t for him being hit by the Jadar Stone and weakened, he would have been able to protect Ysabel. He was in a weakened state now, and his strengths had declined. ¡°Exnation?¡± Beatrice¡¯s tears began to flow again. ¡°If anything happens to Ysabel, what¡¯s the point of exining?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You should just leave!¡± Kevin shouted. ¡°Go back!¡± Jennifer said with her eyes full of me. Donald lowered his head and looked at Jennifer. The two pairs of eyes met. He could seeplicated emotions in her eyes. The gap between them had grown bigger. As they were talking, the light outside the operating theater suddenly lit up. Hannah was the first to walk out of the operating theater, removing her mask and gloves. Beatrice gave up arguing with Donald and quickly rushed toward Hannah. ¡°Doctor, Doctor, how¡¯s my daughter? Had she waken up?¡± Hannah was even more cold and unfriendly than Donald. ¡°The operation was quite a sess. We have stopped the heavy bleeding, and the bullet has been removed. However, she still cannot wake up in this short period either because the bullet was coated with an ancient traditional drug or because she hit the back of her head on the ground.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Beatrice was dumbfounded, and her eyes suddenly lost their luster. ¡°In other words, there is arge possibility that she may fall into aa forever,¡± replied Hannah. As Hannah finished her words, Beatrice instantly fell to the floor. She had put all her hope onto Ysabel. If Ysabel were to fall into aa, it would be a devastating blow to Beatrice. ¡°We still need to analyze theposition of this ancient traditional drug, but we won¡¯t make it in time. If we don¡¯t find out the ingredients in three days, it will enter the brain and destroy her cranial nerves, and we will lose our best timing to save her. By that time, she will forever be in aa!¡± Hannah exined. Beatrice knelt on the floor like she had be insane. ¡°Doctor, I beg you, please. You have to think of a way to cure her. I can promise you anything as long as you can cure Ysabel!¡± She kept her head down as she cried. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 366 Doctor Stone Jennifer was saddened to see this scene, and her eyes reddened. Linda was also heartbroken as tears rolled down her face. After all, Linda and Beatrice were sisters. ¡°I am sorry. I¡¯ve done my best.¡± Hannah looked toward Donald after saying and left with her head lowered. Donald followed at her back, and they both went up to the rooftop. ¡°Are you sure the bullet was coated with some kind of drug?¡± Donald asked. Hannah looked toward the streetlight far away and answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never seen such a thing. There are no solutions from western medication.¡± Donald¡¯s lips curled into a sardonic smile. ¡°It seems like the person who did this had great ambition.¡± Hannah kept quiet for a moment and said, ¡°Dr. Stone, Logan Stone, should be able to cure her. However, he¡¯s currently in the capital, which is very far from here. Besides, he may not help you.¡± ¡°Miracle Doctor of Pollerton is Dr. Stone¡¯s disciple, am I right?¡± Donald asked. Hannah nodded. ¡°To be precise, he is Dr. Stone¡¯s grand disciple.¡± ¡°All right. I know what to do. You should go back and get some rest. I¡¯ll take care of the remaining,¡± Donald said. Ysabel was sent to the ICU, and she was only allowed one visitation per day. On the rooftop, Donald dialed a number. ¡°Arrange Dr. Stone to fly to Pollerton immediately!¡± ¡°Dr. Stone? He¡­¡± Donald replied in a cold tone, ¡°If he refuses toe, I will send his grand disciple¡¯s brain to the capital.¡± ¡°But-¡± Donald interrupted again, ¡°In the name of Lord Campbell.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Donald continued, ¡°How about in the name of Dynasto, Chief of the Azuro force?¡± ¡°Lord Dynasto, I will arrange this immediately. I am thrilled to have you back. Hopefully, you are able to activate Pris System.¡± The person on the other end of the phone sounded excited. ¡°Arrange for Dr. Stone toe first, then I will activate the System!¡± Donald said. There were nine levels in Pris System, and every level represented an identity. Level one was Lord Campbell. Level two was Dynasto of the Azuro force. Donald was Dynasto. Three hourster, a private ne departed from Jadeborough and flew to Pollerton. Dr. Stone was the famous miracle doctor from Yorknd. He was the doctor that none of the Ten Prestigious Families dared to offend! He may not help Lord Campbell, but he dared not refuse to help Dynasto! Dynasto represented the ceiling of the underground forces. There were one hundred thousand Viking warriors in the Azuro force, and all of them were extremely terrifying. At eight o¡¯clock the next morning, Donald arrived at the hospital¡¯s ICU and waited outside the door. At eight-thirty in the morning, Logan should arrive and so would renowned doctors from all over the globe. In case of any unexpected ident, Donald had invited more than one doctor. Beatrice was almostpletely drained from crying. She had asked all the doctors on duty throughout the night, but none of them coulde up with a solution. She saw Donalde again but had no mood to argue with him anymore. Many people from the Stern family hade to visit, and they even brought a lot of gifts. ¡°Why did youe again?¡± Jennifer was feeling annoyed. Linda put her hands on her waist and said, ¡°Get lost! We don¡¯t want to see you!¡± A white-haired doctor passed by, and Beatrice grabbed him immediately and knelt. ¡°Doctor, can you think of a way to save my daughter?¡± The doctor replied helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. A deadly drug in her body is damaging her cranial nerves. We have yet to identify theposition of the drug and cannot treat it directly. Perhaps, you could try traditional medication.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Traditional medication? Jennifer suddenly thought of a person, or rather, everyone thought of the same person. It was James, otherwise known as the Miracle Doctor of Pollerton. ¡°James should be able to cure her!¡± Jennifer said. ¡°But James¡¯ medical fee¡­¡± someone from the Stern family said, knowing that James¡¯ medical fee was costly. As they were discussing, a group of people came from far, and someone said, ¡°I can save her.¡± Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 367 The Price To Pay Everyone turned around and saw a young man in his thirties with hands behind his back, appearing like an expert. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Behind him were a few serious-looking middle-aged men, each with a powerful presence. One could tell that they were all people who held high positions for a long time. ¡°My goodness! Isn¡¯t that Mr. Efron, the chief of the medical board?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Seth, the director of Marshmaw Hospital!¡± ¡°The man in the blue suit is the director of Nouveau Hospital!¡± ¡°That man in his sixties was the previous chief of the Winston family!¡± All the people were big shots of Pollerton, but they all followed behind James respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s James! He¡¯s the Miracle Doctor of Pollerton!¡± Jennifer eximed. Upon hearing her words, everyone roused their spirits and looked at James excitingly, especially Beatrice, who had a glint of hope in her eyes. James repeated, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Ysabel¡¯s situation. I can save her!¡± Hearing that, Beatrice instantly knelt on the floor and said, ¡°Doctor, I beg you. Please save my daughter!¡± James did not pull Beatrice up but looked at her condescendingly and replied, ¡°Then¡­ What can you afford to pay?¡± Beatrice was stunned. He¡¯s right. What can I afford to pay? His medical fee costs tens of millions. Do I have this much money? Everyone instantly went quiet. James looked around his surroundings and paused at Donald. While looking in thetter¡¯s direction, he said, ¡°If you want me to save Ysabel¡­¡± Everyone pricked up their ears, waiting for James to continue. James was satisfied with the crowd¡¯s attitude and said while looking at Jennifer, ¡°I want her to marry me!¡± Everyone widened their eyes in shock and disbelief, especially Jennifer, who was shaken by his words and was about tosh out. Beatrice turned around with difficulty and looked at Jennifer, waiting for her response. Meanwhile, Linda, Kevin, and the rest fell into deep contemtion. ¡°My worth is at least a billion. I know powerful people from the country. Even the Yund family and the Freedman n have a good rtionship with me. You can say that if you marry me, you willck nothing. You will have money and status and be respected wherever you go!¡± James boasted. ¡°He¡¯s right. I can prove he has the capability!¡± Calvin, from the medical board, said. ¡°You should promise him,¡± Seth, the director of Marshmaw Hospital, added. ¡°Give us a moment to discuss,¡± Linda quickly said and pulled Kevin and Jennifer over as she saw Jennifer didn¡¯t seem like she was keen on agreeing. ¡°Jennifer, back then, Tyrone said he liked you, but until today, he has not shown any action. This James, on the other hand, seems promising. His medical skills are good and excellent enough. Most importantly, he is rich! Why don¡¯t you consider him?¡± Linda said excitedly. She was proud to have given birth to a daughter many people liked. Kevin was also excited. ¡°Jennifer, I think Tyrone didn¡¯t really mean it back then. Why not you promise James?¡± Jennifer responded angrily, ¡°No! I am not going to ept it!¡± Linda pointed at Beatrice and added, ¡°Look how pitiful your Aunt Beatrice is. How about you think about it for Ysabel¡¯s sake?¡± Beatrice, with messy hair and a dull expression, did not say a word as she could tell Jennifer did not like James. Even though she hoped that Jennifer could agree, she thought it was cruel to sacrifice her niece¡¯s happiness to save her daughter. From another perspective, if Jennifer were to be the one lying on the bed instead of Ysabel, Beatrice would never ept sacrificing her daughter¡¯s happiness to save Jennifer. ¡°Jennifer, you weigh the decision yourself,¡± Beatrice said helplessly. With struggle and hope in her eyes, she felt very contradicting. Jennifer shook her head without any hesitation. James continued, ¡°One more thing. If you agree to marry me, I will cure him simultaneously.¡± Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 368 Stop Messing Around James pointed at Donald as he said that. Jennifer¡¯s body trembled, and she looked in the direction of Donald. Tears began to well up in her eyes as it was a temptation she couldn¡¯t refuse! Donald suffered from a variety of terminal diseases, all because of her. This was an excellent chance for her to make up for everything she had done to Donald. However, once she agreed to marry James, she would have no chance with Donald anymore. Although she valued her family more than Donald, Donald was still the one she had always loved. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Jennifer had bitterness in her heart, but those were things she could not say aloud. ¡°ept it, Jennifer!¡± someone from the Stern family, who seemed like one of her distant uncles, shouted. ¡°You can agree,¡± Leonard said in a soft voice. Jennifer raised her head and said, ¡°I¡­ Okay!¡± Excitement and relief was written all over Beatrice¡¯s face as she ran toward Jennifer and hugged her. ¡°Jennifer, thank you! Thank you so much!¡± A smile appeared on James¡¯ face. ¡°All right. I shall carry out the operation for Ysabel right away.¡± Kevin and Linda were extremely excited because Jennifer could marry the Miracle Doctor of Pollerton, who was very wealthy and of high social status. But at that moment, Donald walked up and said, ¡°No need for that.¡± Everyone was stunned, not entirely understanding what he meant. Donald walked to James and said, ¡°There will be a doctor to cure Ysabelter. As for me, I don¡¯t need your help at all!¡± Hearing that, Linda and Beatrice suddenly darkened their faces. Beatrice yelled, ¡°Donald, stop getting Ysabel into trouble! Besides Dr. Weiss, who else could save Ysabel? You¡¯ve harmed Ysabel once. Can you not harm her for the second time?¡± Beatrice stared at Donald in anger and disgust. Although she had a bad impression of Donald, it wasn¡¯t that bad at all, but now, she was extremely disappointed in him! Linda was even more disgusted as she couldn¡¯t wait for Donald to die immediately. ¡°Donald, get out of the way! I don¡¯t care if you want to die, but please don¡¯t interfere with Dr. Weiss saving Ysabel. Don¡¯t even try to dy Jennifer¡¯s major life decision! You two are already divorced. Please stop bothering her!¡± Simrly, Kevin was also extremely furious. ¡°Donald, if you don¡¯t stop bothering my sister, believe it or not, I will find one hundred men to kill you.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Donald nced at the crowd indifferently and then looked at James. ¡°I¡¯m not going to repeat myself. Do you understand?¡± A mocking smile crept onto James¡¯ face. ¡°A person who is about to die, the abandoned child of the Campbell n, how dare you speak to me like that?¡± Calvin scoffed, ¡°Hey kid, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Dr. Weiss is not someone you can offend!¡± The director of Marshmaw Hospital added, ¡°Yes, kid. Offending Dr. Weiss is the same as offending the whole medicalmunity of Pollerton.¡± The director of Nouveau Hospital also said confidently, ¡°Young man, believe it or not, with only a word from us, you won¡¯t even be able to buy medicine formon cold from major pharmacies.¡± James smiled lightly. ¡°You said a doctor ising to save Ysabel? All right. I¡¯ll let you give up your hope now!¡± With that, he turned around and instructed, ¡°Order all the chief physicians in Pollerton to never treat Ysabel!¡± A few directors and deputy directors began to make some calls. In just a short time, a few doctors came over and said, ¡°Family members of Ysabel, we are sorry to say that we are unable to take on the patient¡¯s case. Please transfer her to another hospital immediately!¡± The ICU doors were opened, and medical personnel could be seen removing Ysabel¡¯s oxygen tube and the rest of the medical equipment attached to her body. Beatrice was frightened to the point where her face turned pale. She stared at Donald furiously and scolded, ¡°Donald! Do you know what you have done!?¡± Jennifer turned around and pped Donald. ¡°Donald! Stop messing around!¡± However, she immediately regretted after pping him. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 369 Donald did not dodge. It was his first time being pped, and a reddish p mark appeared on his face. Donald raised his head and looked at Jennifer indifferently, emitting infinite spiteful energy. He turned around abruptly and looked at James. ¡°Well done! You did a great job!¡± James said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. My capability is far beyond your imagination. With one word, I can cklist you from the medicalmunity. You wouldn¡¯t even be able to purchase the medicine for amon cold.¡± ¡°No one dares to speak about capability in front of me.¡± Donald took out his phone. ¡°Call Logan Stone and his entourage to appear before me in five minutes¡¯ time!¡± With that, he said to Beatrice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Logan will be here soon to treat Ysabel!¡± As soon as his words fell, everyone looked at Donald as if he was a fool. Everyone thought he was joking around. James had already said, with one word, he could stop all the doctors in Pollerton from treating Ysabel! as he Donald still med her each other anymore! Leave immediately!¡± Jennifer was afraid that Donald would make things worse if he stayed, so she shoved to resolve Ysabel¡¯s matter and¡­ finish off all these people!¡± Donald looked me Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Weiss, don¡¯t worry. he was referring to were the officials who from Marshmaw Hospital added, ¡°I have some connections At that point, Donald had already lost interest in arguing with them. He only stared at the entrance coldly. Suddenly, he heard footsteps gradually approaching, followed by the sounds of discussions. ¡°We¡¯re still notte. We¡¯re still on time. Hopefully, Mr. Campbell wouldn¡¯t me us.¡± James froze as he wondered why the voice sounded familiar. As he turned his head around to look, he saw a middle-aged man in a suit with his forehead covered in sweat trotting over hurriedly. Everyone was dumbfounded to see that man because he was a well-known medical expert in the country, Jordan Thompson, thest International Medical Award nominee. The Free Nation had offered him an annual sry of one hundred million five years ago, but he did not ept it! Jordan, the grandmaster of western medication! Oh my God! Why is he here? What kind of person would be capable of inviting him here? All eyes were on Donald as they wondered if he was the one who invited Jordan. Jordan trotted over and looked around to see who was most likely to be Donald but instantly gave up. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 370 ¡°May I know where the patient is?¡± Jordan asked. ¡°Please get ready. Our team of specialists will be here soon to carry out the operation for the patient!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Team of specialists? Everyone was inexplicably shocked to hear that. They wondered how impressive the team of specialists led by Jordan himself would be. The team was one of the world¡¯s top-ten specialists team. Each member was a national expert and master in the medical field. People of such statuses unexpectedly came to Pollerton to save Ysabel! Everyone could not believe what they had witnessed. The team of specialists arrived with eighteen people in their group. All of them looked ssy while wearing straight faces. They walked to the ICU door and waited there patiently. Beatrice widened her eyes in disbelief before her face lit up with excitement. James was also dumbfounded by the scene. He may be known as a miracle doctor, buting out from traditional medication, he was still less impressive than those medical experts. ¡°As you can see, you can¡¯t cklist me!¡± Donald said calmly. Jordan immediately knew Donald was the one he was looked at Donald with mes of excitement in when the team of specialists was conducting a global survey for a medical exchange, they were almost detained by pirates when they passed by Hallsbay. It was Donald who helped them resolve he had never seen Donald, Jordan knew Donald was the young man in front for your looked at Donald in shock and was Donald who invited Jordan and his team of specialists. turned grim as he shouted, ¡°So what if it¡¯s Jordan¡¯s you know what the drug within Ysabel is?¡± he asked else can save her. Even Jordan¡¯s team of specialists wouldn¡¯t be able of hope Hannah, who was also a great doctor herself, had said that western medication could only there was no indifferent expression on his face. ¡°I know you. Your medical skills are average. Even James was at Jordan, even if you are a master in the medical field, you shouldn¡¯t a master in out a coldugh without saying a let an old man in his seventies walked over quickly with he appeared, he James¡¯ face changed drastically, sensing that something bad was going to happen. That is¡­ Logan Stone! Oh my gosh! Dr. Stone! He really is here! The master in traditional medication. An international miracle doctor. Logan Stone! The master of James¡¯ father! Logan walked over and nced at James with an indifferent expression. ¡°James, I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡± James¡¯ knees began to tremble uncontrobly. He was not afraid of his father, but he was scared of Logan. As Logan finished his words, he looked over to Donald and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, sorry for beingte!¡± Everyone looked at Donald with their mouth widened in shock. They wondered why Donald was always able to surprise them at crucial moments. Before that, he managed to take care of Adrian and Jeremiah using Lord Campbell¡¯s might. They wondered whose power did he used this time? After all, Logan wouldn¡¯t even help the Ten Prestigious Families, let alone Lord Campbell. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 371 Jennifer looked at Donald with widened eyes, and then she got excited. If Donald knows Logan, does that mean his sickness can be cured? Beatrice was also excited. The look in her eyes as she gazed at Donald became soft. However, James looked at Donald with narrowed eyes. There was a hint of shock in his expression. He really did it! With just a phone call, Logan came! ¡°Mr. Logan!¡± James could not help but shout. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Logan!¡± Logan yelled. Orderly footsteps could be heard approaching them. Everyone turned to look and was bbergasted once more. It was another team of specialists. It was Gianna and her team of experts who had made an outstanding contribution to AIDS prevention technology three years ago. Their medical skills wereparable to Jordan and his team of specialists. There were also eighteen members on their team, and everyone on the team was the best medical expert. Gianna was an olderdy in her seventies. The moment she appeared, she walked toward Donald and said, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Campbell.¡± At this point, everyone present did not know what to feel. you, Mr. seen on the news. However, all of people, who were cold and distant, approach and influence that nothingpared to of the medical board, became pale when he saw them. He thought about it and shouted, All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. medicine practitioners did not own a medical said that, Donald turned to ¡°The Traditional Medicine Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 372 Moreover, Joshua was in-charge of medicinal drugs, making him the direct superior to those on the medical board. Neil indeed did not care about them because he could not be bothered with them. However, Joshua could do it. ¡°How dare you guys take action on Mr. Campbell?¡± Joshua said coldly. Several of the higher-ups shivered with fear and knelt on the ground together. ¡°Mr. Green, please have mercy on us!¡± ¡°Take them all away!¡± Joshua ordered while waving his hand. James¡¯ face distorted with rage. Just as he was about to say something, someone came running toward them from the corridor. When he saw the man, James started to tear up. ¡°Dad, save me!¡± James¡¯ father was an influential man in Tud. He was also the top doctor of the Freedman Group. With Freedman Group as his backing, James¡¯ father, Ernest Weiss, could do anything he wanted in Tud. ¡°Mr. Logan!¡± Ernest ran toward Logan and bowed respectfully. moment, Logan was fuming in rage know the man standing before him? It¡¯s Lord Campbell! The supreme leader, Dynasto, Chief of the Azuro force! The whole country would be shocked if he was the epitome of the underground forces. After some time, Dynasto had grown tired of the always return to control the Azuro force Association then I¡¯ll leave the Traditional Medicine Association. Moreover, I¡¯ll notify the Freedman Group about all that you¡¯ve the people of the Traditional Medicine Association heard that, their faces think the Freedman n can protect ¡°Who else can protect me except the Freedman n? I must take James away today. No one can stop me, not even God!¡± At that point, Ernest was absolutely domineering. Donald wore a mocking expression and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯d like to see if the Freedman n is willing to protect you.¡± With that, he made a call to Sebastian of the Freedman n. Sebastian was isted in Tud to reflect on his mistakes. The fact that Donald had pushed the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum down could not be hidden after all. The Freedman n was livid and grounded Sebastian. Furthermore, they asked him to find a way to make up for his mistakes. How could he mess with the third Dragon badge? Suddenly, Sebastian¡¯s phone rang. He frowned and answered, ¡°May I know who this is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Donald.¡± Sebastian was shocked and kept quiet for some time. After a while, he finally said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, what¡¯s wrong?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He hated Donald but did not have to courage to challenge thetter head-on. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 373 ¡°Is Ernest Weiss under the Freedman n¡¯s protection?¡± Donald asked tly. Sebastian instantly understood the situation. That fool must have offended Donald! At that moment, Sebastian swiftly denied it. ¡°Feel free to deal with him as you please, Mr. Campbell. I¡¯ll call my father and tell him to phone Ernest!¡± Thoughts ran through Sebastian¡¯s mind after he hung up the call. Ernest wasn¡¯t under Sebastian¡¯s protection. Instead, Ernest was a subordinate of the Freedman n¡¯s first-in-line heir, Oscar Freedman. Shaun, an assassin working with Papillon, was also Oscar¡¯s subordinate. No matter his strategies or social rtionships, Sebastian stood no chance against Oscar. Thus, Sebastian wondered what it would be like if Donald was the one to deal with Oscar. With that thought in mind, he called his father, Frederick. ¡°Dad, Ernest offended Donald, so Donald ns to teach him a lesson. What do you think I should do?¡± As a member of a prestigious family, Frederick thought way ahead of most people. He immediately understood what Sebastian had on his mind. ¡°All right. Let me phone Ernest and prepare to throw Oscar under the bus and pull him down using Donald¡¯s power!¡± Outside the ICU, Ernest stared at Donald like an idiot. ¡°How dare you speak to me in such a manner! Aren¡¯t you the Campbell n¡¯s outcast?¡± Freedman n revoke their protection was from Frederick, the second heir was in an odd position, but it would still be easy for him to n is firing you. In other words, whatever you do today has no rtion with the Freedman n in the was stunned, and so was James. They person if even Frederick doesn¡¯t dare to go up against can stop you?¡± A around abruptly and grabbed James¡¯ neck. kneeled on the ground together. ¡°Mr. Campbell, please have at the sight before kneeled as ordered. ¡°Mr. Campbell, please spare us your mercy. It¡¯s my fault he must stay!¡± Donald roared while as dark as the abyss. It was as if he was a True Dragon reviving from the wanted to say something but was frightened by Donald¡¯s fierce tone. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to stay behind, I don¡¯t mind. I can teach you both a lesson!¡± Donald he thought about it hard and long. He the Freedman n. Since Frederick couldn¡¯t shield him, he nned to seek Oscar for Ernest was confident that and examine Ysabel Afterward, a group of specialists, apanied by Logan, entered the ICU. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Outside the door, the crowd locked their fiery gaze onto Donald. Kevin and Linda started to have regrets once more. Was Donald this capable all along? Why weren¡¯t we aware of this? ¡°How did you manage to get them to help?¡± Jennifer looked at Donald as her eyes lit up. The others stretched their ears as they listened in curiosity. Donald replied, ¡°I just made a few phone calls.¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Who the h*ll are you?¡± Donald remained silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°I am Donald Campbell.¡± Jennifer wanted to question him again, but someone suddenly appeared, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. It was Wyvern King, Kingsley! One of the Four Greatest Divine Generals under Donald¡¯smand. Kingsley looked straight ahead once he showed up, not daring to greet Donald. All he did was pass a pile of documents to Beatrice. ¡°We had investigated the overall situation and found out the assassin was from the Winston family and worked under Mason¡¯s orders.¡± Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 374 The crowd was shocked. Then, they scanned their surroundings. As expected, Mason had vanished into thin air. Everyone started to have suspicions. They could notprehend why someone as arrogant as Donald and Kingsley was so willing to speak up for Ysabel. Kingsley sensed the crowd¡¯s suspicions and calmly spoke. ¡°Adrian had locked down the tolls, blocking foreign machinery from entering and severely hampering thend remation project¡¯s progress. Lord Campbell wants to set things straight. As Adrian¡¯s son, Mason was also involved in this matter and should be held ountable. Donald personally doesn¡¯t care about what Adrian did. Lord Campbell is the one taking action this time. Please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± With that, Kingsley left with James. Lord Campbell has made his move again! Everyone quickly understood that Lord Campbell was the one behind the enormous investment. It made sense that Lord Campbell¡¯s next move was to deal with Adrian. Everyone red at Donald with contempt. ¡°Oh, it was Adrian¡¯s back luck at y all along. It¡¯s just a coincidence that Lord Campbell is dealing with Adrian and that Donald managed to take advantage of the circumstances. It almost made us think that Donald is stepping up his game!¡± ¡°Donald is going to be the outcast of the Campbell n forever. He¡¯s just waving the g of Lord Campbell like a sheep wearing wolf¡¯s clothing!¡± Kevin was rather scornful. The regret in his heart had long disappeared. he didn¡¯t bother to in the first one to rush up to them. ¡°Doctors, wasced with poisonous snake venom, which is extremely rare. The first time I discovered it was three years ago. If I remember correctly, the venom was used under James¡¯ orders as I have the antidote. It won¡¯t be long before the patient regains consciousness since I injected the serum. After getting some rest, she should the ground. ¡°Thank you, doctor. Thank Logan smiled and waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. If you want to, you should thank¡­ Mm, thank Lord Campbell.¡± Logan¡¯s words confirmed the crowd¡¯s guess that Lord Campbell was behind everything. Logan looked around and realized that Donald had left. Hence, he also prepared to leave. Suddenly, a member of the Stern family spoke. ¡°Hey, do you all think that Lord Campbell has a crush on Ysabel?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As soon as he finished his sentence, the crowd was stunned. They all agreed that it was possible. Making a big fuss teaching Adrian a lesson and going through all the trouble to seek doctors to treat Ysabel was outrageous. The only possible exnation was that Lord Campbell had fallen for Ysabel. Another member of the Stern family continued, ¡°The more I think about it, the more it seems logical. In the beginning, when Jennifer ced her bid for the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue, Lord Campbell was the one that gave her the green light. He rejected many other skilledpanies and even lectured the Wilson family. Lord Campbell must have done these to protect Ysabel¡¯s reputation.¡± Although it was a random guess, everyone present felt that it was the best reasoning. Then, they surrounded Beatrice. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 375 ¡°Beatrice, we¡¯re counting on you in the future!¡± ¡°I think Lord Campbell will ask for your daughter¡¯s hand in marriage very soon!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about us once that happens!¡± Beatrice was still in a daze. Jennifer¡¯s mother, Linda, twitched her lips out of jealousy. ¡°No need to feel smug! Tyrone likes our Jennifer!¡± Kevin was also seething with envy and jealousy. ¡°What a stroke of luck that someone like Lord Campbell will fall in love with Ysabel!¡± Beatrice stammered in response, ¡°You guys have overthought. Ysabel doesn¡¯t know who Lord Campbell is¡­¡± As she was speaking, a nurse pushed Ysabel¡¯s bed out and said, ¡°She can be transferred to the general ward now.¡± Lying on the bed, Ysabel had regained her consciousness. She was very weak, and her lips were pale. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Beatrice¡¯s tears streamed down her cheeks again. The Stern family began wagging their tongues as though they were out of their minds. ¡°Oh my goodness, Ysabel! You¡¯re finally awake! We were so worried about you!¡± ¡°Yes. We didn¡¯t sleep for the whole night!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. me the truth. Do you know does Ysabel interact with most frequently during that the next second, thinking that it was an absurd deduction. How could Donald be Lord Campbell? If he really is Lord Campbell, why does to the general ward for Ysabel needs a good a Cadc One while waiting in the car on me. My dad went to look for Freedman Group his head abuzz. ¡°If Lord Campbell wants to punish you in person, even the Freedman n can¡¯t save Campbell be a single sound. Do you Oh my goodness! James was utterly dumbfounded. He knew about the incident where the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum got demolished, but he had no idea who did that. After listening to Kingsley, it was apparent that Lord Campbell was the one who did it. ¡°I didn¡¯t offend Lord Campbell¡­¡± James muttered feebly, wimping out. ¡°No. You did.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t offend him for real.¡± Kingsley stopped arguing with him. He got out of the car and opened the car door. Then, a person went into the car. James narrowed his eyes as he recognized that man. ¡°Donald!¡± A thought popped into his mind the next second. Oh my! Could Donald be Lord Campbell? Kingsley¡¯s next movement proved his spection right. Inside the vehicle, Kingsley dropped to his single knee after closing the car door. ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± James was startled. ¡°Y-You are Lord Campbell?¡± Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 376 Even if he had a hundred brains, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that Donald was the renowned Lord Campbell that shook the world. James felt that everything seemed so ridiculous. With that, he passed out the next second. Donald said, ¡°Send him to Sebastian, and let him handle it.¡± ¡°Sure, Lord Campbell. But, will Sebastianprehend your intentions?¡± Kingsley responded. Donald replied, ¡°Sebastian is an important figure. Don¡¯t assume that he¡¯s a womanizer and a haughty man. That¡¯s only his disguise. He wants to get to the top, so he has to use his method. If he¡¯s cruel and smart enough, he will use me to pull Oscar down this time and take over the position. If he can¡¯t even grasp the opportunity, then there¡¯s no hope for him to be the eighth heir.¡± ¡°Noted. I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away,¡± Kingsley said. As they were talking, Donald¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He was stunned for a moment. It wasn¡¯t because his phone rang. He was stunned because of the reminder on his memo. important event As decisive as he always was, he was slightly could tell that Donald still had feelings celebrate her birthday. That way, I can leave her a memory if I can¡¯t make it through in theboratory,¡± Donald said. With that, he sent a text message to Jennifer: Tomorrow is your Sure. Pollerton?¡± Donald asked. ¡°Hotel is toomercialized. hearing that, Kingsley scratched his head. He was also a woodblock himself. If he were to end someone¡¯s life, he coulde up with various ways to sh that person thousands of times while still keeping thetter alive. He could also exin how to dismember a body into eighteen pieces. However, if he were to win a woman¡¯s heart, he had no clue at all. ¡°Forget about it. I¡¯ll have a look around,¡± Donald said. Then, he got out of the car and hailed a taxi. ¡°Sir, which restaurant is the best and more luxurious in Pollerton? I want to celebrate the birthday of a female friend.¡± The taxi driver was an outspoken man. He knew Donald was a rich man the moment he saw thetter alighting from a Cadc One. ¡°It has to be Sky Garden then. That is a very romantic ce, but it¡¯s more expensive.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Money¡¯s not a problem. I want it to be luxurious,¡± Donald replied. ¡°Book the entire Sky Garden and activate the revolving staircase. Then, hire ra, the famous pianist, over to perform live. Is that luxurious enough?¡± As the taxi driver spoke, he also elerated the speed. ¡°The only thing is you may need 30 to 50 million for the whole thing. Just ra¡¯s performance fee alone will cost you ten million. On top of that, it¡¯s difficult to book her.¡± The taxi driver wasn¡¯t old. He was at most in his thirties. His gaze filled with enthusiasm when he spoke. ¡°When I was in my twenties, I dreamed of hosting such a romantic birthday celebration for my girlfriend. However, reality hits me hard. Sky Garden needs to verify your worth. One needs to have at least one hundred million worth of personal assets to qualify for that. Secondly, you need to book one month ahead. The owner is a wealthy man, and that ce belongs to the Yund Group. Thirdly, not everyone is eligible to make a booking there.¡± Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 377 Sky Garden Donald listened and made a note of it in his mind. ¡°Sky Garden is different from corporate hotels like Grand Myer Hotel and Rivebale Hotel, which are wholly devoted to romance and the location of many wealthy kids¡¯ engagements,¡± the cab driver exined, and they soon arrived at Sky Garden. It was lively and located in the heart of west Pollerton. Sky Garden had more than forty stories, and it was extremely opulently decorated. Every story was covered with flowers, and one could smell them from far away. ¡°All right, thanks.¡± Donald exited the vehicle and made his way over to Sky Garden. The area was empty and sparsely popted at that time. This restaurant could remain viable for at least three years after opening. For the wealthy kids, bringing their girls to hang out there was the best option. When Donald entered the building, a young woman wearing a fancy uniform hurried over to the reception. ¡°Sir, this is Sky Garden. How may I help you?¡± She had a flushed face. She seemed to have only recently started working there and was a little reserved. Donald said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I¡¯m nning a birthday party for a female friend and would like to book your restaurant.¡± ¡°Oh, that is quite pricey.¡± She wasn¡¯t wowed by anything. ¡°When¡¯s the birthday?¡± Donald replied, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s toote then,¡± the receptionist said. Just as Donald was about to speak, a voice filled with confusion was heard. ¡°Donald?¡± Donald turned his head and looked, and it was Selina Turner, one of his former high school ssmates. When they were in high school, she dered her love for Donald. At the time, he had not yet been victimized by the Campbell n¡¯s harsh tactics, and his family was regarded as a second-ss family in Pollerton. As a result, Donald was seen as a silver-spooned child. Donald, however, rejected her confession. Then, during the first semester of her senior year, she changed schools. The two of them lost touch after that. They didn¡¯t expect to see each other today in Sky Garden, which was managed by Yund Group. Selina was a lot more mature than she had been earlier, and she was one point six five meters tall. She wore a ck business suit, a white shirt, and ck stockings to conceal her long legs. She was quite alluring. Although she didn¡¯t appear amazing, she was nheless really attractive. She fit the stereotype of an elegant, sophisticated woman. ¡°Selina, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Initially appearing a little surprised, Donald nodded to her, but he quickly regained hisposure. Selina observed Donald attentively and immediately determined his current wealth. He certainly leads a poor life, and his outfit is undoubtedly unbranded. Moreover, he probably took a taxi to get here. Once a high-end vehicle enters, we will be the first to know because of a designated parking ce downstairs. Additionally, Sky Garden must be booked one month in advance. Everyone from the high strata of society is aware of this, and nobody is dumb enough to im that he needs to make reservations for the restaurant by tomorrow. Selina exhibited a sh of pride. She was aware that the Campbell family had been suppressed by Tyrone for more than ten years and had suffered a setback. Donald was also mentioned in the book, The Abandoned Children Of The Campbell n, which she had also seen. Back then, I chased after you, but you ignored me. You are not worthy of me right now! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Selina was pondering that at the moment. ¡°How may I help you, Donald?¡± she asked indifferently and unenthusiastically. After all, she had interacted with many members of the upper ss. She felt superior to Donald because she earned over two million in ie each year. Apparently, Donald was aware of her attitude, and he responded, ¡°I want to book the entire Sky Garden to celebrate my friend¡¯s birthday tomorrow.¡± Selina grinned and pursed her lips, knowing that Donald had been divorced. ¡°Donald, are you reserving a floor below or the entire Sky Garden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay for me to reserve the entire Sky Garden,¡± Donald responded. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 378 Selina sneered mockingly, ¡°Donald, aside from the fact that you must make advance reservations to rent Sky Garden for a day, are you aware of the cost? Ten million!¡± Sky Garden was excessively pricey. Particrly those flowers which required daily pruning and recement. The withered nts needed to be taken out instantly. Additionally, there were expenses like management fees andbor charges. Its existence was a symbol of Yund Group¡¯s enduring prosperity rather than a means of making money. In fact, the Yund family had to pay a lot for Sky Garden each year. Donald grew impatient. ¡°Are you unable toprehend what I said? I¡¯d like to book Sky Garden for tomorrow. Money is not an issue!¡± Selina¡¯s face also turned cold as she yelled, ¡°Donald, don¡¯t be so unreasonable. Please abide by the regtions!¡± ¡°Regtions?¡± Donald had a smirk on his face. ¡°Tell me what the regtions are.¡± ¡°Firstly, we must conduct an asset verification. Secondly, a proposal for a personalized birthday party. Thirdly, schedule a time in advance!¡± Selina didn¡¯t think Donald had that much money. The Yund family was veryprehensive. They established a policy requiring an asset verification because they did not want anyone to hold a wedding or other event to blow their riches. Sky Garden, one needed at least one hundred million on Wilson has been after close to Mr. point of talking about him? I don¡¯t like that he wants to reserve the entire Sky Garden for your birthday.¡± A staff worker remarked with is tomorrow, but I did not agree to it. Let¡¯s see how sincere he is,¡± Selina Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. like him because, in her eyes, only Yund Group, Freedman Group, and the knew Nigel After giving it some thought, the receptionist who weed Donald asked, ¡°Sir, can you offer a bank card for asset verification?¡± ¡°No issue.¡± He took out a stack of cards and gave her a ck card after inspecting them. That card was the mostmon and contained the least amount of money he had on him. Selina looked at him with even more contempt. People who use a lot of cards typically share one thing inmon¡ªthey don¡¯t have any money. The more they apply for cards, the less money they have. That was a peculiar urrence, and Selina had already witnessed too much. The receptionist said, ¡°Please follow me.¡± She followed the precise protocol and directed Donald to a booth before pouring him a cup of coffee. ¡°Please enjoy your coffee.¡± Then, she fetched over an asset verification equipment and inserted Donald¡¯s card into it. ¡°Please enter your password.¡± Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 379 Even someone as arrogant as Sebastian did not dare to challenge Eleanor head-on. Donald was unbothered. ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡± Then, he turned around and looked at Mntha. ¡°It seems that you are a neer. Do you want to familiarize yourself with the workflow? We can proceed to the next step now.¡± Upon hearing that, Mntha could not help but shift her gaze at Selina. Thetter let out a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can proceed, but Ms. Yund will be here soon.¡± Mntha then took out a stack of brochures and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, please have a look. These are all avable birthday celebration ns. We can modify them ording to your preferences if you think they are not grand and luxurious enough.¡± Donald casually skimmed through the brochures, instantly losing the interest to continue reading them. There was nothing special about the brochures because they were all temtes. ¡°I need a customized n. Whichever specification is higher, I¡¯ll take that one,¡± Donald requested. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At once, excitement washed over Mntha¡¯s face. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 380 Women who just entered the workforce like Mntha had a girl fantasy. She began putting herself in his shoes. If someone is willing to celebrate my birthday at any cost, what n would I choose? Then, she quickly organized her thoughts and replied, ¡°Mr. Campbell, hold on a second.¡± After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Firstly, reserve the entire Sky Garden. Then, rece all flowers with new roses because roses symbolize love. We¡¯ll arrange them into a giant heart shape. By my calction, that would require approximately ten thousand roses. If one rose cost twenty, that would be five million, including the cost of hiring a mass of workers to decorate the scene overnight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that!¡± Donald agreed to the n. ¡°Secondly,pose birthday celebration texts with drones in the air to light up the whole city, which is our specialty. About five hundred drones are needed. That would be ten million. Do you agree?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Donald¡¯s expression did not change. Anyway, I¡¯m not short of money. ¡°Thirdly, y fireworks in the whole city¡ª¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Donald nodded. if it could be solved with the most expensive one being the sandalwood piano built in the fifties. Currently, it¡¯s worth thirty million. It costs one million to rent it. If we invite ra to perform, the total cost should All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I can get felt even more just because he has money? Someone with a status as high as ra is even more arrogant than ¡°Fifthly, hire a superstar to dedicate a song.¡± As Mntha spoke, a look of enthusiasm appeared in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s about the customized n. With the cost of renting Sky Garden included, the total cost is fifty million. Of course, Mr. Campbell, it¡¯s just my ideal n. Realizing it is out of the question. Anyway, thanks for being a listener.¡± The moment Mntha finished her words, she bowed humbly to Donald. Of the five ideas she mentioned, except for the first one, the remaining four aren¡¯t achievable with money; Drones; fireworks all over the city; the piano master, ra, performing; a superstar dedicating a song. Selina pouted. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to achieve them. Mntha, be serious about your work in the future and stop daydreaming!¡± Casting an indifferent look at Selina, Donald said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are annoying?¡± This woman is freaking annoying. She acts superior in front of me, but she lost her confidence when she saw the number of zeros in my ount bnce. However, she shouldn¡¯t be so annoying, right? Immediately, Selina increased the tone of her voice. ¡°Donald! You are the one seeking trouble all the time. Who¡¯s the annoying one? Can you achieve what you¡¯ve said? You¡¯re merely wasting our time.¡± Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 381 As they were talking, a tall and well-built man with a buzz cut came from the entrance. ¡°Selina, what¡¯s the matter?¡± His voice was deep and maic. The corners of Donald¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. It was Nigel from Tayhaven¡¯s Wilson family! ¡°Donald?¡± Nigel narrowed his eyes as he looked at Donald. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Selina cast a nce at Donald. ¡°He¡¯s nning to book the entire Sky Garden for someone¡¯s birthday celebration tomorrow.¡± A look of mockery appeared on Nigel¡¯s face when he heard that. ¡°Do you have the money? Also, I¡¯ve already reserved the entire Sky Garden tomorrow!¡± Leaning into his chair, Donald caressed his wrist. ¡°What a coincidence. Tomorrow, Sky Garden will be mine.¡± ¡°How much longer can you live? Why are you still going to celebrate someone¡¯s birthday?¡± Nigel questioned in disdain. Unbothered, Donald nced at the man. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± If he¡¯s going to mess with me again, I don¡¯t mind getting rid n.¡± Nigel did not care about Donald¡¯s tease His expression was as sarcastic as it wouldn¡¯t dare im that I can aplish all those five customized ns! Not to mention, Sebastian might not even be able to achieve that. The are only an abandoned child of the Campbell n, yet you have such audacity!¡± Nigel felt utterly disdainful the ns, you shouldn¡¯t make ¡°Get lost if I hear you speak another word!¡± Nigel gave Mntha an icy re. Thetter¡¯s face flushed beet red at the man¡¯s threat. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Donald straightened his back and stared at Nigel. ¡°Why do you always have to mess with me?¡± Nigel answered senselessly, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help but want to mess with you. What are you going to do about it?¡± Donald let out a sigh. ¡°Okay. You can get out of my sight now!¡± Since he was in a good mood that day, he decided to let Nigel off. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson if he continues acting foolishly. ¡°Donald, what are you so proud of?¡± For some reason, Nigel despised Donald and wanted to pick on him. ¡°When Tyrone frees up some time, he¡¯lle after you. Moreover, you¡¯re not worthy of Jennifer!¡± Donald replied frigidly, ¡°Are you done? Scram if you¡¯ve finished talking!¡± In the meantime, Bradley appeared quietly behind Donald and shot daggers at Nigel. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 382 Once Donald gave themand, Bradley would finish Nigel off. ¡°You¡¯re the one that should get lost! I¡¯ve reserved Sky Garden for tomorrow!¡± Nigel mmed his fists on the desk while Selina was frightened by that. Instantly, Selina suggested, ¡°All right, Nigel, stop arguing. It¡¯s pointless to do that. Ms. Yund will be here soon. She¡¯ll make the decision!¡± However, Nigel was unwilling to budge. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Donald¡¯s eyes turned steely. ¡°p him!¡± After all, Donald was not a fool. Since Nigel had been insulting him repeatedly, he ordered Bradley to take action. Bradley was like a ghost as he moved toward Nigel in a sh. He then gripped thetter¡¯s neck with one hand and lifted him off the ground. After that, a hard p was swiftly hurled at Nigel¡¯s face. Thetter was struck dumb for a moment before roaring, ¡°Donald!¡± He had gonepletely mad, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent. How could Donald¡¯s man hit me? I¡¯m the heir of the Wilson family of Tayhaven and influential in Pollerton! Even though Nigel¡¯s family was not as rich and powerful as Ten Prestigious Families, they were still a prominent family. some of two thousand Tayhaven Guard¡¯s casually, his attention to Bradley. ¡°Is Azure Wyvern Army here under Azure Wyvern area. What should be the reason giving it some thought, Donald replied, ¡°Fire ¡°Got it.¡± Bradley eerily grinned before he cast a sympathetic gaze at Nigel. Thetter pointed at Bradley. ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Although he was a good fighter, he could not deny that he was no match for Bradley. This young man in an ochre yellow suit is unusual. His movement is as agile as a ghost. Meanwhile, Bradley did not bother to respond and began to contact Azure Wyvern Army. As a matter of fact, Donald gradually brought his forces into the country because he was preparing to achieve Eleventh Prestigious Family. At that moment, a series of cking sounds generated by high heels rang out. When Selina looked up, her eyes lit up. She then hurried over. ¡°Ms. Yund, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Donald raised his head and saw a young woman dressed in ck formal attire, a pair of high heels, and a pair of pantyhose with her hair tied into a high bun. Her body proportion was exceptionally perfect, and her legs were slim and long. The woman was Eleanor, Neil¡¯s younger sister, who was also a member of Ten Prestigious Families. She had a chilling countenance. It was evident that she was domineering. One could feel her hazardous aura exuding when she opened her beautiful eyes. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 383 A Small WorldEven Sebastian avoided messing with her because of her explosive temper. Previously, the Yund family arranged a marriage of convenience between her and the most prominent family, but she was unwilling to ept it. Thus, she went straight to Pollerton and started to manage Sky Garden. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Eleanor asked coldly. Seeing her walking over, Nigel silently took a piece of tissue, wiped off the blood on the corner of his lips, and tidied his shirt. This woman was prideful as a peacock, simr to his fianc¨¦e, Shannon. ¡°Well, a man requested to book the entire Sky Garden tomorrow to organize a birthday celebration without making a reservation,¡± Selina answered respectfully. Eleanor did not spare Donald a nce and checked her watch. ¡°Did he pass the verification?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Selina responded. ¡°Bring the customized ns to me.¡± Eleanor nced at her watch again as she urged, ¡°Hurry up. My time is valuable.¡± Selina quickly trotted over and snatched the customized ns from Mntha while rolling her eyes at Donald arrogantly. Then, she headed toward Eleanor. remained low, but her eyebrows were knitted tightly, emitting a terrifying Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. in her chest, knowing that the woman was about to release her wrath, but emotions, and Eleanor cursed as she rushed toward him in Nigel, and all the hot-tempered, and icy chairman had After running to Donald, she hugged him and said, ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± She buried her face in Donald¡¯s chest and inhaled his scent deeply, not giving a d*mn about how she was carrying herself. Thud. The customization n in Selina¡¯s hands dropped to the floor as she opened her mouth in astonishment. Nigel¡¯s pupils constricted as he was utterly baffled. Meanwhile, the receptionist, Mntha, covered her mouth in disbelief. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough,¡± Donald uttered. ¡°No! I want to hug you longer,¡± Eleanor insisted. After a long while, she raised her head and looked at Donald, saying, ¡°I heard about what happened to you, and I always wanted to look for you, but Lorenzo kept bugging me. I was dealing with this problem recently.¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 384 A Seductress¡°Uh, can you let go of me first?¡± Donald stated helplessly. I shouldn¡¯t havee to Sky Garden. She¡¯s as persistent as gum. It¡¯ll be challenging to shake her off! When Eleanor studied abroad back then, she was abducted by Leviathan, the Sea Monster, when she passed through the straits of Musbane. If it were not for Donald, she would have fallen into Leviathan¡¯s grasp. Leviathan was bold as hemanded a private naval force. The Yund family tried negotiating with him many times, but Leviathan ignored them. In the end, Donald appeared and broke through Leviathan¡¯s force by himself, delivering a heavy blow to thetter. Ever since that incident, like a god of war descending from the heavens, Donald left a deep impression on Eleanor¡¯s mind. During these few years, Eleanor alwayspared the talented young men she met with Donald, yet she realized no one could be as good as Donald. In truth, other than Neil and Yves, Eleanor was the only member of the Yund family who knew of Donald¡¯s identity. Eleanor had never told anyone about the incident that urred in the straits of Musbane. Donald smiled bitterly once more. ¡°Can I reserve Sky Garden tomorrow then?¡± give my brother a call. If he disagrees, I¡¯ll as respectable as always. By the way, whose birthday are you ¡°My ex-wife,¡± Donald replied. pouted. ¡°I knew she was a sly ex-wife is,¡± meeting with the board of directors is about to you go, then.¡± Donald ¡°All of you better be more respectful and give better service,¡± Eleanor ordered as she pointed at Selina and the others. Feeling deeply embarrassed, Selina lowered her head as she had not regained herposure. ¡°Swipe this.¡± Donald passed a card to Mntha. The young receptionist¡¯s eyes sparkled as she stared at Donald. Then, she rushed over excitingly, took the card, and swiped away fifty million. Selina¡¯s heart pounded against her chest as she watched, but she felt utterly enviouster. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Organize to your heart¡¯s content. If you need more staffing, let me handle that,¡± Donald offered. ¡°Okay,¡± Mntha responded animatedly. Bradley walked over as they spoke. Nigel looked to the door, and he perked up abruptly. About two thousand people were outside and had begun to clear the space. They wore security guard uniforms and were armed with electric batons as they surrounded Sky Garden. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get out of Sky Garden today, Donald!¡± Nigel threatened sinisterly. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 385 Stranded The group, with over two thousand people, was a formidable force. They could do whatever they wanted if they did not face The n or the army. Even the head of the bigshots like Ethan would be frightened when he saw the group of people. Still, Nigel was wary of the Yund family. He did not dare to barge into Sky Garden rashly, but he thought he could surround it. ¡°Clear the scene. A fire drill will be conducted here,¡± someone yelled. It was a person arranged by Bradley. At first, the clueless crowd thought they could enjoy a show. However, they came to their realization one after another and lost interest after hearing the words. Soon, the three streets nearby were all blocked. Nigel walked out of Sky Garden and stood in front of Tayhaven Guard. At that moment, his charismatic aura had resumed. ¡°Donald, do you dare toe out?¡± Nigel let out a long exhale and shouted. He decided that no matter what, he must teach Donald a painful lesson that day. Besides, Donald can talk to Neil casually and make Neil answer his phone respectfully. Is he an ordinary person? Selina thought for a moment and walked in front of Donald. ¡°Donald, don¡¯t go out. Nigel is afraid of the Yund family. Ms. Yund will solve it after the meeting,¡± she said softly. Upon hearing her words, Donald gave her a weird look. Selina blushed after seeing his reaction. She had humiliated Donald before. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Donald tidied his shirt and flicked off the nonexistent dust on his body. Then, he walked out and stood at the entrance of Sky Garden. The two thousand guards Nigel closed his eyes. His gaze was still charming when he opened his eyes again. ¡°Do you know why I have to mobilize two thousand people to defeat you?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Here, Nigel paused and continued, ¡°Because this makes me feel better! I want to show you the difference between you and me! A person has to know his ce!¡± Then, he yelled, ¡°Charge!¡± The two thousand people shouted in unison, ¡°Charge!¡± The sound was as loud as thunder, and it was a shocking scene. At that moment, Nigel felt like he was a merciless general or marshal in ancient times. However, he was confused because he could not feel a single trace of fear from his opponent. On the contrary, Nigel could only see endless mockery from Donald. Thetter nced around and said, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Startled, Nigel did not understand what the man meant. Donald ignored Nigel, and he only pped his hands. p! p! p! As he pped his hands, neat footsteps sound could be heard almost at the same time. Nigel immediately looked at the source of the sound. His body trembled, and his mind went nk when he saw what was going on. The bustling street was initially empty and had been blocked. Nevertheless, there were dozens of George Patton tanks driving in. Besides, they even had heavy machine guns on the tanks aiming at Nigel. On the left, there were dozens of ck Viper off-road vehicles stopped in a row with their engines revving. Meanwhile, a formation appeared in front of the crowd. The people were dressed in green armor and wielding ancient swords. Their formation was neat, and they had stern looks in their eyes. Besides, the same formation showed up behind the crowd as well. There were five thousand to six thousand people based on a rough estimate. Azure Wyvern Army was under Azure Wyvern Guard, and it was a military force fostered by Donald. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 386 Donald Is Lord Campbell ¡°Gather around, all the members of Azure Wyvern Army!¡± With a sergeant¡¯s yell, the Azure Wyvern Army got out of the massive vehicles. They stood in a neat line and looked at Donald with passion in their eyes. The two thousand guards¡¯ faces instantly turned pale, and they looked around them anxiously. Each of them felt their legs trembling and was on the verge of losing their bnce. Nigel was in utter shock. His emotion was in a chaotic mess as if he had been struck by lightning. He knew about Azure Wyvern Army. Not only was it under Azure Wyvern Guard, but Donald was the only person taking control of it. Nigel felt the dryness in his mouth as he looked at Donald. He had a guess about Donald¡¯s identity. ¡°Y- You are¡­¡± He had already guessed Donald¡¯s identity, but he did not dare to say it out loud. Nigel knew not only would he be doomed if he said it, but the Wilson family of Tayhaven would be wiped out as well. Suddenly, he had solved all of the mysteries back then. Why was Jennifer able to win the bid for thend remation project? Why did Jennifer get Eternal Love and A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream? Why did Wyvern King, Kingsley give the Wilson family of Tayhaven a shock with thend remation project¡¯s approval in his hand on Grandpa¡¯s birthday? Why was Jennifer able to win the bid for Lord Campbell Avenue while Sylvia was humiliated in front of the public? All of these happened because Donald is Lord Campbell! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. senses. Then, he suddenly kneeled on the ground and said, ¡°I know what to do. Please spare the lives of the Wilson family of Tayhaven!¡± The two thousand guards had no idea what was going on. They looked at each other with pale faces. Meanwhile, the armies who were controlling the heavy machine guns on George Patton tanks had no hesitation. They would fire at the people after Donald gave his order. Donald Nigel had found out Donald¡¯s identity, but he did not dare to reveal it. Nigel was worried that Donald would vent his anger at the Wilson family of Tayhaven, so he chose to end his life. ¡°He¡¯s alive, but there is arge possibility that he may fall into aa forever,¡± Bradley said after checking Nigel¡¯s condition. Donald responded, ¡°Send him to the hospital. As for the two thousand people here, ask them to do the labor.¡± Selina and the others, who were in Sky Garden, were once again shocked by Donald¡¯s schemes. The two thousand Tayhaven Guard did not know what had happened. In the end, they were forced to stay and decorate Sky Garden. Selina had a newfound revtion of Donald¡¯s prowess. Is he really the loser who was defeated by the Campbell n that year? If so, why is this happening now? Soon, the traffic resumed. Sky Garden was covered with a big ck cloth, and no one could see what was inside it. ¡°What happened? Why did they cover Sky Garden?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Sky Garden under renovation?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Everyone was in a heated discussion and had no idea what was going on. However, some people knew that Nigel from the Wilson family of Tayhaven had hit the wall and attempted to end his life in Sky Garden. Besides, they thought a big shot seemed to have reserved the entire Sky Garden. At the same time, in Pollerton Garden, Jennifer was reading reports in the room. Linda pushed the door open and entered the room. ¡°Jennifer, tomorrow is your birthday. How are you nning to celebrate?¡± Jennifer answered, ¡°I have some ns tomorrow.¡± Linda smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything for you.¡± Jennifer was stunned for a moment, and she looked at Linda in confusion. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 387 Birthday BanquetEntering from behind, Kevin informed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve recently gotten to know someone by the name of Peterson Walker. He told me that he has a crush on you and is hoping to celebrate your birthday with you tomorrow.¡± Jennifer narrowed her eyes. Peterson was known as a master of deep breathing skills and tranquility. He was also a distinguished guest of many politicians. However, Jennifer knew that a master of deep breathing skills was simply a disguise for his actual identity as a broker. Apparently, the most ssic incident back then was when he gave Joshua a p, but thetter dared not go against him. A broker meant that he was a bridge for politicians tomunicate with each other for corruption. Any businessman who wished to get acquainted with a politician would require the help from Peterson to introduce them. Therefore, although Peterson seemed to be a quack, he actually had an astounding identity. Technically, he had inherited his father¡¯s work as his father used to be a broker as well, who had always been active and powerful at Terrandya Provincial Center. had also looked ¡°There¡¯s no stern. ¡°That won¡¯t do! Mr. Walker adores you a lot, and Jennifer was startled. his cheeks were scarlet red, indicating that cost three million, meaning that the expenses for the entire banquet would of what was on Kevin and the others¡¯ minds, Jennifer snapped impatiently, ¡°No means no. I¡¯m construction of Lord Campbell Avenue and thend remation project, she would require assistance from someone don¡¯t care. Rest well tonight. the door and sent Donald will be there at eight in the simple will do. Also, have you consulted the no idea how to treat me. Well, let¡¯s see how things unfold. Goodnight. After replying, The next morning, Jennifer put on a thinyer of delicate makeup before eight. Dressed in the long pink coat that Donald bought her, she matched it with a V-neck blouse, revealing her slender neck, as well as a pair of jeans and boots. Her stunning figure and elegant aura were mesmerizing. The moment she opened the door, she fell stunned at the sight of a young man close to his thirties on the couch, sizing her up. Although his appearance was average, he was d in an expensive suit while exuding ferocity. It was Peterson, the master of deep breathing skills and a broker. While Linda was serving him some beverage to butter him up, Kevin gazed at Peterson ingratiatingly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. From Linda¡¯s and Kevin¡¯s perspectives, Peterson was an enigma whose words carried weight at Provincial Center. Rising from his seat, Peterson strode toward Jennifer and reached out his hand as he greeted her politely, ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯ve known you for quite some time now, but I believe that this is the first time that you¡¯re meeting me. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Peterson Walker, while my father is Brandon Walker.¡± Kevin and Linda exchanged nces, noticing the delight in each other¡¯s eyes. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 388 You Have No ChoiceNoticing how Jennifer had put on makeup, Linda and Kevin reckoned the former had thought things through and agreed to dine with Peterson. Lowering her head, Jennifer furrowed her brows while staring at the man¡¯s right hand, which was stretched out. However, she did not reach for it. ¡°Hi. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have the habit of shaking hands with others.¡± Peterson froze for a few seconds, but he was not mad about it. He simply offered a faint smile and retracted his right hand. ¡°Happy birthday. I¡¯ve reserved thirty tables at Grand Laurel today and put much effort into arranging this. I hope you will ept this invitation.¡± After pausing briefly, he went on, ¡°Initially, I n on organizing it at Sky Garden, but it requires a one- month pre-booking, so it¡¯s toote. Moreover, it seems like Sky Garden is having a renovation today, so I¡¯ve selected Grand Laurel.¡± Before Jennifer could utter a word, someone knocked on the door. Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Is it Donald? Hurriedly, she went to open the door and found herself greeted by the sight of a middle-aged couple at the door, sizing her up. Jennifer was stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡± Peterson chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re my parents, and they¡¯re currently operating a tea house at Terrandya Provincial Center.¡± Exuding an imposing aura, the middle-aged couple entered while scanning the surroundings. and Linda immediately deep voice, Brandon carried himself in the same way a with a strong background such as Neil astounding connection ofworks and owned an immense influence across the entire Terrandya. Furthermore, Brandon could easily was how powerful talk about it while we have our meal.¡± Brandon¡¯s tone ¡°Sure, off we go to This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jennifer answered, ¡°No. I have a date with Linda heard her daughter¡¯s response, the smile on her about to skin her alive, Linda bellowed, ¡°Donald. Donald again! He¡¯s about to die. Why are you wasting your time ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jennifer! Has Donald not done enough harm to ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve told you to cut off all connections with Donald. exchanged nces with his father, replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s my grim. ¡°Mr. Walker, calm down. Please hear me out first. Donald and Jennifer are long divorced, and nothing happened between them. Until now, Jennifer is still an innocent Leonard chimed in, ¡°Yes, exactly. Besides, Donald is diagnosed with several types of cancer, so he¡¯ll be dead soon. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll not even be able to make it past New Year!¡± There was no way they would allow this marriage of convenience to be called off. Although Jennifer would be reaching her thirties soon, Tyrone no longer mentioned anything concerning Jennifer. Possessing such connection and wealth, Peterson was on apletely different levelpared to Nigel and James. After Linda and her family offered an exnation, Peterson¡¯s and Brandon¡¯s expressions slightly softened. However, Jennifer could not be bothered. Heading toward the door, she nced at the time and realized it was eight sharp. Kevin yanked at her arms and dragged her back. ¡°Where are you going? Get back here right now! Listen carefully. You have to go no matter what!¡± While they were fighting, Donald suddenly appeared at the door and shot Kevin a cold re. ¡°Let go of her right now.¡± Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 389 The Venue Is Sky GardenJennifer broke free from Kevin. She ran toward Donald happily. ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Donald grabbed Jennifer¡¯s hand and did not even bother to look at the group of people in the house. ¡°Mm. Come with me.¡± ¡°Stay right there!¡± Leonard shouted. Linda also yelled, ¡°Jennifer! If you exit the gates of this house, then don¡¯t you daree back!¡± Donald red at them. ¡°If she can¡¯te back, then so be it. I¡¯ll buy a house for Jennifer.¡± Peterson¡¯s expression darkened, causing him to look intimidating. He stated nonchntly, ¡°Stay right there.¡± Although his voice was not loud, it sounded authoritative. Linda and Kevin, who were arguing, instantly fell silent. Peterson would never let Jennifer go. There was a reason for that. Jennifer, Lana, and Reina were the most promising young entrepreneurs in Pollerton. The reason why was because Donald nned to promote his controlled fusion technology in Pollerton. If he managed to do that, Pollerton would be the new hub formercial and business activities. responsible for the Lord Campbell Avenue project. There was a high chance that she would be the first to love with Jennifer Pollerton heard why a lot of people had their desires stirred. Since they did not dare and Ysabel were cousins, after to negotiate with Ysabel. It would be much easier for the person to win the bids of one or a at Peterson when he saw thetter remember now. You¡¯re the character in The Abandoned Children silent. He simply looked at Peterson indifferently, Jennifer are already divorced. I also heard that you have a short lifespan. Stop bothering Jennifer, okay? What can you even offer her? Money? A house, or maybe a car?¡± Peterson said all of that with ¡°Love,¡± Donald responded casually. extremely disdainful. ¡°Can love put food mouth. The elder then proceeded to say, ¡°Donald. Since today is Jennifer¡¯s birthday, we¡¯ve booked thirty tables at Grand Laurel. is like. The average person is expected to spend ten thousand there. Since we booked thirty tables today, the banquet will costThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Brandon continued, ¡°I have no idea where the ce you booked is at. Also, how many people will be there?¡± A snarky smirk appeared on Donald¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s at South Light Street. Jennifer and I will be the only ones there.¡± Petersonughed out loud. ¡°South Light Street? What high-end restaurants exist there? Could you be referring to a small food street? Hahaha!¡± Kevin intentionally mocked Donald by saying, ¡°Oh! Sky Garden is at South Light Street, then! Did you also buy the whole ce?¡± When the group heard that, they all startedughing out loud. They thought it was absurd! The seats at Sky Garden were fully booked for well over a month, after all. The official website of Sky Garden also showed that some wealthy people, as well as influential figures of Pollerton had made reservations there. Donald stated in a serious tone, ¡°Indeed. The venue is Sky Garden.¡± The group looked at each other. Then, all of them beganughing once again. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m dying ofughter! Donald, you really do love to joke!¡± Kevin guffawed. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 390 Before The New Year¡°Sky Garden wants to see proof of how much money you have. You also need to make reservations one month in advance. I didn¡¯t even see your name on the three-month booking list!¡± Peterson stated. ¡°Goodness! You guys don¡¯t understand him. He¡¯s going to die soon, so it¡¯s only natural for him to toot his own horn and make his presence known,¡± Linda said. Even Jennifer did not quite believe Donald when he said he had made reservations in Sky Garden. She lowered her head. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Donald. Let¡¯s go.¡± Donald responded, ¡°But I really did make reservations at Sky Garden.¡± Brandon wore a mocking expression on his face. ¡°In that case, I want to see if you¡¯re telling the truth. Do you know what will happen if I find that you lied? Even though I¡¯m not the Grim Reaper, I have a lot of ways to send you to the afterlife!¡± Donald narrowed his eyes as he looked at Brandon. Aren¡¯t you being a little too harsh? ¡°That¡¯s fine. You cane and have a look with me,¡± Donald replied casually. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go together,¡± Kevin suggested. As they walked down the stairs, Peterson shook his keys. ¡°Do you have a car? Jennifer can ride in my car.¡± Urus parked on the ground floor. It had fluttered car. It was a have a car. However, we can call a taxi,¡± Donald worried. ¡°Look at how much you¡¯ve bragged already. How will you continue the way while the Lamborghini Urus and BMW 760 her surroundings. She asked in confusion, ¡°Are we really going in the direction of South Light Street? You won¡¯t actually bring me to tell a joke. ¡°Yes, I am! Is Donald¡¯s arm and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! I¡¯m willing to go This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. were this intimate. It¡¯s been a long time. I think it was back down her eyes. ¡°Donald, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know how much of an the type of guy who faces to look for his own weakness. His status was very unusual. Wyvern King had once told Donald that if his current ability could not solve his current issues, another ability would be avable to him it in the nicest way possible and did Jennifer felt are only twenty-two days left before solve my Donald had no idea whether the artificial sun had any effect or not. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Sky Garden.¡± The taxi driver parked the taxi beside the road. Kevin and Linda, who drove behind them, also got out of their vehicles. They were stunned while looking at the magnificent Sky Garden. A ck cloth was covering every corner of Sky Garden. There was no way anyone could see what was inside the building. ¡°Look! Sky Garden really is undergoing renovations right now.¡± Peterson smiled faintly. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Kevin eximed in a fit of rage. ¡°Jennifer! Now that you¡¯ve seen how Sky Garden is like right now, you shoulde to Grand Laurel with us!¡± Linda hurriedly rushed over to them. ¡°Indeed! You have to leave now! Donald is a crazy man right now! He¡¯s also the man who broke a fish tank!¡± Brandon smiled faintly. ¡°Even I can¡¯t make reservations at Sky Garden, let alone you!¡± Jennifer felt a little embarrassed. She tugged at Donald¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the food street?¡± Donald shook his head. He said to Jennifer in a solemn tone, ¡°Today is your birthday. I have to do what I¡¯ve promised!¡± Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 391 Happy Birthday To JenniferJennifer said, ¡°Sky Garden is really under renovation right now, though!¡± Donald shook his head. He then made an okay gesture. As Donald waved his hand, a signal re suddenly shot into the sky and exploded in an instant. It sounded like a thunder. The cars that were driving by, as well as the pedestrians, were all shocked when they heard that sound. They turned over to look at Sky Garden. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The sound of roaring engines was heard. The crowd looked up and were shocked by what they saw. Four helicopters took off from the rooftop balcony of Sky Garden, which was on the fortieth floor. They were all pink in color. The four pink helicopters lifted each corner of arge ck cloth as they ascended to the sky. As the ck cloth was lifted, Sky Garden gradually appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. The crowd lifted their heads and looked at Sky Garden. Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped at the sight. They were shocked, astonished, and could not believe their eyes. Sky Garden was covered in green nts. At that moment, the walls of Sky Garden were covered pleasant scent of roses surrounded the red roses that enveloped the whole Kevin were was right behind Kevin, was the other hand, Peterson and his family were at a loss for looked like there were tens of thousands of roses surrounding the building. All of this waspleted overnight. The amount of manpower required that were driving by, as well as the pedestrians, stopped in their tracks. They all stared covered in Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Even some influencers have appeared on look at Sky Garden! There¡¯s a certain big shot making a marriage videos were uploaded onto Instagram. Live streamers looked at Donald in This is what I¡¯ve Sky Garden finishing its renovations. And yet, you said that you prepared all this? Let¡¯s go inside and see Instead, he pulled Jennifer¡¯s hand. ¡°Come. also found it hard to believe. In order to maintain Donald¡¯s dignity, she said, ¡°Being here head. ¡°We¡¯ve then dragged away by Donald. She trailed behind followed from behind. They then, Eleanor brought Mntha, Selina, and a few other people ¡°Donald, are you satisfied?¡± Eleanor asked. She then looked at Jennifer with a sense of bitterness. What a fortunate girl. Mntha and Selina were also looking at Jennifer, flushing red with excitement. Jennifer¡¯s first thought was that Eleanor¡¯s gaze did not look quite right. Nevertheless, she did not think too deeply about it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Commence the second phase,¡± Donald ordered. Mntha proceeded to take out a walkie-talkie. ¡°Commence the second phase! Prepare the drones!¡± Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! It sounded like thousands of bees returning to their hive, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine. The crowd immediately lifted their heads and looked at the sky. They saw a few hundred DJI drones shing colorful lights. The whole stunt cost ten million. The five hundred DJI drones spelled out a fewrge words: Happy Birthday, Jennifer! Tens of thousands of spectators had gathered around the area. Even those who were eighteen blocks away could see the words spelled out by the drones. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 392 Enjoy The FireworkHalf of Pollerton went into a frenzy. Everyone was left in awe. ¡°What in the world¡­¡± Even Kevin was shocked. He then looked at Donald in horror. Skr was at a loss for words. Soon, a look of jealousy appeared on her face. I¡¯m a woman too! I¡¯d also be very touched if Kevin did all this for me! Why does every good thing fall on Jennifer¡¯sp? Why is she loved by so many people? Also, where did Donald get all the money to pull these things off? Leonard and Linda were both shocked. The astonishment in their eyes could not be described. Meanwhile, Peterson and Brandon were bbergasted. Compared to what Donald was doing, their idea of having the birthday party at Grand Laurel was nothing but garbage. Of course, Jennifer was the one who waspletely awestruck. She covered her mouth as tears rolled down from her cheeks uncontrobly. She knew that Donald had been deeply in love with her all along. However, there was one question that popped up in her mind. Where did he get this much money to pull this off? Mntha was also very moved. Her face had flushed beet red. ¡°Mr. Campbell, can we begin the third phase?¡± Peterson, who was about to leave while feeling distraught, suddenly stopped when he heard those words being uttered. He wanted to see what the third phase was going to be. No one knew what the third phase would entail. Even Jennifer was looking forward to it. waiting for it the walkie-talkie on. ¡°Is everyone You¡¯ll have to wait for three minutes,¡± the voice from the other end of Donald. Her eyes were full of affection. ¡°What¡¯s the third phase smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a firework Brandon¡¯s face. ¡°Pollerton prohibits fireworks. Who would tounch the two of them with a mocking look Awaiting your orders!¡± A Donald. ¡°Can we start Donald nodded. ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°Begin!¡± Whoosh! sky and exploded all of Pollerton went into all, the sky above Pollerton was Bang! Bang! Bang! the city was shocked. Those who stood outside high-rise buildings could was estimated that ten thousand fireworks there were at least ten thousand people were needed The efficiency and synchronization between those people were simply terrifying. The cost for all of this was also astronomical. All of Pollerton had been jolted awake by that. The exploding fireworks resounded in the sky, and it was deafening. When looking at the whole scene from a high ce, colorful fireworks could be seen flying above Pollerton at a constant rate. All the smoke and dust also flew into the sky. ¡°My goodness! Whoever is doing this is a real big shot!¡± ¡°Not only did he dare tounch fireworks, but he alsounched ten thousand of them at the same time!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°How powerful is that guy? What sort of background does he have to be able to pull off something like this?¡± Every social media was sent into a frenzy. There were also a lot of live streamers who rushed over to Sky Garden and started filming everything. A lot of people already had their eyes on Donald. They zoomed their cameras toward Donald and Jennifer. Jennifer lifted her head and looked at the sky, which was filled with fireworks. Her eyes got teary, and her face turned red because she was so touched. ¡°Happy birthday,¡± Donald said gently. Jennifer was so moved that she hugged Donald and cried tears of joy. Brandon¡¯s expression darkened drastically. He growled, ¡°How dare you!¡± Donald red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me. Just enjoy the firework show quietly.¡± Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 393 Chapter 393 FireworksPeterson¡¯s expression twisted. I thought that I would be able to show off my superiority to Donald by booking Grand Laurel, but Donald¡¯s opening act hit it out of the park! He¡¯s trampling me underfoot! What am I going to do with the task that Provincial Center gave me? How am I supposed to complete it? At that thought, he shouted, ¡°How dare you, Donald? You¡¯re not allowed to light fireworks in Pollerton¡¯s skies!¡± Brandon said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯ll report this matter to Joshua. If he doesn¡¯t dare to solve it, I¡¯ll report it to Terrandya Provincial Center and let Ss deal with it!¡± Ss Doyle was one of the top three powerhouses in Terrandya. The Doyle family had immense influence in Terrandya. They were truly a powerful family, and Brandon was their broker. With Brandon¡¯s help, Ss got to where he was step by step, and his contacts spread throughout Terrandya. Donald merely shot him an indifferent look. It was indeed prohibited to set off fireworks in Pollerton, but there was no official document issued. If there were, he would not vite the regtions either. Jennifer gawked at the sky full of fireworks. The sounds of countless cheers and fireworks exploded in her ear, and the only thing in her mind was Donald. Kevin, Linda, and the others were also dumbfounded. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. thousand people of money and power like this was unheard not imagine that Donald, whom they despised, could make such said with a smile. He took Jennifer¡¯s hand followed behind him because everyone¡¯s eyes were domineering profile was also Garden, everyone was shocked by the and balloons hung all over the walls. There were also various colorful thing that that Yund Group was most proud of. No one was allowed to touch it. that piano had appeared, who would be the one to same question appeared in Jennifer was the same. said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. ra Piano Competitionst year? Oh, gosh, isn¡¯t she celebrating the birthday of a ¡°There¡¯s no way ra woulde. She¡¯s celebrating Mr. ally¡¯s birthday at Drieso Ind,¡± said Peterson. He was obviously well informed. Donald said, ¡°Mr. ally isn¡¯t as important as Jennifer.¡± The corners of Peterson¡¯s mouth curled sarcastically. He quietly turned off his phone, but he recorded the scene in its entirety. ¡°There¡¯s no way ra wille. Firstly, it¡¯s too expensive to invite her. Secondly, she¡¯s very arrogant,¡± said Kevin. Donald did not speak and simply looked at the door quietly. Suddenly, there was a loud cheer at the entrance. The crowd turned in unison and saw a person hurriedlying in. Several women looked at Donald with fanatical eyes while escorting the woman over. That woman was about thirty years old. She had an oval face, a tall and slender body, and a faint smile on her face. It was none other than ra! Furthermore, those women were the Pheonix Guard that Donald arranged to protect ra. Thetter nced at Donald before turning her gaze to Jennifer. ¡°Happy birthday, Ms. Wilson!¡± Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 394 Chapter 394 The Fifth SurpriseEveryone was shocked to their core. The crowd couldn¡¯tprehend how Donald managed to invite ra over. The sophisticated pianist sat in front of the piano and said, ¡°Today is Ms. Wilson¡¯s birthday, so I¡¯ll y a song called May You Live A Long And Happy Life Together!¡± Her fingers tapped on the piano keys lightly as she began to y a melodious tune. The sound was ethereal and drifted into the ears of the crowd, allowing everyone to immerse in the otherworldly music. The piece was too beautiful, and the tune was too impactful. Many people fell into their memories and shed tears as they listened. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Jennifer also listened quietly. She hugged Donald tightly, not willing to let go. ¡°Thank you, Donald. Thank you so much. I¡¯m very happy.¡± Jennifer smiled, but there were two lines of tears streaming down her cheeks. Donald wiped away her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there¡¯s more.¡± There¡¯s more? The people who heard that were dumbfounded. The four surprises that he nned were already events that could not bepleted with just money. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder what more the man could have prepared. who nned all that, held the fifth event was a famous told them that they did not have to their ears, wanting to know who would the hall, everyone engine sounded, followed by ¡°Wynter! Wynter!¡± Lowe! It¡¯s Lowe! It¡¯s down. His mouth fell open as he looked at the magnificent, graceful, and fairy-like figure appeared at a golden dress and a golden and her exuded long golden dress made her look like Donald and Jennifer before uttering, sped a hand over her mouth. She looked work together with paths never crossed after also froze. She was once again in I thought that it¡¯d be a third-rate celebrity at most. I didn¡¯t expect Donald to invite Wynter! Mntha was also one of Wynter¡¯s fans. She was so excited that she started jumping in joy. Kevin could not tear his eyes away from Wynter. Every man wanted to marry her because she was simply too amazing. Sebastian had been involved with countless women before, but he was still enchanted by her. Linda was also shocked. Standing beside her, Leonard was stunned into silence. Peterson and Brandon exchanged looks and frowned while staring at Donald. Where did this young mane from? His methods are even more impressive than legendary big shots. Wynter stepped onto the stage that had already been set up and took the microphone. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Wynter Lowe. I¡¯m here today to celebrate Ms. Wilson¡¯s birthday. Happy birthday, Ms. Wilson! The song I¡¯m going to sing is For You. I wish Donald and you all the best.¡± Then, she began singing. ¡°It must be a special kind of fate¡­¡± The crowd went wild! Jennifer was a hardcore fan of Wynter. She was so excited that her face flushed red, and she could not stop pping her hands. Then, she hugged Donald. During the chorus, the crowd joined in the singing. ¡°She was put carefully in your hands, so you have to care for her with all your heart. Both pain and joy must be shared.¡± Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 395 Bestowing Gifts ¡°It must be a special kind of fate that brought you together. If she loves you, you have to give back more to her in return.¡± Jennifer was moved to the core. Wynter¡¯s song was so powerful that even the calm-hearted Donald could not help but hum along. Jenniferughed loudly, then cried just as loudly. As Wynter sang, tears gathered in her eyes. After the song ended, she bowed gently. ¡°Thank you. Bless you, Jennifer Wilson. You¡¯re the luckiest woman in the world.¡± The moment she bent over, Jennifer saw the Eternal Love ne hidden in her cleavage. She narrowed her eyes and wanted to look closely, but Wynter had already stood straight. Donald¡¯s five-part n waspleted, and the birthday celebration ceremony seemed to havee to an end. He then announced, ¡°Everyone, pleasee in and enjoy the food.¡± Wynter held the microphone. ¡°All expenses today will be paid by Mr. Campbell. Let¡¯s make some noise!¡± Instantly, the crowd burst into cheers. Sky Garden seemed to have be a small concert venue. Donald smiled wryly and nodded. Many people began to flood in, wanting to catch a glimpse of Wynter¡¯s and Jennifer¡¯s elegance. Meanwhile, it was even more crowded outside. Eleanor had to organize security personnel to limit the number of people entering. Otherwise, Sky Garden was going to explode. The thirty tables in the hall were already filled with people that Donald did not know. However, he did not care. ¡°Is it over?¡± Kevin asked nkly, still in a daze. As soon as he spoke, a loud yell suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Reina Wilson, CEO of Scarlet Swan Vi, wishes Ms. Jennifer Wilson a happy birthday and sends a gift of eight hundred and eighty thousand!¡± Then, someone carried in a tray filled with cash. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. What the f*ck! Kevin was instantly floored. He exchanged a look with Skr and ogled the tray greedily. Then, the petite and delicate Reina walked in. ¡°I¡¯m not toote, am I?¡± Reina grinned. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Donald nodded. Reina¡¯s expression was indiscernible, but she looked at Donald as if her heart was bleeding. She found a table and sat down, sighing inwardly. ¡°The CEO of Primordial Tower, Zayne Yates, wishes Ms. Wilson a happy birthday!¡± Another voice rang out again. ¡°I¡¯d like to present a gift of six hundred and sixty thousand!¡± The guests were all abuzz and looked at the entrance in surprise. The middle-aged man who walked in was none other than Zayne Yates. He was a bigshot in Pollerton! However, that was not it. ¡°I, Tyson Quirk, wish Ms. Wilson a happy birthday!¡± A plump man, Tyson, walked in. ¡°I¡¯d like to present a gift of six hundred and sixty thousand!¡± ¡°I, Lucas Albee, would like to present a gift of six hundred and sixty thousand!¡± Even Jennifer was dumbfounded for a while. I have no rtion with Zayne and the others. Why would theye and celebrate my birthday? Zayne and the others took their seats with calm expressions. Everyone else burst into discussion and looked at Jennifer with envy. How did a woman who only relies on the Wilson family in Tayhaven rise to this level? Many guests were still in shock, and the next yell struck them like a thunderbolt. ¡°I, Ms. Lana Collins, am offering one thousand and two hundred shares of Lana International!¡± The bewitching Lana walked in and handed Jennifer a document. ¡°Oh my gosh, one thousand and two hundred shares of Lana International? That¡¯s worth several million!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is Jennifer that powerful, or is it because of Donald?¡± Many people turned to the man, and a curious look appeared on their faces. Linda did the same. Was I wrong about him? Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 396 A New Car Again, that was not all. Another voice sounded the next moment. ¡°Mr. Charles Langford, the richest man in Pollerton, wishes Ms. Wilson a happy birthday. He¡¯d like to offer an interest-free loan of three hundred million, with an indefinite term length.¡± Interest-free and an indefinite term length? That is the same as giving away money for free! If the gifts from the previous guests were said to be surprises, then this one was aplete shock! Jennifer was also floored by Charles¡¯ generosity. Dumbfounded, she looked at the document in her hand, at a loss for words. Linda and Leonard exchanged a nce and saw the shock and joy in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Charles works for Tristan. Say, do you think that Tristan likes Jennifer?¡± Linda asked in a low voice. Just as she was specting, there was another yell. The voice held a tinge of excitement. ¡°Ethan Lynch of Pollerton wishes Ms. Wilson a happy birthday and offers the contract right of Nocturne Karaoke Bar for ten years!¡± Ethan walked over and bowed respectfully. ¡°Happy birthday, Ms. Wilson.¡± He did not dare to look at Donald since he knew thetter¡¯s terrifying identity. Jennifer did not receive the contract. Ethan instantly grew anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Wilson. I¡¯ve tidied up Nocturne Karaoke Bar. It¡¯s a clean and upstanding business now.¡± He patted his chest and assured her, then carefully looked at Donald from the corner of his eyes. Donald then said, ¡°Take it.¡± He was amused by Ethan. Ethan is quite interesting. In the past, I told him to cut away all the dirty businesses he was involved in, but he refused. After thinking about it, he finallypromised and even offered Jennifer the contract rights to Nocturne Karaoke Bar. It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s telling me that he agreed to whatever I said. Jennifer looked at Donald in confusion but epted the contract. Then, Ethan took the initiative to go to Zayne¡¯s table and sat down. ¡°Hello, Mr. Yates and Mr. Quirk¡­¡± As soon as he sat down, there was another yell. ¡°Mr. Johnny and Joshua Green from Pollerton wish Ms. Wilson a happy birthday and are offering an authentic ude M painting.¡± Then, the brothers, Johnny and Joshua, walked in and took their seats. The entire room was pin-drop silent. If the likes of Zayne and Ethan were said to be too inferior to show up in public, then what about Joshua? Joshua was one of the most powerful people in Pollerton. He was second only to Neil! Jennifer felt like she was dreaming. Once again, another yell rang out. This time, the voice trembled slightly. ¡°Mr. Neil Yund of Pollerton presents a license te, A-88888!¡± However, Neil did not enter. He entrusted someone to send the license te over and left. The audience was dumbstruck as they felt goosebumps all over their bodies. That gift was truly priceless! With that license te, Jennifer could do whatever she wanted in Pollerton! A security guard walked in with two blue-colored license tes and delivered them to Jennifer. Jennifer could not ept them, but she could not turn them away either. She said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a car.¡± Eleanor suddenly smiled. ¡°No, you do. It¡¯s already on the way.¡± Then, she turned on the projector, revealing a tow truck on the screen. A car covered with a red cloth could be seen behind the truck. Kevin¡¯s body trembled with excitement. He recognized the model of the car from the outline. It¡¯s a Ferrari 488! Red or white. It has to be red or white! ¡°Lift it.¡± With Eleanor¡¯s words, someone on the screen could be seen lifting the red cloth. It was a pink Ferrari 488. Its market price was several million! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°The car has already arrived outside Sky Garden. It¡¯s a gift by Yund Group!¡± Eleanor announced. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive! I can¡¯t ept it,¡± Jennifer hurriedly responded. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 397 Gifts By Lord Campbell Eleanor smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It suits you.¡± Instantly, Kevin lost all his strength. His eyes reddened as he questioned, ¡°Why is it pink? It could have been red!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s pink,¡± Skr whispered. Kevin was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Skr tapped his head forcefully with a finger. ¡°Are you silly? I can drive it!¡± Realization dawned on Kevin. The next moment, he felt demotivated again. ¡°But Jennifer does not want to gift it to me.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Skr pouted her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want this car as my betrothal gift! Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree to marry you.¡± ¡°Let me think of a way,¡± replied Kevin as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Did you do all these to please me?¡± Jennifer whispered at Donald. The man nodded. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jennifer nodded her head earnestly. ¡°I do. I really do. Can you tell me what¡¯s going on, though?¡± Before Donald could speak, Leonard and Linda started gossiping in a hushed tone on the side. ¡°I don¡¯t think these gifts are from Donald. I¡¯m sure someone else is behind this. Maybe it¡¯s Tristan or Lord Campbell,¡± Leonard guessed. ¡°The arrival of these guests is rather unusual. Lord Campbell is in love with Ysabel, and Ysabel is Jennifer¡¯s cousin. On top of that, Jennifer won the bid for Lord Campbell Avenue. So¡­ I¡¯m guessing these people wanted to establish rtionships with Jennifer,¡± he continued with confidence. Leonard was pretty sure he had the correct assumption. Even though his voice was low, many guests heard his words. Linda peered at Donald. ¡°It¡¯s true. The happenings of today are rather abnormal. I think you have a point.¡± She paused before pping her hands together as if a thought had just shed across her mind. ¡°That¡¯s right. You are right. Tristan is in love with Jennifer. That¡¯s why he arranged everything!¡± Hearing her words, Kevin¡¯s and Skr¡¯s hope and anticipation for Donald instantly dissipated. That¡¯s right. Donald is just a loser. He doesn¡¯t have the capability to arrange for today¡¯s events. It must have been because of the coboration between Tristan and Lord Campbell. That¡¯s why Yund Group decided to do them this favor. Meanwhile, Peterson and Brandon regained their confidence after listening to the conversation between Linda and Leonard. They, too, believed that the elderly couple¡¯s spections were urate. After all, both of them knew about Lord Campbell¡¯s fondness for Ysabel and that Lord Campbell would treat Jennifer like family because she was Ysabel¡¯s cousin. Even nobodies like them had the thoughts in mind, so evidently, the big bosses of Pollerton would be thinking the same thing too. Petersonughed. ¡°I thought an abandoned child of the Campbell n like you had struck the jackpot. It turns out you¡¯re just basking in the glory of Lord Campbell!¡± Basking in the glory? Zayne and Ethan gave Peterson odd looks upon hearing his words. Idiot! Does he know who the man standing before him is? That¡¯s Lord Campbell! One of the most talented and dazzling fearsome men on the international stage! The man behind everything! However, both of them didn¡¯t dare to speak before Donald did. They merely observed the unfolding event with interest. Jennifer asked, ¡°Donald, is it true?¡± ¡°How would you feel about it if it¡¯s true?¡± He wanted to see how Jennifer would react to it. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything. I¡¯m just thrilled that you took the initiative to ask me out today. I don¡¯t care whether you are basking in the glory of Lord Campbell or not,¡± Jennifer exined. The truth was that Jennifer didn¡¯t believe they were Donald¡¯s doing too. These gifts were exorbitant to her and were not something an ordinary wealthy family could afford. The crowd decided not to probe the matter further while Kevin and Skr snatched the car te before heading out to install it on the vehicle. ¡°That car is a gift to you. Don¡¯t simply give it to someone else,¡± Donald ordered. Kevin turned his head around abruptly. ¡°What does that have to do with you? You are not the one who gifted it to her. It¡¯s a present given to Jennifer by Lord Campbell! He has taken a liking to Jennifer and is using it to get on her good side!¡± Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 398 Brandon And Peterson Causing Chaos Skr added, ¡°He¡¯s right. What does that have to do with you? A warning for you! Don¡¯t go near Jennifer anymore. You are not worthy enough to be with her!¡± Donald was ready to unleash his fury when Jennifer tugged on his arm. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let them be. Today is my birthday.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hearing Jennifer¡¯s words, Donald stopped in his tracks. He decided to ignore Kevin and Skr. Meanwhile, Brandon, standing on the side, stood up suddenly and walked toward Joshua with Peterson trailing behind him. Both of them had strange looks on their faces. Joshua was in the middle of a conversation with Zayne when he noticed the men. He asked politely, ¡°How may I help you, Mr. Walker?¡± Even though Joshua was unafraid of Brandon, he was fearful of Ss from Terrandya Provincial Center. Ss was the big shot behind Brandon. He was a mighty man that even Neil was unwilling to provoke or offend. Brandon was no ordinary person too. After years of experience working as a broker, he had gotten hold of more than tenwork connections, and Ss was not the most prominent one among them. That was why Joshua didn¡¯t dare retaliate when Peterson pped him three years ago. Trained by Charles, Joshua was nothingpared to Brandon when it came to connections. Brandon and Peterson sat down. ¡°Joshua, that¡¯s so bold of you. Someone has just set off fireworks publicly in such arge area, right here in Pollerton. Why didn¡¯t you put a stop to it?¡± Joshua looked at Donald. He grabbed a tissue and wiped his mouth. ¡°There are no written rules that show that people in Pollerton are prohibited from using fireworks. The rules are merely in discussion as of now. Before the regtions are approved, it isn¡¯t illegal to set off fireworks.¡± p! Suddenly, Peterson hurried forward and gave Joshua a tight p. The crowd was startled by his sudden movement. They stopped in their tracks as theynded their gaze on Joshua and Peterson. The astonishment in them grew. Wow! Who is that young man? How dare he p Joshua? After all, Joshua is one of the rulers of Pollerton! The surprise didn¡¯t stop. They got even more baffled that Joshua merely wiped the blood from his mouth without moving or hitting Peterson. ¡°Hmph! Who are you to talk back at my dad?¡± Peterson reprimanded before grabbing a bowl of fish chowder and pouring it over Joshua¡¯s head. His move caused anxiety to run through the crowd. Joshua¡¯s expression darkened, but still, he didn¡¯t dare to retaliate. The waiter immediately rushed over with a towel. Joshua started wiping the soup off his body. Charles¡¯ expression turned frosty. He said tly, ¡°Is it appropriate to act so arrogantly?¡± As Peterson intensely disliked Donald, he made it a point to upset and embarrass him today. Brandon replied haughtily, ¡°What right do you have as a businessman to speak to me?¡± Reina stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble today! It¡¯s Jennifer¡¯s birthday!¡± Peterson¡¯s eyes flickered. He looked at Reina wickedly, ¡°B*tch, are you talking to me? Come! Serve me now.¡± Reina¡¯s face flushed with frustration. Women always had a disadvantage when it came to arguing. Donald peered at the chaos unfolding before him. His gaze instantly turned frosty. ¡°It¡¯s Jennifer¡¯s birthday today, and I don¡¯t wish to kill anyone. If you are smart enough, apologize now and get yourself out of here,¡± Donald thundered. Behind him, Bradley appeared silently with a short de. Once Donald gave his order, Bradley would slice off Peterson¡¯s and Brandon¡¯s heads. ¡°Who are you? How dare you ask me to apologize?¡± Peterson taunted brazenly. He was confident that Donald was all talk and no action. ¡°p him!¡± Donald instructed. Bradley vanished into a blur as he moved toward the arrogant man in a sh. Within seconds, he appeared before Peterson and wrapped his hand around Peterson¡¯s neck before giving him a p. Then, Bradley pressed Peterson¡¯s head onto the table. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 399 Lord Of Underground Donald grabbed a red wine bottle and smashed Peterson on the head. Bang! Peterson¡¯s hair was instantly drenched by the wine the moment the bottle shattered. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Peterson let out a howl in pain. He tried to haul himself to his feet, but he could hardly move. ¡°Donald!¡± Brandon roared in rage as he dashed forward. Before the former could do anything, Zayne, Tyson, and Lucas hurriedly stood up and pinned the father and son against the table. ¡°So, you have Ss on your side?¡± asked Donald calmly. Joshua walked to Donald and muttered, ¡°He is Lord of Underground in Terrandya Provincial Center who has great influence in sixteen cities, and he has a connection with the Winston and Denzel family.¡± The Denzel family was the most powerful n in Pollerton, followed by the Winston family. Donald revealed a meaningful smile. ¡°I see. Interesting.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Not only Ss has our back, but also someone you couldn¡¯t imagine!¡± said Brandon with a hideous look. ¡°Just you wait. Mr. Doyle¡¯s henchmen are on their way now. I¡¯m going to rid Pollerton of trash!¡± wanted to wipe out Joshua and anyone who was rted to a chair and sat down before taking a phone away from Brandon¡¯s hand. ¡°Here. Give Ss a a second before snickering. tell you something. You¡¯re toote. Today, I¡¯m going to scarlet swan soup over before grabbing Peterson by the hair and Peterson screamed in indescribable agony because he felt like he was This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. now,¡± said Donald as he looked at Brandon made the call. After getting through to Ss, he appealed, ¡°Mr. Doyle, save me! Donald holds me and now,¡± said the person on the took over the phone and Ss¡¯ voice was low in Terrandya Provincial Center, Ss had a formidable social status. Even Ten Prestigious Families for Donald, as one of his mission he is Lord of Underground or whatsoever, and I¡¯m going to take down the underground. If he still wants to stand in my way, I¡¯ll summon the Azuro army back to the country. I¡¯ll see Your broker pped Joshua just now, and I just returned the favor,¡± and let him go,¡± Ss ¡°What one hundred ways to destroy you.¡± At that point, Ss still unknown brat is challenging me for you then,¡± said Donald and hung up the about these two?¡± asked Donald answered, ¡°Strip them off and take them out for a parade.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive. Let me get a livestock truck.¡± Charles revealed an unusual sinister smile. Hearing that, Brandon and Peterson were taken aback. Soon, they were stripped naked. At three in the afternoon, a bizarre scene appeared on one of Pollerton¡¯s main streets. On a livestock truck, two men were locked in the cage with only short pants on, shuttling through the bustling city. However, people soon got over the farce, as they were more interested in the grand asion in the morning. Atst, a few rumors circted through the city. Some said Charles¡¯ boss, Tristan, organized such a grand banquet because he fell in love with Jennifer. Some imed that Lord Campbell threw the party for Jennifer out of respect for Ysabel. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 400 Tayhaven King As for Donald, it was all about the formality, and he did not want to exin much for everything he had done. ¡°Lord Campbell, the progression of Lord Campbell Mountain Vi has reached sixty percent. The workmen we hired from the capital are working tirelessly every day. It takes twenty days toplete the construction and utilize theboratory at most. You must hang in there.¡± Meanwhile, Donald was getting weaker. At five in the afternoon, he fell asleep. After being sent to Supreme Vi in Pollerton Estates, he was given albumin infusion again. On the other hand, Jennifer called Donald on the phone but could not get through. Atst, she could not do anything but give up phoning the man. Soon, Kingsley looked for Jennifer and reminded, ¡°Ms. Wilson, you have to hurry up. Lord Campbell doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡± Upon hearing that, Jennifer was worried, as she felt the construction duration waspressed into a much shorter time frame. At six in the morning, Jennifer showed up at thepany and began to study the proposal. After a discussion, she finally came up with a solution by starting the construction at the other end of Lord Campbell Avenue to speed up the process. However, she faced another problem when she did not have enough capital budget for her idea. Although it would be simrly taking ce in Remation Area One, it was not part of the project of Lord Campbell Avenue after all. ¡°There is only one way. Built a twone road to boost the transportation of earthwork.¡± Jennifer made up her mind. Meanwhile, Nigel was sent back to the Wilson manor. Conner and Sylvia burst into tears the moment they saw Nigel because their once high-spirited and proud grandson was in aa. No one knew when the young man would awake or whether he would regain consciousness. ¡°Who did this?¡± Sylvia¡¯s face was distorted with rage. ¡°Call Mateo now!¡± Mateo was the current Tayhaven King. As expected, he returned home after receiving the call while he was busy with Ss and some big shots in Terrandya Provincial Center. Someone from Tayhaven Guard reported, ¡°Mr. Nigel brought us to deal with Donald, but we bumped into Azure Wyvern Army, who was in the middle of a fire drill. They got offended, and Mr. Nigel left no choice but hit himself to the wall.¡± Mateo¡¯s face darkened to the point that it looked demonic. He asked, ¡°If that is the case, why is Donald the one we¡¯re after?¡± The guard shook his head. ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°Does he have any privileged background?¡± asked Mateo. The guard replied, ¡°ording to the information we have scouted, his background is ordinary. It¡¯s just that he is lucky because he constantly browbeats the others by using the name of Lord Campbell, and he did it a few times. Lately, he has been more aggressive. He even stripped off and paraded Brandon and Peterson a few days ago.¡± Upon hearing that, Mateo was dumbfounded. ¡°How arrogant of him. Those two are Ss¡¯ brokers.¡± ¡°Bring Jennifer to me. This b*tch is responsible for what had happened to Nigel!¡± Sylvia fumed. Mateo looked at his mother ndly. ¡°I heard she is Tristan¡¯s woman now. How can we fight with him? Besides, Lord Campbell likes Ysabel, and Jennifer is her cousin. Can you imagine what would happen to us if we ruffled Lord Campbell¡¯s feathers?¡± ¡°Can you get over it? Nigel is your son!¡± Sylvia chided. ¡°It was all because of Donald.¡± Mateo was equally infuriated and ordered, ¡°Guards! Take my Tayhaven Stamp and mobilize Twelve Tayhaven Warriors to capture Donald now!¡± Sylvia was astounded after hearing Mateo¡¯s words. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Twelve Tayhaven Warriors? It¡¯s the ultimate weapon of the Wilson family! Each one of them has more than one hundred thousand power levels! At that moment, Conner appeared and shook his head as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. ording to the information I¡¯ve gathered, Ss has already sent his men to take care of Donald. We should receive news soon.¡± Mateo thought for a while before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the oue then.¡± Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 401 Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He Is Lord Campbell The first thing Donald did after he woke up was to go and check on Ysabel. Members of the Stern family were crowded outside the ward, each of them bustling about and behaving ingratiatingly. Many strangers and a few entrepreneurs had also starteding to the hospital to visit Ysabel, uttering all sorts of ttering remarks. ¡°Ms. Zimmerman, please put in a good word for me when Lord Campbell returns.¡± ¡°Get lots of rest, Ms. Zimmerman. You¡¯ll only have the energy to meet with Lord Campbell once you recover.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so fortunate to have earned Lord Campbell¡¯s affections.¡± Even Beatrice¡¯s social status seemed to have risen due to others holding Ysabel in such high esteem. Although Ysabel still looked pale after regaining consciousness, she would be fine after resting for some time. As soon as Donald arrived at the hospital, the Stern family swarmed forward to block his path. The first person to stop him was Linda. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± She narrowed her eyes at him, looking utterly displeased. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, regardless of whether it¡¯s Ysabel or Jennifer, you can¡¯t have either of them. Lord Campbell likes Ysabel, and Tristan likes Jennifer. As for you, you don¡¯t hold a candle to either of those men. Don¡¯t meet with Ysabel and Jennifer in the future. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to take responsibility if you offend Tristan and Lord Campbell?¡± Donald was stunned for a long while. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°Repeat a lie enough, and it bes the truth.¡± Is this the terrifying power of rumors? One of the Stern family¡¯s elders said solemnly, ¡°Donald, you¡¯re seven years older than Ysabel. She¡¯s still young, so don¡¯t pester her anymore. It wouldn¡¯t do for Lord Campbell to misunderstand the situation.¡± Ysabel heard themotion from inside the ward. Upon learning that Donald had arrived, she did not know whether tough or cry. Lord Campbell? The person standing in front of all of you is Lord Campbell himself! Doesn¡¯t anyone among you know who he is? Nheless, she dared not say anything. All she could say was, ¡°Let Donalde in.¡± All the Stern family members objected immediately, and Ysabel rolled her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t let him in, I¡¯ll make sure Lord Campbell hears about this.¡± Only then did the Stern family give in. When Donald walked in, Ysabel broke into a smile. She looked exceptionally happy. ¡°Mason was the one who sent the assassin,¡± he told her. She shook her head. ¡°I guessed as much. However, I don¡¯t particrly feel like pursuing the matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll pursue the matter further,¡± came Donald¡¯s reply. Beatrice was standing to one side, and she poured him a ss of water. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Donald. Beatrice nodded in response. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Are you feeling unwell?¡± She and Ysabel were still unaware of his condition. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied. Linda squeezed her way in and said, ¡°Fine? He doesn¡¯t have long to live! He has cancer, and a few different types at that. He probably won¡¯t make it past New Year¡¯s.¡± Ysabel and Beatrice were shocked to hear that. While struggling to sit up in bed, Ysabel¡¯s sudden movement tugged at the wound on her back. However, she did not feel a thing. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°I can handle it myself,¡± Donald responded with a smile. Tears welled in Ysabel¡¯s eyes instantly. ¡°When did this happen?¡± He rose to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. You should get some proper rest.¡± Beatrice was also gazing at Donald worriedly. Frankly, she felt that Donald was quite an outstanding man. As Donald turned around, his gaze became sharp and piercing. Next, it¡¯s time to settle the score with Mason. Over at East City Machine Factory, Mason wore a ferocious expression as he stared at Ysabel¡¯s photo with a cruel look in his eyes. The factory was the Winstons¡¯ family business, and it was also where they regrly held n meetings. Andrew mused, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so lucky. However, that James is also an idiot.¡± Mason remained silent. Suddenly, Albert hurried over and shouted, ¡°Attention, everyone! We¡¯ve got work to do!¡± Andrew was the first person to spring to his feet. ¡°What work?¡± Albert chuckled. ¡°Do all of you still remember Remation Area One?¡± ¡°Of course. Our family used to lease the area to grow crops. However, we already transferred ownership of that ce a long time ago. Lord Campbell even paid three times thepensation amount after thend remation,¡± Andrew replied. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 402 This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Pay The Price ¡°That¡¯s right. It had nothing to do with us. But now, Jennard Construction is preparing to build a new threene highway there. Hence, we should find a way to impensation, don¡¯t you think?¡± said Albert. ¡°But everyone is talking about how Tristan Lane has fallen for Jennifer. What happens if we offend him?¡± Andrew asked. He could not help worrying about that. Albert merely gave a mirthless chuckle. ¡°Jennifer and the others are just deluding themselves with wishful thinking. If it¡¯s true that Tristan likes Jennifer, why wouldn¡¯t he have stepped forward by now? He could¡¯ve quietly made ament or something, at least.¡± Andrew mulled over the matter before speaking again. ¡°Jennifer is in the midst of constructing Lord Campbell Avenue. What¡¯ll we do if we incur Lord Campbell¡¯s wrath?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen. This road isn¡¯t part of Lord Campbell Avenue. Lord Campbell won¡¯t take any notice of it,¡± Albert answered. Andrew perked up when he heard that. Rubbing his hands gleefully, he asked, ¡°In that case, how much should we ask for?¡± After pondering for a while, Albert said, ¡°At least ten million, I should think. If she refuses, we¡¯ll just have to send a funeral wreath to her office.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll gather the others at once.¡± Andrew stood up, then nced at Mason. ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯ll just stay here,¡± Mason answered weakly. He did not have the courage to step outside. Soon, Mason saw everyone in East City Machine Factory leaving, making a mad dash out of the ce. A n¡¯s power is fearsome indeed. The members are united to attain their goals, using their family¡¯s name to gather and force a construction project to proceed or halt. It wasn¡¯t that Neil didn¡¯t consider remediation, but it was just that the results were never too significant. Subsequently, as long as the ns didn¡¯t go overboard, he didn¡¯t bother to interfere. In any case, there are always corporations willing to settle for money. Hence, the ns grew increasingly arrogant. Suddenly feeling bored, Mason got to his feet. However, he had only just stood up when he noticed the deserted workshop grow dim. He raised his head and scanned his surroundings. Then, his face turned deathly pale instantaneously. Figures d in azure armor, whose faces Mason could not make out, had appeared around him. They wielded olden swords and looked as though they were an army of soldiers from ancient times. Emzoned across each of their breasttes was the Azure Wyvern symbol. It¡¯s Horizon Group¡¯s Azure Wyvern Guards! Kingsley stepped forward and gazed at Mason coldly. ¡°Have you enjoyed yourself these past few days?¡± An overwhelming sense of impending doom weighed upon Mason. The stories are true. Lord Campbell has really fallen for Ysabel! ¡°Please spare me, Wyvern King! Please spare my life! I made a mistake!¡± Mason fell to his knees and kept bowing as he pleaded for mercy. Their footsteps thundered as they began moving in perfect synchronicity. On a rough estimate, there were probably more than three hundred of them. Looking up, Mason saw the Azure Wyvern Guard parting to both sides, making space for a path over fifty meters long. At the end of the path, a handsome man dressed in a ck suit started walking forward slowly. Mason¡¯s eyes widened in shock. That was because the person was none other than Donald! Dumbstruck, he swallowed hard as a terrifying thought shed across his mind. Finally, Donald walked right up to him and gazed down at him condescendingly. ¡°Mason Stern, you¡¯ve got some nerve.¡± The Azure Wyvern Guard, including Kingsley, stared at Donald with an idolizing look in their eyes. ¡°Spare me! My father is already in jail, and I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Mason sobbed bitterly as he looked at Donald. Although he dared not say anything about Donald¡¯s identity, he had already figured out that Donald was Lord Campbell. Only Lord Campbell would possess such power. It¡¯d also exin what happened to Julian. It was all because he crossed Lord Campbell! Donald crouched down and looked straight at Mason. ¡°When one makes a mistake, one has to pay the price. Do you understand?¡± He hired someone to kill Ysabel. It¡¯s fortunate that Ysabel met me, and it¡¯s a good thing I was powerful enough. Otherwise, she¡¯d be dead by now. Before Donald walked into the room, he had already decided he would terrorize the ns and clear all obstacles in Jennifer¡¯s path. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 403 Protest ¡°I understand that. I really do. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m so young. Please spare my life, Lord Campbell! I promise I will never make the same mistake again,¡± begged Mason while shaking fearfully. At that point, urine had already drenched his pants. The man was so terrified that he had peed himself. Donald¡¯s gaze glowed with cruelty. He was emotionless when he red at Mason and stood up slowly. Mason¡¯s eyes bulged instantly. One recurring thought ran through his mind. He¡¯s going to kill me. He¡¯s going to kill me! At that thought, his heart began thumping extraordinarily fast. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thump! Donald saw Mason¡¯s eyes turning bloodshot at an incredible speed. Then, Mason fell backward andnded on the floor. His entire body twitched for a bit before it fell motionless. ¡°Did he just die of fear?¡± asked Donald, who was momentarily stunned. Kingsley stepped forward and checked Mason¡¯s breathing. ¡°Yeah, he did.¡± Donald scoffed. ¡°What a coward.¡± He ignored the dead body and asked, ¡°How long before the men from the Winston family arrive at the construction site?¡± Kingsley spoke to Bradley before answering, ¡°They¡¯ve already arrived.¡± ¡°Okay, got it. For now, send a small team and lure the entire Winston family there. After that, we will destroy all of them in one go,¡± instructed Donald. The project at Lord Campbell Avenue was already over sixty percentplete. Jennifer had invested heavily into the project to make sure everything was done as quickly as possible. She also offered a great sry, so everyone worked hard toplete the project. Once the threene highway waspleted, Jennifer was certain she could finish Lord Campbell Avenue within three days. Earlier, Kingsley had spoken to Jennifer about it as well. If she got everything done in advance, he would pay all the outstanding fees to her right away. He would also pay her for thend remation project in one go. All that inspired Jennifer to work harder, but trouble followed soon after. The second most powerful n, the Winston family, had heard about how she would be building a threene highway. Hence, they were now protesting at the construction site and demanding a hefty ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! You¡¯re obviously extorting me.¡± Kevin, Linda, and the others showed up at that moment. Linda nted her hands on her hips and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line, you punk! Mr. Lane has his eyes on Jennifer, and if you mess with her, you mess with him. I¡¯d watch my back if I were you because he will surely kill you for it!¡± Kevin and Skr, on the other hand, drove up in their Ferrari. They pointed at the car and bragged, ¡°See that? That¡¯s the newest model. Are you sure you can afford to mess with someone who owns that?¡± Albert shifted his gaze to the car, but he wasn¡¯t worried at all. Neil had always been reluctant to mess with the ns because it would affect the stability of the local economy. Hence, Albert didn¡¯t need to care about pissing Joshua or Neil off. ¡°So, you guys are that rich, huh? In that case, I will change my terms and demand for ten million and that car,¡± replied Albert calmly. Over a hundred men from the Winston family were stationed behind him, and every single one of them was in a ck suit. It was as though they were from the mafia. Some of those men even stood beside the machinery and made it impossible for the construction workers to work. The worst was those who lay on the ground and acted as though they would not leave until they received the money. Jennifer was so angry that her entire body trembled. ¡°Why should I?¡± Albert replied, ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know this, Ms. Wilson, but this property used to belong to the Winston family. We used this piece ofnd to grow crops and sell them. Now that you have taken it away, we have no way of making ends meet. That is why we demandpensation. How else will we feed all the mouths of our members? You don¡¯t need to know the details, though. Just know this¡ªyou have to pay us today.¡± Albert grinned fearlessly because he held all the power. ¡°As for Mr. Lane¡­ Well, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s actually interested in you.¡± Jennifer growled, ¡°Your family hasn¡¯t grown any crops here in over a decade. Plus, Horizon Group had alreadypensated you with three times the profit you would¡¯ve made from thisnd before we even began construction.¡± Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 404 Trouble Everywhere Albert shook his head and replied, ¡°The construction of this threene highway is not a part of the project for Lord Campbell Avenue. This is your private project, so we require a separatepensation.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about dying the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue and angering him?¡± threatened Jennifer. The truth was that she wasn¡¯t confident in her threat at all. Albertughed. ¡°That is the one thing I don¡¯t need to worry about. Your mission was to construct the project at Lord Campbell Avenue, but you personally wanted to build this threene highway. This isn¡¯t a part of Lord Campbell¡¯s project, so why would I care? Besides, you invested so many resources into building this separate threene highway that has nothing to do with him. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who should be worried about his wrath?¡± Jennifer was so angry that she was trembling. Albert¡¯s eyes glowed with lust as he scanned Jennifer from head to toe. Even he couldn¡¯t deny that Jennifer was truly gorgeous. She is so much better than those so-called models who depend heavily on their make-up to look beautiful. Albert paused for a moment before he continued making his demands. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to waste any more time here. Transfer the money to my bank ount right now, or else¡­¡± Jennifer replied, ¡°I will neverply! Let¡¯s go, guys.¡± She turned around to leave. Thump! A shoe flew toward her and hit her right on the back of her head, causing her to stumble and almost fall. Furious, Jennifer turned around and saw Andrew removing his other shoe. His eyes shone with menace when he looked at her, and with his cap on, he looked like a gangster. The overall aura he exuded would make anyone ufortable. ¡°That is too much!¡± roared Jennifer angrily. Kevin threatened, ¡°What the hell was that? You realize we can call the cops on you, right?¡± ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll admit defeat if you can get them to respond in any way,¡± replied Albert arrogantly as he lit up a cigarette. Jennifer was going to leave right away when the secretary she had recently hired suddenly called her. ¡°Ms. Wilson, something terrible has happened! Over a hundred people have gathered at our office, and they even brought funeral wreaths.¡± ¡°I will head over right now,¡± replied Jennifer before she turned to Kevin. ¡°Give me your car keys.¡± Kevin was taken aback. He seemed reluctant to hand his car over. ¡°Jennifer, maybe you could hail a cab instead?¡± Skr said, ¡°He¡¯s right. It might be for the best since he has to drop me off at hometer.¡± ¡°Hand it over!¡± growled Jennifer, her expression turning icy. Kevin was too cowardly to go against her, so he handed the keys over. Jennifer was actually a great driver. After she took the keys, she stepped on the gas and hurried all the way back to the office. She had just reached the ground floor when she became infuriated at what she saw right in front of her. Over a hundred men in suits were sitting on the floor and making a ruckus. Several funeral wreaths had also been ced around the entrance. Many onlookers had gathered around and were staring at Jennifer with pity in their eyes. They knew that Jennifer was in trouble because she had offended the second most powerful n in the city. What was happening now was one of the family¡¯s favorite moves, and it always worked wonders. ¡°Ms. Wilson, pay us now, or we will have people bring you a coffinter,¡± threatened a burly man before he sneered. Jennifer kicked away one of the wreaths and demanded, ¡°Where is security? Have them kick the troublemakers out of here right now!¡± Her new secretary showed up with reddened eyes. A palm mark rested on her cheek, and it was obvious that someone had pped her. ¡°There was a fight, and they were sent to the hospital because they were injured.¡± Jennifer was so angry she wanted to scream. Over a hundred men had gathered near the office. Even though they weren¡¯t fighting or anything, they were still disrupting thepany¡¯s operations just by lying there. Jennifer began calling for reinforcements, but everyone gave her some excuse and hung up after they heard about how the Winston family was behind it. No one dared to cross the ns because that was how powerful they were. They were like superglue and were impossible to get rid of once they decided on their target. Years ago, Zayne faced simr issues. It was so troublesome that he chose to pay them just to have some peace. Jennifer actually thought aboutpromising as well, but she couldn¡¯t afford it since she only had a few million in her ount. Just as she was at a loss, her phone rang once more. Linda¡¯s panicked voice came over the phone after the line was established. ¡°Jennifer,e quick. They are beating Kev up!¡± Jennifer stomped angrily, but she had no choice. She had to take the elevator back down to the ground floor, hop into the car, and drive to Remation Area One. She had just arrived when she saw Kevin on the ground with a bleeding nose. His eye was bruised, and it was obvious he had been beaten.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 405 Donald To The Rescue Andrew was gripping Kevin¡¯s hair as he stuffed a dirty sock into thetter¡¯s mouth. A few burly men were holding Linda back while Skr stood there, too afraid to move a muscle. ¡°Pay up right now, or we will cut all of his fingers off. We¡¯re not kidding either as we¡¯ve already taken a few of them,¡± said Andrew before he gestured to Kevin¡¯s right hand. A few fingers were already gone. ¡°How dare you! Let go of my brother now!¡± yelled Jennifer. ¡°Are you paying or not?¡± demanded Albert. ¡°Stop wasting our time. If you keep refusing to pay up, I¡¯ll f*ck you right here, right now. Seriously, either get Tristan toe after me now, or I¡¯m having my way with you.¡± Albert was a thug through and through, and as he spoke, he closed in on Jennifer rapidly. Grabbing her shoulder, he shoved her so hard that she fell to the ground. Jennifer yelped. She struggled to move backward, but Albert had already pounced on her. One hand moved to seize her hair while the other made to tear her clothes off. At that point, Jennifer started screaming, ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll pay!¡± Unfortunately, Albert had no intention of letting her go at all. ¡°Toote. I¡¯ve already decided to have you first.¡± Jennifer¡¯s coat had already been pulled down her shoulders, revealing her shirt underneath. Albert¡¯s eyes glowed with lust, and his gaze seemed to be burning. Even his breathing was getting uneven. Before he could do anything else, a stern bellow came from nowhere. ¡°You better let her go right now!¡± Secondster, a brick came flying and smashed right into the back of Albert¡¯s head. The intense pain prompted Albert to caress his head. Crimson red blood tainted his hand immediately. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He stood up immediately to look at the person who assaulted him. It was Donald. His eyes oozed with icy anger, and the hostility within them was as aggressive as a raging tsunami. Jennifer was the woman he cared about the most, so he refused to let those hooligans treat her like that. ¡°Donald,¡± called out Jennifer. She instantly got up and ran toward him, her face ghastly pale. Mmph! Kevin quickly removed the dirty sock from his mouth and knelt there, retching. ¡°Ah, the abandoned child,¡± said Albert. His eyes shone evilly. It was obvious that the back of his head was injured because he was still bleeding. ¡°Donald Campbell, do you have a death wish?¡± roared Albert. ¡°Men, gather around!¡± One order was all it took to have over a hundred men surrounding them. Fear bubbled up in Jennifer¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him! You want ten million, right? I¡¯ll pay you.¡± Albert licked the blood off his palm and cruelly replied, ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. I want fifty million now. The extra forty million is to pay for the hospital bill. That is the price you must pay for tossing that brick at me.¡± Donald stood there. He looked calm, but the aura he exuded was overwhelming and dominating. It was as though he were a dragon that had just been awakened, and his power was inhumane. ¡°You¡¯re from one of the ns, huh?¡± uttered Donald calmly. ¡°You¡¯re gutsy. I¡¯ll give you that. Well, if the government is too cowardly to deal with you all, then I shall be the one to deliver justice.¡± After saying that, Donald swept his gaze around. ¡°Oh, shut up! Quit trying to act tough,¡± shouted someone. To everybody¡¯s surprise, the one whoined wasn¡¯t a member of the Winston family. It was Jennifer¡¯s mother, Linda. She put a hand on her waist and pointed at Donald before scolding him, ¡°This is all your fault! We could¡¯ve solved this problem with ten million, but you had to show up and cause their demand to increase to fifty million. Leave now! You bring nothing but bad luck!¡± She truly hated Donald and stepped up to p him across the face. He moved ever so gracefully and stopped her hand before pping her in return. Smack! The heavy pnded on her face, causing her cheek to sting terribly. Linda was taken aback before she plopped to the ground and began throwing a tantrum like a spoiled princess. ¡°Jennifer, did you see what he did? He actually pped me! I¡¯m your mother, and him hurting me is unforgivable! I will disown you if you insist on being involved with this piece of trash!¡± Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 406 Pay Up Before Jennifer could say anything, Donald refuted, ¡°What kind of mother are you? Were you going to let him rape your daughter right in front of you?¡± Albertughed aloud in response to that. ¡°See that? Even your ex¡¯s mother is against you. What¡¯s the point of living a life where no one loves you? You might as well just drop dead.¡± He snapped his fingers a momentter and ordered, ¡°You know what? Let¡¯s not waste our breath. Men, break his legs right now.¡± All the men came after Donald simultaneously. It was as though they were a zombie horde, and they were relentless. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Please don¡¯t kill me! This has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s all Donald¡¯s fault!¡± screamed Kevin fearfully as he ced his hands on his head and cowered on the ground. Skr shouted as well, ¡°He¡¯s right! This has nothing to do with us. If you want to punish someone, go after Donald!¡± Linda also yelled, ¡°Take Donald away. You can do whatever you want. Break his legs if that is what you wish.¡± Albert smiled evilly and made his way to the couple. ¡°Jennifer is your ex-wife, but rumor has it that you¡¯ve never slept with her. This is perfect. I will f*ck her right in front of you.¡± He reached out once more to grab Jennifer. Jennifer turned pale and hugged Donald tightly. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± cooed Donald as he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t even try it!¡± thundered someone angrily. Immediately after that, a burly man in a suit flew into the air before dropping down. He mmed into a forklift, and his body spasmed. Blood trickled from the corners of his mouth. Albert spun around and saw a muscr man running toward him. Following thetter were over a hundred men dressed like punks. He immediately recognized the man. That¡¯s Mr. Lynch! ¡°Anyone who tries to cause trouble will meet an untimely end!¡± shouted Ethan. He led his men into the fray, each punch instantly felling his opponent. Thud! Thump! One by one, the muscr men from the Winston family screamed in agony or moaned in pain. Ethan seemed displeased. ¡°Hmph! One punch and you punks are already rolling on the floor.¡± Albert was stunned momentarily, but he snapped back to his senses immediately after. ¡°Ethan, are you dering war against us?¡± Albert wasn¡¯t scared of Ethan because he was certain that thetter had, at most, two to three thousand men at his disposal. The Winston family had over ten thousand men on their side. Ethan kept his head up and proudly announced, ¡°The Winston family is nothing.¡± If Donald weren¡¯t there, Ethan would not have had the guts to say something like that. He certainly wouldn¡¯t have worked that hard. However, the aforementioned man was standing right in front of him, so he had to work especially hard and show initiative. There is no need to worry about anything when Lord Campbell is on my side. Albertughed boisterously, and a hint of insanity could be heard. ¡°Fine, then just you wait. I will show you exactly how powerful my family is.¡± After saying that, he fished his phone out of his pocket and called his father, who was also the head of the family. ¡°Hey, Dad? I¡¯m working on the issue at Remation Area One, and Ethan has butted in. He is going to fight against us.¡± ¡°I will be there in thirty minutes,¡± replied Zachary before he hung up and sent a group message to everyone: Every member of the family who is between eighteen and fifty-five years old is to gather at Remation Area One for a battle against Ethan Lynch. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Zachary was in his fifties, but he was rather healthy and only needed to put on a leather jacket before he left the house. A middle-aged woman suddenly suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll call my dad right away.¡± Zachary grinned proudly and pointed out, ¡°No, don¡¯t bother. Ethan is a nobody, and we don¡¯t need the Denzel family¡¯s help to destroy him.¡± The Denzel family was the most influential family in Pollerton. Zachary¡¯s message had been sent a mere five minutes ago, but every member who was working or taking their breaks had already set everything aside. They moved as quickly as they could and gathered at Remation Area One. It only took half an hour for over three thousand men to show up at Remation Area One. They came from every angle and every road. ¡°Everyone is to wait for my orders,¡± instructed Zachary. One and a half hourster, Remation Area One was filled with over ten thousand burly men employed by the Winston family. Everyone was armed with a weapon. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 407 Gathering The Men Neil had been alerted to the matter as well, but when he learned about how Donald was there, he smiled in amusement. ¡°Interesting¡­ I¡¯ll just leave the matter to Lord Campbell, then.¡± Over ten thousand men were there, and from a bird¡¯s eye view, it looked as though someone had painted thend ck. Everyone had a suit on and was armed with steel bats. All they had to do was stand there, and their sheer presence was overwhelming enough. Zachary stood in front of them. He looked rather heroic in that regal outfit. Ethan and his men were trembling a little when they saw how things had progressed. At that moment, they only had about a hundred men with them. However, the Winston family had over ten thousand men. ¡°This is it. We¡¯re dead,¡± muttered Linda. Her legs kept shaking, and she was crying so much that it was as though she was mourning her child. Kevin was even worse off. He was too scared and weak to move and was trembling endlessly. Zachary walked toward Ethan and red evilly before asking, ¡°Ethan, are you really going to go up against me?¡± Ethan replied, ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Zachary sneered. ¡°Great. I¡¯m guessing the Freedman n won¡¯te after us for the sake of a local gangster, so destroying you will be a nice bonus.¡± After saying that, he turned to Jennifer and sighed. ¡°Youngdy, you could¡¯ve solved this problem with a mere ten million. Now, things have escted to the point where ten million will no longer cover our losses.¡± ¡°H-How much do you want?¡± asked Jennifer fearfully. She would pay however much was necessary to keep Donald safe. ¡°We have over ten thousand men with us. We¡¯ll leave if you pay us ten thousand each,¡± replied Zachary. Jennifer was stunned in ce because that would total to one hundred million. Albert suddenly demanded, ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. I demand forty million in medical fees because he injured my head. That would make the total one hundred and forty million.¡± Zachary knew that Jennifer was about to be extremely rich because she would receive a few hundred million once the fee for thend remation project was paid. Skr suddenly stood up andined, ¡°Wait, that has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s all Donald¡¯s fault.¡± Linda was taken aback, but she quickly came around and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. He did everything out of his own free will. We¡¯re innocent!¡± Trembling, Kevin said, ¡°It¡¯s true. We were about to pay ten million when Donald showed up and prevented us from doing so. You should take your anger out on him instead.¡± Donald was so angry that he shook his head in exasperation. He honestly didn¡¯t understand what was going on in Kevin¡¯s and Linda¡¯s minds. What do I have to do with any of this? Besides, bullies like Albert will always take advantage of the situation. Paying him won¡¯t solve the issue. He will return in the future and keep badgering you. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Donald only ever had one rule when it came to men like Albert. That rule was to beat them up. Only by knocking those bullies out with absolute force would the problem be solved. While stationed at the border, Donald had encountered countless bullies like Albert, and the former had always overwhelmed them with his power. That was why the army of Azuro became known as the most powerful underground force in the world. Donald had earned that title with his fists. Zachary and Albert grinned mockingly when they heard what Kevin and Linda said. ¡°My, my. You are an abandoned kid, but no one pities you.¡± Albert smiled and taunted, ¡°Donald Campbell, I will cripple you today, even if heaven itself is against me.¡± Zachary waved his arm and shouted, ¡°Ready?¡± The loud shuffling of over ten thousand of the Winston family¡¯s men moving simultaneously and in sync rang out. Every single one of them had a bloodthirsty look in their eyes. That was how the Winston family rose to be the second most powerful n in Pollerton. They were united and fearless. ¡°What do we do, Donald? What do we do?¡± asked Jennifer while hugging Donald¡¯s arm. Fear and panic were written all over her face. Donald scanned around. He couldn¡¯t be any calmer when he said, ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of idiots, so there is no need to be concerned.¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± roared Albert, whose eyes were shining evilly. The punks who hade with Ethan and who didn¡¯t know the truth were instantly on the verge of crying. A hundred of them were fighting against ten thousand men. It was a suicide mission. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 408 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Fight They would obviously be torn apart. The ten thousand men moved in unison and approached rapidly. Even from a distance, the sheer numbers would cause anyone¡¯s scalp to tingle. Donald raised his head, revealing his emotionless eyes. It was as though he were looking upon ants. ¡°First Army, gather!¡± ordered Donald indifferently. No one knew what was going on, but they understood soon after. A re gun shot a signal into the air. Momentster, over a thousand men suddenly showed up on the scene. Every single one of those men was wearing the uniform unique to the Azure Wyvern Army, and they were in formation. Their eyes glowed with power as they marched forward. Zachary was stunned for a second, but he soonughed aloud. ¡°That¡¯s all you have?¡± ¡°Second Army, gather!¡± Donald¡¯s second order prompted the re gun to send the second signal. Another group of a thousand members of the Azure Wyvern Army showed up. That totaled to two thousand men, but Zachary remained calm because he had over ten thousand men on his side. ¡°Terrandya Army, gather!¡± The third signal danced in the sky and brightened it. Over a hundred armored tanks appeared on the horizon. All of them had cannons installed. Up in the air, dozens of helicopters circled around. ¡°The Terrandya Army has gathered, and our radar has identified everyone. Awaiting further instructions.¡± Zachary¡¯s smile faltered immediately. He looked up at the sky and at the Terrandya Army that was quickly approaching from a distance. His jaw dropped, and his cigarette fell onto the floor, but he didn¡¯t even notice that. Six thousand men had shown up, and they were armed with enough heavy weaponry that they could annihte the Winston family easily. Despite that, Donald wasn¡¯t done. The fourth signal sped into the air. A bellow came soon after. ¡°Azure Wyvern Guard, gather!¡± The man who shouted that order was a young man who was wearing the armor of the Azure Wyverns. He had the Azure Wyvern de with him, and the only thing that could be seen was his intimidating eyes. It was the Wyvern King, Kingsley Felton. Zachary felt his vision going dark as horror appeared in his eyes. How did I end up pissing Lord Campbell off? Also, how did Donald get Lord Campbell to show up? Zachary turned to Donald. A single terrifying thought ran past his mind. Could it be? No. That¡¯s not possible. It can¡¯t be! ¡°Tud Army, gather,¡± shouted Kingsley. Another army of men showed up from the northeastern side. Those men were wearing white uniforms and had immense passion burning in their eyes. They didn¡¯t know who Lord Campbell was, but they were aware of how the man was the leader whomanded them to head there. ¡°No. 81 Reserve Army, gather,¡± shouted Kingsley. He sent the fifth signal into the air. The No. 81 Reserve Army? Zachary almost fainted at the mention of that name because that was an army that was known for its flexibility and power. It could getbat-ready at a moment¡¯s notice. As suspected, military vehicles drove up from the northwest side. They came one by one, but they totaled over two hundred. That was equivalent to over ten thousand men. The No. 81 Reserve Army was supposed to merely be a reserve army, yet they totaled ten thousand in numbers! A muscr man stepped out of the crowd soon after. The young man made his way to Kingsley and greeted, ¡°I, the major-general of No. 81 Reserve Army, Jacob Reynolds, salute to you, Wyvern King. My team and I shall await your orders.¡± Kingsley looked around. Over thirty thousand men had shown up by then. That was more than enough to squash Zachary and his men. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. The other armies haven¡¯t arrived yet. Hmm¡­ let¡¯s just send the seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth signal simultaneously.¡± ¡°Pollerton Air Force Regiment, gather!¡± ¡°Pollerton Army, gather!¡± ¡°No. 72 Reserve Army, gather!¡± ¡°No. 72 Elite Army, gather!¡± Kingsley shouted his orders consecutively. Rumble! Dust danced in the air and reached all the way to the sky, and the ground trembled in response. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 409 Lord Campbell Three airnes sped toward the scene. They were fifth-generation fighter jets equipped with assault weaponry. The Winston family was frozen in fear. Adrenaline coursed through Ethan¡¯s veins as he stared at the sight. He almost wanted to give himself a good smack on the face to make sure he was not dreaming. Linda, Kevin, and Jennifer were equally shocked. Jennifer could not help but look to Donald as she whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Instead of answering her question, Donald pointed into the distance and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At first, they could only see the vast ocean before them. Soon enough, a massive contraption sped in their direction. It was a destroyer! Jacob stepped forward and announced, ¡°The Pollerton Destroyer Army has assembled, General Felton. Only one member is absent from our a-hundred-thousand-strong army. Awaiting your orders, General!¡± Kingsley acknowledged his report before shooting Zachary an intimidating stare. Zachary immediately fell to his knees and pleaded for mercy, ¡°Please, Wyvern King, we have done nothing wrong!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! We only came to have a stroll!¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything at all!¡± Members of the Winston family chimed in, desperately pleading for their innocence. Kingsley¡¯s icy re remained as he uttered, ¡°Ms. Wilson organized the construction of a threene highway as groundwork for Lord Campbell Avenue, but you stopped her and dyed the construction progress!¡± Albert¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The thing he feared the most had still happened. Meanwhile, Kingsley pointed at Linda and the others and ordered, ¡°Those of you who are not involved, leave.¡± Linda pulled Kevin and Jennifer along with her as she made her escape. Jennifer tried to pull Donald along with her, but he said, ¡°You go ahead. I need to exin the situation clearly.¡± After some thought, Jennifer replied, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± A military vehicle arrived to take Jennifer and the others to a ce five kilometers away. ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Donald dered. Zachary looked at him. His eyes narrowed when he saw Kingsley and Jacob carrying a chair over and cing it behind Donald. The two men also said respectfully, ¡°Please have a seat, Lord Campbell.¡± Lord Campbell? Zachary hastily knelt on the ground. How could I have offended Lord Campbell? However, Albert was the most rmed of them all. The reason was simple. Though Jennifer was Donald¡¯s ex-wife, everyone knew that Donald still loved her deeply. Albert had humiliated Jennifer earlier without knowing Donald¡¯s true power. Donald sat down and said slowly, ¡°Your family is foolishly brazen.¡± From where he knelt on the ground, Zachary wailed, ¡°Please have mercy on us, Lord Campbell!¡± The rest of the Winston family visibly quivered in fear. If Donald unleashed his full rage, he could send them to their graves. Three years ago, he had established his fearsome reputation after killing almost a hundred thousand private armed forces in the Quadfield War. Donald ignored Zachary and turned his attention to Andrew. ¡°You shot Ysabel,¡± he said. Andrew¡¯s heart lurched in response. He never could have imagined that Lord Campbell and Donald were one and the same. It was an earth-shattering secret. Dread filled his soul as he recalled how he had shot Ysabel in front of Donald. ¡°I was wrong! Albert told me to do so! Please forgive me, Lord Campbell!¡± Andrew fell to his knees and sobbed. Donald stared at the family silently. Five kilometers away, Jennifer stared in the direction of Remation Area One, still in shock over Donald¡¯s actions. A hundred thousand soldiers filled every inch of the space. Fighter jets circled overhead while the destroyernded nearby. Kevin stared at the scene and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Lord Campbell is the finest young man of our era!¡± Skr¡¯s gaze was filled with admiration. If I ever marry someone, I should marry someone like Lord Campbell! He¡¯s truly a hero of our times! Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 410 ¡°If only Lord CChapter 410 Taking On The ns ¡°If only Lord Campbell liked you, Jenny. Too bad his heart belongs to that brat Ysabel,¡± a jealous Lindamented. Jennifer, on the other hand, regarded the situation suspiciously. All of this seems rted to Donald. Farther away, Donald stared intently at Albert and said, ¡°You struck Jennifer¡¯s head with a shoe.¡± Albert immediately paled. Donald¡¯s demeanor appeared to cool several degrees as he continued, ¡°How could you humiliate someone so precious to me?¡± ¡°Mercy! Have mercy! I was wrong! So wrong!¡± Albert shouted before dissolving into tears. ¡°p him,¡± Donald instructed. Kingsley stepped forward and roughly tugged onAlbert¡¯s hair to pull the man¡¯s head back. Then, he gave Albert a hard p. Crack! Albert¡¯s head nearly turned a full round before the man copsed limply to the floor. Zachary watched on tearfully but dared not say a word. Meanwhile, Donald announced, ¡°Send everyone from the Winston family here to the warzone. They will repair the fort there for a year.¡± The men from the Winston family knelt and bowed repeatedly to express their gratitude. ¡°Hand over all your phones,¡± said Kingsley. They obediently threw their phones on the ground. ¡°Spread the word that I wish to reorganize the ns¡¯ powers. If the Denzel family refuses, they can taste my steel,¡± dered Donald. The Denzel family was the most powerful n in Pollerton. They already knew something was wrong when they found out Donald had summoned a hundred thousand men to Remation Area One. The head of the Denzel family was Luciano Denzel. When he first heard of Ethan¡¯s involvement, he had nned on leading thousands of men to capture Ethan. Luciano¡¯s phone suddenly rang. When he answered it, he heard a cold voice through the receiver. ¡°Luciano, it¡¯s me, Kingsley Felton.¡± Luciano froze in surprise before replying, ¡°At your service, General Felton.¡± ¡°Dissolve your family¡¯s influence, or Lord Campbell will do it for you!¡± Kingsley hung up right after issuing that warning. Luciano¡¯s back was covered in a sheen of sweat. He felt as though he had just avoided a catastrophe. An hourter, the Winston family was sent off to the warzone to start reparation works on the fort. They did not even have time to say goodbye to their rtives. Though it was a harsh punishment, Donald was not wholly unreasonable. He promised to release them after a year¡¯s service and also pay their families monthly for their work. Three hourster, the entire Pollerton learned about what had happened at Remation Area One. Everyone learned of the Winston family¡¯s failed attempt to stop the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue. They also knew Lord Campbell had sent a hundred thousand soldiers to subdue the Winstons, whose little stunt had infuriated him, causing him to begin suppressing the various ns in Pollerton. He had also released an announcement, saying, ¡°The ns in Pollerton have gone too far. We will not hesitate to crack down on anyone who misuses their n¡¯s influence to cause trouble!¡± Naturally, he struck terror in the hearts of every Pollerton resident. The Winston family was the second most powerful n in Pollerton, yet they were forced to be hardborers at the borders. Meanwhile, Kevin began boasting about his encounter with Lord Campbell. To everyone he met, he said, ¡°Did you know that I saw Lord Campbell in the flesh? The Winston family had the audacity to stop my sister¡¯s project, but Lord Campbell used his soldiers to scare them off. He even brought a destroyer!¡± ¡°How does Lord Campbell look like?¡± his friends asked curiously. Kevin answered, ¡°Lord Campbell is very handsome and two meters tall. He holds a purple and gold club in one hand. He¡¯s pretty friendly too, even greeting me.¡± Later that day, at six in the evening, Jennifer finally met Donald. ¡°What did you stay behind to do?¡± Jennifer asked him suspiciously. Donald shot her a small smile and said, ¡°I had to exin everything that happened clearly, including how the conflict began in the first ce.¡± Jennifer¡¯s disbelief was palpable, and she said, ¡°Why do I have the feeling that you know Wyvern King personally?¡±ampbell liked you, Jenny. Too bad his heart belongs to that brat Ysabel,¡± a jealous Lindamented. Jennifer, on the other hand, regarded the situation suspiciously. All of this seems rted to Donald. Farther away, Donald stared intently at Albert and said, ¡°You struck Jennifer¡¯s head with a shoe.¡± Albert immediately paled. Donald¡¯s demeanor appeared to cool several degrees as he continued, ¡°How could you humiliate someone so precious to me?¡± ¡°Mercy! Have mercy! I was wrong! So wrong!¡± Albert shouted before dissolving into tears. ¡°p him,¡± Donald instructed. Kingsley stepped forward and roughly tugged onAlbert¡¯s hair to pull the man¡¯s head back. Then, he gave Albert a hard p. Crack! Albert¡¯s head nearly turned a full round before the man copsed limply to the floor. Zachary watched on tearfully but dared not say a word. Meanwhile, Donald announced, ¡°Send everyone from the Winston family here to the warzone. They will repair the fort there for a year.¡± The men from the Winston family knelt and bowed repeatedly to express their gratitude. ¡°Hand over all your phones,¡± said Kingsley. They obediently threw their phones on the ground. ¡°Spread the word that I wish to reorganize the ns¡¯ powers. If the Denzel family refuses, they can taste my steel,¡± dered Donald. The Denzel family was the most powerful n in Pollerton. They already knew something was wrong when they found out Donald had summoned a hundred thousand men to Remation Area One. The head of the Denzel family was Luciano Denzel. When he first heard of Ethan¡¯s involvement, he had nned on leading thousands of men to capture Ethan. Luciano¡¯s phone suddenly rang. When he answered it, he heard a cold voice through the receiver. ¡°Luciano, it¡¯s me, Kingsley Felton.¡± Luciano froze in surprise before replying, ¡°At your service, General Felton.¡± ¡°Dissolve your family¡¯s influence, or Lord Campbell will do it for you!¡± Kingsley hung up right after issuing that warning. Luciano¡¯s back was covered in a sheen of sweat. He felt as though he had just avoided a catastrophe. An hourter, the Winston family was sent off to the warzone to start reparation works on the fort. They did not even have time to say goodbye to their rtives. Though it was a harsh punishment, Donald was not wholly unreasonable. He promised to release them after a year¡¯s service and also pay their families monthly for their work. Three hourster, the entire Pollerton learned about what had happened at Remation Area One. Everyone learned of the Winston family¡¯s failed attempt to stop the construction of Lord Campbell Avenue. They also knew Lord Campbell had sent a hundred thousand soldiers to subdue the Winstons, whose little stunt had infuriated him, causing him to begin suppressing the various ns in Pollerton. He had also released an announcement, saying, ¡°The ns in Pollerton have gone too far. We will not hesitate to crack down on anyone who misuses their n¡¯s influence to cause trouble!¡± Naturally, he struck terror in the hearts of every Pollerton resident. The Winston family was the second most powerful n in Pollerton, yet they were forced to be hardborers at the borders. Meanwhile, Kevin began boasting about his encounter with Lord Campbell. To everyone he met, he said, ¡°Did you know that I saw Lord Campbell in the flesh? The Winston family had the audacity to stop my sister¡¯s project, but Lord Campbell used his soldiers to scare them off. He even brought a destroyer!¡± ¡°How does Lord Campbell look like?¡± his friends asked curiously. Kevin answered, ¡°Lord Campbell is very handsome and two meters tall. He holds a purple and gold club in one hand. He¡¯s pretty friendly too, even greeting me.¡± Later that day, at six in the evening, Jennifer finally met Donald. ¡°What did you stay behind to do?¡± Jennifer asked him suspiciously. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Donald shot her a small smile and said, ¡°I had to exin everything that happened clearly, including how the conflict began in the first ce.¡± Jennifer¡¯s disbelief was palpable, and she said, ¡°Why do I have the feeling that you know Wyvern King personally?¡± Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 411 Saying Goodbye Donald fell silent for some time before revealing, ¡°Because I¡¯m Lord Campbell.¡± Jennifer burst into giggles. She held Donald¡¯s shoulder for support and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Everyone wants to be a hero like Lord Campbell, but a hero like him only shows up once every few hundred years. You¡¯re Donald, the man I¡¯ve always loved.¡± Donald¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he nced at Jennifer. Their gazes met. Jennifer gazed at him adoringly as her cheeks turned pink. Reluctantly, Donald exined, ¡°All right. I shall tell you the truth. My grandpa was a geomancy expert. Before thend remation project began, Kingsley hired him to check the geomancy.¡± That Jennifer believed. ¡°That sounds about right. Don¡¯t try to curry favor with Wyvern King, though. Men like him are unpredictable, arrogant, and cruel. You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you were to interact with him,¡± she reminded. Donald was at a loss for words. Do I even need to curry favor with Kingsley? As Jennifer refused to believe that he was Lord Campbell, he wasn¡¯t about to exin things to her. A brief silenceter, he revealed, ¡°I might have to part ways with you soon.¡± Jennifer¡¯s entire being trembled as she gazed at Donald. Her face slowly drained of color. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left,¡± Donald said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted a medical institution and will undergo surgery before the New Year. There is a possibility I won¡¯t get to leave the operating table alive.¡± Donald couldn¡¯t tell her that he was going to the newly built S7-Gradeboratory in Lord Campbell Mountain Vi to remove the Jadar Stone particles in his body through the artificial sun. Thus, he had no choice but to exin the process in a simple manner. Tears escaped Jennifer¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Donald. I really am. If you can¡¯t make it through the surgery, I¡¯ll die alongside you.¡± Donald shook his head slowly. ¡°If I were to die, you must live well and marry a suitable man one day.¡± As he finished speaking, it was as though he had used up all his strength. No one knew how much courage he had to pluck up to say that. He wouldn¡¯t have said that unless it was absolutely necessary. ¡°All right. It¡¯s gettingte, so you should leave. I¡¯m getting sleepy,¡± Donald told her. Shaking her head profusely, Jennifer grabbed his hand and rubbed it on her cheek. ¡°No! I won¡¯t leave. I want to be with you.¡± Donald let out a sigh and caressed her soft cheek slowly. Silence ensued. Shortly after, the deafening roar of a sports car approached them. A pink sports car driving at two hundred miles per hour sped past the traffic light not far away and screeched to a halt before them. Its tires were smoking from the friction. The door opened, and Kevin stepped out. He was d in his usual branded outfit. After getting out of the car, he idly swirled the car key on his left finger and nced at Donald. ¡°Oh? Why are you still pestering my sister when you¡¯re going to die soon? Scram! You aren¡¯t worthy of Jennifer!¡± he mockedzily as he leaned on his car. ¡°Kevin!¡± Jennifer red at him furiously. Donald looked at him before turning to the sports car. ¡°Why are you driving a pink sports car? Isn¡¯t it embarrassing as you¡¯re a man? Besides, this sports car belongs to your sister. It isn¡¯t yours.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Everything that belongs to Jennifer is also mine. Are you jealous? Have you ever driven a Ferrari?¡± Kevin asked. Donald¡¯s lips curved into a sneer. ¡°Are you serious? How are you so justified in taking Jennifer¡¯s stuff?¡± Kevin retorted, ¡°I won¡¯t waste my time talking to you. Jennifer, he won¡¯t make it past the New Year, so stop contacting him. I believe a big shot will fall in love with you one day. Don¡¯t miss the opportunity to marry into a wealthy family just because of Donald!¡± ¡°I need to go.¡± A low-profile local car rolled to a stop before them. Donald opened the door and got in. Jennifer gazed at him, her eyes wet with tears. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 412 Transferring The Ownership After Donald left, Kevin dered, ¡°Jennifer, I need a favor.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jennifer asked sadly. ¡°Skye will only marry me if you transfer the ownership of this car to her,¡± Kevin exined. Hearing that, Jennifer blew her top. ¡°Eleanor gave the car to me on my birthday. It isn¡¯t for her!¡± Kevin retorted indignantly, ¡°You don¡¯t like driving cars, so why not give it to her?¡± Jennifer shook her head sternly. ¡°No.¡± Her words caused him to panic instantly. ¡°What about my future? What if she doesn¡¯t want to marry me?¡± Jennifer snorted in disbelief. ¡°Why do you insist on marrying her? Is she even a nice girl? Don¡¯t you know her well?¡± Kevin¡¯s fury sprang to life. ¡°Jennifer, she¡¯s your future sister-inw! How could you insult her this way? I don¡¯t care. This car is mine. You have no choice but to give it to me even if you don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m going to Mom and Dad now.¡± With that said, he got into the car and drove away. It was three in the afternoon when Donald arrived at Lana¡¯s office. He was about to enter theboratory soon, and there was no telling whether he would survive the ordeal. Thus, he wanted to bid goodbye to everyone personally. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Of course, it would be great if he could survive. However, if this n were to fail, at least he had gotten to bid goodbye to them. Lana was talking on her phone. ¡°What? I don¡¯t want to even see him, let alone marry him!¡± Thud! She cut the call as her eyes turned red. That was the first time Donald saw the frail side of her. Sensing his gaze, Lana turned at her shoulder and saw Donald leaning on the door. He was staring at her calmly. ¡°Donald.¡± Lana went over to him and shot him a smile. ¡°I¡¯m hurt, so I need a hug.¡± A smile nudged Donald¡¯s lips, and he didn¡¯t reject her advance. She¡¯s so soft and silky. Oh, how amazing. ¡°I came here to say goodbye to you,¡± he exined. He sensed Lana¡¯s body tensing up in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯ll survive this ordeal,¡± he added coolly. He didn¡¯t seem afraid of death. However, it would be nice to remain alive. ¡°Good luck.¡± Tears threatened to escape from Lana¡¯s eyes. After saying goodbye to Lana, Donald then paid Reina a visit. Reina pouted when she saw him. ¡°You got back together with your ex-wife and stoppeding to me. B*stard!¡± Donald smiled wryly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Reina asked. Donald queried, ¡°Is Scarlet Swan Vi doing well recently?¡± Reina hesitated briefly before answering, ¡°Not bad.¡± Donald nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to bid goodbye to you.¡± Reina couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To the operating room,¡± came Donald¡¯s answer. Reina fell silent for a long while before tears welled up in her eyes. Donald was so capable that they had assumed he was healthy. His calm demeanor was at odds with his situation, as though death wasn¡¯t knocking at his door. This had caused everyone to forget that he was, in fact, a terminally ill patient who was about to die soon. He was suffering from various cancers. An ordinary person would¡¯ve been dead by now if they were in his shoes. However, he managed tost this long. ¡°Good luck. I¡¯ll be waiting for your return.¡± Reina stepped nearer to him and took his hand. Her gaze was earnest as she vowed, ¡°As long as you survive, I can give everything up. I won¡¯t even demand anything as long as I can be with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a fool,¡± Donald told her. He then went to Wynter, who was currently in a foul mood, no thanks to her family. Following the incident with Sebastian, the Lowe family realized that Wynter had a powerful backer, someone they assumed was her sugar daddy. It was hard to part with him. ¡°You must survive. I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± she said sadly. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 413 His Parents Donald didn¡¯t forget about Ysabel and Raymond. Raymond teared up when he saw Donald. ¡°Donald, youmust get through it alive. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I can¡¯t take any more blows. Your parents are still missing, and you¡¯re their only son. If something happens to you, I¡­¡± Donaldconsoled him briefly before he went to Hannah. Hannah was going to enter theboratory with him, so they chatted about the details. He didn¡¯t bother saying goodbye to her. He then visited Rafe, Charles, Zayne, and the others. After entering Pollerton Estates, Donald looked at the sky. It was a rainy day in winter, and the weather was freezing. I¡¯ve said goodbye to everyone I know. Oh, wait a minute. I missed out on two people¡ªmy parents. After returning to Pollerton a few years ago, Donald hadn¡¯t bothered looking for his parents. He wasn¡¯t interested in finding out their whereabouts. A brief considerationter, he summoned Bradley. ¡°Find out where my parents are,¡± he ordered. Bradley was taken aback by his request. ¡°Oh, sure!¡± he replied hastily. Bradley and Kingsley had tried persuading Donald more than once to find out where his parents were, but Donald had always ignored them. Around ten minutester, Bradley reported back to him. ¡°Lord Campbell, your father fell into a slump after the Campbell n suppressed your family all those years ago. He¡¯s now a driving instructor in Tud, a small county. Your mother is living in the Irving residence. She has been living separately with your father for years.¡± The Irving family was one of the Ten Prestigious Families and was stronger than the Yund family. Donald¡¯s mother was an Irving! Back when the Campbell n crushed Raymond¡¯s family, Donald¡¯s parents had asked for the Irving family¡¯s help more than once. If the Irving family had intervened, the Campbell n would have stopped making things difficult for them. s, the Irving family stayed out of the matter. They watched the debacle arrogantly and ignored Donald¡¯s parents¡¯ pleas. Donald¡¯s grandfather, also the head of the Irving family, refused to offer any help. Not only that, but he ended up imprisoning Donald¡¯s mother as well. He told Raymond, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can join the family just because you married a daughter of the Irving family. The Campbell family is too mediocre!¡± Donald knew about it. That was the reason he kept refusing to find his parents. ¡°Will you meet them?¡± Bradley asked earnestly. Suddenly, Donald felt utterly annoyed. He snapped, ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that after I survive the treatment. If I can survive, I¡¯ll destroy the Irving family personally.¡± Fifteen days before the New Year celebration, the construction of Lord Campbell Mountain Vi came to an end. Even the other countries were shocked by how quickly the construction ended. Donald¡¯s mountain vi was built on Remation Area One. It was a vast vi spanning over twenty thousand square meters by the sea. In fact, it was the most luxurious and expensive seaside vi in all of Pollerton. After Lord Campbell Mountain Vi¡¯s construction waspleted, Donald released an announcement for the first time. Thend remation project had passed various tests and received approval from the rted authorities to develop the area. Everyone was wee to invest in the project. His announcement created an uproar across the country. Following his announcement, Reina and Charles established the biggest logisticspany in Pollerton in Remation Area Two. Hundreds of real estatepanies flocked to Pollerton to get a few plots ofnd for themselves to build houses on the grounds. Even the Ten Prestigious Families started demanding to see Donald. However, Donald refused to see any of them and gave Kingsley full authority to handle the matter. Soon, Kingsley announced that Yund Group had sessfully gained the right to develop Remation Area Two. They would be building the most upscale mansions in Pollerton by the sea right in Remation Area Two! Once the mansions were built, they would be the newest and most luxurious area in Pollerton upied by the rich and powerful. That was it. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 414 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Skin And Bones It began snowing seven days before the New Year. Donaldwas rarely conscious nowadays as he spent more and more time in a deep sleep. He had also lost a lot of weight. In less than three weeks, he hadlost so much weight that he was just skin and bones now. Jennifer saw him once, and she promptly burst into tears. She had no idea Donald would be tortured this badly by his condition. She then lost contact with Donald after that. Outside Lord Campbell Mountain Vi, Donald regained consciousness. One hundred and fifty thousand people were kneeling before Lord Campbell Mountain Vi in Remation Area One! It was a shocking scene. Everyone remained silent as they knelt in the snow. Their devoted gazes were fixed on Lord Campbell Mountain Vi. These were the members of Horizon Group and the reserve armies. ¡°Leave. Why did you all create such amotion? Do you want Noah to find out that I¡¯m sick?¡± Donald demanded. Tears welled up in Kingsley¡¯s eyes as he ordered everyone to leave. Only the Azure Wyvern Guard was left behind to protect Donald. Lilith came over and showed Donald the house n of Lord Campbell Mountain Vi. The S7-Gradeboratory was built beneath the sea using the most advanced core technology. Most of them were discovered in theboratory in Quadfield. ¡°Thisboratory focuses on researching controlled fusion technology and extreme instion fluid. Theboratory that you need to enter is underneath the sea. Everything is ready, and we¡¯re awaiting your arrival,¡± Lilith reported. Donald coughed, and blood trickled down his lips. ¡°How long does it take toplete the entire process?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ording to your current condition, there is a huge possibility of you dying inside,¡± Lilith responded. She lifted her head as a myriad of expressions crossed her face. The extreme instion fluid was effective at blocking out heat up to three thousand degrees Celsius, but there was no limit to the artificial sun¡¯s temperature. Once it was activated, the entireboratory would melt and dry up. Can Lord Campbell withstand the heat? Hannah kept herposure as she said, ¡°Good luck.¡± Donald nodded. ¡°Will do.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°Lilith, don¡¯t feel stressed out.¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Campbell.¡± Tobias Stewart from Chiliad Avion showed up a whileter. Exhaling sharply, he then left. ¡°Prepare to head in now,¡± Lilith announced. ¡°It will take at least one month to seed.¡± Donald shut his eyes and fell into a deep sleep again. Kingsley transferred him to the bed. They then took the elevator down. A giantboratory had been built underground. Many top researchers were busy working inside. ¡°It costs over sixty billion to activate the artificial sun once!¡± Lilith reported. Kingsley remained unfazed. ¡°Even if we had to spend six trillion, it would be worth it as long as Lord Campbell can recoverpletely!¡± ¡°This artificial sun does not emit a high temperature. Instead, it emits substances simr to sr res. I used the Holy Supeputer to make ny billion calctions during this period. Sr res are the natural enemy of the Jadar Stone as they can destroy its molecr structure. Lord Campbell will recover once the Jadar Stone particles in his blood, bone, and muscles are removed. He has a terrifying physical constitution that will help him recover the moment the Jadar Stone disappears from his body,¡± Lilith exined carefully. ¡°The IV drip and albumin solution are hooked to Lord Campbell¡¯s body. His body¡¯s condition is deteriorating, and his organs are showing signs of failure!¡± Hannah observed the equipment as her face paled nervously. If Donald were to meet his doom, the consequences would be dire! Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 415 The second mineral vein was rumored to have emerged east of Yorknd. No one was capable enough of starting the next battle for the rights of the vein, so if they were to lose Quadfield, the entire world would have to change their strategic ns! ¡°ce him inside the nutrition pod!¡± Lilith barked. Donald was moved into a nutrition pod full of ivory white liquid¡ªthe extreme instion fluid. However, it couldn¡¯t prevent the radiation produced by sr res and the artificial sun from reaching him. Carefully, Lilith put on the oxygen mask for Donald before shutting the nutrition pod. The nutrition pod alone had cost one billion to build. Donald was pushed into a huge room. ¡°Prepare to activate the artificial sun!¡± ¡°Prepare the submarine with a detection range of three hundred miles!¡± ¡°Azure Wyvern Guard, listen up. Kill any suspicious beings who appear nearby Lord Campbell Mountain Vi. You¡¯re allowed to take action before reporting the matter!¡± Donald entered theboratory officially on New Year¡¯s Eve. The New Year was arriving. Pollerton was less crowded than usual, for most people had returned to their hometown to celebrate the New Year. Wynter, Lana, and the other women all returned to their homes for the New Year¡¯s holiday. Alone at home, Reina watched the brightly lit city outside her window. Donald could no longer be reached on his phone. She stared in the direction of Lord Campbell Mountain Vi worriedly. However, she couldn¡¯t stop hope from blooming in her heart. Jennifer¡¯s family was having a great time. Skr and her family visited them, so Linda and Leonard warmly weed them. Jennifer¡¯s heart felt empty. Holding her phone, she didn¡¯t forget to keep calling Donald. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. s, his phone was switched off. He also didn¡¯t reply to her WhatsApp messages. There was an inexplicable sense of emptiness deep within her. This would be the first New Year that she would be spending without Donald since they got to know each other. ¡°Jennifer, has the outstanding payment for thend remation project been paid?¡± Skr suddenly asked. ¡°Kevin wants to propose to me during Martin Luther King Jr. Day.¡± Jennifer¡¯s brows scrunched up. Skr continued matter-of-factly, ¡°You¡¯re Kevin¡¯s sister, so you should pay your share for our wedding.¡± Jennifer told her, ¡°I was only able to seed as the Wilson family in Tayhaven offered help. I promised to give them the money after the payment has been made.¡± Skr protested, ¡°Even so, you should still have some left, right?¡± ¡°I paid an advance during the first phase of Lord Campbell Avenue,¡± Jennifer revealed. ¡°I can only give you five hundred thousand for your wedding. It should be enough for you to decorate the venue, wedding car, and the sort. Back when I married Donald, we only spent around one hundred thousand.¡± Skr pouted in disdain. ¡°Why did you mention Donald? He doesn¡¯t even have a job. All he does is idle around.¡± Jennifer refused to waste time with her. ¡°Five hundred thousand. That¡¯s the maximum I can give you.¡± Skr snorted. ¡°That isn¡¯t enough. I want a house, and you need to transfer the ownership of the Ferrari to me.¡± Jennifer was instantly disgusted. ¡°One house, that¡¯s it. You can drive the car, but I won¡¯t transfer the ownership to you.¡± ¡°If you refuse to transfer the ownership, I won¡¯t marry Kevin!¡± Skr dered. ¡°Whatever.¡± Jennifer shot her a calm look. She knew Skr was a loose woman, for she had seen first-hand how Skr got all intimate with Akio. Kevin bristled immediately. ¡°Jennifer, how could you go back on your word? We¡¯ve already sent the wedding invitations out!¡± Skr¡¯s father, Yohan, took a sip of his alcohol. ¡°Jennifer, you mustn¡¯t be ungrateful. Your parents worked hard to bring you up, and now Kevin needs money. You shouldn¡¯t be so money-minded, for your family is more important!¡± ¡°Continue without me.¡± Jennifer pushed her te away and left the house. It was New Year¡¯s Eve, and the city was brightly lit. It was also snowing heavily. Jennifer got into her car alone and went to the house she used to live in with Donald. Opening the door, she went inside. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 416 I Miss You How long has it been since Ist came back? It feels like Donald is still around. The house smells of him. There aren¡¯t any photos of him around, but everything else looks the same. Falling onto the couch weakly, she hugged her legs and burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Donald. I miss you.¡± It had been half a month since shest contacted Donald. She had searched all over Pollerton for weeks, but Donald was still nowhere to be seen. No one knew where he was. Jennifer soon fell into a deep sleep in the house that she and Donald used to live in. Strangely, she slept surprisingly well. In theboratory, the mini artificial sun had been activated and was shining on Donald¡¯s nutrition pod. Dozens of scientists kept an eye on Donald¡¯s condition at all times. Recently, many big shots had visited Donald. Many of them expressed their pity and prayed that Donald would recover soon. Time went by quickly, and it was Martin Luther King Jr. Day in the blink of an eye. Donald was still unconscious. After the New Year, Pollerton grew lively once more. Many people ended their holidays and went back to work. On the sixteenth of January, a piece of shocking news spread all over Pollerton. Tyrone Campbell from the Campbell n hade to Pollerton to establish Campbell Capital and invested arge sum of money into thepany. The Chief of Pollerton Trantions, Akio, spent hundreds of billions to form Saintfield Capital to get involved with thend remation project in Pollerton. Nigel was still in a vegetative state in Tayhaven, but Mateo had entered Pollerton officially. To Zayne and the others¡¯ shock, Ss, the lord of Terrandya Provincial Center¡¯s underworld, came to Pollerton to cause trouble for Donald. A storm was brewing in Pollerton. Tristan also officially announced that he had nothing to do with Jennifer and didn¡¯t harbor any romantic feelings for her. Many people started scheming again when they heard about this. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer would definitely gain Lord Campbell¡¯s favor after Lord Campbell Avenue¡¯spletion. When the controlled fusion technology and the like were released to the public, Jennifer would be the first one to benefit from it. Thus, many people tried to curry Jennifer¡¯s favor. Before they could digest the news, the Campbell n released an announcement¡ªTyrone wanted to marry Jennifer! It was an official announcement. Everyone was stunned by the sudden news. After all, the Campbell n was one of the Ten Prestigious Families, so Tyrone¡¯s announcement could only mean one thing¡ªJennifer would be rich overnight! Shock, jealousy, and envy filled many. Leonard and Linda nearly leaped in excitement after learning the news. ¡°Oh, this is amazing!¡± Linda became so ted, as though she was the woman Tyrone wanted to marry. Leonard was delighted, too. He kept telling people, ¡°My son-inw, Tyrone,¡± to everyone he met. Even Kevin often said, ¡°My brother-inw, Tyrone!¡± Jennifer¡¯s response was curt. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry into the Campbell n!¡± s, everyone thought she was being dramatic. Donald still showed no signs of waking up when February arrived. Tyrone paid a visit to Jennifer¡¯s family officially. ¡°I formed Campbell Capital a while ago, so just let me know if you¡¯re in need of money,¡± Tyrone told Jennifer. His face was abnormally pale as he was weaker now. He would bring his emergency medicine everywhere he went. Tyrone suffered from congenital heart disease. The only solution was to undergo a heart transnt surgery, but he hadn¡¯t found a suitable donor as of yet. Jennifer shot him an icy look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Donald is the only man I love.¡± Tyrone was unfazed. ¡°You can¡¯t say no to the Campbell n. Prepare for the wedding. Once the higher-ups of the Campbell n give me a reply, I¡¯ll marry you legally.¡± After he left, Gideon, Jack, and Michael showed up to offer their congrattions on her uing wedding. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 417 Uninvited Guests Meanwhile, Charles and Zayne were discussing something at Primordial Tower. All of a sudden, someone kicked the door open. Just as Zayne was about to stand up,a towering, muscr man at the height of 2.3 meters rushed into the room and smacked his palm on the top of Zayne¡¯s head. Zayne instantly coughed out a mouthful of blood before slumping weakly back onto the chair. Charles then slowly stood up to look at the neers. Behind the giant was a middle-aged man in a suit who had an indifferent expression on his face. Charles¡¯ heart lurched when he saw the man¡¯s face. It was Ss Doyle, the lord of Terrandya¡¯s underworld. Zayne had influence over Pollerton, but Ss had power over the entire Terrandya; Pollerton was only an average-sized city in Terrandya. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll lop off your head,¡± Ss muttered as he took a seat on the couch. There were eighteen bodyguards in gold-colored dress shirts behindhim, and they were all wearing sunsses. They were the Eighteen Copper Men¡ªSs¡¯ best fighters. They were all trained in close-quarters martial arts. It was rumored that they could even catch bullets with their bare hands. Most importantly, Ss even had power over countless ns, andthe total number of the people he ruled was over three hundred thousand. ¡°Where is Donald Campbell?¡± Ss stared at Zayne coldly. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard that his grandfather has told your fortune before and that you¡¯re on good terms with him.¡± Before Zayne could sayanything, Charles replied, ¡°Do you not know that my superior is Tristan Lane?¡± Ss only nced at Charles before responding, ¡°Don¡¯t speak. This has nothing to do with you.¡± However, Charles continued, ¡°Zayne is my subordinate. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re being rude by barging in like this?¡± ¡°p him,¡± Ssmanded. Therge man then strode over and gave Charles a p. ¡°I¡¯m not too scared ofTristan. He has power overseas, not Terrandya, so there¡¯s no need for you to use his name to scareme,¡± Ss told him. ¡°But Mr. Lane is Dynasto¡¯s subordinate.¡± Charles wiped the blood from the corner of his lips with an icy look. At that, Ssughed. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m scared of Dynasto, but I¡¯m sure someone like Dynasto won¡¯t cross me for you.¡± Then, hebellowed, ¡°Speak now! Where is Donald?¡± As Zayne tried to suck in more air for his lungs, he squeezed out, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± A cruel grin grew on Ss¡¯ lips as he looked into Zayne¡¯s eyes. ¡°Leave a finger.¡± The giant then raised his arm before swinging the knife down. After an agonized scream from Zayne, his finger dropped to the floor. Charles widened his eyes. How can he be that insane? ¡°Ifyou see Donald, tell him this: If he refuses to step up, I¡¯ll be going after his dear friends, one by one.¡± With that said, Ss led his men out and left. After that, he went to Scarlet Swan Vi and stopped Reina from leaving her office. ¡°Where is Donald Campbell?¡± Ss asked expressionlessly. Panic appeared in Reina¡¯s eyes as she stammered out, ¡°l-l don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll know soon.¡± With that, he began taking off his clothes. Reina screamed and tried to flee out of theroom through the door. However, the giant grabbed her by her neck and threw her onto the office desk. ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± she screamed. Nevertheless, the look on Ss¡¯ face remained a callous one. In the meantime, there was a woman in fiery red armor a kilometer away. Her eyes darkened at the sight of the scene. In the next second, a golden bow and arrow appeared in her hands, and she trained the arrow on Ss. She was part of the Phoenix Guard. He had arranged forthem to protect Reina and the others before he went into aa. However, the member of the Phoenix Guard lowered her bow secondster. It was because a group of people had arrived. Just as Ss was about to take off his pants, an aloof voice came from the doorway. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 418 Arnaldo Wilson The moment Reina heard that voice, she stiffened. When she turned her head to the side,she saw a plump middle-aged man in his fifties with a homicidal look on his face. ¡°Mr. Arnaldo, what brings you here?¡± Ss asked, straightening up. The man was none other than Arnaldo Wilson ofTerrandya. There were three powerhouses in Terrandya¡ªSs Doyle, Arnaldo Wilson, and Holton Danvers. Reina looked at Arnaldo in disbelief, forthat man was her biological father. Her mother had passed away early on, and as far as Reina remembered, Arnaldo was a douchebag who always stayed away from home. He had never once bothered caring for his wife and daughter. The worst impression she had of him was formed when Reina had just started her business. Arnaldo hade to her office and transferred a million away from her bank ount. Reina had been devastated. However, she never thought that Arnaldo was powerful enough to speak directly to Ss. Why wouldsomeone powerful like him stab me in the back and take a million away from me? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you in charge now that your father-inw is dead?¡± Ss mocked. He looked down on Arnaldo as thetter had not risen up the social ranks with his own hard work¡ªhe had relied on his wife and father-inw. Once his father-inw retired, he had relinquished his position to Arnaldo. ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Arnaldopointed at Reina. Ss froze. He then smiled and shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you interested in her as well?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my daughter,¡± Arnaldo said. Ss froze again before he burst outughing. ¡°This is hrious! I never thought that the rumors were real. They all said that you abandoned your wife and child and married into the Zastrow family. Does your fierce wife know about this? Does your son, Ludwik Zastrow, know about this?¡± Arnaldo smiled. ¡°You can get the hell out of here now.¡± Ss shook his head and smiled as well. ¡°Very well. I wish you the best. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I¡¯ll convey this information to the Zastrow family.¡± With that said, Ss gave Arnaldo a look before leaving the office. Reina hurriedly tidied up her clothes and gave Arnaldoa silent, cold look. Arnaldo waved his hand, and his men began walking out. Soon, the two of them were the only ones left in the room. ¡°Where¡¯s Donald?¡± Arnaldo frowned. ¡°He crossed Ss, and you would have been in danger if I hadn¡¯te here today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than you taking away a million from me!¡± Reina snarled. ¡°It¡¯s better than you abandoning me and my mother!¡± Arnaldo replied, ¡°I had no choice back then. I took away a million from you because I encountered major trouble. My financial source had been cut off, but I needed to rise to power again.¡± Nevertheless, Reina said, ¡°Leave.¡± Arnaldo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m now one of the lords of the underworld in Terrandya. I have the power to protect you now.¡± Reina lifted her head to cast him a mockinglook. ¡°How are you going to exin this to your wife? Or your son?¡± Arnaldo knitted his brows. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Stay away from Donald and don¡¯t initiate any contact with him from now on, got it?¡± Reina asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Ss isn¡¯t the only oneafter him; the Campbell n is as well. Now that Campbell Capital has been established in Pollerton, the Campbell n will strike again, and no onein Terrandya will be able to stop them.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I like him, so I want to be with him.¡± Arnaldo smacked the table. ¡°Nonsense! Do you really think that he¡¯ll be able to protect you?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Reina jabbed afinger at the door. Sster led his men to Daniel, the salesman who worked in Donald¡¯s renovationpany. However, before he coulde close to Daniel, a mysterious figure appeared and attacked Ss before leaving. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 419 Rumors Some said that Donald had died from an illness. Some even said that Donald had fled Pollerton overnight. There were allkinds of rumors going around. Ss then viciously announced, ¡°If I still don¡¯t see Donald coming to me soon, I¡¯ll be going after Raymond!¡± However, yet another month went by, and it was as if Donald had disappeared from the surface of the earth, for he never reappeared in public. It seemed like he was slowly being forgotten by the people. The one who panicked the most was Jennifer, and she kept going around to ask for news about Donald. She had met everyone who was associated with Donald, but her efforts were to no avail. ¡°Donald might really have died in the operating room.¡± Even though Jennifer did not want to believe in it, she had already epted that as a fact. ¡°Donald is dead. He was already severely ill in the first ce. He¡¯s been missing for such a long time, so that means he must have died in the hospital,¡± Linda said in agitation. ¡°That¡¯s right. So, what you have to do now is rx and date Tyrone before marrying into the Campbell n,¡± Leonardsaid to her. In the blink of an eye, eight months had passed since Donald fell into aa. Yet, there were still no signs of him waking. His vitals on the monitors were at the lowest they had ever been. Meanwhile, Lilith had lost weight, and her eyes were red almost all of the time. Hannah walked over to check on Donald¡¯s vitals. When she looked into Lilith¡¯s eyes, she could see the sorrow in them. It was the same when Lilith looked into Hannah¡¯s eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no more hope,¡± Lilith whispered. The state Donald was in was the stateof brain death. ¡°Is there really no hope left?¡± Tears sprang to Hannah¡¯s eyes. Will there be no Lord Campbell in this world anymore? Hannah found it difficult to ept that. She still remembered how Donald had been standing outside theboratory as the Golden Lord, looking invincible. Right then, a middle-aged man walked over to look at the surveince footage. Donald could be seen quietly lying in the nutrition pod in the footage. It was as if he was dead. That man was one of Chiliad Avion¡¯s executive members. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Is there no chance for him anymore?¡± the middle-aged man asked. Lilith sighed. ¡°Jadar Stone is a meteorite, and its source of energy is the same as Lord Campbell¡¯s power. Therefore, it is Lord Campbell¡¯s bane. The more powerful he bes, the more intense the pressure he gets.¡± At that, the man fell silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°Why don¡¯t we contact his family, then?¡± The color drained out of Hannah¡¯s and Lilith¡¯s faces. They bothknew how devastated Wynter and Reina would be if they were to hear the news. ¡®TH do it,¡± Lilith grimly said. Hannah then wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes before silently turning to leave. At that moment, Lana was meeting a man at Rivebale Hotel. That man came from Jadeborough. He was exceptionally handsome and had a noble air around him. It was obvious he came from a wealthy family. Indeed, that man, Kyler Winston, was from the Winston family¡ªa family offive hundred years. The Collins family was also a family of five centuries, but it was at its limit. If the Collinses did not do something about it, they would soon be an ordinary wealthy family. Therefore, the Collins familywas looking for an opportunity to rise again. For example, a good chance would be to have a marriage union with the Winston family. The Winston family had control over one-third of thecountry¡¯s oil fields and coal mines, so they were powerful. The Collinses were ruminating about whether or not they should get a few oil fields and coal mines from the Winston family. Coincidentally, Kyler was interested in Lana, so the Collinses ced all of their hopes on Lana marrying Kyler. A lookof satisfaction emerged on Kyler¡¯s face as he studied Lana. She¡¯s indeed the most beautiful woman in Jadeborough. Lana said, ¡°Mr.Winston, I¡¯m absolutely delighted that you coulde.¡± Kyler asked, ¡°How delighted are you?¡± Lana could barely keep herself from rolling her eyes at that,thinking, I¡¯m just trying to be polite. Right as she was about to respond to him, her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Lilith. Lana grew excited. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 420 Shocking News ¡°Hey, Lili, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lana asked, a little thrilled. Lilith was silent for a long whilebefore she squeezed out, ¡°Donald, he¡­ passed away.¡± At that moment, it felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck Lana, and her mind went nk. Almost immediately, the color drained out of her rosycheeks as well. It was catastrophic news to her. Even her voice began shaking as she said, ¡°You¡¯re joking with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lilith replied, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Thud! Lana¡¯s phone fell to the ground. In the next second, tears rolled down her cheeks as she crouched down and began crying with her face buried between her knees. ¡°You were so strong! How could you havedied? Why?¡± Lana muttered under her breath. Kyler knitted his brows at that. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked, his heart sinking. He could hear how important the one Lana was talking about was to her. That made him annoyed. Right then, Lana jumped to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to settle the score with her!¡± With that, she rushed to the underground garage and drove her red AstonMartin toward Jennifer¡¯s office. The next to receive the call was Reina. Reina was having a meal with Arnaldo. Arnaldo had be one of the powerhouses of Terrandya¡¯s underworld, and he slowly found time to keep Reinapany. When Reina received a callfrom Lilith, rm bells began ringing in her head. If Donald recovered, he would havee to her himself. Yet, instead of seeing him in person, she was getting a call from Lilith. ¡°Let me take a call.¡± Even Reina¡¯s voice was trembling, and she could barely hold her phone in her right hand, which was shaking terribly. ¡°Reina, Lord Campbell¡¯s operation was a failure. His death has been officially announced.¡± With that said, Lilith ended the call. Her words struck Reina like a bolt from the blue. She stood transfixed for a second before the tears began flowing down her face. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s dead, and so is myheart.¡± Reina jumped into Arnaldo¡¯s arms and began crying. Arnaldo asked, ¡°Who¡¯s dead?¡± However, Reina just kept crying instead of answering him, and her tears soaked Arnaldo¡¯s shirt. When Wynter received the call from Lilith, she went mad. She pushed back all of her shows and locked herself up in her room. Jennard Construction had already been separated from the Wilson family of Tayhaven. Shehad given everything back to the Wilson family, and she had also given them the one billion that she earned that year. The only thing she left for herself was Jennard Construction. Even so, as Tyrone had announced to the public that he was going to takeJennifer as his wife, her business continued to grow. Even though she did not have money to spare, business was still doing better than before. Jennifer, who was in her office, was holding her phone and in a daze. She tried calling Donald¡¯s number every day, but her calls never went through. Still, she did not give up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. No oneknew how much agony she had had to endure. Suddenly, someone kicked the door open. Jennifer was startled, but when she saw that it was Lana, she asked, ¡°Ms. Collins, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You were the one who killed Donald! It¡¯s you!¡± Lana jabbed a finger at Jennifer, her eyes red as fury burned inthem. Jennifer¡¯s face turned ashen, and her eyes widened. ¡°You¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Lilith called. ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯m calling to tell you that Donald has passed away.¡± At that moment, Jennifer felt as if she had been hit in the head by a bat. Her world spun, and she fainted. Meanwhile, Lilith, who was in theboratory, had just finished calling everyone. The calls had sapped her of her strength, and she raised her head to stare at the nutrition pod in the surveince footage in a daze. The mini artificial sunhad been shining on Donald for eight months, but no miracles happened. Right then, the radar sirens suddenly red. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 421 Unidentified Subterranean Objects Five submarines could be seen rapidly closing in on theboratory on the radar. ¡°Ohno!¡± Lilith furrowed her brows. Ryan rushed into the room and said, ¡°Professor Snowden, several unidentified subterranean objects are approaching us swiftly. They must have sensed the energy fluctuations here!¡± ¡°They¡¯re either here for the controlled fusion technology, or they¡¯re here because thenews of Lord Campbell¡¯s death has spread,¡± Lilith uttered. Ryan was stunned. ¡°How can that be?¡± ¡°That means there¡¯s a mole in Chiliad Avion!¡± Lilith narrowed her eyes. Three hundred nautical miles away fromPollerton were the international waters. At that moment, an advanced destroyer was quickly nearing Remation Area One. Everyone knew that controlled fusion technology was being researched at Remation Area One. However, most thought that those were just rumors, and many ignored them as a result. The question was¡ªwhen did these people begin believing in the rumors? Three months ago, they detected energy fluctuationsing from Remation Area One. It was then they were certain that Lord Campbell had truly obtained the controlled fusion technology. If that technology was released to the rest of the world, the world wouldcertainly change drastically. First of all, super energy batteries would appear in the world. Then, a new power source would be found. Nuclear submarines were gradually bing obsolete. Once a new super renewable energy that could be supported by controlled fusion technology appeared, Yorknd¡¯s international powerwould rise to unimaginable levels. That was something all one hundred and seven countries would not allow to happen. Nations¡¯ Union had contacted Chiliad Avion several times as well, hoping that thetter would share the technology with them. Yet, Chiliad Avion had pushed the responsibility of the matter to Lord Campbell. Now that Lord Campbell seemed to have died, those forces could not sit still anymore. They had to get the controlled fusion technology while Donald was dead and before Horizon Group could return. Arge dark-skinned man who was 2- meter-tall with a ferocious expression was standing in the destroyer. That man was Leviathan the Sea Monster, also known as the King of the Sea. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He was also one of Antis¡¯ men. Beside him was a man with a pipe between his lips. That man was Noahthe Parasite. Beside Noah was another man. The other man was in a cloak and a straw raincoat, and he had a rusty sword hanging by his waist. That man was the top fighter ofthe overseas Order of the Infinite, Javon Waine. If one were to ask how impressive he was, someone would answer them by saying that Javon was extremely powerful. The man had a power level of eight hundred thousand. He had fought the Golden Lord back then and managed to exchange a hundred blows with thetter. Javon was the only one known tobe capable ofsting that long in a fight with the Golden Lord. ¡°The Golden Lord is dead, and Lord Campbell is suspected to be dead. Other than Nathan Collins and the few top-ranking government officials, no one¡¯s my match now.¡± Javon lifted his head, revealinga cross-shaped scar on his cheek that added to his ferociousness. Even though his words were said in a soft tone, the confidence he had was audible. ¡°How does the man by Ss¡¯ side, Francesco,pare to you?¡± Noah asked. Francesco¡¯s power level back then had been close to a million as well. ¡°Francesco has not engaged in any fight for a long time. Most of the time, the Eighteen Copper Men that he trained are the ones to deal with the affairs. However, I doubt he¡¯s a match for me.¡± The destroyer was getting closer and closer, and it was already nearing Pollerton¡¯s perimeters. Pollerton¡¯s destroyer appeared as well. As it stopped by the perimeter, the man in the ship began shouting, ¡°Attention, up ahead is Pollerton¡¯s perimeter. Please return to your course.¡± The destroyer stopped, and Ryan let out a sigh of relief. The humongous Sea Monsterthen yelled, ¡°Hand over the controlled fusion technology, and we¡¯ll depart immediately. Lord Campbell is dead, and Horizon Group is stationed at Quadfield. You won¡¯t be able to defend this ce well!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Kingsley appeared on the deck and coldly stared at Sea Monster. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 422 Without Lord Campbell ¡±We¡¯re not afraid of Horizon Group without Lord Campbell around.¡± Sea Monstercackled. Indeed, Horizon Group was terrifying only because of Lord Campbell. After all, he was the man who had the highest power level that mankind had ever witnessed. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. No one was scarier than him. ¡°How dare a young boy like you call yourself Wyvern King?¡± Javon took off his cloak to reveal his weary and fierce face. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± By then, Kingsley¡¯s gaze was colder than ice. He had received the news of Lord Campbell¡¯s death, but he could not bring himself to eptit. Therefore, he was absolutely livid and on the verge of killing someone. ¡°Intruders shall die!¡± he uttered. Then, a de slowly appeared in his hands, glinting under the sun. A beatter, he pointed it at Javon. Javon took off his cloak and began staring at his opponent despite the distance between them. In the next second, he jumped. He leaped towardthe ocean, but instead of sinking, he stood on the surface of the water. Everyone widened their eyes at that. This move had stunned many, including Kingsley. Then, Javon made his move. He was moving at the speed of light, and a white line appeared on the surface of the water before the seawater split into two. He came running above the waves. ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s this powerful?¡± Ryan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯m afraid only Nathan will be able to defeat him!¡± Nathan was watching over eight warzones, so he definitely would not beable toe back. In the blink of an eye, Javon reached the destroyer that Kingsley was on, and he jumped aboard. The entire destroyer shook tremendously, and Kingsley raised his Azure Wyvern de to swing at the intruder. ¡°Die!¡± Javon uttered, expressionless as he swung his rusty steel sword. A loud ng sounded out, and Kingsley was sent flying. He even almost lost his grip on the Azure Wyvern de. On the other hand, Javon was collected, andhe continued charging toward Kingsley with his steel sword aimed at thetter¡¯s throat. Kingsley¡¯s eyes turned red, and he lunged toward Javon again. However, just as Kingsley rose to his feet, Javon¡¯s hand shot out and smacked Kingsley¡¯s chest. ¡°Urk!¡± Kingsley retched up a mouthful of blood and copsed on the deck. However, his eyes remained wide, and the look in them remained furious. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Horizon Group withoutLord Campbell is a bunch of useless trash,¡± Javon commented before turning to look in the direction of thend remation project. Dozens of Azure Wyvern Guards rushed over, but before they could get close to Javon, Javon casually swung his rusty sword. A dark red line cut through the air, and more than a dozen Azure Wyvern Guards were instantly beheaded. ¡°How dare you?¡± Kingsley bellowed. However, Javon was too powerful. He was the top fighter of the overseas Order of the Infinite, and his master was none other than Quadruple-crowned King, Caleb Infield. He was the man who had emerged asthe victor in four seasons of apetition held by an overseas organization meant to rate the power levels of various individuals. Thus, he was known to others as the Quadruple-crowned King. Just as Javon was about to end Kingsley¡¯s life, Leviathan suddenly said, ¡°The energyfluctuations have suddenly risen by a few levels. We should leave first. Something¡¯s up.¡± Javon frowned and pressed his earpiece. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the radiation levels are off the charts. If we continue to stay here, we¡¯ll suffer from radiation poisoning,¡± Leviathan said to him as he looked at the monitors inthe destroyer. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you next time.¡± Javon shot Kingsley a look before departing. Lilith had noticed the strange situation in theboratory as well. ¡°Why are the radiation levels suddenly spiking?¡± There was still no change in Donald¡¯s vitals, but the radiation levels in his room were skyrocketing. However, they soon dieddown. Lilith knitted her brows, confused by the situation. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ryan entered the room. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 423 The Meeting To Divide Pollerton Lilith shook her head. ¡°Beats me. We don¡¯t know where the radiation is coming from.¡± ¡°Allright. Top brass has ordered for us to ce Chiliad Avion on lockdown. There are only seven or eight people who know about Lord Campbell, so they must be contained in the laboratory!¡± Ryan said as he walked off. Meanwhile,things started getting chaotic over at Pollerton. With the official listing and sale of the remation area, numerous real estate tycoons and organizations have flocked over to Pollerton in hopes of getting a piece of the pie. Charles reduced the scope of his business and didn¡¯t dare make any moves until Tristan returned. The Yund family, the Wheeler family, the Freedman n, the Campbell n, the Winston family, the Wilson family, Ss, and Akio had all entered Pollerton and set their sights on the remation area. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, the three Lords of Underground in Terrandya had also entered Pollerton. Ss, Arnaldo, and Holton were all gathered in a hotel near the ocean to discuss how they would split Pollerton among themselves. While Pollerton wasn¡¯t the wealthiest among the sixteen municipal districts in Terrandya, it had the most potential due to the usage of Donald¡¯s controlled fusion technology in thend remation project. Standing behind Ss was a giant who was almost three meters tall. Being the tallest human being in existence, his presence alone gave those around him a lot of pressure. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Arnaldo was seated at the tablewith an old man standing behind him. The old man looked like he was asleep as he stood there with his eyes closed,but Ss felt a little nervous when he recognized the old man. That¡¯s the former top assassin! He¡¯s made it into the top hundred among the assassins overseas! The third guy at the table was Holton. Despite looking no more than thirty with his red suit and friendly smile, he was one of the three Lords of Underground. Standing behind him was a beautiful woman with exquisite makeup. Her name was Ynda Zuckerman. Ynda was the one who helped Holton be one of the Lordsof Underground. Not only was she able to handle things with great finesse, but she was also a skilled fighter capable of killing with a single blow. She was once offered to join the Youngblood family, which was the most powerful and wealthy family inexistence. However, she turned them down because she liked Holton. Ethan, Tyson, and the others were seated at tables further away. Despite beingLords of Underground themselves, they were nothingpared to the three main ones. ¡°Arnaldo, your power seems to be the weakest among us. Are you sure you¡¯re qualified to get a share?¡± Holton asked with a smile. ¡°Is that so? While Ynda may bepowerful, I doubt she¡¯s able to take Hansel on,¡± Arnaldo replied calmly. He then shifted his gaze toward Ss and asked, ¡°What about you, Ss? Who do you have backing you up?¡± Ss casually took a sip of his coffee and said, ¡°Francesco.¡± The looks on Arnaldo and Holton¡¯s faces changed the moment they heard that. What? Francesco has been idle for a long time! Would he really help Ss out? If what he says is true, then neither of us will get any of Pollerton¡¯s market shares! ¡°Look outside,¡± Ss added with a faint smile while pointing out the window. There was a calm, vast ocean as far as the eye could see. Suddenly, they saw a tiny ck dot running across the ocean surface as it headed toward them at high speed. Someone behind Arnaldo passed him a pair of binocrs, and his face went pale the moment he saw what it was. A bald, middle-aged man was riding across the ocean surface on a reed that was faster than a speedboat, leaving huge waves in its wake. Holton¡¯s jaw dropped when he looked through the binocrs. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 424 rancesco Arrives Holy sh*t! That¡¯s Francesco! Both Arnaldo and Holton exchanged terrified nces when they realized whoit was. Ss took another sip of his coffee and said with a faint smile, ¡°Sorry, but I believe I can im all of Pollerton for myself. That is unless you guys can find someone capable of beating Francesco.¡± As if anyone could possibly defeat a monster like Francesco! That guy went toe to toeagainst Nathan and lived to walk away! He even established Crimson Dust Order, one of the most powerful forces overseas! Hansel opened his eyes all of a sudden and nced out the window with a solemn look on his face. Ynda, too, had a stern expression as she stared at Francesco. As Francesco got closer to the hotel, everyone heard the sound of the waves and looked out their windows inresponse. Zayne and the others had depressed looks on their faces. These foreign forces have gotten unbelievably bold after Lord Campbell¡¯s death! As Francesco reached the shoreline, he jumped off the reed while it continued going forward at high speed. The reed went crashing through the hotel window and speared into the wall. Francesco then made his way into theroom momentster, looking really sinister with the red lipstick and nine scars on his head. He had on a red robe and looked about forty or fifty. ¡°Hello, Mr. Doyle,¡± Francesco called out with a smile. Ss stood up and greeted him politely, ¡°Thank you for coming,Francesco.¡± Francesco then shifted his gaze toward Arnaldo and Holton as he said, ¡°Mr. Doyle and I will take over Pollerton¡¯s underground businesses, so you two can get lost!¡± The look in Arnaldo and Hansel¡¯s eyes turned icy-cold when they heard that. The underground businesses ofPollerton include pubs, karaoke bars, hotels, and even the transportation industry! Those are all very profitable businesses, so Ss¡¯ power is bound to grow rapidly if we give up on them! It¡¯ll only be a matter of time before he bes the sole Lord of Underground in Terrandya! Before Arnaldo could even say anything in response, Francesco turned toward Hansel and shouted, ¡°How dare you even think of killing me, you old b*stard?¡± With a wave of his hand, Francesco sent a dark-colored reed flying toward Hansel. Being the former top assassin, Hansel possessed insane reflexes due to his many years of training in close-quarters martial arts. His body glowed as he let out a loud yell, and he projected a wall oflight to shield him from the iing attack. A loud crack was heard as the reed shattered the wall of light, went through Hansel¡¯s forehead, and pinned him firmly against the wall. The look on Arnaldo¡¯s face changed instantly. ¡°Hey!¡± I can¡¯t believe it! Francesco has just killed Hansel, the former top assassin with a power levelof five hundred thousand, with one blow using an ordinary strand of reed! ¡°What? Do you have something to say?¡± Francesco asked calmly. Arnaldo fell silent and stared at Hansel¡¯s corpse with a gloomy expression. Holton held Ynda¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± Francesco turned toward Ynda and asked with a sneer, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to fight me?¡± Realizing that she was no match for someone as powerful as Francesco, Ynda could only keep quiet. Then, Francesco shifted his gaze toward Zayne, Tyson, and the others as he asked, ¡°You small fries have any objections?¡± Ethan quickly replied, ¡°No! We wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°If only you were here, Lord Campbell¡­¡± Zayne and the others muttered under their breaths. Donald would easily crush Ss and Francesco if he were here. Francesco gently tapped on the table as he scanned the room and said, ¡°Mr. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Doyle, I shall help you clear all your obstacles now that I am here in Pollerton. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 425 The Laboratory Explodes Arnaldo and Holton tensed up upon hearing that. It¡¯d take an army to stop Francesco! ¡°Find a man named Donald Campbell. I haven¡¯t been able to locate him so far,¡± Ss replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to find him as long as he¡¯s still alive. Also, I¡¯ll be hosting a banquet at Rivebale Hotel in ten days to discuss the divisionof Pollerton. Javon, Noah, and Leviathan are all going to attend it. I hope you will show up, Mr. Doyle,¡± Francesco said. All the forces within the country had been eyeing Donald¡¯s businesses ever since word got out about his death. Ssnodded, much to the dismay of Arnaldo and the others as they knew Pollerton was out of their reach. Neither of them expected Ss to go as far as acquainting himself with Francesco of the Crimson Dust Order. Campbell Capital soon announced that Jennifer would be marrying into the Campbell n and that the wedding would take ce at the Grand Myer Hotel. As per Linda¡¯s request, they invited all of their friends and rtives to attend the wedding. Naturally, the news of Jennifer marrying the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n caused an uproar all over the country. The radiation levels at Lord Campbell Mountain Vi¡¯s undergroundboratory grew increasingly high at around ten that night. ¡°Evacuate theboratory immediately! The artificial sun looks like it¡¯s about to explode!¡± Lilith shouted. As Donald¡¯sboratory was located at the bottom of the ocean, its walls were made out of special ss produced in an S9-Gradeboratory. Had it not been for the insanely strong ss and the cooling effect of the surrounding water, theheat from the artificial sun would¡¯ve melted the entire vi. While most of the researchers had no idea what was going on, they could clearly feel the radiation levels spiking like crazy. They knew they would have to leave immediately, or it would lead to unimaginable mutations intheir bodies. It wasn¡¯t long before everyone had evacuated Lord Campbell Mountain Vi. ¡°Lord Campbell¡¯s body is still inside!¡± Hannah shouted. ¡°It¡¯s toote now! The tempered ss is starting to melt, and the surveince cameras have all melted. I¡¯m afraid Lord Campbell¡¯s body is also¡­¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t bring herself to continue. He has been a great hero for over a decade and we won¡¯t even be ableto give him a proper burial¡­ Hannah shuddered at the thought of that. ¡°This ce is going to blow! We need to leave now!¡± Lilith yelled as she dragged Hannah out of Remation Area One. Boom! The explosion wasn¡¯t as loud as everyone had expected, but they could clearly see the ripples on the ocean surface. Moreover, they saw a white light on the surface of the ocean, and the temperature of the water spiked secondster. ¡°LookiWhat is that?¡± Hannah asked while pointing at two golden beams of light that shone deep beneath the water before disappearing. ¡°It¡¯s just the afterglow from the artificial sun¡¯s explosion,¡± Lilith replied. She then let out a sigh as she continued, ¡°So, what do we do now? Announce the death of Lord Campbell?¡± Hannah was just as lost as shewas. ¡°We¡¯ll keep it confidential for the time being.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s a shame that a great hero like Lord Campbell has died at the hands of a woman,¡± Ryan said while making his way over. Everyone else fell silent with gloomylooks on their faces. ¡°Horizon Group will soon return to ce Lord Campbell Mountain Vi on lockdown. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 426 Donald Returns Suddenly, a drone flew past his head and headed for the remation area. The dronewas an incredibly expensive one and looked just like a seagull. As the man frowned slightly, two golden beams of light illuminated the darkness around him and shone on the drone. The next thing he knew, the expensive drone exploded into pieces and crashed into the ocean. Noah and Leviathan, who were sleeping soundly in the open sea about thirty kilometers away, woke up when they heard a loud noise. ¡°Mr.Rodr¨ªguez, Mr.Leviathan, our drone has been shot down!¡± someone said while knocking on their door. ¡°Isn¡¯t that thetest bionic drone?¡± Noah asked with a frown. ¡°Here, take a look at the footagefrom the surveince cameras. This was taken by the drone before it got destroyed,¡± replied the man solemnly. ording to the surveince camera footage, the drone was slowly flying toward the remation area whena man climbed out of the ocean. Not only were they unable to see the man¡¯s face, but the footage was alsogging a lot due to signal interference. They then saw two golden beams of lighting out of the man¡¯s eyes, and the footage cut to ck after that. ¡°Who is that guy? Is he even human?¡± Noah asked sternly. Leviathan was eerily calm as hemented, ¡°Judging by the footage, it looks like the drone¡¯s signal was affected by high levels of radiation in the area.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ask Mr.Waine,¡± Noah said as he brought the footage over to Javon. Displeased at being woken up in the middle of the night, Javon eximed inannoyance, ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t this wait till tomorrow?¡± ¡°Here, take a look at this,¡± Noah replied. Javon pouted in disdain after watching the footage. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two got so worked up over a piece of cutting-edge technology!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Noah asked.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Antis has developed a cutting-edge technology in the formof eyesses capable of firingser beams. Watch as I take him down!¡± Javon replied as he grabbed his rusty sword and jumped into the ocean. Hethen sprinted across the ocean surface as he made his way toward the reef. Dozens of drones came flying out shortly after and followed closely behind Javon. Noah and Leviathan had a feeling that the man who crawled out of the water was no ordinary person, but Javon believed they were overreacting and dismissed their concerns. The man at the reef was none other than Donald himself. However, he seemed to have lost his memories as he stood there staring nkly into space. His hair had gotten so long that it fell over his shoulders and covered most of his face. Donald could sense that a slightly powerful individual was closing in fast, but he didn¡¯t try to make a run for it. Javon was so fast that he got within three hundred meters away from Donald in just a matter of seconds. ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts interrupting my sleep, you ugly b*stard! I¡¯ll cut your head off!¡± he shouted while ring coldly at Donald. The drones shone their lights on Donald, but they were unable to get a clear view of his face due to the long hair covering it. He looked rather sinister as he stoodpletely still on the reef with water dripping from his body. Swoosh! Javon dashed forward at lightning speed, leaving a trail of ripples on the ocean behind him. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 427 A Power Level Of Five Million Meanwhile, Lilith, Ss, and the others had also noticed themotion from their end. Ss quickly sent out his drones to see what was happening in the ocean. ¡°We¡¯ve got movement in the ocean, Francesco!¡± Ss shouted at Francesco. Francesco¡¯s expression turned gloomy when he saw the footage. ¡°Who is that long-haired man?¡± Ss shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± As Javon closed in on Donald, he unsheathed the rusty sword and caused it to light up with a blinding white light that extended up to ten meters long. Donald simply red coldly at Javon as he brought the sword down. ¡°That¡¯s the third technique from the Thirteen Sword Techniques!¡± ¡°Javon sure has gotten a lot stronger! I can¡¯t believe he has mastered the Thirteen Sword Techniques!¡±¡°This freak is about to die!¡± the people watching on murmured among themselves.Even Francesco was shocked by Javon¡¯s power when he saw it.Donald slowly extended his right hand as he stood there staring at the white light.Even my mentor wouldn¡¯t dare take my blow head on, and you want to receive it with your bare hands?With that in mind, Javon shouted disdainfully, ¡°Die!¡±However, what happened next shocked everyone at the scene. Donald grabbed the light around the sword and shattered it into pieces with a gentle twist. Javon¡¯s eyes went wide with shock and disbelief. ¡°Oh, no!¡± He then quickly backed away when he realized the dire situation he was in. Two golden mes appeared around Donald¡¯s eyes and shone brightly in the darkness of the night. A few secondster, the mes turned into two beams of light that shot out of his eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t Antis¡¯ technology!¡± Javon eximed in fear as he turned around to make a run for it, but it was toote. The beams of light hit him directly on the shoulders and tore right through his vicles. ¡°Get us out of here!¡± Javon screamed at the top of his lungs as he jumped onto the deck of the destroyer. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± Noah and Leviathan shouted in unison. The destroyer¡¯s engine roared loudly as it sped off into the distance. Ss and Francesco were so shaken up that they exchanged terrified nces in silence. Who is that guy? How is he able to catch the third sword technique with his bare hands and shootser beams out of his eyes? ¡°Fetch me my long-range evaluation sses!¡± Ss shouted. One of his subordinates came running over with a device that resembled a telescope. Ss snatched it out of his subordinate¡¯s hands and focused it on Donald, only to freeze in shock secondster. Holy sh*t! He has a power level of five million! ¡°Let me have a look!¡± Francesco said as he took the evaluation sses over, but dropped them in shock when he saw Donald¡¯s power level. Even I only have a power level of eight hundred thousand! How is this freak able to achieve five million? With power levels of one million ording to the Zodiac Challenge, Golden Lord and Lord Campbell are said to have the highest power levels in human history! A freak like this shouldn¡¯t even exist! The mere thought of that gave Francesco goosebumps all over. ¡°I-Is that guy even human? Look! He¡¯s making his move!¡± Donald bent his legs slightly beforeunching himself toward the destroyer like a cannonball. He was basically flying.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 428 Destroying A Destroyer The reef beneath his feet shattered as he flew across the ocean surface at lightning speed. ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, our radar has picked up an unknown object closing in at nine hundred kilometers per hour!¡± shouted one of the crew members. ¡°Correction, one thousand and three hundred kilometers per hour!¡± said another crew member. ¡°It¡¯s still elerating! The current speed is three thousand kilometers per hour!¡± the captain yelled. Whir! The destroyer¡¯s defensive mechanisms were all automatically activated in order to intercept Donald, but he was so fast that the radar couldn¡¯t even detect his exact location in real-time. By the time they realized what was going on, Donald had already gotten past the ship¡¯s defenses and landed on the deck. They quickly shone their spotlights on him, but were still unable to see his face. Javon stared at Donald in fear as hey bleeding on the deck. Donald, too, red coldly at him without saying a word. ¡°This is all just a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding! I¡¯m Javon Waine, the top fighter of the overseas Order of the Infinite!¡± Javon said in hopes of scaring Donald off. Seeing that Donald waspletely unfazed, Leviathan and Noah came over and introduced themselves as well. ¡°I¡¯m Leviathan, one of the representatives from Antis.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m Noah Rodriguez!¡± Donald raised his head slightly to look at Leviathan, who stood about two meters tall. Even with the thick, ck hair covering his face, the three of them could see a faint golden glowing out of his eyes. The next thing they knew, Donald lifted his right foot and set it down gently on the deck. Boom! A deafening noise rang out as the huge destroyer was broken into pieces. ¡°Ah!¡± Noah and the others screamed as they fell into the sea. Donald stood on the ocean surface and red coldly at them before disappearing into the dark sky above. Everyone at Chiliad Avion was freaking out after witnessing that shocking sight. ¡°An unknown individual with a power level of five million has appeared! He engaged Leviathan in combat and shattered his destroyer in one blow!¡± Ryan told Chiliad Avion and uploaded the footage into the System. However, no one could recognize Donald from the footage as it didn¡¯t get a clear view of his face. Meanwhile, Donald had made it into the downtown area of Pollerton without anyone noticing. ¡°Who am I? What did I lose?¡± he mumbled to himself as he looked up at Sky Garden. After a bit of wandering, he arrived at the ce where he married Jennifer. This ce looks kind of familiar¡­ What¡¯s with this painful sensation in my chest? Ten months had passed since Donald had gone missing, and it would soon be a year since Jennifer divorced him. As she had yet to receive any news about him, Jennifer figured Donald was most probably dead. As Lana and Reina had gotten used to Donald being around, they felt like a part of their life was missing after he left. Kevin, on the other hand, had been wearing a gleeful smile on his face as the day of Tyrone and Jennifer¡¯s marriage drew closer. Once Tyrone bes my brother-inw, I¡¯ll be free to do as I please in Pollerton! I can already do that now since they¡¯re bound to get married anyway, but I haven¡¯t got much money since Skr and I aren¡¯t married yet. Jennifer won¡¯t give me enough money, and I don¡¯t have what it takes to make money using Tyrone¡¯s name either. Looks like my marriage with Skr will just have to wait¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 429 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Precarious Situation However, that didn¡¯t stop him from showing off wherever he went. Raymond seemed to have aged over a few days. His surgery and theck of news about Donald had thrown the old man into an abyss of darkness and despair. I¡¯m already eighty years old. I won¡¯t have much time to live. Despite that, Ss still doesn¡¯t want to let me go. It isn¡¯t just Ss. Even the Campbell n still holds their grudge against me. At that moment, the care worker had just helped Raymond finish his breakfast when a couple of tall, burly men in golden suits showed up in his room. The care worker didn¡¯t dare to move or even breathe loudly. On the other hand, Raymond wasn¡¯t the slightest bit anxious. He took a sip of his coffee and said, ¡°What¡¯sing wille. I know the Campbell n won¡¯t let me die peacefully. They¡¯ll want to humiliate and make me suffer thoroughly before letting me take myst breath.¡± The eight men in golden suits didn¡¯t respond and merely stared at Raymond with keen gazes. The Campbell n wouldn¡¯t allow themselves to be disgraced. ¡°But the Campbell n thinks too highly of me. They actually sent eight Golden Sentinels to fight against an old man like me,¡± Raymond said in a self-deprecating tone. Each Golden Sentinel is an elite with a two-hundred-thousand power level. Only the Campbell n can form such a team. ¡°How lively.¡± Before the eight men could say something, a voice came from the other side of the door. Soon, eighteen bald men walked through the door. They were the Eighteen Copper Men of Crimson Dust Order, with Francesco as their leader. Ss must have sent them. Their powers are on par with the Golden Sentinels. Donald beating up Brandon in public was humiliating to Ss, so Ss had been looking for Donald for a long time and finally received confirmation of his death. However, a ruthless man like Ss won¡¯t let the matter slide unless he spills some blood. He won¡¯t consider Donald¡¯s death as blood spilled, so he¡¯ll switch his target to me. Ss thinks the only way he can earn his dignity back is through killing me. Raymond still kept his Why would Raymond offend Tyrone in the first ce? That was because Raymond did some fortune- telling for Tyrone, iming that Tyrone would not live over thirty years of age. Tyrone was twenty-nine at the moment. No one knew if Raymond was telling the truth or if his fortune-telling was believable. The fact was he spoke the truth. Otherwise, Tyrone wouldn¡¯t have been so furious as to borrow the Prince¡¯s power to form a crushing force to defeat Raymond¡¯s Golden Beast. With untreatable congenital heart disease, Tyrone had been consulting every doctor and searching for a suitable heart donor over the recent years, yet it was all in vain. He couldn¡¯t find even one suitable donor. However, there was, in fact, one suitable donor. That person was Tyrone¡¯s older brother. As Tyrone¡¯s older brother was more respected and capable than Tyrone, a man like him would never be willing to donate his heart to Tyrone. ¡°How presumptuous!¡± the Golden Sentinels barked. ¡°Raymond Campbell, it looks like you haven¡¯t suffered enough under the Campbell n¡¯s oppression. We¡¯ll just have to crush you to death then.¡± ¡°Are you guys taking him down or letting us have the honor?¡± One of the Eighteen Copper Men licked his lips with a bloodthirsty expression on his face. ¡°Francesco ordered us to take Raymond¡¯s head back to him.¡± Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 430 Donald Is Alive The Golden Sentinels said, ¡°Let¡¯s take him down together. We get half his head each.¡± Chills ran down the care worker¡¯s spine at the threat. How can there still be such cruel people in this time and age? Raymond smiled without a flicker of fear in his eyes. ¡°It looks like Tyrone doesn¡¯t have much time left. As for Francesco, I¡¯ve seen himtely. He will have a catastrophe befall him recently, too.¡± Bang! A member of the Eighteen Copper Men smashed the marble desk in front of him before charging toward Raymond and grabbing his neck. Raymond¡¯s breathing turned rapid, but he merely shut his eyes. Ever since he heard about Donald¡¯s death, his willpower had died along with Donald. His consciousness began to fade as he slowly gave up on struggling. As he gradually fell into darkness, he suddenly sensed a faint golden glow appear in front of him. He was stunned by what he saw when he opened his eyes. A tall, lean figure with shoulder-length hair was standing in the room. The man¡¯s dark, lush mane had obscured his face. The Eighteen Copper Men were stunned to their core. The man with a chokehold on Raymond¡¯s neck frantically released him, letting Raymond slump to the ground as he rushed back to his team to get into formation, preparing themselves to attack. Meanwhile, the Golden Sentinels were thunderstruck. It was as though a lightning bolt had struck their preconceived notions into smithereens. All members of the Campbell n had evaluation sses on. They could ess the power level of the man standing in front of them and saw that the man possessed a power level of five million. Through the evaluation sses, they could only see a wall of red. Their sses weren¡¯t for evaluating the power level of humans. Instead, the sses¡¯ purpose was to measure the power level of assault weapons, such as nuclear bombs, aircraft carriers, and intercontinental missiles. The power level of assault weapons ranged from three to five million, but the sses measured a five-million power level on a human. It was horrifying. The man before them was practically unrivaled. ¡°Who are you?¡± A member of the Golden Sentinels felt a mix of emotions surging within his heart. Donald stood there motionlessly and merely stared atContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. Raymond dazedly. When he saw the fingerprint on Raymond¡¯s neck and his flushed face from shortness of breath, murderous intent stirred within him. ¡°All of you¡­ have to die!¡± he dered with a hoarse voice. Raymond gasped as agitation filled him. I know this voice! The next moment, tears filled his eyes. Donald had slowly raised his head, and his hair parted to each side of his face to reveal his features. He had a handsome face. It was fair without a beard. His gaze was abnormally sharp. One could even see a faint golden glow gleaming within his eyes. It¡¯s Donald! ¡°Donald!¡± The Eighteen Copper Men and the Golden Sentinels were familiar with Donald¡¯s face. They could recognize him from a glimpse. After the initial shock, chills ran down their spines as comprehension dawned on them. Donald was the one who defeated Javon from the overseas Order of the Infinite with one strike. He was also the one who crushed Leviathan¡¯s destroyer with a stomp of his foot. He has a five-million power level! The men merely stood there, not daring to move even a single muscle. A member of the Golden Sentinels wanted to send the information to the Campbell n but realized something was blocking his signal. It was Donald. His body was exuding some kind of radiation that could jam signals. At that moment, Donald was still staring at Raymond. The tangled mess in his mind began to unravel. Memories about Raymond were starting to unfold and filled every corner of his brain. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Donald called out with a hoarse voice. He still had a lot of nk spaces in his memories that he needed to scour for and fill in. His memories would only fully recover if he saw the person in question with his own eyes. Especially Jennifer. Tears began streaking down Raymond¡¯s cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back!¡± A member of the Eighteen Copper Men couldn¡¯t stand the pressure Donald exuded and chose to attack him first. With clenched fists, he charged toward Donald. The sound of something shing through the air echoed across the room. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 431 Crabface Is Donald However, Donald didn¡¯t turn his head or defend himself and merely allowed theman¡¯s fist to punch the back of his head. The collision caused a loud thud as though two golden rocks crashed into each other. Donald didn¡¯t move. Inparison, the member of the Eighteen Copper Men was holding his right arm tightly as it drooped limply. He let out a painful yell that reverberated across the room. My punch is powerful enough toput a hole through a metal te effortlessly, but he didn¡¯t even budge! Donald¡¯s hair began swaying in the air as he looked over his shoulder at the man holding his limp arm. The golden glow in Donald¡¯s eyes red brightly. Before the man could scream, his body was incinerated into a mound of fine white powder on the ground. Just one glimpse from Donald was extremely destructive. That scene sent shockwaves of fear into everyone¡¯s hearts. What is that technique? ¡®TH send you on your way,¡± Donald stated impassively. ¡°Run!¡± the Golden Sentinels and the remaining Eighteen Copper Men shouted. They burst through the window,nded outside the house, and scattered away in fear. ¡°I have to ughter them first.¡± Donald¡¯s hairfell back and covered his face again. His body disappeared on the spot. Raymond didn¡¯t even get the chance to get a good look at how Donald left. One of the Golden Sentinelstook out his phone as he ran. His hope soared when he saw the weak signal on his phone. He instantly dialed Xylus¡¯ number. ¡°Mr.Hayes, Crabface, the weird man at the sea is Donald! He has a power level of five million!¡± Buzz! There was a disruption in the line, and the memberof the Golden Sentinels could only hear a buzzing sound. Looking over his shoulder with difficulty, he saw Donald staring coldly at him like a devil from hell. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Themember of the Golden Sentinels dropped to his knees on the ground as his eyes widened with horror. Donald merely cast him an apathetic nce, then disappeared with a sh. Before that member of the Golden Sentinels could feel relieved, he noticed that his arms were slowly disappearing as though they were transforming into a pair of invisible angel wings. About a dozen secondster, the man was transformed into a mound of powder on the ground. Meanwhile, Xylus answered the call, but the report from the member of the Golden Sentinels was unclear due to the terrible signal. ¡°Mr.Hayes, Crabface¡­has a power level of five million.¡± He only caught those few words before the line went dead. Xylus¡¯ stomach sank as he feltuneasy. Did the Golden Sentinels offend Crabface during their mission? At that thought, he immediately called the rest of the Golden Sentinels. However, their phones were either turnedoff or had terrible signals. He couldn¡¯t even get one proper word out of any of them. A horrible feeling emerged in Xylus¡¯ heart before it shotto his brain. A few years ago, Golden Lord and Lord Campbell took first ce in the Zodiac Challenge with a power level of a million. Yet now, an elite with a five-million power level has shown up. The damage he can cause is equivalent to a million-ton destroyer. Will the future change? The next Zodiac Challenge is about to begin. Will Crabface be the first? It¡¯s possible! As of this moment, the highest power level of a human that is ever recorded in historyis one million! This man has five million! ¡°I¡¯m not sure how the Golden Sentinels came across Crabface with a power level of five million, but it¡¯s likely all of them have been obliterated, Mr.Campbell,¡± Xylus reported to Tyrone. Tyrone, who was initially calm, was instantly shocked when he heard what Xylus had said. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. His hands trembled, and he could almost imagine the rage of the Campbell n when they heard about the news. Every member of theGolden Sentinels was priceless. He had lost too many men in Pollerton. Not to mention the Campbell n¡¯s guards, he had now lost eight Golden Sentinels, too. ¡°How did they come across Crabface?¡±Agitation caused Tyrone¡¯s eyes to turn red. ¡°Their mission is to kill Raymond! How did they run into Crabface?¡± His heart began to throb in pain as hisfeelings overwhelmed him. ¡°My meds! Give me my meds!¡± Xylus frantically went to grab Tyrone¡¯s medication and raced to thtter¡¯s side, feeding it to him. Some color returned to Tyrone¡¯s pale face after he took it. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 432 Jennifer Is Your Savior Tyrone closed his eyes and leaned against the couch. ¡°Is there any news from the gicsboratory? They stillcan¡¯t find a donor?¡± Xylus shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Tyrone¡¯s eyes snapped open with shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Jennifer was destined for greatness and could revive me from the dead? I only have eighteenmonths left!¡± Xylus merely lowered his head in silence. Suddenly, a middle-aged man in a white coat entered the room with a grave expression. He had a piece of paper in his hand. ¡°Mr.Campbell, we have a major discovery!¡± Tyrone merely slid a cold nce at him. The middle-aged man continued, ¡°We found a partially suitable donor!¡± Tyrone¡¯s eyes brightened. He straightened his back and asked, ¡°What do you mean by partially suitable donor? Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, Jennifer,¡± the middle-aged man answered. Tyrone wasshocked. He exchanged nces with Xylus and caught the surprise in thetter¡¯s eyes. ¡°Continue.¡± Tyrone quickly calmed himselfdown. ¡°We identally tested Ms. Wilson¡¯s DNA and concluded she is a suitable match as your donor. However, considering the difference in your gic codes, there¡¯ll be a certain level of rejection. Even the slightest bit of rejection can be detrimental to your recovery,¡± the middle-aged man exined. ¡°So?¡± Tyrone asked indifferently. The man continued, ¡°There¡¯sa way if you want a close match of gic codes. You¡¯ll need to have a baby with Ms.Wilson, then take the baby¡¯s heart.¡± Xylus closed his eyes as a mix of emotions stirred within him. It matches. Everything matches like a puzzle piece. Metaphysics is scary. From the first time I met Jennifer, I already knew she was someone that could help Tyrone ovee his crisis through the geomancy and metaphysics llearned throughout my life. However, I have no idea about the exact details of how she could¡¯ve helped him. I finally got my answers now. Tyrone was baffled. It was his first time experiencing the frightening part of metaphysics. I didn¡¯t believe in Xylus¡¯ talk about metaphysics before, but he got my trust now. All these years, I¡¯ve tested over millions, even tens of millions of people, yet not even one was a suitable donor. I¡¯ve finally found one now! The middle-aged man said, ¡°The baby can undergo a heart transnt at sixmonths old. However, that baby is your flesh and blood. Will you be willing to sacrifice your own child?¡± At first, a satirical expression crept up Tyrone¡¯s face, then ruthlessness reced it. ¡°I don¡¯t care who dies as long as I live.¡± There¡¯s another suitable donor, my older brother. I would¡¯ve taken his heart from him if it weren¡¯t for his brutality and higher status. ¡°Xylus!¡± Tyrone called. Xylus instantly bowed his head respectfully. ¡® Yes, Mr.Campbell.¡± ¡°Inform the Wilson family to bring forward the engagement to the twenty-sixth of this month. I shall officially be engaged to Jennifer on that day and marry her on the eighth of August. She must bear my child!¡± Tyrone ordered coldly. The twenty-sixth of this month? That¡¯s less than a fortnight! ¡°The wedding hasto be grand to celebrate my rebirth. Invite the whole city!¡± Tyrone dered. ¡® Yes, Mr.Campbell.¡± Xylus swiftly left for the Wilson residence and urgently made the announcement. The announcement stated: Tyrone shall hold his engagement to Jenniferat Rivebale Hotel, Grand Myer Hotel, and Sky Garden on the twenty-sixth of this month. The whole city is invited to attend this joyful celebration. A wedding of one of the princes of the Campbell n would naturally garner a lot of attention.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Leonard andLinda were ecstatic. They were proud that their daughter would marry one of the Campbell n¡¯s princes. Meanwhile, Tyrone¡¯s attitude toward Jenniferhad begun to change. He had turned into a loving and considerate man that cared about Jennifer. In the meantime, before the Golden Sentinels and the remaining Copper Men could find a way out of the residential district, Donald had them all ughtered in less than a minute. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 433 Improvement Then, he went to meet Raymond. Raymond¡¯s initially dull eyes glinted. ¡°Where have you been these past few months?¡± Raymond asked. Donald went silent for some time before shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I felt like I was in a dream, a dream where I was walking on the sun.¡± ¡°Are you going to attend Jennifer and Tyrone¡¯s engagement?¡± Raymond asked. Donald merely stared nkly at him and asked, ¡°Who is Jennifer? And who is Tyrone?¡± Raymond widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°My condition is not at my best right now. It feels really odd, as if my memory has been locked up, and that I need time to slowly retrieve them.¡± Raymond¡¯s eyes popped after listening to him. It reminded him of a mythical state. However, he shook his head in denial immediately. That state had only appeared in legends and myths. ¡°So, what are your ns next?¡± Raymond asked. Donald thought for a moment and got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to find my memories back and find out who I am.¡± His long hair covered his face once again. With a leap, he disappeared from the window sill. It was as if he had never been there in the first ce. Raymond let out a bitterugh. Given his observation, he knew that Donald¡¯s power had leveled up yet again, and this time, it had multiplied. Donald was already invincible in the first ce. Now, no one in the world would be able to defeat him. Nevertheless, Raymond was intrigued to see how far Donald could go. Later at three in the afternoon, Donald showed up at Scarlet Swan Vi. The vi was seared into his memories, and he seemed to have felt the strongest connection to it. Hence, that was the first ce that he went to. At the same time, Tyrone, who had transformed into a caring man, went to see Jennifer. She looked at Tyrone withplicated emotions in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Campbell, you¡¯re such an esteemed man, and you can have anything you want. Why do you insist to be together with me?¡± Tyrone did not seem like the type to indulge women with sweet nothings. He lowered his head and let out a light chuckle. To her bewilderment, Jennifer found his smile gentle. She had known Tyrone for almost a year then, and the man had never shown her such a tender look. Instead, the man gave off a cold and distant vibe, as if he was a mighty dragon descended from the sky, and all the other people were mere specks of dust in his eye. Tyrone smiled gently and said, ¡°Because I like you.¡± Jennifer shuddered in response as she stared at the man in bewilderment. Does someone like him also have feelings? Tyrone did not seem like he understood the notion of love. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and buy you some clothes and jewelry. Let me know if you¡¯ve got your eyes on any.¡± Jennifer found him amusing. Her perception of him started to improve a little. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mr. Campbell. I still have something going on at the office.¡± Tyrone seemingly paid no heed to her and said domineeringly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leonard then chimed in, ¡°Jennifer, you may go. It¡¯s all right if you don¡¯te back tonight.¡± Linda shot her daughter a meaningful look and added, ¡°Yeah. Young people like the two of you should spend more time together to build a closer rtionship with each other.¡± Feelings? Jennifer felt a lump in her throat. She could not help but feel like she had been devoid of feelings after Donald¡¯s death. ¡°Jennifer, why are you still in a daze? Are you trying to piss me to death?¡± Jennifer chided in a low voice. Jennifer was feeling quite down and wanted to get some fresh air too. So, she went along with Tyrone. Tyrone nodded at Leonard and Linda to acknowledge the two, making them jump a little in pleasant surprise. ¡°Where are we going? Do you mind leading the way?¡± Tyrone asked. ¡°I¡¯m okay with wherever,¡± Jennifer said. Though she agreed to head out, she was not particrly enthused about the idea. Meanwhile, in Scarlet Swan Vi, Reina was chatting to Arnaldo at the gazebo. The father and daughter duo had gotten closer over the course of a few months. Reina no longer detested Arnaldo. Surprisingly, she found herself relying on her father, who was one of the Lords of Underground in Terrandya. ¡°Still no news about Donald¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Reina asked. She had been pleading Arnaldo for the longest time before thetter finally agreed to help her look for information on Donald. However, their efforts were in vain.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 434 The Mysterious Man Arnaldo shook his head and sighed. ¡°Reina, Donald is dead. It is time for you to move on.¡± Reina¡¯s face paled as she shot up from her seat. ¡°No. He is definitely not dead!¡± Arnaldo let out another sigh. ¡°Reina, I might need to head back to Terrandya.¡± Noticing that his daughter did not give him any response, Arnaldo continued, ¡°Ss and Francesco have worked together to divide the resources in Pollerton. The whole remation area, save for the area that is under the ten great families and Lord Campbell Mountain Vi¡¯s control, is being carved up by Ss. His influence has grown by at least three times by now. I suppose you think Charles and Zayne might be strong enough to hold him, but they¡¯re all cowering in a corner in fear of him. They dare not even show their faces. If Ynda had not gone to extreme lengths to save Holton, thetter would have died in Pollerton as well. Ynda has suffered a huge hit. If Holton does not leave soon, he will die here. The same goes for me. Ss is a formidable presence. He will strike in a few more days, and nobody will be able to stop him.¡± Arnaldo sounded dejected. The number of resources derived from the remation area was unbelievable. It was a huge piece of pie. Ss was so blinded by his greed that he wanted to take it all for himself. Nheless, Reina did not understand the dynamics of the situation. ¡°Follow me back to Terrandya. Scarlet Swan Vi will most likely be taken, too,¡± Arnaldo said. Reina widened her eyes and eximed, ¡°Does Ss wish to take my Scarlet Swan Vi, too?¡± ¡°That man has taken more than ny percent of Mr. Lynch¡¯s assets, over half of Charles¡¯ properties, Zayne¡¯s Primordial Tower, and even the food and beverage chain of Tyson. Do you think he will let your Scarlet Swan Vi go?¡± Arnaldo sounded resigned. He was not afraid of Ss at first. However, it was different when thetter teamed up with Francesco, who was unrivaled. Arnaldo remembered his own bodyguard, Hansel, who was killed by Francesco using just one strand of ordinary weed. It was clear as day that Francesco was a formidable man.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Reina felt a sense of despair wash over her. Things would not have gotten out of hand if Donald was still alive. After digging around for nearly a year and confirmation from multiple sources, she finally epted the fact that Donald had passed away a year ago. ¡°Ss wants to seize control of the whole Terrandya right now. However, the key to gaining authority over Terrandya is to get hold of Pollerton first. Hence, he will not let Scarlet Swan Vi go. You might as well follow me back to Terrandya as soon as possible,¡± Arnaldo said. Tears brimmed in Reina¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°No. I¡¯m not leaving. My memories here are far too precious to be left behind.¡± She took a look around Scarlet Swan Vi. If it hadn¡¯t been for Donald, Scarlet Swan Vi would have ceased to exist long ago. The number of scarlet swans in Scarlet Swan Vi had reached over twenty thousand. It was arge amount of wealth, and it could be liquidated very easily. Stocks and properties may be valuable, but they needed a longer time to liquidate into cash. However, that was not the case with Scarlet Swan Vi. It was very popr, and the transfer of the vi¡¯s ownership could happen in the blink of an eye. Ss, who was desperately trying to expand his influence, would not give up on seizing this cash cow. Just when Arnaldo was about to say something, his gaze darted behind Reina¡¯s behind, and his brows furrowed deeply. A tall man was standing some thirty meters away from Reina. He was wearing a suit, his body slender. However, he had long hair that reached his shoulders. Half his face was concealed behind those long hair. One could only glimpse his eyes which shone with a glint. Arnaldo was stumped. Then, his expression turned grim as he ordered in a low voice, ¡°Come with me!¡± His heart was pounding as he felt his eyelids twitching. Arnaldo had a robustwork of information. So, he recognized the man instantly The man was known as Crabface. Donald had another name now, which was Crabface. Arnaldo had heard about Crabface and seen the video of the mysterious man murdering Javon and destroying Leviathan. Reina turned around and saw Donald as well. A perplexed look crossed her face. ¡°Who is he?¡± Reina asked. Arnaldo did not reply to her and dragged her to leave the gazebo. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 435 Insolence Donald, standing there without any movement, was shrouded in mystery. No one could tell what his intention or goal was. Before Arnaldo and Reina could leave, a thundering roar was heard. ¡°Do you actually think you can escape now?¡± Turning around, Arnaldo felt his heart sink when he saw who it was. Francesco Faraday! He actually came! Is he somehow connected to Crabface? Francesco didn¡¯te alone, as his entourageprised at least thirty men. Given their bulging muscles, it was evident all of them were elite martial artists. It was clear that he was in a bad mood, for the Eighteen Copper Men he sent to kill Raymond had disappeared without a trace. In fact, there was no sign of them in Pollerton at all. Nheless, the good news was that Ss had promised him half the spoils if he had seeded in taking over Scarlet Swan Vi. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. That alone would amount to more than a hundred million. Arnaldo questioned grimly, ¡°Francesco, you¡¯re a distinguished figure from overseas. Don¡¯t tell me that even you are coveting the wealth of a youngdy?¡± Francesco simply threw Arnaldo an indifferent nce before shifting his attention to Reina. Despite her petite stature, she, with curves in all the right ces, was an excellent feminine specimen. The organization he founded was named the Crimson Dust Order. Just from its name alone, one could tell that Francesco wasn¡¯t someone that was bound by any rules. As expected, he licked his lips. ¡°Is this youngdy your daughter? She truly is a sweet young thing.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Come, spend a night with me, and I¡¯ll reconsider my ns.¡± Reina glowered at Francesco. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Oh? She¡¯s a feisty one, exactly right up my alley.¡± Francesco sniggered lecherously before disappearing in a sh. The moment he reappeared, he was standing beside Reina with a hand on her shoulder. Arnaldo couldn¡¯t pull her back in time, as Francesco was one step ahead of him. Raising his hand, Francesco swung it at Arnaldo¡¯s cheeks and gave him a forceful p. The instant a loud p rang out, Arnaldo was thrown to the ground. The impact caused his cheeks to be badly swollen and blood to ooze out the corner of his lips. He was, after all, an ordinary person. Arnaldo warned, ¡°Francesco, if you dare touch her, I¡¯ll go all out to make sure you never leave Pollerton unscathed.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Filled with contempt, Francesco reached out his hand to caress Reina¡¯s face. ¡°Even Ynda doesn¡¯t dare to talk to me that way.¡± ¡°In that case, is Terrence Lowe qualified?¡± Arnaldo stared daggers at him. Terrence, who was superior to Randy, was the anchor of the Lowe family. He was a distant uncle of Wynter¡¯s and was currently in the army. ¡°Even though I can¡¯t defeat him, there¡¯s someone else who can.¡± Francesco snorted inughter. ¡°That person is my senior, Jeffery Lysle!¡± Arnaldo gasped. ¡°Is Jeffery already in Terrandya?¡± ¡°To be precise, he is technically in Pollerton. Where else do you think Ss obtained the courage to act with such impunity?¡± Stroking Reina¡¯s face, Francesco prepared to execute his next move. However, Reina pped his right hand away. The audacity! As an icy glint shed across his eyes, Francesco grabbed Reina by her hair and pinned her to the ground. ¡°Kneel!¡± Subsequently, he began to unbuckle his belt in an attempt to show his manhood. ¡°Lick it!¡± Unfortunately, Arnaldo could only look on helplessly with rage burning in his eyes. As for Reina, she scrambled backward in absolute despair but was prevented from escaping by Francesco¡¯s grip on her hair. No sooner had Francesco unzipped his pants than he noticed Donald bearing down on him. Even though they were separated by a distance of thirty meters, Donald closed the gap in a single step. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Francesco thundered while unleashing a palm strike at Donald. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 436 Mercy With his hand raised up high, Donald countered by stabbing the center of Francesco¡¯s palm with two of his fingers. ¡°Argh!¡± When Donald¡¯s fingers pierced through his palm, Francesco howled in excruciating pain as he recoiled from the attack. The moment he got a clear glimpse of Donald¡¯s face, Francesco froze at his feet, as if he was struck by lightning. The look on his face gradually transitioned from bewilderment to panic. Crabface. Why is he here? As Donald pulled Reina back to her feet, he gave her a puzzled look as if the memory shards in his mind were raging turbulently. Reina, too, stared at him through the hair that covered his face with an equally baffled expression. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Despite the familiarity of his clean-cut face, she was unable to recognize him still. When the shattered memories in Donald¡¯s mind gradually rearranged themselves, scenes from the past began to emerge. That was the reason why he kept his distance earlier. And now, he had fully regained his memories of Reina. ¡°Good sir¡­ please don¡¯t interfere!¡± Francesco called out. Donald, who didn¡¯t even bother to give him a look, focused his attention on Reina. Sweeping his fringes aside to reveal his facepletely, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Jolted by his words, Reina stared at him in disbelief. The initial shock on her face was soon reced by an ecstatic expression. Subsequently, her eyes began to redden as she stared at Donald with a mix of smiles and tears. He¡¯s alive! He¡¯s really back! Looking at him longingly, Reina could feel the sorrow that had umted within her for the past year being washed away. Arnaldo was briefly stunned before wild delight filled his eyes. It looks like Reina is acquainted with Crabface! As for Francesco, a sense of dread began to overwhelm him, for he was well aware that Crabface¡¯s power level was five million, simr to that of a humanized assault weapon. After letting down his hair to cover his face, Donald gradually turned around to face Francesco. Staggering back in fear, Francesco apologized, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± ¡°You must be the one who sent the eighteen Golden Shield Technique practitioners.¡± Donald, with heavy footsteps, approached him in an intimidating manner, as if he was the devil himself. With his disheveled hair, towering figure, and sharp suit, he looked harmless. In fact, one could be forgiven for thinking that he was a male model strutting down the catwalk Nheless, Francesco could feel the beastly aura Donald exuded alongside his approach. It was the same kind of aura that he felt from Jeffery¡¯s body. ¡°My senior overseas, Jeffery, has not demonstrated his power in thirty years. Hence, you had better weigh the consequences of your actions!¡± Francesco barked despite the terror welling up inside him. Sh*t, he¡¯s the one who killed the Eighteen Copper Men. Who in the world is he? Unfazed by the threats, Donald continued to bear down on Francesco. ¡°Die!¡± Francesco¡¯s subordinates exchanged nces before letting out a battle cry. Armed with a myriad of prohibited des, all of them charged at Donald from behind. Even though Donald didn¡¯t bother to turn around, Reina and Arnaldo¡¯s hearts sank at the fearsome sight. All these men are elites who, when ced in the context of war, are considered members of the Special Operation Force. Faced with the swarm of vicious attackers, Donald gently raised his right hand and pressed an imaginary button. Buzz! Suddenly, the approaching enemies flew into the sky and disintegrated into dust. Francesco¡¯s face lost all color as his pupils constricted. Despite the knowledge that Donald was powerful, he wasn¡¯t aware of the true extent of the former¡¯s power. More than ten members of the Special Operation Force were turned into dust without being able to react at all. Such a horrifying method made Donald look as if he wielded the power of the gods. This was the second time Francesco felt that his life was threatened. The first was during the Zodiac Challenge when he was almost killed by a single move from Golden Lord. ¡°Please spare me! Please! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Francesco, with his egg-like bald head, dropped to his knees while his body trembled uncontrobly. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 437 Revtion Faced with someone with a power level of five million, thest thing that crossed his mind was resisting. Staring coldly at him, Donald fell into deep thought. ¡°I remember you!¡± Stunned, Francesco raised his head to look at Donald. Coincidentally, a breeze blew Donald¡¯s hair aside to reveal the icy expression on his chiseled face. Francesco¡¯s mind was blown in that instant. The shocking realization caused him to drop to his knees as if his soul had left his body. It¡¯s Donald! Crabface, who possesses a power level of five million, is actually Donald! ¡°During the Zodiac Challenge, I almost pierced your skull with a single palm strike!¡± Donald eximed. His words triggered raging emotions and unparalleled shock within Francesco. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The one who pierced my head with his attack back in the day was Golden Lord, who had worn a golden mask. And now, it turns out that Donald is also Golden Lord! Unfortunately, the revtion wasn¡¯t the worst of it yet. What Francesco was about to hear next would send him into hellish despair. ¡°When we were in Quadfield, your shoulder de was shattered by the aura unleashed by my sword!¡± The incident was seared into Francesco¡¯s mind. During his time at Quadfield, he was grievously injured by the attack before he could even see the attacker¡¯s face. ¡°Y-You¡¯re Lord Campbell!¡± Francesco gaped at Donald. As for Arnaldo, he, too, was bbergasted by the realization. Donald is both Golden Lord and Lord Campbell? Both men, especially Arnaldo, began to reevaluate everything they knew in life. The Donald that Reina had been pining for all this while turned out to be both Golden Lord and Lord Campbell? The revtion was truly shocking and unbelievable. When Arnaldo turned his attention to Reina, he saw her gawking at Donald, her eyes filled with admiration. ¡°I¡¯m going to send you to hell.¡± Donald stared at Francesco. Naturally, Francesco wasn¡¯t going to wait for death to befall him. At the perfect opportunity, he retreated swiftly, let out a thundering roar, and vanished into the woods in the blink of an eye. Raising his head, Donald stared in silence at the direction Francesco fled in. Arnaldo yelled anxiously, ¡°We can¡¯t allow him to escape just like that!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not going anywhere.¡± No sooner had Donaldmented than he plucked a bunch of leaves from a nearby tree and gently flung them out. Underneath Arnaldo¡¯s astounded gaze, rays of light suddenly broke out from the pearly-green leaves before they rocketed into the dense forest, unleashing a sonic boom in the process. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Sounds of countless tree trunks being pierced through echoed through the forest. Meanwhile, Francesco was fleeing in desperation, hoping to escape Donald¡¯s kill zone. When he felt a sudden chill down his spine, he turned around to be greeted by tens of leaves speeding toward him. Before he knew it, all of them pierced through his body just like a hail of bullets. Thud! Copsing to the ground, Francesco breathed hisst. ¡°Donald!¡± Reina hurried over in delight and hugged Donald¡¯s right arm. As a man of few words, he responded with a steady nod. Gulping nervously, Arnaldo gave Donald a fearful look. ¡°L-Lord Campbell!¡± Nheless, Donald ignored Arnaldo and only had eyes for Reina. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Not good. Not good at all. Life without you is nothing but a torment,¡± Reina purred. ¡°You poor thing.¡± Donald gently nodded. ¡°Where have you been this entire time?¡± Reina asked. Donald shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± After a brief silence, Reina finally asked, ¡°Jennifer and Tyrone are going to get engaged on the twenty-sixth. Do you know that?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Donald replied calmly, as he only found Jennifer¡¯s name familiar but couldn¡¯t remember who she was. He had to wait till he saw her in person before his memory could be jogged. ¡°I¡¯ll be there on that day,¡± he stated. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 438 Can You Sleep Well ¡°Talk to me, will you?¡± Reina gave his hand a tug. Even though Arnaldo was terrified by all of Donald¡¯s cold-blooded alter egos, such as Lord Campbell, Golden Lord, and Crabface, a strange idea gradually crept into his mind. If Reina gets together with Lord Campbell, even if not officially, I can leverage her close rtionship with him to gain control of the whole of Terrandya. Cognizant of what was going through Arnaldo¡¯s mind, Reina reminded him, ¡°Dad, with regards to the fact that Donald is Lord Campbell, please keep this a secret. Or else, it would upset him.¡± Arnaldo was filled with sudden disappointment. ¡°I know. I know.¡± In the city center of Pollerton, Jennifer and Tyrone entered a luxury mall while strolling aimlessly around. As Tyrone had never gone shopping before, he scanned the surroundings with furrowed brows. At the same time, Jennifer browsed around in silence. ¡°Bring out your best diamond rings and nes,¡± Tyrone ordered the sales attendant. After giving Jennifer a look, the sales attendant turned her attention to the pale and sickly young man. It then dawned upon her that the man was the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n, Tyrone Campbell. ¡°Of course. Please wait for a moment,¡± the sales attendant replied respectfully. Are all members of the Campbell n so rich? Jennifer gave Tyrone a curious look. Subsequently, her gaze was diverted away by a glimmering ne among the jewelry brought out by the sales attendant. When she saw that it looked exactly like the Eternal Love, she guessed that it was an imitation. In that instant, her mind shbacked to one year ago when Donald splurged a huge sum to purchase the Eternal Love and gifted it to Wynter, Lana, and the others. Donald, are you really dead? Holding that thought, Jennifer suddenly felt an icy gaze fix upon her. She turned around by reflex and was greeted by the sight of Lana. What luck. Lana was ring so intensely at Jennifer that shepletely ignored Tyrone¡¯s presence. As a member of the Collins family, which had also been established for more than five hundred years, she didn¡¯t fear Tyrone at all. Thud! Thud! Thud! Dressed seductively as always, she was wearing a contemporary tapered suit and a pair of silverContent held by N?velDrama.Org. heels with red soles. Her face glowed in its wless glory. ¡°Ms. Collins, what do you want?¡± Jennifer asked. Lana walked up to her. Due to both of them being of the same height, their hostile gazes dueled intensely in mid-air. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re getting engaged when it has only been a year since Donald¡¯s death.¡± A sarcastic look emerged on Lana¡¯s face. It brimmed with contempt and disdain. Jennifer held her breath in silence and continued to stare at Lana as she waited for what thetter had to say next. Just as expected, Lana continued, ¡°At the end of the day, you were responsible for his death. Do you not feel sorry for what you¡¯re doing?¡± Jennifer widened her eyes as her heart was filled with horror and guilt. Over thest year, she was in constant fear of being used of causing Donald¡¯s death. Unfortunately, there was no way she could deny her role in it. If she hadn¡¯t told Rupert that the Jadar Stone was Donald¡¯s weakness, his life wouldn¡¯t have ended then. With slightly reddened eyes, Jennifer retorted in a raspy voice, ¡°Are you here today just to hurl usations at me?¡± Lana shook her head with a smirk. ¡°I have no intention of doing that. I just want to inquire whether you could sleep peacefully over the past year. Since you¡¯re going to marry into a prominent family, are you finally satisfied?¡± Jennifer¡¯s body began to quiver. At that moment, Tyrone approached and glowered at Lana. ¡°Lana, your time should be better spent reflecting on how you¡¯re going to face your fianc¨¦, Kyler.¡± Ignoring Tyrone, Lana focused her attention on Jennifer. ¡°Loving you was probably the biggest mistake of Donald¡¯s life. Also, it just shows how blind he is!¡± ¡°Can you not say such things?¡± As tears welled up in Jennifer¡¯s eyes, the quavering of her voice was undeniable. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 439 Trapped Shaking her head, Lana sneered, ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to say. I wish you a blissful marriage.¡± Upon finishing her sentence, Lana gave Jennifer an earnest look before leaving. Watching her silhouette disappear, a cold glint emerged in Tyrone¡¯s eyes. ¡°You should go home. I¡¯m tired,¡± Jennifer suggested to him. Tyrone nodded and didn¡¯t insist on staying. Jennifer walked out of the mall dejectedly and looked up at the sky. All of a sudden, she felt a mysterious chill envelope her. Back at Scarlet Swan Vi, Donald looked at Reina, who stuck to him like glue, and said, ¡°I have to go now.¡± Reina didn¡¯t insist on him staying despite the reluctance in her eyes, for she knew that he had plenty on his te now that he was back. Meanwhile, at Pollerton University, Ysabel had clearly lost a lot of weight over the past year. Her mother, Beatrice, continued to lecture on campus. At that moment, inside the basement storage room of their house, a man and a woman were lying on the ground, their faces pale. The woman, in particr, was coughing blood, a symptom of the grievous injury she had suffered. They were Holton, one of the three Lords of the Terrandya Underground, and Ynda. When Ss decided to bury Arnaldo and Holton in Pollerton forever, Ynda came to Holton¡¯s rescue and escaped with him to Pollerton University where they hid. ¡°Holton, I¡¯m done for.¡± Ynda¡¯s face had lost all color as she stared at Holton, her eyes brimming with affection. ¡°Francesco almost blew up my heart with a single palm strike.¡± Tears welled in Holton¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m sure of it. We just have to hide for a while.¡± But for how long? The men Francesco and Ss sent have already arrived at Pollerton University and are sniffing out our tracks. They will be on to us very soon! Just when Holton was about to speak, Ynda suddenly covered his mouth. ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± As both of themy low, they slowed down their breath to the minimum. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After the door to the storage room opened with a creak, it was followed by a shlight being turned on to illuminate the inside. All of a sudden, a loud shriek was heard. ¡°Ah!¡± Bam! Ynda had gathered what was left of her strength to spring forward and cover the mouth of the person who just entered before closing the door behind them. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be afraid. Please listen to what I have to say, all right?¡± Ynda asked in a weak voice. Ysabel nodded while staring at Holton and Ynda in fear. ¡°Both of us are injured, and there are men out there trying to kill us. As long as you¡¯re willing to help us out of this situation, I¡¯ll pay you ten million as a reward,¡± Ynda proposed, her condition deteriorating as fresh blood oozed out of her mouth. Probably motivated by the handsome reward and sympathizing with the pitiful-looking Ynda, Ysabel agreed to help them. Upon obtaining Ysabel¡¯s cooperation, Ynda sighed in relief before copsing to the ground and clutching her chest while desperately gasping for air. Holton¡¯s eyes reddened intensely. ¡°Ynda, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°Holton, please live well!¡± Ynda¡¯s voice weakened. Ysabel, who was suddenly reminded of Donald, teared up as well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just stay here while I prepare some food for you.¡± As she was speaking, the heavy door was ripped open. With the help of the dim light, Ysabel could see twenty men standing outside the storage room. All of them were dressed sharply in ck suits and were staring coldly in their direction. Ss¡¯ men! Ynda let out a wryugh. ¡°That¡¯s quick!¡± A towering man in a suit who measured two meters tall stood forward. With bulging muscles and tanned skin, he looked as if he was made of bronze. He was none other than Brutus. Before Francesco came to Pollerton, he was in charge of protecting Ss and was known for his impregnable body and Herculean strength. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 440 No Escape ¡°Look, there¡¯s just no escape for you,¡± Brutus remarked with a devious smile as he stared at Holton and Ynda. Subsequently, he turned his attention to Ysabel. Tsk-tsking, he asked grimly, ¡°Girl, were you hiding them?¡± When Ysabel backpedaled in fear, Holton thundered, ¡°Brutus, this has nothing to do with her!¡± Brutus responded with a ruthless expression, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. But for hiding both of you here, I must demonstrate my prowess to her.¡± The men behind him broke into hearty laughter, causing Isabel¡¯s face to lose all color. As Brutus lumbered into the storage room, his giant figure alone seemed to fill the entire space. Summoning what was left of her strength, Ynda drew her broken de with a sh and stabbed it at Brutus¡¯ head. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t bother to dodge or evade at all. In the midst of his insidious smile, a long ng rang out when the de made contact with his skin. Unexpectedly, sparks flew out as if Ynda¡¯s de had struck cold-hard steel. Ynda narrowed her eyes and swiftly backed off when she realized the dangerous situation they were in. Unfortunately, it was already toote, for Brutus¡¯ punch,unched with tremendous force, had landed right in the center of her chest. When her ribs shattered with a thunderous crack, Ynda, with her eyes widened in shock, coughed out mouthfuls of blood. Screaming in horror, Ysabel covered her eyes and didn¡¯t dare watch any further. ¡°You piece of thrash!¡± Brutus threw Ynda aside as if she was garbage before stomping on her abdomen. Seized by thunderous rage, Holton threw himself forward to shield the woman. By then, a listless look descended upon Ynda¡¯s eyes while her breath became so shallow that it felt as if she could die at any moment. ¡°What are you screaming for? You¡¯re such a nuisance!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Just like catching a bird, Brutus grabbed Ysabel by the neck and flung her to the side. When her hips crashed onto the door frame, the pain that ensued immobilized her on the ground. He had no intention of holding back just because she was a woman. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re one of the three Lords of the Terrandya Underground. If you had just stayed there, Mr. Doyle wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to take you out. However, why did you decide toe to Pollerton?¡± Brutusmented. ¡°Terrandya¡¯s Hunter Golding is the bedrock of the city and maintains the bnce between the three families there. And yet, you insist on dying in Pollerton.¡± Walking up to Holton, Brutus looked down at him. If they had stayed in the Terrandya Provincial Center, Ss wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to behave so audaciously. Holton was in no mood to chat with Brutus. Instead, he wiped the corners of Ynda¡¯s mouth attentively. From his experience, he could tell that she didn¡¯t have much time left. The knowledge of her impending death filled him with anguish. Even though Ynda was his bodyguard, she was first and foremost his wife. After surviving many a crisis together, he was naturally devastated by the prospect of her losing her life soon. ¡°This is true love indeed. Let me send both of you on your way.¡± Brutus clicked his tongue at the tragic scene. Walking up to Holton, Brutus grabbed him by the hair and lifted his body off the ground. Holton¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent, but other than staring daggers at Brutus, there was little else he could do. Just when Brutus was about to end Holton¡¯s life, a phantom-like figure slipped into the narrow storage room. Even though a shlight was shone on this body, the ring light from behind his back continued to cast a shadow on his face. Brutus might have a power level of more than two hundred thousand, this was the first time he felt a sense of dread with his back against the enemy. Thus, he gradually turned around to face the figure. With his vision still distorted, all he could see was a man with disheveled hair standing beside Ysabel, looking down at how she was grimacing in pain. Suddenly, Brutus¡¯ heart skipped a beat when he was struck by an ominous premonition. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 441 He Is Back With more than a dozen people standing guard outside the storage room, not even a fly would be able to get in. But what¡¯s going on now? A secondter, the inside of the storage room became as bright as day. Sensing that someone had somehow gotten inside, all the people outside quickly turned on their shlights, illuminating the man¡¯s shadowy outline. They saw that his hair was disheveled and that he was tall and slender. He was also neatly dressed in a clean suit. However, he looked just like a devil among men! Brutus¡¯ eyes were as round as saucers as he staggered backward. His expression also shifted drastically, his face turning ashen in an instant. Crabface! Holton also widened his eyes, and even the weak and barely conscious Ynda was shocked. No one dared to move. In fact, they even tried to breathe as quietly as possible. At that moment, Crabface moved. He crouched down, ced an arm around Ysabel¡¯s shoulders, and gently lifted her. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± It was a familiar voice. Ysabel¡¯s eyes flew wide open. Through the unkempt hair that shielded his face, she finally saw his handsome and familiar face. Donald! He¡¯s back! She covered her mouth with her hands, then flung her arms around Donald and burst into loud sobs. ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned! I knew you weren¡¯t dead¡ª ouch!¡± Too caught up in her excitement, she had moved too suddenly and tugged at the wound at her waist. She had sustained that injury after Brutus tossed her aside, which caused her to crash against the door frame. Donald furrowed his brows. Stroking her wound gently with his right hand, he mused coldly, ¡°It¡¯s an injury caused by severe impact, and the muscles are bruised. If the impact had struck three centimeters further to the side, it would¡¯ve ruptured your kidney and spleen and caused massive hemorrhaging.¡± His tone was so icy that it seemed as though he were speaking from the depths of hell. Brutus felt his heart pound frantically, and he could not stop himself from retreating several steps. He smelled trouble as he knew Donald¡¯s remark was directed straight at him! ¡°Who did this?¡± Donald asked Ysabel. SlowlyContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. raising her hand, Ysabel pointed at Brutus. ¡°Get some rest first.¡± As Donald pressed his right hand on Ysabel¡¯s waist, she felt heat spreading into her body. The sensation was warm andforting, and the pain quickly dissipated. Stunned by his skill, she widened her eyes again. As Donald slowly rose to his feet, his hair still covered his face making it difficult for others to get a good look at him. ¡°You should tie your hair.¡± Ysabel was already able to get to her feet and stand on tiptoes. Removing the stic band from her ponytail, she quickly helped him tie his hair back, thus revealing his face. Holton, Ynda, and Brutus were dumbfounded at the sight before them. Donald was breathtakingly handsome. However, it was his eyes that struck the others with horror. His eyes glinted with golden light like two magicmps, and amidst the flickering glow, they emanated a strange air. ¡°Donald Campbell!¡± Brutus eximed with a gasp. He had seen Donald¡¯s photo before, so he recognized him at a nce. He¡¯s the person Ss has been searching for high and low! The next moment, terror filled his heart. No wonder he dared to kill Brandon and Peterson! It turns out he possesses such terrifying power! ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Donald looked at Brutus impassively. Brutus¡¯ face turned as pale as a sheet. Clenching his jaw, he swung arge fist toward Donald. At almost the same time, the people standing behind made their move and charged inside. Donald raised his right foot slightly and stomped on the ground, sending those behind him flying backward through the air. Then, they disintegrated into a white powder instantaneously. What the f*ck! Wide-eyed, Holton and Ynda exchanged nces. They could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, Brutus felt as though he was stuck in a quagmire before his punch could get anywhere near Donald. He could not move forward at all, not even an inch. Watching more than a dozen of his lackeys get pulverized before they could even react had also shocked him to the core. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 442 The Power To Move Mountains Is this guy a god? How is he so fearsome? ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Donald asked again. There was no concealing the rm in Brutus¡¯ eyes. He fell to his knees and begged, ¡°Please spare my life!¡± A cold glint shed in Donald¡¯s eyes. Waving his fingers as though they were a sword, he sliced them through the air. Then, a beam of light erupted from his palm and shed at Brutus¡¯ chest. Immediately, deep cuts appeared on his chest in a crisscross pattern, and he copsed to the ground on his back. Donald lowered his head to gaze at Brutus. ¡°Come on, then. Tell Ss that I¡¯m going to see him.¡± Gritting his teeth against the pain, Brutus took out his phone. The moment he got through to Ss, he cried, ¡°Mr. Doyle, save me!¡± But before he could go on any further, the murderous intent zing in Donald¡¯s gaze intensified. The golden light in his eyes burst forth and illuminated the entire storage room. Amid Brutus¡¯ agonized screams, his body turned to dust. Even his bones were gone! ¡°Those who don¡¯t do as I say deserve to die,¡± Donald mused nonchntly. Holton and Ynda stared at him with a mixture of respect and awe, utterly blown away by his capabilities. Just as Holton was about to say something, the sound of footsteps rang out. Then, he saw four generals wearing ancient battle armor appear. One in azure, one in red, one in white, and one in ck¡­ They¡¯re four of them. I know who these people are! They¡¯re the Four Greatest Divine Generals of Horizon Group¡ªWyvern King, Manticore King, Phoenix King, and Chelonian King! But what is Horizon Group doing here? Donald turned around slowly to look at the people who had just arrived. Ovee with emotion, the four of them hurried toward Donald. As each of them got down on one knee, they said in voices brimming with respect and ardor, ¡°Greetings, Lord Campbell! Congrattions on your return!¡± What the f*ck! Holton¡¯s mind was buzzing. Donald is Lord Campbell! Crabface is actually Lord Campbell! Oh, what sort of a foe has Ss provoked? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Fragments of Donald¡¯s memory floating about in his mind gradually resurfaced. He walked up to the four men, then ced his right hand on Wyvern King¡¯s head first. ¡°Thank you for everything. Let me bestow a gift to each of you.¡± A golden mist materialized beneath Donald¡¯s palm and flowed into Wyvern King through the top of his head. The whole process was visible to the naked eye. However, if one had evaluation sses, one would have been able to observe Wyvern King¡¯s power level increasing rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it had soared to one million! Subsequently, Donald did the same to the others, one after another. ¡°Return to Lord Campbell Mountain Vi first. The n remains unchanged. After I recover all of my memories, I want to revive Dragon Fide Vi,¡± said Donald. Revive Dragon Fide Vi? What does that mean? In truth, that meant Donald was determined to oppose the Campbell n. Raymond had poured his blood, sweat, and tears into Dragon Fide Vi. Upon completion, it was supposed to be thergest ce in the country for the wealthy to congregate. Then, more than ten years ago, Raymond had everything taken from him after he offended Tyrone. Consequently, Dragon Fide Vi turned into thergest iplete building, and it was still left abandoned to that day. None of the Ten Prestigious Families dared to take over the project. After all, anyone who did would be the Campbell n¡¯s sworn enemy. ¡°Understood!¡± Feeling thoroughly excited, Kingsley and the others left swiftly. Holton also got down on one knee. ¡°Greetings, Lord Campbell. I¡¯m Holton Danvers from Terrandya.¡± Donald lowered his head to look at him and nodded indifferently. At that point, Ynda had closed her eyes and was having trouble breathing. Donald said, ¡°She¡¯ll die soon.¡± Holton¡¯s eyes were reddened as he nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Unable to bear it, Ysabel said, ¡°Donald, could you please save her? I know you can do it.¡± My injury would¡¯ve taken at least three to five months to heal. But now, I don¡¯t feel a thing! She had even sneaked a peek at her waist earlier and saw that the bruising had disappeared. When Holton heard that, he immediately recalled the scene of Donald showering his favor over the others earlier. His heart lurched as the realization dawned on him that Donald could very well possess the power to move mountains. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 443 Bloodbath ¡°Sure,¡± Donald said before crouching down and cing his finger between Ynda¡¯s eyebrows. A stream of golden mist, visible to the naked eye, immediately flowed from his fingertip into her. Even though Ynda fell into a deep sleep subsequently, it was apparent that her breathing had stabilized. ¡°Thank you so much, Lord Campbell! From today onward, I am at your service!¡± Holton eximed as he got on his knees excitedly. ¡°I shall gather all my resources and help you fight against the Campbell n!¡± s, Donald shot him a nce. ¡°I can wipe out the Campbell n myself.¡± Upon hearing that, Holton regained hisposure. That¡¯s right! With Donald¡¯s power, annihting the Campbell n would be a walk in the park! ¡°That said, I want to let the Campbells know what it feels like to be in utter despair!¡± Donald added. ¡°I want to witness their fall from grace and slow descent into destruction!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to help you,e hell or high water!¡± Holton replied. With that, Donald turned to Ysabel. ¡°I still have something to do. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll soon make a public announcement about my return.¡± Ysabel nodded obediently before a thought suddenly came to her. ¡°Did you know that Jennifer and Tyrone are getting engaged?¡± she piped up. ¡°Yes,¡± Donald answered with a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s see what Jennifer eventually decides to do. I won¡¯t stop her if she wants to follow through with the engagement, but I¡¯m still going to kill Tyrone. My grandfather once said he won¡¯t live past thirty, so I intend to make that happen.¡± Naturally, Holton could already picture the future. With the Ten Prestigious Families going up against Donald, the sh would undoubtedly be an endless bloodbath that send shockwaves throughout the country. Meanwhile, at Rivebale Hotel, Lana¡¯s office was bustling with activity. Kyler merely sat on the couch, marveling at her unparalleled beauty. Well, well, well, she sure has lived up to her reputation of being one of the top three beauties in Jadeborough! Lana, on the other hand, sat in her office chair with a look of deep annoyance while a few members of the Collins family took their seats opposite her. One of them was none other than her eldest brother, Hendrix, a man in his thirties. ¡°Lana, you aren¡¯t getting any younger!¡± he shouted, brow knitted into a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it for the time being!¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s not something you can say no to!¡± Hendrix snapped. Even though the Winstons and Collinses were from the Ten Prestigious Families, thetter had been on a fast decline over the past few days. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Nathan being in charge of the eight warzones, the Collins family would¡¯ve lost their status and prestige a while back. They, too, had an automotive business that focused mainly on foreign markets, but if there weren¡¯t any changes in the next five years, theirpany would be doomed. As for the Winston family, everyone knew they controlled one-third of the country¡¯s oil fields and coal mines. If Lana agreed to a marriage of convenience with Kyler and secured some of those assets, not only would the Collinses be able to pivot into the energy industry, but they¡¯d also be able to start new energy businesses. With so much at stake, the entire Collins family had no choice but to pin their hopes on Lana marrying Kyler. Nathan, too, was no exception. Unfortunately, Lana was an unwilling party and kept hiding from Kyler. It even got to the point where she escaped to Pollerton to start her own business. ¡°I¡¯m in love with someone else. Besides, Kyler doesn¡¯t meet my beauty standards,¡± Lana spat. Those harsh words rendered Kyler and Hendrix speechless as their expressions gradually darkened. The next second, Hendrix stood up in a fit of anger. ¡°Lana Collins! Do you hear yourself?¡± Curling her lips in disdain, Lana retorted, ¡°I¡¯m in love with someone else, and we¡¯re even going to have a child together! Just give up and head back.¡± Kyler instantly reeled back from the news. What? Has the woman I love coupled up with someone else? Have I lost my chance with this beauty? After much pondering, Kyler finally spoke up. ¡°Lana, I suspect you¡¯re only saying that to spite me. I refuse to believe you unless you show us the lucky man you¡¯ve picked.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 444 He Has Changed For a moment, Lana panicked as her eyes slowly darkened. Ha! The person I like has been dead for a year. However, before she could reply, her secretary pushed the door open nervously. ¡°Ms. Collins¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lana grumbled, wondering if she should rece the stupid subordinate of hers. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to call beforeing into my office?¡± ¡°B-But Ms. Collins, there¡¯s a Donald Campbell looking for you,¡± the secretary stammered helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve already tried my best to stop him¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lana eximed, wide-eyed with shock. ¡°Donald Campbell?¡± With that, she hurriedly stood up and rushed out of the room, pushing her secretary aside as she did and leaving a cloud of gloom hanging over her visitors. Kyler and Hendrix, without a doubt, had the most sullen looks. They had both heard of Donald and knew the scandals surrounding him and Lana. What they couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around, though, was how Donald had returned when he was said to be dead. After getting into the elevator, Lana tried to calm her racing heart. Could it really be Donald? What if it¡¯s just a man with the same name? I¡¯ve gotten my hopes up so high that I can¡¯t imagine what I¡¯d do if it¡¯s not him. ¡°Please don¡¯t disappoint me¡­¡± Lana muttered under her breath. ¡°D*mn it! Why is the elevator so slow? Whichpany manufactured this pathetic contraption? I¡¯m going to change it out!¡± In her haste, Lana had forgotten how much she used to boast to the public about importing those elevators for her office or how fast and stable they were. Ding! As soon as the elevator reached the first floor, Lana frantically pressed the door open button, hoping that¡¯d speed up the opening of the doors. When they finally opened, Lana strode out of the elevator, albeit a lot calmer than before. She turned left and slowly made her way toward the reception area, only to see a suited-up young man with his hair tied and standing with his back facing her. The stature is quite simr to Donald¡¯s, but it¡¯s also not the same as what I remembered from a year ago. ¡°Donald?¡± Lana said softly. When the man turned around, she finally saw that all too familiar handsome face. Oh, he¡¯s changed. He¡¯s a lot paler and looks like he¡¯s been through a lot. But other than that, he¡¯s still the same. His face is still just as warm and gentle as before. Lana suddenly felt her eyes watering as though Donald had brought the rain down on her. In the next second, her vision of him started to blur. She blinked rapidly, and even though she was still teary-eyed, she could once again see Donald standing in front of her, clear as day. ¡°How have you been?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. thetter asked after staring at her for a long while. ¡°Good. Everything¡¯s been good!¡± Lana replied with a big smile. ¡°If you still hadn¡¯t returned, I¡¯d have forgotten about you and married someone else.¡± Donald gave that some thought before replying, ¡°Well, you¡¯re almost thirty, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s time to settle down.¡± ¡°Oh, shush!¡± Lana scolded as she walked up to him and gently patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Donald!¡± Naturally, many new staff members loitering in the hall were shocked by the sight before them. Does our CEO have someone she fancies? Is it not Kyler, though? Who¡¯s this man with her? ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Lana asked. Even though it was a simple question, Donald was stunned. After all, it was the first time anyone had asked him that since his recovery. That reminds me. How long have I not eaten? So much time has passed that I can¡¯t even remember. Interestingly, though, I¡¯m not hungry at all. There¡¯s so much energy stored inside me that it can sustain me indefinitely. ¡°Not yet. But I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Donald answered. ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat, then!¡± Lana eximed as she grabbed Donald¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s a newly opened restaurant in Pollerton that serves pretty good food!¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 445 Arrogance Donald didn¡¯t say no to that. After all, he loved ying the field and would never turn down the beautiful women who threw themselves at him. Besides, why should he? As a matter of fact, he had never known how to reject women. Some might say he was a passionate man who couldn¡¯t say no to thedies. Others might say it was because he hadn¡¯t been in love for a while, which made him all the more desirable to the fairer sex. Donald and Lana were still chatting when the elevator sounded again. The next second, a grim-faced Kyler and Hendrix marched out, only to be even angrier when they saw Lana holding Donald¡¯s hand. ¡°Lana, what on earth are you doing?¡± Hendrix scolded. ¡°How can you do something so inappropriate in public?¡± Kyler, on the other hand, stared daggers at Donald. There was only a fleeting murderous intent in the former¡¯s eyes, but Donald caught it anyway. Despite that, he merely nced at Kyler and shrugged the matter off. Why wouldn¡¯t he, especially when he knew he was invincible now? Even if people were to attack Donald while wearing the Golden Alpha Armor, they still wouldn¡¯t be his match, so why would he be afraid of someone like Kyler? Lana sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with holding hands with my man? Not only do I want to hold him, but I¡¯m also going to sleep with him tonight!¡± Most of the staff were so startled by that promation that they quickly lowered their heads and pretended not to have heard any of it. Kyler¡¯s face instantly nched. Hendrix, too, was livid with rage as he stormed up to Donald and pointed angrily at him. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard about you, Donald Campbell. I may not know where or how you found your cure, but I know you¡¯re not good enough for Lana! You¡¯re just an abandoned child of the Campbell n!¡± To his surprise, Donald remained unfazed. Ah, it¡¯s been a while since anyone¡¯s called me that. ¡°The abandoned child of the Campbell n, huh?¡± he said coldly. ¡°Interesting, because I¡¯vee back to let them have a taste of their own medicine.¡± Needless to say, Donald¡¯s ego disgusted Kyler. Ha! Does he really think he can abandon the Campbell n? His arrogance is repulsive! ¡°Oh, please, don¡¯t make me laugh!¡± he scoffed. ¡°Did you just say you want to abandon the Campbell n?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter how strong I am. So long as I cut all ties with the Campbell n, wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ve abandoned them?¡± Kyler felt sick to his stomach. He sure has a wild imagination and an impressive ability to self-soothe. What a fool! I despise him so much! Still feeling indignant, Kyler threw a nce at Lana. Oh, I wouldn¡¯t mind even if I only had ten minutes of fun with a beauty like her. Then again, fighting over a woman in public wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for someone of my stature, would it? ¡°Let¡¯s forget about this, Hendrix. We can talk about the oil fields and coal mines another time,¡± Kyler said before striding out of the building. Hendrix was like a cat on hot bricks. After all, the entire matter affected how things would change in the Collins family. Furthermore, he was the one in charge of the n, so if talks fell through, the consequences would be dire. ¡°Just you wait and see, Lana,¡± Hendrix warned after ring at the couple. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Dad and Mom about this, and by then, not even Grandpa would be able to protect you!¡± With that, he took off and chased after Kyler. ¡°Wait up, Kyler! Wait for me!¡± Lana heaved a sigh and broke into a smile once again. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get some food.¡± Once they got to the restaurant, Donald only ordered a cup of coffee before looking up at the woman in front of him. ¡°Has something happened to the Collins family?¡± he asked. After taking a while to organize her thoughts, Lana replied, ¡°Our family may be one of the Ten Prestigious Families, but our position is hanging by a thread. In short, we need to make some drastic changes fast. Otherwise, we¡¯ll lose our coveted standing.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t your family had that rank for five hundred years? Is it that easily receable?¡± Lana shook her head. ¡°Nothingsts forever, and that includes the Ten Prestigious Families. Any one of those families is receable. Have you heard of the Jenkins family from Jipsdale? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. They¡¯re in the chip-manufacturing business, and the superchips they design are some of the best in the world. News is going around that they¡¯re about to showcase their fifth-generation chip at the uing fair. If everything goes ording to their n, they¡¯d easily earn a spot in the Ten Prestigious Families and disce us. Traditional businesses are no longer profitable.¡± Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 446 Dartan Belongs To Me ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Donald replied with a nod. ¡°The fifth-generation chips are from Quadfield, and the research I have on that is ten years ahead of theirs. Moreover, Lord Campbell Mountain Vi¡¯s research into new energy sources and superinstion materials is already in its final stages. We should be able to showcase them at the fair too.¡± Lana gazed fondly at Donald, head tilted as she rested her cheek on her hand and her ample bosom on the table. Donald, however, identally stole a glimpse and looked away immediately. ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± Lana said smilingly. ¡°Just how rich are you?¡± Even though he was taken aback by the question, Donald quickly regained his composure. ¡°I don¡¯t have much now. My worth is more than a hundred billion, but my expenses are astronomical. The annual fees for the three hundred thousand Horizon Group members alone are staggering enough.¡± ¡°Oh, my gosh! Where do you get your money from, then?¡± Calm as always, Donald took a sip of his coffee before dropping the bomb. ¡°Well¡­ Dartan belongs to me.¡± Lana stared at him in utter disbelief, eyes widening with every second. Dartan was a foreign nation and also one of the global financial centers. However, it had been in a state of anarchy for the longest time, giving rise to the rampant growth of private armies. If it weren¡¯t for its strategic location, Dartan would have long descended into chaos and the junk heap of destruction. The precarious situation went on until Donald formed the Horizon Group and dispatched a team to set up a base in Dartan. Dartan¡¯s a world trade center and has several countries around its borders. Once we¡¯veunched the new energy sources and superinstion materials powered by our controlled fusion technology, we¡¯ll hold our first official press conference there,¡± Donald added. ¡°As for the superchip that you¡¯ve mentioned, Dartan has an even more advanced one. It¡¯s the ce to go for the best technology and innovation! Having heard all of that, Lana was utterly dumbfounded. The closer she got to Donald, the more she was stunned by his power and influence. No wonder everyone said Donald wouldn¡¯t be able topete with the Campbell n in the country, but if they were in an international setting, he¡¯d crush them without even breaking a sweat! After chatting for a bit more, Lana decided to change the topic. ¡°Jennifer and Tyrone are getting engaged on the twenty-sixth of this month. What are your thoughts on that?¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°It all depends on what Jennifer thinks.¡± In all honesty, he hadn¡¯t seen Jennifer yet, and neither did he have any traces of her in his memories. The only way to jog his memory of her was if he met her face to face. As such, he wasn¡¯t too bothered by the engagement for the time being. For the rest of the day, Donald roamed about Pollerton as he tried to search for his old memories. Meanwhile, Ss was starting to suspect that something had gone amiss. Not only had Francesco not returned, but the bodyguards he sent out had also failed to find any information. Ss had set up an office in Pollerton, and a group of people had gathered inside, most of whom Donald would find acutely familiar. Other than Ss, there was also the chairman of Pollerton Trantions, Akio Ono. However, there was one specific person that caught everyone else¡¯s attention. He was a man in his seventies, dressed in a long, flowing robe. Even as he sat quietly in his seat, the aura emanating from him was eerily frightening. As it turned out, the man was none other than Jeffery Lysle, Francesco¡¯s master. He was one of the founding members of Crimson Dust Order and had immense influence overseas. At that moment, Jeffery was stoic as he gripped his phone tight, not saying a word. ¡°There¡¯s still no news about Brutus and Francesco,¡± Ss uttered before stealing a peek at Jeffery. To say thetter was terrifying would be an understatement. Jeffrey had earned his fame decades ago, and everyone knew his powers were unfathomable. Ss had even once witnessed him casually leaping a hundred meters into the air. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Just as one could cut the atmosphere with a knife, a knock on the door rang out, breaking the silence. A masked man promptly entered the room and walked up to Akio. ¡°Mr. Ono, I¡¯ve seen Holton Danvers and Arnaldo Wilson. They¡¯re still alive!¡± This time, it was Jeffery¡¯s turn to be surprised at the masked man¡¯s appearance. After all, he could tell from one look that thetter was the third-best fighter in Yartran, Amadeus! Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 447 Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Threatened Amadeus paused briefly before continuing, ¡°ording to the informant, Donald seems to be alive too. He¡¯s having his meal at a restaurant now.¡± Ss narrowed his eyes. ¡°This Donald is such a lucky person. I¡¯ve been searching for him for so long. Unexpectedly, he¡¯s still alive. Well, that¡¯s fine too.¡± Jeffery said, ¡°Let¡¯s target Holton first. We¡¯ll force him to tell us what happened before killing him. Then, we¡¯ll murder Donald!¡± Ss uttered, ¡°I think there¡¯s no need to be anxious tomorrow is the day of the summary meeting, right? I¡¯ll send an invitation to Holton and Arnaldo. Let¡¯s see if they wille. If they attend and are willing to offer up all their assets, I can consider sparing their lives!¡± Jeffery pondered for a few moments. ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Ss exined solemnly, ¡°Of course, it is. The richest man in Pollerton, Charles Langford, is still putting up a futile resistance. Ethan Lynch has only surrendered ny percent of his properties, while Zayne Yates and Tyson Quirk are also hiding some of their fortunes. We¡¯ll take the opportunity tomorrow to make an example of them. I want to make all the local influences in Pollerton recognize that we are in charge of Pollerton from now on!¡± Jeffery pondered his words for some time before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say then!¡± Meanwhile, a few people were sitting inside Charles¡¯ office. All of them wore bitter and worried expressions. Ethan was disheartened. He was initially Pollerton¡¯s powerful gang leader, owning over ten bars, KTVs, and even an entire street of shop lots. However, all of that was gone now, leaving him with only ten percent of his original riches. He had no other alternative because Ss instructed Brutus to coerce him into signing the agreement by cing a knife on his neck. If Ethan did not cooperate, Brutus would kill him. Ethan did not dare to look for Neil because if Ss knew about that, he would immediately bury Ethan alive. Zayne was aggrieved as well because he lost his Primordial Tower. Charles was not doing any better. His attempts to establish contact with Tristan had been unfruitful. Thetter was still abroad and could not return to the country for the time being. Besides, even if Tristan came back, he would not make a move on Ss either. Ss was the Lord of Underground of Terrandya, while Tristan controlled an overseas underground army. If both parties shed head-on, the impact would be disastrous, possibly destroying even the nation¡¯s social stability. ¡°Ss had sent out the invitations. His intention of hosting the summary meeting at Rivebale Hotel tomorrow is clear as day. He wants us to hand over our remaining assets!¡± Charles uttered hoarsely. Ethan bellowed angrily, ¡°Ss Doyle! He¡¯s too ambitious!¡± Zayne sighed. ¡°What can we do aside from giving him what he wants? Who has the capabilities to go against Francesco? I reckon if we do not yield tomorrow, he will harm us.¡± Silence filled the atmosphere inside the room as dread filled everyone¡¯s chest. Suddenly, Ethan¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the caller ID with a frown and hung up the call instantaneously. The caller was none other than his old rival, Henry Moore. He was initially repressed by Ethan. However, after knowing Ss¡¯ arrival at Pollerton, Henry swiftly turned to support Ss and offered up all his properties. Ss was fond of Henry¡¯s attitude, so he allowed Henry to handle all of Jim¡¯s previous businesses. As a result, Henry became Ss¡¯ most loyal follower. He would do whatever bidding Ss asked of him. After the call was hung up, the phone rang again. Charles knitted his brows and said, ¡°Pick up the call. Let¡¯s listen to what he has to say.¡± Only then did Ethan unwillingly answer the call. Henry uttered in a haughty and upbeat tone, ¡°Hahaha! Good day, Ethan. You¡¯re a fool. From tomorrow onward, you¡¯ll be rendered amoner. I suppose you¡¯ve never thought I would rise above you one day. Ultimately, Mr. Doyle will have to return to Terrandya sooner orter. By then, I will rule Pollerton!¡± Ethan roared, ¡°What are you gloating about?¡± Henry replied, ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m happy. Remember toe tomorrow. If you don¡¯t show yourself tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to visit you at your grave if I wish to meet you!¡± He was tantly threatening Ethan. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 448 Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Despair Ethan had the urge to smash his phone onto the floor after hanging up the phone. ¡°Ss is way over the line!¡± Charles was displeased as well. He said resentfully, ¡°What can we do? Rumor has it, Ss¡¯ wife is possibly a member of the Winston family.¡± The Winston family was also one of the Ten Prestigious Families. Their businesses mainly revolved around petroleum and coal mining industries. They control one-third of the country¡¯s oil fields. Someone knocked on the door amidst their perturbation. Charles and Zayne frowned. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who that is. Believe me that I¡¯ll chop off this person¡¯s head!¡± Ethan instantly leaped to his feet and strode toward the door. Everyone else turned to look at the door. When the door was yanked open, a young man with disheveled hair and indistinguishable facial features was seen standing outside. The next second, colors drained from Ethan¡¯s face in fright. He took a few steps back and stammered, ¡°C-Crabface!¡± The elites of Pollerton were made aware of the advent of Crabface in the city. He shattered Leviathan and Noah¡¯s destroyer with a kick, battering Javon, the Sword Saint, until thetter scampered miserably in defeat. Ethan never anticipated Crabface to appear in front of him suddenly. He wondered, ¡°Could Crabface be working under Ss?¡± Charles, Zayne, and the others swiftly stood up as if a huge threat had emerged. They gazed at the figure at the door with darkened and solemn expressions. ¡°May I know why you are here, Mister?¡± Charles stepped forward, holding his walking stick. In fact, he was a muscr man, but he enjoyed putting up the pretense of a fragile, weak elderly by using the walking stick. That habit was driven by his extreme sense of vignce. ¡°Excuse me. I dropped my rubber band.¡± While fear and anxiety filled the chests of the others inside the room, Crabface bent down to pick up a ck rubber band from the floor. Then, he brushed and tied his hair, revealing the whole of his face. Ethan was stunned. He cursed, ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Charles fell into a momentary daze. A split secondter, a joyous grin spread across his face as he eximed, ¡°Lord Campbell!¡± Zayne¡¯s nephew, Frankie, dashed forward and knelt on the floor. ¡°Wee back, Lord Campbell!¡± Donald nodded while walking into the room. ¡°You all seemed troubled? Take a sit.¡± Everyone returned to their seats. All of them were beyond excited. Donald¡¯s return had significantly boosted their confidence and prompted them to feel hopeful again. ¡°Let me exin,¡± Ethan uttered agitatedly. Then, he recounted everything that had happened. ¡°Jeffery and Ss?¡± Donald nodded indifferently after hearing the story. ¡°All right. I got it. Leave this matter to me.¡± ¡°But Francesco and Brutus are very skilled fighters. Taking Jeffery into consideration, don¡¯t you think it is safer to bring more people along, Lord Campbell?¡± Ethan asked worryingly. Donald shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not needed. I can end Jeffrey¡¯s life with a flick of my finger. As for Francesco and Brutus, I¡¯ve already killed them.¡± His tone was calm and casual as if he was mentioning a trivial matter. Contrary to his impassiveness, waves of emotions churned within those who heard him. After all, Donald had killed Francesco, Leader of Crimson Dust Order, an A+-rank overseas organization. There were only a few organizations of such caliber in the world. The tier above A+ was S. S-rank was then categorized into 1S to 5S. The Ten Prestigious Families were exceptional organizations in 5S- rank, sharing simr grades with the Horizon Group. Even an A+-rank organization was considered a formidable armed force internationally. After that, everyone began describing the things Ss had done all the while. Donald merely listened silently, asionally shing a contemtive look, but did not seem too bothered. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be there tomorrow. As for the things all of you have lost, I¡¯ll make sure to reim every one of them,¡± Donald announced. Ethan was ted. He wanted so badly to call Henry at once. However, on second thought, he decided it was better to let Henry experience despair at the meeting venue tomorrow. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 449 The Toroidal Device Following that, Donald departed to make his way over to Lord Campbell Mountain Vi. There, he touched base with Lilith and Ryan, amongst others. They had already known for some time through Kingsley that not only had Donald fully recovered, but thetter had also attained massive gains to his own prowess. Regarding Donald, Lilith said, ¡°Congrattions to you on your rebirth, Lord Campbell, and for being able to grow from strength to strength!¡± Donald acknowledged her with a nod. ¡°Having been so close to death, the powder from the Jadar Stone has awakened in me a new ability.¡± With that, he emitted a golden mist from the tip of his finger. Lilith¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea, but it possesses a tremendous life force that could destroy cancerous cells.¡± ¡°One moment, please.¡± An excited Lilith immediately went to fetch a ss bottle so that Donald could release some of that golden mist into it. Then, she carefully capped the vessel. ¡°I¡¯m off to conduct some tests. Bye!¡± Then, she bounded away. ¡°Chiliad Avion wees the news of your return.¡± A profoundly emotional Ryan approached and regarded Donald. Pausing briefly, he subsequently appeared tentative. ¡°Do speak freely,¡± Donald said. Ryan evoked a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s Hannah. She¡¯s been moping around since she quit the past year, and I think you may have something to do with it¡­ Would you mind checking in on her when you are able to?¡± That surprised Donald. ¡°Sure thing.¡± ¡°Our research on new energy and the extreme instion material supported by the controlled fusion technology has beenpleted, and is ready to be publicized at any time,¡± said Ryan while he brought out two items from the side. One of them was a toroidal device the size of a beer bottle¡¯s cap, with numerous sets of circuitry running inside. Bearing a close resemnce to the Arc Reactor on Iron Man¡¯s chest in the movies, the only difference was in how much more compact their device was inparison. Receiving that device, Donald was immediately able to sense the massive amounts of energy contained within when he weighed it in his hands. The energy supplyContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. from it was very stable and almost constantly at flow. In addition, he did not sense much radiation emitting from it. ¡°Is it a Tokamak? A portable nuclear reactor?¡± Donald was extremely pleased. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a Tokamak device. When fitted onto a cell phone, one set could be used continuously for up to a year without needing a charge! Should it be blown up to the size of a basketball, it could potentially power an electric vehicle for over a range of two thousand kilometers! At present, the most advanced forms of new energy could only top out at eight hundred meters!¡± This has hugemercial potential! ¡°Where do we stand on its safety standards and anti-counterfeiting measures?¡± From the expression on his face, Donald did not appear to have been overtly carried away. He had exhibited excellent foresight in handing the technology over to Chiliad Avion first time when he came into this technology ten years ago. ¡°The device is extremely stable, and almost certainly would not explode. Much less needs to be said on the anti-counterfeiting front, as it will automatically cut off its power immediately upon the detection of any attempts at tampering and reduce itself to a pile of worthless circuitry,¡± Ryan said. ¡°My gut feeling tells me that you may very well be the richest man in the world within the year once we get this out into the market. All the major yers around the world would want to coborate with you, giving you control over the lifeblood of all the corporations, bothrge and small! This would be era-defining! Revolutionary!¡± ¡°What about the costs? Donald asked. ¡°The cost of a small device is estimated to be around eight hundred. Therger ones that could be fitted on new energy cars would cost over ten thousand,¡± Ryan said. ¡°These are current market rates. They are much cheaperpared to the lithium batteries that are presently used in electric cars because those cost more than fifty, sixty thousand apiece!¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided then. The World¡¯s Fair will be held soon. Let¡¯s try to find an opportunity to promote it there,¡± Donald said. ¡°But the World¡¯s Fair is going to be hosted in Dartan¡­¡± Ryan said apprehensively. ¡°With Dartan currently in a state of anarchy, I fear that it might be dangerous for us to bring such a critical piece of technology there¡­¡± ¡°Just do as I say. It¡¯ll be fine because I¡¯ll being along too,¡± Donald replied. Apart from Jennifer, I¡¯ve pretty much met up with all the people I ought to meet with. Seems like my memory has almost fully recovered. At nine at night, Donald surveyed the entire expanse of the reimednd before him which he found to already be in a state of splendor. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 450 Observe And React On it, the Yund family would develop the most expensive residential area ever built in Pollerton. The price of a single unit there would start at an insane price of four hundred thousand per square meter, exceeding that of Pollerton Estates. After some consideration, he traveled to Pollerton Estates in the hope of being able to see Jennifer. During that period, a number of people had been updating him about Jennifer¡¯s situation. In spite of that, something made him instinctively avoidant of her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It was as though there was something residual in his memory that was bringing about that sense of aversion. Under the illumination of the street lights, he saw Jennifer standing outside the residential estate. With her was one other who he also recognized, and it was Tyrone. His memories churned, causing his gaze to grow increasingly frosty. My sworn enemy from the Campbell n! When Jennifer and Tyrone stood facing each other, Tyrone¡¯s smile was genial. It was as though he had never been that happy before. Still, his countenance remained pallid. Slow at times and rapid during others, the latter¡¯s heart rate was wildly erratic, with the supply of bloodcking on asions. With his keen eyes, Donald was able to determine at a nce that the former had at most two years left to live. The pair of Jennifer and Tyrone spoke for a while before thetter turned to leave. Hidden in the darkness, were seven to eight men in ck watching over thetter protectively like spirits. Gazing out in the direction where Tyrone exited, Jennifer let out a sigh before she turned back toward Pollerton Estates. Then, she froze in her tracks, for she had spotted a familiar face and silhouette standing under the street lights and staring at her. Trembling with eyes widened, she evoked a look of disbelief. Even her voice quivered. ¡°Donald?¡± Shortly after, her vision blurred, and everything faded. She quickly ran over and searched all around her. Yet, everything was still, and there was nothing to be found. Squatting down and hugging her legs, tears started to well up in her eyes. An illusion. It was only my own imagination¡­ Reflecting on it, it had been almost a year since Donald vanished from her life. Meanwhile, Donald¡¯s eyes remained transfixed upon Jennifer in the cover of darkness. While his memory mended, his frigid eyes gradually thawed. Should I go to her? Perhaps I should just wait, just to observe how she responds. Donald decided that he would not stand in her way if she was adamant about getting engaged to Tyrone. Perhaps then, he might even decline to show himself before her again. Should she prove herself unwilling, however, he would risk everything on the day of her engagement in order to take her away. At that moment, Jennifer felt only a gust of wind breeze past her before all around her had reverted to a state of tranquility. When Tyrone just stepped outside the residential area and onto the main street when he prepared to get in his car, all seven to eight of his bodyguards showed themselves. It was as though a threat was imminent. Alighting from the car and scrutinizing the area around him in earnest, Xylus found that his evaluation sses had turned a full shade of red, with the readings on its power level meter going off the charts. Following that, he cast his gaze toward a spot some three hundred meters out. There, a man with wild hair stood, staring back at him. Owing to the distance between them, Tyrone and Xylus were unable to make out the man¡¯s features. They were, however, able to recognize him by his profile. Crabface! ¡°We have to go, Mr. Campbell!¡± cried an agitated Xylus. Tyrone, too, was looking out into the distance. His gaze had seemingly set itself on a collision course with that of his counterpart. ¡°It¡¯s Crabface!¡± One of his men looked especially somber, with beads of sweat already percted off his forehead. The martial practice of that particr individual enabled him to sense the flow of energy. Hence, he was able to easily detect the terrifying energy that coursed through Crabface¡¯s body. Once unleashed, that energy could be capable of unimaginable levels of destruction. That aside, he had also detected in his counterpart a surge of hostility, which was the actual source of his own dread. Crabface was regarding Tyrone with hostile intent! ¡°The scent of blood is in the air. He does note in peace!¡± that guard dered. Somewhat shaken up, Tyrone got into the car. But when he cast his eyes out into the distance, Crabface had already disappeared. After some consideration, Tyrone produced his token and handed it over to that guard. ¡°Take this back to the Campbell n, and ask Quentin toe to Pollerton to protect me!¡± Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 451 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At Nine The second the guard receive the token, he got out of the car straightaway and hustled off to the airport. Xylus spoke with lingering dread once the power level readings on his own evaluation sses returned to normal, ¡°With a power level of five million, he¡¯s simply not human. Maybe even Nathan himself would not be a match for him.¡± Having already surpassed the million power level mark ten years ago, Nathan Long was a legend on the battlefield. Tyrone shook his head. ¡°Perhaps we had been mistaken.¡± Xylus was taken aback. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°The working principle behind the evaluation sses is the detection of fluctuations. A reading of five million could only be found on assault weapons that are usually nuclear powered. In other words, only nuclear power could produce that sort of energy value. Do you think he could be wearing some gear on him that is powered by nuclear energy?¡± Tyrone asked. Initially taken aback, Xylus then shook his head. ¡°Impossible. Nuclear- powered devices like the Tokamak toroidal devices are way toorge. They are as big as a mansion and could possibly weigh up to several tons¡­ Unless you mean to say that Tokamak devices could be developed using controlled fusion technology?¡± Could it be like Iron Man¡¯s? In the Marvel movies, Iron Man¡¯s armor is powered by a Tokamak toroidal device. If Lord Campbell really produce such a device, he could change the world! Tyrone closed his eyes and nodded. ¡°It¡¯d be an unbelievable business opportunity, the ability to shrink a nuclear reactor that is originally as huge as a pyramid into the size of a fist. It will be aplete game changer!¡± Mind blown, Xylus remained stupefied for a while before he spoke up again. ¡°That makes a lot more sense. Seeing that there¡¯s no way any mere mortal could possess such immense power, it makes the presence of a Tokamak device the only usible exnation.¡± When he developed the Anti Golden Lord Device, Rupert had to expend enough power to light a few dozen streets before he could get it started up. In spite of it, he had never actually managed to deploy it more than ten times. Were he to power it using this Tokamak device, he may very well be able to activate it more than a hundred times! On the twenty-third, the engagement date between Jennifer and Tyrone was just three days away. The situation was unfolding in Pollerton quickly and in increasingly unpredictable ways. Countless corporate representatives and top-ss, as well as second-tier tycoons, ceaselessly flocked into town without pause in preparation to extend their own congrattions to Tyrone and Jennifer. It was a rare sight and a true spectacle for the ages. Jennifer¡¯s rtives and friends were so envious that they were in no short supply ofmentary to present about it. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, Jennifer!¡± ¡°The engagement date itself hasn¡¯t even arrived, and already, so many havee to Pollerton!¡± ¡°Yeah. The last time you married Donald, it didn¡¯t evene anywhere close to this. In the end, only his grandfather came, and none of his other rtives even bothered to show up!¡± Rtives of the Wilson family were all engaged in discussions galore. The Wilson family from Tayhaven had sent representatives, and Sylvia had personallye to Pollerton herself to suck up to the mighty Campbell n. By nine in the morning, Rivebale Hotel had be fully upied. It was around the same time that Ss arrived, stepping out the moment his Maybach rolled to a halt. With his piercing gaze, he cut an imposing character. Walking alongside him, was a man who was in his sixties. Dressed in a tunic suit, thetter had both hands held behind his own back. That was Jeffery Lisle. ¡°Ms. Collins.¡± Ss scrutinized Lana from head to toe with eyes narrowed when he saw her. Hmm¡­ that face and that sort of figure. Her reputation as the most beautiful woman in Jadeborough is unquestionably well-earned. Lana merely nodded politely. ¡°Everything is ready on the ninth floor.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Ss then walked toward the elevator. Conversely, Jeffery¡¯s eyes were fixated upon Lana. Remarking off the cuff without reservations about whether Lana could hear him, he said, ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t look too bad. I really got to figure out a way to bed her, at least once!¡± Another car cruised in shortly after. Out stepped a rotund middle-aged man. Wearing a mink coat, a thick gold chain, and clutching a branded bag, he looked every bit like a member of the nouveau riche. It was Henry Moore, known to others as Mr. Henry! In the past year, Henry had been riding on a high. Merely a small-time ruffian previously, he also used to be one of Ethan¡¯s henchmen. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 452 Someone Important But being the first to pledge his allegiance to Ss after thetter arrived in Pollerton and by offering up all of his own assets in the process, he won the favor of Ss who went on to appoint him as his first vanguard. Sooner orter, Ss will have to leave Pollerton, and in thetter¡¯s absence, Henry would rise up to be the true master of Pollerton. Thus, it had to be said that he had chosen wisely. ¡°Bring me a chair. I have to take a good look at the faces of all those bigwigs in Pollerton from before, just to see whether they would shit themselves,¡± Henry said. A henchman with a fancifully colored mane immediately ran over and set a chair down. Henry then sat boldly and uninhibitedly by the doorway with his legs crossed and eyes narrowed. ¡°Oh, Herman. You¡¯re here too?¡± Not bothering to set himself upright, Donald offered up a boisterous greeting when he saw a man alight. Herman merely eyeballed Donald coldly before he went straight inside the hall. ¡°Remember that you have to hand over the shop in Southwood Emerce District today. Hahaha¡­¡±ughed Henry after him. ¡°Hmm. Isn¡¯t that Crow? You are really early. Mr. Doyle¡¯s waiting for you already.¡± Henry was on a roll. He was really looking forward to seeing how Ethan, Charles, and the others would react. Coming up to ten in the morning, Henry was starting to get a little impatient when Charles and the others had yet to arrive. Thus, he gave Ethan a call. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s with the hold-up? You¡¯ve kept Mr. Doyle waiting for almost an hour already. You should know that there¡¯s going to be consequences if you don¡¯t show yourself soon, so don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± ¡°Let him carry on waiting then,¡± Ethan¡¯s nonchnt voice rang out. Taken aback, Henry then broke into a tirade. ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯ve grown tired of living. Wait till I repeat what you¡¯ve just said to Mr. Doyle!¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Ethan¡¯s reply was equally pointed. Being no fool himself, Henry said ambiguously, ¡°Sounds like you found yourself some kind of backer.¡± Disinterested in tattling on with his counterpart, Ethan casually hung up. The snorting Henry was unconvinced of Ethan¡¯s ability to secure any kind of formidable backing. Even Neil was reluctant to get involved in all that. With the guests continuing to stream in, Henry psyched himself up upon seeing a couple approach. It¡¯s Arnaldo Wilson and his daughter Reina! Henry finally got to his feet. ¡°You¡¯rete, Arnaldo, and Mr. Doyle is very displeased!¡± Arnaldo only regarded him ndly. ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Doyle would have your head?¡± said Henry in an attempt to demand some respect for himself. Arnaldo¡¯s gaze gradually turned frosty. ¡°Why is a cur like you even trying to issue threats around here?¡± Stunned, Henry then roared, ¡°You¡¯re a dead man. You¡¯re never getting out of Pollerton alive!¡± Arnaldo went on to ignore him and led Reina inside. Holton and Ynda arrived shortly after, but Henry made no attempt to taunt them, for he knew that Holton was no pushover, and Ynda, especially, had a reputation for being ruthless. At eleven sharp, Henry finally spotted Charles, Zayne, Tyson, and Ethan arrive in concert. Returning to his post on the chair, Henry smiled broadly at the lot of them. He then lifted his wrist to check the time. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Late for almost two hours. Boy, you lot are in trouble now!¡± Coming up to him, Charles towered over him before sending a backhand across thetter¡¯s face. ¡°Mind your own damned business!¡± Taken by surprise, Henry felt the impetus to blow his top. But at the sight of the considerable number of bodyguards behind Charles, he could only muster up a sneer. ¡°You won¡¯t be cocky for much longer. From this day on, you¡¯ll no longer be the richest man in Pollerton!¡± Charles could not be bothered with him. His crew quietly waited in the lift lobby, as though they were awaiting the arrival of someone important. Shortly after, a man dressed in a suit with his hair pulled back into a ponytail appeared outside of the ss door. The shell-shocked Henry eximed, ¡°You¡¯re alive, Donald Campbell. To think that you¡¯d dare show yourself around here. Mr. Doyle has been looking everywhere for you!¡± Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 453 Back Up Ss had been searching high and low for Donald in Pollerton. He had raised Donald¡¯s bounty up to a million and had also seen his photo before. Hence, Ss¡¯ had a deep impression of Donald. ¡°I want to call Mr. Doyle now!¡± With that said, Henry grabbed his phone to make the call. As he fished out his phone, his phone started to burn unexpectedly. Meanwhile, Donald walked in and ignored him completely. ¡°Catch him!¡± Henry roared. The next second, he dashed forward to Donald with eight of his lackeys, and some of them even whipped out their batons. Donald did not turn around and merely tapped his foot on the ground. Instantly, ayer of white wave could be seen. Its impact was huge, and it spread across the ce like a surge. About seven to eight men let out a scream as all of them flew backward and smashed against the ss door. ng! The ss door broke and shattered into shards. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°There¡¯s a pool table on the ninth floor. Do you want to have a matchter, Mr. Campbell?¡± Charles and the rest were shocked upon witnessing Donald¡¯s move. Nheless, he kept his cool and asked in an ingratiating manner. Donald was momentarily stunned. ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded. Soon, they took the elevator and arrived on the ninth floor. The ce was packed with big shots and powerful people. Akio, the president of Pollerton Trantions, was also there. At that time, he was ying pool with Ss. There were three pool tables there. By the time they arrived, there was only one table left. The other two tables were upied by some other yers. Thump! Ss hit the ball urately and sessfully pocketed a ball. Seeing that, Akio pped his hands andughed. ¡°You have great skills, Mr. Doyle!¡± Ss shot a nce at Jeffery, who was at the table beside him and said, ¡°Mr. Lysle has better skills than me. He can score all the points effortlessly.¡± The gangster who was having a match with him did his best to butter Ss up. In the distance, Holton, Arnaldo, and the rest were sitting by the window while ying with their phones nonchntly. Ding! Hearing the elevator¡¯s sound, Ss halted his movement and looked out the door. Charles walked out of the elevator while Ethan and his men followed closely behind. ¡°Finally, he¡¯s here.¡± A wicked smile appeared on Ss¡¯ face. Nevertheless, he was startled when he saw someone following behind. It was Donald. Ss glowered at him and asked, ¡°Donald, do you have a death wish bying here? What¡¯s the matter? Are you here to plead for mercy?¡± Leaning on his cue stick, Ss narrowed his eyes at Donald. Instant silence filled the room as everyone there watched the situation unfold at the side. However, Jeffery was the only exception. He gave Donald a nce and was disinterested in him. Other than his good looks, I find nothing special about Donald. He doesn¡¯t have a strong presence, and his aura is pretty weak to me. Unimpressed, Jeffery yed pool by himself. Meanwhile, Charles nced at him with the cane in his hand. ¡°Ss, go ahead and spit it all out. I¡¯m a busy man. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡± The bigwigs there were overwhelmed with shock to hear that. Could it be that someone is backing Charles up? Otherwise, how dare he speak so brazenly? Ss chuckled. A cold glint shed across his eyes as he gazed at Donald sinisterly. ¡°I¡¯ll get down to business first. After that, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Walking to another pool table, Charles said to Donald, ¡°Do you want to have a match?¡± Donald walked over to the table and picked a cue stick randomly. Then, both of them started ying together. Ss watched everything at the side with his eyes narrowed and started to ponder inwardly. Could it be that both of them have someone powerful to back them up? Why are they so arrogant? In fact, the big shots there shared the same thought too. Nheless, Holton and Arnaldo exchanged a smile, seeing the gloating look in each other¡¯s eyes. Poor Ss, do you even have any idea who are you facing? It was at that moment Ss abruptly let out augh. He asked, ¡°Tell me, Charles. Who is backing you up? The Yund family? The Campbell n? Or is it the Freedman n? Who is it?¡± Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 454 Obey Ss paused for a brief moment and suddenly thought of a possibility. ¡°Could it be that Tristan is back?¡± Upon hearing that, everyone was startled. Tristan is back? Well, that exins Charles¡¯ arrogance, but why is Donald behaving that way too? Charles smiled faintly and did not deny anything. ¡°Yes, I have someone in high ces,¡± uttered Charles. True enough, Tristan is back! Following that, Ss could feel his heart sink slightly. He turned to look at Donald and scoffed, ¡°Donald, a loser like you manage to curry favor with Tristan too?¡± Donald voiced eventually, ¡°Do you think I need to do that?¡± What an arrogant and condescending man! Ss shot Donald with a bloodthirsty gaze, thinking about how to finish him off. Jeffery leaned on the pool table, preparing to hit the ball. As he made his move, he pocketed a ball effortlessly and voiced out of the blue, ¡°So what if Tristan returns? What¡¯s with the snobbiness? Tristan is a loser anyway.¡± As he spoke, it was as if he was talking about a trivial matter. His words shocked almost everyone present there, nheless. How could he not know anything about Tristan? Tristan is well known as the leader of Azuro. Back then, he had a high rating of power level. His power level had been close to eight hundred thousand! Jeffery sounds like he¡¯s not a tad bit afraid of Tristan. If so, he must be someone more powerful than Tristan! Hearing Tristan¡¯s words, Ss stopped worrying and giggled out loud. ¡°It seems like you have no one to back you up anymore, Charles!¡± Charles said impatiently, ¡°Cut to the chase!¡± Instantly, Ss dropped the nonsense and nced around with a grim expression. He scanned Holton, Arnaldo, Charles, Zayne, Tyson, and the rest before he uttered aloofly, ¡°Holton, sign on the share transfer agreement immediately. I want all of your properties!¡± Next, he shifted his attention to Arnaldo and said, ¡°Arnaldo, I want the three of your sportsplexes in Terrandya!¡± He continued, ¡°Zayne, I want eighty percent of the shares in Pollerton Opera House!¡± ¡°Ethan, I want to own your Southwood Emerce District!¡± As soon as he spoke, everyone saw his greedy intention. The properties that Ss had just asked for cost roughly three hundred billion. At that moment, the one thousand square metersrge floor fell into an eerie silence. Standing up, Jeffery nced around with a cold expression. Whoever dares to disobeyContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. will be killed first! One of Pollerton¡¯s big shots stood up and stammered, ¡°Mr. Doyle, you¡¯re asking for all of my shares. Isn¡¯t it too¡­¡± As a matter of fact, the man had made a name for himself locally by being the pioneer to set up a casino in Pollerton. Not only that, but he had also retired long ago. Being one of the influential people in Pollerton, his worth was up to twenty billion. Regardless, he had never expected himself to be on Ss¡¯ list. Before he could finish his sentence, a cue stick howled in the air, flying across the room speedily. The tremendous impact nailed him right on his chest and hung his body onto the wall. His blood dribbled down the wall uncontrobly. Promptly, ear-piercing screams resonated the entire floor. ¡°Who else has a second voice?¡± Jeffery grabbed another cue stick and asked coldly. Witnessing that, everyone was beyond terrified, except for Donald. His eyes gradually turned cold as he observed. How could he kill people because of their non-eptance? You¡¯re going too far, Jeffery. Have you forgotten about Yorknd¡¯s system? In the meantime, the other big shots trembled in fear, and their face went as white as a sheet. Jeffery is no different from Francesco. They make people feel an overwhelming sense of powerlessness. The air became tense. It was at that moment an explosion red out of thin air unanticipatedly. Immediately afterward, the floor-to-ceiling window shattered into pieces. All of them were too frightened to react to the incident. Meanwhile, Jeffery bellowed in a low voice and turned around to point his cue stick at the window. Instantly, the cue stick in his hand bent and sparks flew all around the ce. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 455 Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. An Assassination In an instant, the crowd knew what was going on. A sniper is trying to kill Jeffery! Ding! Jeffery sessfully hit the sniper with the cue stick. He then looked out the window and uttered tly, ¡°Is he trying to kill me by just using a sniper rifle and armor-piercing bullets?¡± The crowd looked out the window as well. That was when they saw a sniper on a balcony a few hundred meters away. The sniper realized he had been spotted, and he was escaping. Ss was infuriated. ¡°F*ck! An assassination? I¡¯ll get people to surround the building!¡± Jeffery shook his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Watch me kill him!¡± How is he going to kill him? The assassin is so far away! At first, the crowd didn¡¯t understand what Jeffery meant. However, they were going to find out soon. Jeffery raised a cue stick into the air, took aim, and threw it out. Whoosh! The cue stick made a crisp sound in the air the moment it was thrown out. The sniper knew he was in trouble, so he leaped and tried to hide. However, there was no point. The cue stick reached him within seconds. The impact didn¡¯t cause any explosion, but the crowd could see the sniper¡¯s body blowing up into pieces. He blocked an armor-piercing bullet with a cue stick and killed the experienced assassin a few hundred meters away with another cue stick! That¡¯s frightening! ¡°All right. Now, let¡¯s find out who the sniper was working for.¡± Jeffery shed a faint smile before dashing away like a ghost. He then appeared in front of one of the big shots and grabbed him by his cor. He was too fast for the naked eyes. In a blink of an eye, he had already jumped past a pool table and a dozen chairs and tables to arrive in front of the big shot. The big shot was a man in his fifties. At that moment, he was already peeing his pants when he pleaded, ¡°This has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Jeffery grabbed him by the neck and asked, ¡°You have a strong smell of gunpowder on your body. Let me guess. Are you involved in arms deals?¡± The big shot¡¯s face went pale immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong!¡± He was sobbing inconsbly, and his pants were soaked in urine. With a cold gaze, Jeffery held him up by his neck and threw him out the window. ¡°Goodbye!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Most of the big shots were getting anxious, and their faces had all gone pale. At the same time, their hearts were pounding because they were once again frightened by Jeffery¡¯s ruthlessness. Ss burst outughing. ¡°All right! Give your answers now! We¡¯re busy!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you my smuggling business!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hand over my arms deals!¡± A lot of the big shots had agreed to give up their deals and fortune in order to stay alive. Henry was watching in utter excitement. Once again, he thought he was really smart to get into Ss¡¯ good book. Seeing that most of the big shots had given up, Ss turned toward Holton and asked, ¡°How about you?¡± Standing behind Holton, Ynda was all tensed up. She was afraid that Jeffery would attack them. The power this man has shown is terrifying! He is as strong as what a human could possibly be. I doubt amoner would be able to hold him off. Holton slowly stood up and looked at Ss. ¡°I¡¯m not giving up anything!¡± What? He¡¯s not? The crowd gasped at his words simultaneously. Ss¡¯ gaze suddenly turned cold, and he was staring at Holton as if he was already a dead man. ¡°No worries. I would like to see how many people are still not convinced. I¡¯ll deal with all of themter!¡± Jeffery uttered expressionlessly before potting a ball urately. ¡°Arnaldo, how about you?¡± Ss asked. Arnaldoughed. ¡°Me? I¡¯m not giving up anything, of course!¡± Another person had refused to surrender their wealth. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 456 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The Abandoned Child Ss¡¯ expression was turning ferocious because he felt that he had been challenged. ¡°How about you, Mr. Lynch?¡± Ss turned toward the gangster from Pollerton. Ethan laughed out loud and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not giving up sh*t either!¡± He didn¡¯t look nervous at all when he said that. In fact, he was picking his teeth casually. Ss could feel that something was wrong. These people are obviously working together. However, who¡¯s giving them the courage to act so brazenly? Ss kept sizing them up. ¡°I¡¯m not giving up anything as well!¡± Zayne voiced. Suddenly, the atmosphere got awkward. Even Jeffery had stopped what he was doing. He stood up straight with a cue stick in his hand before walking toward the crowd. ¡°Interesting. In that case¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the sound of pool balls colliding with each other messed up his train of thought. He frowned and turned around to see a man in a suit with a ponytail. The man was bending down and concentrating on making his shot on the pool table. Why would someone still dare to y pool at this tense moment? Is he not afraid to die, or is he someone capable? Henry roared, ¡°Donald! Are you courting death?¡± While he spoke, he grabbed a pool ball and threw it at Donald. Donald casually swung his cue stick and struck the pool ball as if he was ying baseball. The pool ball smashed into Henry¡¯s forehead, and blood was gushing out. Henry held his forehead and shrieked in pain before falling to the ground. Donald didn¡¯t even use his strength when he struck the ball. If he had used his full strength, he could¡¯ve shattered Henry¡¯s head. Ss immediately turned around and stared at Donald. ¡°Hey, the abandoned child of the Campbell n. How dare you disrespect Mr. Lysle?¡± Not only did Donald not show Ss and Jeffery any respect, but he was also totally looking down on them. Donald calmly bent down again and uttered tly, ¡°Jeffery? Who is he?¡± Ss and all the other big shots grew anxious upon hearing that. Who¡¯s Jeffery? He¡¯s the strongest fighter abroad, and he¡¯s Francesco¡¯s master! No one but Francesco could stand against him! As expected, the crowd was starting to have difficulty breathing because Jeffery was exuding a strong and overwhelming wave of aura. At that moment, the crowd felt like they were trapped in a vacuumed atmosphere. The weaker individuals had even fallen to the ground, and they were gasping heavily. Besides, they were drenched in sweat. Jeffery¡¯s presence was undeniably horrifying. He was like a beast ready to ughter its prey. Donald, however, was still concentrating on making the shots. Jeffery gradually approached him and stood twenty-odd meters away from him. With a cold gaze, he said, ¡°The abandoned child of the Campbell n, you¡¯ve been hiding for a year, right? Are you acting brazenly just because you think you¡¯ve found yourself a backer?¡± ¡°Tell me who¡¯s backing you! I don¡¯t care who he is, but I¡¯m killing you today!¡± Jeffery was pissed off. Donald finally lifted his head, and he said in a serious tone. ¡°No one¡¯s backing me. I back myself!¡± Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 457 Revealing Crabface Ss thought Donald sounded absurd because he had already looked into Donald. His mother¡¯s family was one of the Ten Prestigious Families, the Irving family. His father is a dispirited instructor at a driving school. His grandfather, Raymond, isn¡¯t an ordinary man. It seems like he knows someone powerful in Jadeborough. However, that powerful individual didn¡¯t provide him with much help. More than a decade ago, that powerful individual was not even willing to help Raymond when he was banished by the Campbell n. Donald himself is just a bodyguard working for Lana. Before this, he was managing Raymond¡¯s renovationpany. He¡¯s nothing but a nobody. What gives a small fry like him the confidence to act so brazenly? This is ridiculous! ¡°You¡¯re Lana¡¯s bodyguard, right? Do you think she will be able to protect you?¡± Jeffery asked. Donald smiled and shook his head. With a disdainful expression, Jeffery mocked, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t know how to behave. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll teach you some lessons!¡± Boom! Jeffery released his full strength, and Donald could feel a strong wave of energy creeping up on him. On the ninth floor, all the tables, chairs, and windows were shaking. At first, the crowd thought they were experiencing an earthquake. As strong as Ynda was, she had also slumped to the ground. With her pale face, she murmured, ¡°Jeffery is too strong. He¡¯s too strong!¡± Holton gritted his teeth. ¡°How strong is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s as strong as Nathan!¡± When Ynda saw Nathan for the first time, she was shocked. However, she didn¡¯t expect Jeffery to be that strong as well. ¡°Kneel!¡± Jeffery roared while staring at Donald. His voice was thunderous and deafening. Ethan and the others felt as though there were mountains pressing them down on their shoulders. Their knees began to tremble, and they couldn¡¯t help but kneel. Jeffery was like a demon with a domineering aura and a devilish appearance. However, Donald was unfazed. He was still leaning on the pool table and trying to make his shot. ¡°If you leave now, you might still live. If you wait any longer, you¡¯ll just die.¡± ¡°You must be joking!¡± Jeffery fumed. He smacked the table in front of him and shouted, ¡°Mark my words! I¡¯m killing you today! Not even God can save you!¡± Crack! The table shattered into pieces. The pieces of woodContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. then formed into a small whirlwind, and it was quickly moving toward Donald. The gust of energy was so strong that Donald¡¯s suit was all messed up. Donald raised his head slightly and red at Ss menacingly. Ss was startled upon seeing that. Snap! A soft snapping sound had gotten everyone¡¯s attention. The leather band Donald used to tie his hair with had snapped because it could no longer withstand the strong wave of energying from Jeffery. When his hair fell, it covered his face. Right then, Donald slowly straightened his body and asked, ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Everyone at the scene was petrified, and their minds went nk. Everyone knew what Crabface looked like. Crabface wears suits, right? He has hair covering his face, and his eyes shine with gold sparks. The most notable feature of his is that he has a power level of five million! Donald looks exactly like Crabface! Behind his messy hair, they could see how sparks of gold shone from his eyes. Ss¡¯ mind was devoid of thought, and he felt like he had just been struck by a lightning. He looked at Donald in disbelief and stammered, ¡°Y-You¡­ Y-You¡­¡± With his messy hair, Donald raised his head slightly and red at Ss and Jeffery. ¡°As I said, I am my strongest backup.¡± However, Jeffery yelled, ¡°Are you done with your tricks? Do you really think you can scare us?¡± Jeffery didn¡¯t feel any strong aura from Donald¡¯s body, so he was certain that the young man had disguised himself as Crabface. Upon hearing that, the other big shots thought the same way, too. That¡¯s right. If Donald were Crabface, why did he need to hide for a year when Ss was looking for him? As Jeffery spoke, he was dashing toward Donald. His body was glowing, and he was about to punch Donald. Donald merely nced at him before leaning over the pool table to strike the ck eight-ball with his cue stick. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 458 Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. A Hole In The Chest ck! Right then, a deafening sound rang out like thunder. The ck eight-ball was glowing. Like a sh of ck thunder, it was shooting toward Jeffery. Jeffery¡¯s expression changed dramatically. When he felt the terrifying wave of energy the ck eight-ball had in it, he immediately turned around and stood on a pool table ten meters away. He held his hands up and ced them on his chest. With that, a bright screen was formed in front of his body. That was none other than Golden Shield Technique. Although it could block a bullet, it didn¡¯t stand a chance against the eight-ball. With a bang, the sound of ss shattering rang out. The eight-ball had shattered his Golden Shield Technique and punched him in the chest. ¡°Pfft!¡± Jeffery flew out and crashed into the wall. After that, he was coughing out mouthfuls of blood. Upon a closer look, the eight-ball had actually pierced through his chest. Jeffery slid off the wall and fell to the ground on his knees. At that point, he was still coughing blood continuously. When he raised his head, he looked horrified. One step at a time, Donald approached him. With every step he took, his aura got stronger and stronger. In the end, he looked like True Dragon when he looked down at Jeffery indifferently. Jeffery felt an enormous force crushing down on him, and he could feel his bones trembling. When Jeffery looked out the window, he felt a huge wave of nausea in his chest. Beyond the ninth floor, a huge spiral dark cloud appeared over the Rivebale Hotel. Jeffery was dumbfounded. Can a human really affect the weather with his power? Isn¡¯t that just a legend? How strong is Donald, exactly? ¡°Have mercy, Mr. Campbell! Spare my life!¡± Jeffery was indeed a capable fighter. Although he had a hole in his chest, he was still alive, and even shout and beg for mercy. Ss was stunned. Most of the big shots at the scene were stunned. Henry was stunned as well. Arnaldo lowered his head, sipped on his coffee, and tried to conceal his fear. Holton was staring at the scene with adoration in his eyes. Ynda, on the other hand, was looking at Donald with the utmost respect. Ethan¡¯s face was filled with excitement and joy. This is freaking awesome! At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention was on Donald. The supposedly undefeatable Jeffery had just killed an assassin a few hundred meters away with a cue stick. How did he end up having a pool ball piercing through his chest? Donald had done it so effortlessly. This is ridiculous! Is this a dream? Indeed, only a few could fathom the fact that Donald was standing in front of Jeffery, while thetter was on his knees, begging for mercy. In the meantime, Ss¡¯ face was as pale as a sheet. He was telling the truth! He is his own cavalry, and his confidencees from his power! Donald lowered his gaze to look at Jeffery, and he said, ¡°Pollerton was lively and full of vitality before you guys got here. You guys have messed up the order and peace in the city. I¡¯ve been wanting to teach you guys a lesson!¡± Jeffery merely shouted, ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Campbell. Spare my life! I know I was wrong!¡± ¡°Francesco is dead. The Eighteen Copper Men are dead. Brutus is dead too. I¡¯ve killed all of them,¡± Donald said. Hearing that, Jeffery and Ss felt utterly hopeless. Jeffery lowered his head and suddenly jumped out of the building through the floor-to-ceiling window. With just a leap, he flew out a hundred meters, and he was gliding in the air. Donald tied his hair up and revealed his face once again. At that moment, disdain was written all over his face. He then gradually lifted his head and gently formed a fist with his hand in the direction Jeffery had just made his escape. Meanwhile, Jeffery had justnded on top of a building five hundred meters away. He was holding his chest when he turned his head to see if Donald was chasing after him. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 459 My Greatest Backup Before he could heave a sigh of relief, he vaguely saw something approaching him. His pupils instantly narrowed upon realizing what it was. They were ten snooker balls. Swoosh! Jeffery was sted into ashes before he could even scream. He died on the spot, and not a single fabric from his clothes remained. Everyone was in shock, and they gaped at the scene. Is this the strength a human could have? With the cue stick in his hand, Donald walked toward Ss. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been searching for me for a year. Is that right?¡± Ss backed away instinctively as beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. ¡°Did youe here to avenge Brandon and Peterson?¡± Arriving before Ss, Donald stood about fifty centimeters away from the former and fixed his eyes on the lord of Terrandya Provincial Center. ¡°My wife is from the Winston family¡ªa wealthy family that has a history of five hundred years,¡± Ss muttered with difficulty, finally putting the Winston family¡¯s name to use and hoping it would instill fear in Donald. Upon hearing that, Donald put on a more mocking smile. ¡°The Winston family? What¡¯s so great about them?¡± Ss took a few more steps backward, saying, ¡°On what terms will you let me go?¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯ve met my grandpa, Reina, and all my acquaintances.¡± Donald¡¯s gaze gradually turned frosty. Ss trembled violently, and his face was full of horror. ¡°M-Mr. Campbell, I¡­¡± Donald gently ced the tip of the cue stick between Ss¡¯ eyebrows. ¡°I hate people who use my friends and family to threaten me. Especially when they use the people I care about.¡± Ss shivered with fear and fell to his knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t kill me. I beg of you!¡± ¡°Then, be a good person in your next life,¡± said Donald. Ss was about to say something when he felt a sharp pain on his forehead. Powerful energy rushed into his head, and darkness followed as he fell unconscious. With that came the tragic end of the Lord of Underground in Terrandya Provincial Center in Pollerton. All the big shots who witnessed the incident felt that they were in deep trouble. There were millions of people who would stand up for Ss now that he was dead. The big shots, however, were thest to meet Ss. Even if Donald spared theirContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. lives that day, Ss¡¯ supporters would never let them off. Thud! Suddenly, the sound of something falling to the ground could be heard. Everyone turned over and saw a pale Henry slumped to the ground, looking at Donald in horror. Ethan let out a sigh of relief. He felt as if he was finally free of all the depressing incidents he had suffered for the past year. Slowly, he walked to Henry, lowered himself, and pinched thetter¡¯s chin. ¡°Are you going to continue boasting?¡± Henry shook his head. He was so frightened that even beads of sweat appeared on his nose. ¡°Mr. Lynch¡­¡± Ethan shot him a mocking nce. ¡°Do you think following Ss was the right choice? Mr. Campbell is my greatest backer. Do you understand that?¡± Henry nodded hastily. In the meantime, many big shots gaped at Ethan, Zayne, and the others with envy. He¡¯s so powerful! He actually killed Jeffery with just one blow! With such abilities, he can basically do whatever he wants in this world. No one will dare to go against him! ng! Donald threw the cue stick onto the ground and tied his hair up. Reina approached him. Like an obedient wife, she tiptoed and fixed Donald¡¯s clothes, saying gently, ¡°Your hair needs a trim.¡± Donald said, ¡°I¡¯ll get it done when I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Reina nodded. Her cheeks were flushed red, and her eyes were filled with a gentle gaze. Holton pouted as he stared at Arnaldo with envy. Meanwhile, Arnaldo straightened himself, feeling excited by what he had witnessed. Once I get back to Terrandya, I¡¯m going to teach those people over there a lesson. ¡°Clean this up.¡± Donald looked at Ethan and Zayne. Ethan licked his lips. ¡°Okay, Mr. Campbell.¡± With that settled, Donald set off to look for Raymond. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 460 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Quentin Is Alive Raymond looked much betterpared to the past. As he stood beside Donald, the former could feel his body getting warm. Little did he know that Donald was quietly instilling pure energy into the former. ¡°I¡¯m nning to restart the Dragon Fide Vi project.¡± Donald sat opposite Raymond. ¡°When?¡± Raymond narrowed his eyes. ¡°The twenty-sixth,¡± Donald said casually. It was also the date for Jennifer and Tyrone¡¯s wedding. During that day, the Campbell n would definitely go all out and invite the entire city to the event, including the Ten Prestigious Families. Of course, Donald would be present as well. Once Jennifer wanted to leave with Donald, it would bring humiliation to the Campbell n. A fight was inevitable. In fact, it would be an irreconcble issue to no end. Raymond sighed. ¡°Are you sure? That old man in Jadeborough is going to die any time. You¡¯ll be on the passive side of things if you¡¯re an enemy of the Campbell n.¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just the Campbell n. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Hearing that, Raymond fell silent instantly. After exchanging a few more words with Raymond, Donald left. The date that day was the twenty-fifth. There was still one day left for Tyrone and Jennifer¡¯s engagement. Pollerton was evidently in a lively state. asionally, a convoy of luxury cars that cost tens of millions could be seen driving through the streets of Pollerton and pulling up in front of the five-star hotel. Gideon and his n had been very busy over a period of time. Even so, all of them were smiling brightly. They were in charge of nning the entire wedding. The first stop of the wedding was set at Rivebale Hotel. Donald¡¯s uncle, Michael, also known as Raymond¡¯s eldest son, hade to help. His family of three worked extremely hard. They had been doing great for the past year, ever since they decided to suck up to the Campbell n. They managed to have all their construction projects running in an orderly manner. Suddenly, Michael¡¯s son, Colt, who was putting up the decorations on the stage, froze. He spotted a suspicious man dressed in a ck suit walk past him. ¡°Why does he look like Donald?¡± Then, a bad feeling rose in his heart. He was well aware of Jennifer¡¯s feelings toward Donald. Tomorrow is Tyrone and Jennifer¡¯s engagement. Will Jennifer change her mind if Donald shows up? However, Colt simplyughed at himself and shoved the thought out of his mind. Tyrone and Donald are of totally different statuses. What¡¯s there to worry about? He shook his head and continued focusing on decorating the stage. In the meantime, Donald met Wyvern King, Chelonian King, and the others in Lana¡¯s office. ¡°Lord Campbell, three hundred thousand members of Horizon Group have gathered in Pollerton. They will take their positions tomorrow,¡± reported Kingsley respectfully. Donald nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Quentin and over three thousand soldiers of Campbell n¡¯s Army have entered Pollerton,¡± Bradley chimed in. Campbell n¡¯s Army was a troop equipped with Quadfield¡¯s latest weapons and was on par with Horizon Group. Sadly, theycked the murderous intent of Horizon Group. After all, Horizon Group had fought through countless gruesome battles. ¡°Quentin? He¡¯s alive?¡± Donald was stunned. Just like Randy, Quentin was an experienced fighter. Hence, he would be over a hundred years old if he were still alive. ¡°He¡¯s alive. He joined the Campbell n and became their guest of honor.¡± Hatred was written all over Bradley¡¯s face. Quentin was notorious for ughtering an entire town of ordinary people on a single night. Unfortunately, Bradley¡¯s family died in that event. ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll avenge the insult on your behalf,¡± said Donald. ¡°Thank you, Lord Campbell,¡± Bradley was all emotional and thanked him. This is truly Lord Campbell. Not only is he willing to hear our grief, but he is also very protective of us. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± Bradley uttered with difficulty. ¡°What is it? Just tell me.¡± Donald¡¯s tone was very calm. Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 460 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Nathan Is Cornered Bradley spoke hesitatingly. ¡°The warzone at the northern border is in a state of an emergency. Nathan might not be able to hold it anymore. I think he¡¯s severely injured and is surrounded by people in warzone number six. More than ten thousand battle-arrays went to rescue him, but they were all wiped out.¡± Donald¡¯s eyebrows furrowed immediately. Nathan was a part of the Collins family, Lana¡¯s distant rtive, and one of the four Novem Ste Warriors. His nickname was Northern Border Warrior. Twenty years ago, he surpassed the million power level mark. Though he never attended any ratingpetitions, many people believed he was as powerful as the Golden Lord, Donald. ¡°What about the enemy¡¯s forces?¡± asked Donald. ¡°No idea. They just appeared out of nowhere, but I¡¯m certain it¡¯s the four Novem Ste Warriors who are cornering him,¡± Bradley informed. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Donald¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Three days ago.¡± ¡°D*mn it!¡± Donald¡¯s eyes glinted with fury as he looked at Bradley. His horrifying aura permeated the room, causing the atmosphere to be tense. ¡°This is such a serious matter. Why are you only telling me about it now?¡± Located at the northern border warzone was an S8-Gradeboratory, which was the base for Yorknd¡¯s research on the nano-grade lithography machine. If the ce was taken over by the enemies, all the experimental data would be leaked and the territory¡ªthe lifeline of the lithography machine will be seized. ¡°It¡¯s because of Ms. Wilson. I was worried I¡¯d get in the way of the biggest events in your life.¡± Bradley fell to his knees. Donald pulled out his phone and nced at the time. It would take ten hours to travel to the northern border by flight. There would not be enough time to rush back. However, it would be sufficient if he relied on his speed. In fact, he could arrive at the northern border in just five hours. ¡°Where¡¯s my jurganite halberd?¡± asked Donald. Bradley answered, ¡°It¡¯s in the Lord Campbell Mountain Vi.¡± ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯ll rush back to Pollerton tomorrow at ten o¡¯clock in the morning,¡± Donald informed, disappearing from the room in a sh. Bradley stood up and smiled bitterly. ¡°Lord Campbell is so loyal to the country.¡± The northern border warzone was a vast primeval forest. It was also one of the world¡¯s biggest no man¡¯snd, which covered over three hundred miles of uninhibitednd. Behind the no man¡¯snd was the S8-Grade laboratory, a high-endboratory used to research and develop the lithography machine. A tall man dressed in a white suit was munching on fruit in the no man¡¯snd with an indifferent expression. At the same time, there was a Serpent Spear in his right hand. That man was Nathan, the Northern Border Warrior, and one of the four Novem Ste Warriors of Yorknd. He was forced into the no man¡¯snd for three days already, and he knew there were at least four Novem Ste Warriors hunting him. Recently, the country dispatched many troops to rescue him. However, they vanished as soon as they entered the no man¡¯snd. He would be dead meat if his presence was sensed. Hence, he slowed down his breaths to the minimum, not daring to make his breathing sound heard. Even his phone was turned off for fear of the enemy detecting the energy waves. The night slowly approached. As he lifted his head, he saw the sky filled with stars. It was a beautiful sight. However, the more beautiful it was, the more terrified he felt. Apart from the four Novem Ste Warriors, there should be a few thousand men from the special forces who came as well. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have eliminated the troops so discreetly. Nathan was very clear about the situation. As he was thinking about it, he suddenly felt all the hairs on his body standing on end. Without thinking twice, he leaped to his feet and fled from his spot. Boom! The spot he was at earlier exploded into pieces. A cross-shaped sword could be seen stuck in the ground, glinting with a silvery light. Following that, Nathan saw a man appearing with a golden retriever mask. Only thetter¡¯s eyes were revealed, and they stared icily at Nathan. It was one of the foreign Novem Ste Warriors, Beerus Spargo. He was as powerful as Nathan, with a power level of over millions. Gripping the Serpent Spear in his hand, Nathan looked to the side, and his heart sank once again. Another masked man with deep blue eyes walked out with a scepter in his hand.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The Massacre It was Pharaoh, also one of the Novem Ste Warriors. Without a moment of hesitation, Nathan fled deeper into the forest. Seeing that, Beerusunched into action, shing his cross-shaped sword in the direction Nathan vanished. Nathan, who was running, felt a sharp pain in his back. He was wounded by the attack, and blood flowed down his skin. I can¡¯t keep battling. I¡¯ll definitely die if I do that. ¡°He can¡¯t get away. The captain is already tracking him down. We¡¯ll be able to locate him in at most three hours,¡± Pharaoh informed Beerus in a foreignnguage. After a moment of silence, Beerus suddenly nced at the edge of the no man¡¯snd and said, ¡°There¡¯s a foreign army approaching! Kill them all!¡± On the edge of the forest was an army dressed in ck special forces uniforms. They belonged to the Collins family. The Collins family, one of the Ten Prestigious Families, had sent out their elites to rescue Nathan. The leader of the troop was Finnley Collins, an Octo Ste Warrior, and also Lana¡¯s elder brother. The Collins family was weak and was in danger of being removed from their position as one of the Ten Prestigious Families. If it was not for Nathan and Finnley who guarded the northern border, their family would have fallen ten years ago. That was why Nathan must not die. Finnley led a troop consisting of three thousand and two hundred elites from the Collins family into the no man¡¯snd to rescue Nathan. However, he felt as if he and his men were being targeted by a beast as soon as they entered the forest. When he looked up, he saw the moonlight shining on a man who stood on top of the tree, watching the former like a ghost. It was Pharaoh, a Novem Ste Warrior. Finnley immediately sensed something was amiss. If it were a different Novem Ste Warrior, Finnley might be able to negotiate. With Pharoah, Finnley would not even have the chance to do so. Pharoah was a cruel, heartless, and bloodthirsty man who disregarded human lives. He was even in the top ten of the International Ranking of Assassins. Moreover, he was one of the figures on Yorknd¡¯s bounty list. His head alone was worth one hundred million. ¡°Retreat!¡± Finnley roared. s, the order came toote. Before the three thousand and two hundred men could even react, Pharaoh had revealed the most horrifying side of him. A ck steel wire shot out from his back, twisting and curling in the air like a snake. Immediately after that, it unfolded. It was impossible to tell how long it was. With a whoosh, the ck steel wire straightened and started attacking the elites. Swoosh! That marked the beginning of the massacre. The steel wire was a few thousand meters long. It drilled through the heads of the Collins family¡¯s elites one by one as if putting pieces of meat on a skewer. Finally, over three thousand people were strung together on the wire and floated in mid-air. Finnley¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot at the sight, and his body trembled. More than three thousand people¡­ over three thousand lives. All of them were private armed forces trained by the Collins family. And now, they were murdered in the blink of an eye. After completing his mission, Pharaoh let out a creepyugh and waved his right hand. Immediately, Finnley felt an excruciating pain in both of his legs. He lowered his head to find out the cause of the pain. Before he could even react, his knees were already pierced with the steel wire. He fell heavily to his knees and bellowed, ¡°Kill me if you dare!¡± Despite that, Pharaoh merely smiled, stretched out his arms like a bird stretching its wings, and disappeared into the distance. Finnley nced at the aftermath around him and started bursting into tears. He understood what Pharaoh¡¯s actions meant. Thetter wanted Finnley to continue bringing people over for him to kill. Pharaoh wanted to turn that ce into a hell on earth. At that thought, Finnley turned on his phone and yelled into it, ¡°I¡¯m Finnley Collins from the northern border. We¡¯ve just entered the warzone and were wiped out as soon as we encountered Pharaoh. Everyone is to stop the rescue! I repeat, stop the rescue! Don¡¯t send any more people into the northern border warzone. I¡¯m afraid all the odds are against Nathan now. If Pharaoh¡¯s here, then Beerus must be here too.¡± Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Chapter 463 The Irving Family Helps Once that was done, Finnley took out the medical kit on him and started bandaging his legs. When the pir of the Collins family received the news, his eyes reddened, and he smashed the cup in front of him. ¡°Is our family going to end like this?¡± Once Nathan and Finnley died in the battle, the Collins family would be suppressed or even annexed by the other prominent families. Lana, who had received the news, went pale as well. Are all battles at the borders this intense? I can¡¯t believe even Nathan might die fighting. The head of the Collins family hurriedly called Chiliad Avion and begged for their help. ¡°Get ready to summon the elites of Novem Ste Warrior,¡± ordered the leader of Chiliad Avion. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Lord Campbell is already on his way to the northern border,¡± Ryan informed. Chiliad Avion did not respond after that. Soon, midnight arrived. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. A figure slowly walked through the barren mountains. With a single leap, he could fly several kilometers forward. Standing on the mountaintop was Donald, who ced a golden mask over his face again. He carried a gold rectangr box behind him which resembled a coffin. The box contained his jurganite halberd. Staring into the distance, he made another leap andnded on another mountaintop, causing a loud rumble. The entire mountain shook. He took out his phone and checked the time, muttering, ¡°I¡¯ll arrive at the northern border warzone in another hour. Hang in there, Nathan!¡± The news about Nathan being in danger soon spread throughout the country. Some floated, while some felt sorry for him. The people who were the most delighted were the Winston family and the Jenkins family of Jipsdale. Truth was, the Jenkins family could have been one of the Ten Prestigious Families long ago. However, with Nathan and Finnley guarding the northern border warzone, the Jenkins family could do nothing about it. Therefore, the Collins family¡¯s position would be in danger once something happened to Nathan and Finnley. Meanwhile, the patriarch of the Collins family had gone mad from panicking and went around looking for allies. First, he went to meet the Winston family. ¡°Please send your family¡¯s noble swordsmen and capable fighters to rescue Nathan at the warzone. Let¡¯s form an alliance and support each other,¡± said the patriarch of the Collins family. To his dismay, the Winston family rejected him without any hesitation, ¡°There are four Novem Ste Warriors hunting Nathan. It¡¯s basically hopeless to stop them.¡± Kyler said, ¡°No way. Lana and I were arranged to be married since young, but she broke off the agreement and humiliated me. I won¡¯t agree to your request!¡± Hence, the Collins family went looking for the Irving family. The Irving family was ranked third among the Ten Prestigious Families. It was also the family of Donald¡¯s mother. The most powerful family was the Youngblood family, which had countless fighters. The Irving family was slightly hesitant. Suddenly, the patriarch of the Collins family offered, ¡°As long as your family is willing to send out Rosie to rescue them, I¡¯ll give your family the production line in the northern borders.¡± The northern borders¡¯ production line specialized in the foreign tribal phone business. Their production of low-end and mid-range phones upied ny percent of the foreign tribal market. Its annual profit was worth over five hundred billion. It showed how valuable a Novem Ste Warrior was. The Irving family agreed. They immediately got onto a private ne and rushed to the northern border warzone. It would take them three hours to arrive at the northern border. Soon, it was three o¡¯clock in the morning at the northern border warzone. With severely injured knees, Finnley struggled to his feet and looked into the distance. A strong energy fluctuation traveled from that direction. Fear appeared in his eyes. It was obvious that Nathan¡¯s position was exposed. ¡°Nathan¡¯s position is exposed. He¡¯s been found. A battle is breaking out now!¡± Finnley sent the news to the country. Members of the Collins family felt their hearts skip a beat. Boom! A deafening sound filled the air. A blinding me shot from the forest into the dark sky, and a huge mushroom cloud could be seen rising into the air. Immediately afterward, Finnley saw a figure dressed in white approaching swiftly andnding beside him. Seeing it was Nathan, Finnley asked with relief, ¡°Nathan, are you okay?¡± Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Besieged Nathan was silent. A trace of wet blood stained his mouth on his pale face. As for his hand, his purlicue was cracked and it bled so much that his Serpent Spear was dyed red. ¡°We should go,¡± he whispered in a low voice. Then, he carried Finnley and fled in another direction. Clinging to Nathan¡¯s back, Finnley asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Four Novem Ste Warriors¡ªPharaoh, Beerus, Erskine, and Hobarton¡ªare here to im my life. The whole no man¡¯snd is already sealed off. Anyone who enters dies.¡± Finnley was shocked. Erskine was a warrior who came to fame seventy years ago. He was a hundred and fifty years old, but because he had been injected with a certain serum, he became eternally ageless and abnormally powerful. Meanwhile, Hobarton¡ªthe King of gues¡ªwas acquainted with the use of poison. ¡°There are at least thirteen private military forces in no man¡¯snd, totaling at thirty thousand men. These are special forces soldiers. There are even many from Angel Alliance who joined in! They gathered because our laboratory sessfully created a two-nanometer lithography machine,¡± Nathan informed. A lithography machine was an integral facility in fabricating integrated circuits. Its manufacturing and maintenance required a solid foundation in optics and electronics. There were only a fewpanies worldwide that had the know-how to pull off a highly precise seven-nanometer lithography process. That was why it took the world by storm when they scored a two-nanometer precision domestically. The war to acquire that technology did not pale inparison to the battle in Pollerton over the Rising Dragon Project. ¡°Do you remember how the Golden Lord sacrificed himself protecting the Rising Dragon Project? I guess I will be following in his footsteps,¡± Nathan eximed. ¡°All the data and lithography machines are already transported elsewhere, so they want to use me as a bargaining chip against Chiliad Avion.¡± ¡°Will Chiliad Avion agree to a deal?¡± Finnley was skeptical. ¡°They already did, but I will not let that happen,¡± Nathan replied. Finnley did not say another word. Suddenly, Nathan stopped walking. There was a man whose face did not betray any emotions blocking in front of them. The handsome man seemed to be in his twenties. His right arm was the most striking part of his body, outshining his unusual eye and hair color. It looked robotic and metallic, and behind him was a multitude of people. With a closer look, one could recognize that the group was the special forces. All the soldiers looked as if they were ready for deadlybat. Soon enough, red dots covered the whole of Nathan¡¯s body. Snipers! When Finnley saw the assembly, he realized that there were at least five to six thousand men who were armed with modern weapons, and the man at the forefront was none other than Erskine from Angel Alliance, one of the Novem Ste Warriors. ¡°There¡¯s no escape, Nathan Collins!¡± the warrior stated. Despite his young appearance, his voice was hoarse like a dying man. The truth was, he had lived for a hundred and fifty years. It meant that he was even older than Randy Rodriguez. Swoosh! Three shadows sped forward. Before one could even blink, Pharaoh and Beerus had assumed their positions, surrounding Nathan. Thest man to appear was a white-haired warrior dressed in a long white robe. It was Hobarton, the King of gues, another one of the Novem Ste Warriors. ¡°Yield, and we will spare you,¡± Pharaohmanded. The scepter in his hand shone in a cold glimmer. Nathan put Finnley down and wiped away the dried trace of blood on his mouth. ¡°I am a man of war. Do you think I will sumb without putting up a fight?¡± Erskine shed a savage smile. ¡°Nathan Collins. I¡¯ve heard attacking is your forte and that you¡¯re third in the whole world. It¡¯s time I see it for myself.¡± ¡°No. I will take him,¡± Beerus interrupted. Beerus was an attacker as well. He was known for his ability to kill with just a single strike. ¡°No. Leave him to me,¡± Pharaoh volunteered instead. It was as if none of them considered Nathan a worthy opponent.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Chapter 465 A Long Lost Weapon ¡°I will take all of you at once,¡± Nathan replied calmly. He had no fear of death. Erskine was the first to move when he stomped on the ground, sending an arm-wide crack extending from where his footnded. Dust shot up from the ground and was floating in the air. Immediately, Nathan drilled his Serpent Spear into the ground. An overwhelming force was injected deep underground, shing with the momentum created from Erskine¡¯s blow. Boom! Three deafening explosions ensued as the ground between them broke in a mor, emitting a ring light. Like a demon, Erskine dashed into the haze, and by the time he emerged again, his fist was already directed at Nathan. Nathan hurled his spear to cushion the impact of the attack. Hisnce curved inward as the blow landed. Then, he lifted his left hand and beat the end of his spear. At the force, the weapon straightened and exerted an immensely huge force, thrusting Erskine off into the air. Crack! His body smashed into a towering tree, and the trunk fell apart. Nathan¡¯s counterattack was formidable, but he overexerted himself. He coughed up a mouthful of ck blood. ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned!¡± Finnley cried out in terror. Hobarton chuckled. ¡°Yes, and there¡¯s no cure for it¡ªat least not in this country. If I¡¯m not wrong, his organs are pulverized by now.¡± Meanwhile, Erskine appeared from amidst the dust again, pping. ¡°You did not disappoint at all, Nathan Collins. You¡¯ve been poisoned, but not weakened.¡± Nathan stood back up in silence. ¡°Enough talk. Paralyze him. The Chiliad Avion will have toe and im him with what we want,¡± Erskine ordered. Pharaoh advanced, but before he coulde any closer, he and those around him saw somethinging from above, and they looked up. Before they could even react, someone had shot down at lightning speed behind Nathan and Finnley. That person grabbed their clothes, and in the next instant, the lot had already rocketed into the sky. Everything happened in just a second. ¡°Rosie Irving! Why are you here?¡± Nathan asked. Rosie Irving was a dashing woman in her thirties known forContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. her unbeatable speed. ¡°Your family offered one whole production line for your life, so here I am,¡± she replied coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no way I can get away from them,¡± Nathan said with a sigh. ¡°Ah!¡± With a grunt, Rosie¡¯s body jerked forward before she fell to the ground. It turned out that Pharaoh had caught up. A snake-like wire circled above his head with blood dripping down from it. He had ground a hole through Rosie¡¯s back, and she was bleeding. ¡°No one challenges my speed,¡± Pharaoh sneered. Finnley¡¯s eyes went red when he saw the weapon. It was exactly the same wire that punctured the heads of the three thousand two hundred members of the Collins family. Beside him, Rosie¡¯s face contorted in agony. ¡°Rosie? Are you okay?¡± A voice came from the wireless microphone she was wearing. It was someone from the Irving family. They had been keeping a close eye on the war. ¡°It¡¯s Pharaoh. He got Hunter¡¯s Coil,¡± the woman replied. The person on the other end sucked a breath of cold air. Even Nathan was shocked. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s Hunter¡¯s Coil?¡± Like jurganite, Hunter¡¯s Coil was made of a type of rare ore. The only difference was it was much rarer than jurganite. Hunter¡¯s Coil could be controlled by voice. It was as if it had a spirit of its own and it was highly sensitive to high pitch sounds. That meant that it could be summoned and controlled using songs or whistles and it could prate just anything. The weapon appeared once thirty years ago. It was used to eliminate the old Novem Ste Warriors in the country. After that, no one knew where it went until Pharaoh used it that day. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Unexpected Aid ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s Hunter¡¯s Coil.¡± With a whistle, Pharaoh straightened the wire before it curled up into a ball of a baby fist¡¯s size. Nathan closed his eyes in desperation. I should have known. Swoosh! Footsteps approached. The special forces were closing in, and their searchlights illuminated the earth as they neared. Rosie was unnerved at the sight. There are at least tens of thousands of them, and they are armed with the best weapons. There were people from the Angel Alliance, the Knights of The Round Table, the Homeless Alliance, and an army. Together, they formed the Continental Rebel Army¡ªone of the biggest armed mercenary groups abroad. Their leader was someone they called ¡°General,¡± a long-term partner of Noah. ¡°I guess I don¡¯t have a choice. I will have to go all out if I want the production line,¡± Rosie noted with a smile. ¡°Kill the annoying woman first!¡± Erskine ordered. He morphed into a humanoid tank and charged forward. Then, he raised his shiny robotic arm and extended its sharp fingers, wanting to pierce through Rosie¡¯s head. Rosie¡¯s eye widened in horror. With a grunt, Nathan got ready to unleash his full potential to save her. A whistle was suddenly sounded. Again, the Hunter¡¯s Coil in Pharaoh¡¯s hand extended into a full-fledge coil, prating Nathan¡¯s scap. The other end of the wire was maneuvered toward his abdomen. Nathan snarled at the attack and lost all his ability to fight. He was locked right where he was, unable to move an inch. All he could do was watch Rosie being butchered. ¡°Rosie!¡± the person shouted through the wireless earpiece. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I think Hobarton poisoned me. I can¡¯t move!¡± she shouted frantically. She slumped to the ground, and her face paled as she watched the robotic arm move closer toward her throat. She could even see in her mind Erskine¡¯s gruesome face as he choked her to death. That was a moment of despair for her, but it was also then that a loud noise reverberated in the air. Erskine was propelled backward forcefully until he banged into a tree. His right arm shook uncontrobly at the impact. Everyone was thunderstruck. ¡°How dare you.¡± From deep within the woods, a man in a metal mask and a suit surfaced. On his back was a metal box that looked like a coffin. Erskine stared at his arm in disbelief, and a tempestuous storm raged in his heart. He could not believe his arm was punctured by a mere stone. I¡¯m a Novem Ste Warrior! There¡¯s no way a stone can break my arm! Who is this man? Nathan and his friends were equally rmed. They shifted their gaze toward the mysterious man¡ªDonald. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°How dare you create a mess in my territory? Since you guys have the audacity to do that, none of you will leave Yorknd alive,¡± Donald continued calmly as he walked toward Nathan. When he was right in front of Nathan, Donald looked down at the Novem Ste Warrior. ¡°Run,¡± Nathan whispered when he met Donald¡¯s gaze. ¡°There¡¯s poison all around,¡± the wounded man added. ¡°Who are you?¡± Erskine interrupted. ¡°You¡¯ll regreting here alone,¡± Pharaoh weighed in. Beerus also agreed. ¡°We have thirty thousand soldiers from the special forces with us. Besides, there are four Novem Ste Warriors here.¡± Donald nced around, and golden mes shone in his eyes. At that time, beams of red lights were directed toward him. The snipers were ready to fire. ¡°Kill him!¡± Pharaoh roared. Bang! Gunshots echoed incessantly until the moment when everyone stopped in horror. A light beam blocked off the bullets around Donald, protecting Nathan and everyone else who was with him. They dodged all the bullets. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Chapter 467 The Golden Lord ¡°Is this the best you can do?¡± Donald ridiculed. ¡°Since you darey a finger on the army of Yorknd, I will teach you what ¡®despair¡¯ means today.¡± Then, Donald lifted his foot and booted the ground. Vroom! Ear-shattering explosions followed one after another, shaking up the whole no man¡¯snd. What came next were shrieks and screams of thousands of special forces soldiers who were flung upward into the air en masse. The projectiles halted mid-air before Donald held out his five fingers and clenched his fist. Poof! All of them were smashed into dust. What? What kind of power is this? Before that attack was over, Donald lifted his hand again and another five thousand soldiers were hurled into the air. The same fate befell them when they were burned into ashes. Nathan, Finnley, and Rosie were awestruck. Did he just kill ten thousand men? Beerus, Pharaoh, Erskine, and Hobarton froze with their eyes glued to the sight as their faces turned colorless. Since when did Yorknd have such a formidable warrior? ¡°This is insane!¡± Finnley eximed. Rosie was equally shaken. Her beautiful eyes said it all when they widened in disbelief. His power is terrifying. As a Novem Ste Warrior himself, Nathan thought he was already at the pinnacle, but when he saw Donald, his mind was blown away. ¡°Who are you?¡± Erskine roared. ¡°Who am I?¡± Donald mumbled as if he was talking to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll show you who I am.¡± ng! The metal box he carried was flung into the air and it opened up on its own. A sparkling halberd dropped from the metal box into his hand. The jurganite halberd! He must be the Golden Lord! ¡°The Golden Lord! You didn¡¯t die!¡± Erskine bellowed. Fear flooded his eyes. With the weapon in his hand, Donald became increasingly invincible and intimidating until his whole self turned into the embodiment of perfection. His power level broke five million, and the whole area quaked violently around him. Although no one was wearing evaluation sses, Donald¡¯s power level was evident. Everyone knew he was indestructible at that point. His ability was fully released, sending ripples of strong astral winds blowing across their bodies. Cries resounded again among the soldiers. Their flesh was cut open and scrapped off by the waves of wind, leaving behind just their skeletons. Erskine, who was already debilitated by the sight, retreated speedily and fled, but just as he turned, the golden halberd appeared and erged in his field of vision until it nailed him to the ground through his stomach. In a heavy thud, the warrior was pinned to the ground. ¡°Argh!¡± Erskine bawled. Meanwhile, Rosie had already taken out her phone to record what she saw. ¡°Harness your poison!¡± Pharaoh reminded Hobarton. Donald turned slowly and pointed at them. ¡°Come at me all at once if y¡¯all dare,¡± he uttered. ¡°Now!¡± the King of gues barked. He waved his right hand, and a green thick smoke diffused into the air from his palm, engulfing his enemy. ¡°Die now!¡± Hobarton cursed, but the hideous expression on his face was soon reced by shock. When the poison got in contact with Donald¡¯s skin, it formed circles of ripple before turning into mes. He¡¯s invulnerable to poison! Swoosh! Pharaoh quickly awakened Hunter¡¯s Coil and unplugged the metal wire from Nathan¡¯s body. It expanded until hundreds of meters long with one end elerating toward Donald¡¯s head, but thetter did not dodge. The coil hit him, emitting a loud sh when it collided with Donald¡¯s head. The friction sparks proved that Hunter¡¯s Coil did not prate his skin at all.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Chapter 468 N?velDrama.Org content rights. Plena Ste Warrior Then, Donald grabbed the coil and crumpled it in his palm. ¡°Nice tool. I¡¯ll take it.¡± Pharaoh was shell-shocked. In a swift movement, he vanished from where he was. When he reappeared again, he was already hundreds of meters away from Donald. ¡°And you call yourself the fastest warrior in the world?¡± Donald scoffed. While his voice was still ringing at one spot, his body was already right in front of Pharaoh and Donald clutched him in the neck. Rosie gaped at his shadow which was still lingering and talking in the original spot. ¡°What the f*ck! I¡¯m seeing his afterimage!¡± Right after Donald¡¯s shadow disappeared, he returned to the same spot again with Pharaoh in his hand. Donald smashed him to the ground and drilled his foot through his stomach. A gush of blood spurted from Pharaoh¡¯s mouth, and he felt as if his whole body was crushed. Donald¡¯s strength was unbearable for him. ¡°Fall back!¡± Beerus roared. His heart was already overwhelmed by fear. He knew he should not stay any longer, yet before he retreated, a sharp pang of pain spread across his chest. He lowered his gaze only to see Donald¡¯s punch nted on his chest before his ribcage shattered. One blow! Beerus could not even survive a single blow from Donald. I¡¯m a Novem Ste Warrior! I should have seen him coming at me! Beerus¡¯ hands crossed in front of his chest as he was pushed back by Donald¡¯s force by tens of meters. That distance was nothing to Donald. He marched forward and dealt another punch. The second blow¡¯s impact was so great it emitted a light that lit up the whole sky. sh! The strike landed on Beerus¡¯ arms and severed his two limbs. His agonizing shrieks pierced through the air as his body was thrown off far away, breaking tens of trees before he finally dropped to the ground, immobilized. Hobarton knew that was a lost cause. He ran off frantically to save his life. At that moment, Donald looked at the coil in his hand and whipped it. Hunter¡¯s Coil straightened into a one- hundred-meter long string and it stabbed Hobarton, pegging him to an old tree. The four Novem Ste Warriors from abroad were no match for Donald. They could not even survive a blow from him. When Donald returned to the ground again, he motioned his right hand, and the jurganite halberd returned to him. Erskine, who had witnessed what happened to hispanions, was gripped by terror. How do I not know of such a person in Yorknd? Could he be a Decem Ste Warrior? ¡°A-Are you a Decem Ste Warrior?¡± he choked. ¡°No. I¡¯m a Plena Ste Warrior,¡± he answered in indignance as he walked toward the armed troops facing him. Those ten-overpanies had their guns in ce and took aim at Donald. One of the leaders spoke into his loudspeaker. ¡°Fighters of Yorknd!¡± he shouted. ¡°Hand us the Novem Ste Warrior before we raze this entire ce to the ground!¡± A choppy sound came from above as helicopters and fighter jets hovered above Donald, getting ready to fire at him. Nathan struggled to get on his feet and took a leap until he stood at the top of a tree so he could have a bird¡¯s-eye view of the situation. Twenty thousand armed soldiers already had them surrounded, yet down below, Donald was completely unfazed. ¡°I hope you guys are prepared to die since you chose to attack Yorknd. No one escapes my attack alive!¡± Donald¡¯s tenacity in the face of the vast army made him look even more commanding. ¡°I will take on all of you in one go. There¡¯s no need to go easy on me,¡± Donald stated calmly as he beheld his enemy. With that said, the jurganite halberd zed up in an explosion. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Chapter 469 The Stronghold Of The Enemy The halberd was forged using high-density jurganite, so it weighed about a hundred tonnes. When Donald unleashed his internal strength for the first time, his power saturated the halberd in the form of a golden force containing certain radiation. When Donald swung his weapon, a ring sound thundered in the sky and the ground where the twenty thousand men stood copsed and crumbled into smithereens. A shaft of light broke out from his halberd, shining right into the sky. In the same instance, the fighter jets were perforated and broken to pieces in the sky. Donald stood tall beneath the faltering nes as he watched on. To Nathan, Rosie, and Finnley, that was a moment they would never forget in their entire life. In the country, every Novem Ste Warrior was viewed as a national asset because of their prowess, but it only took Donald one strike to make them seem useless. Donald¡¯s appearance at that time had upended the bnce of military power in the country. Erskine was still hanging in there to his dear life when that happened. He waspletely blown away. Likewise, when Nathan witnessed what happened, a sense of helplessness overcast his heart. He thought being a Novem Ste Warrior meant he could roam the world fearlessly, but Donald¡¯s ability made him understand that he was still far from being the best. Donald braved the confrontation with four Novem Ste Warriors without flinching and he even vanquished them within seconds. Besides, Nathan had heard that the Golden Lord was not even thirty years old. Is this even possible? Is there really someone who¡¯s this strong? As for Rosie, she had recorded the entire incident with her phone because she found it thrilling and impressive. To her, someone as heroic as the Golden Lord was the ideal man of all the women in the world. When the wholemotion was over, silence resumed in no man¡¯snd. Miles away, a few drones captured the incident. It seemed like foreign spies and forces had been keeping abreast of the war, and they were stunned when they saw what happened. ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Donald said to Nathan. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Nathan was surprised. ¡°Their fortress is over there. I want to make sure they nevere close to the northern border again,¡± Donald replied, pointing forward. ¡°But there are a lot of surface-to-air missiles and defense artillery over there! They have all sorts of modern weapons. They can even intercept intercontinental missiles!¡± Nathan dissuaded. That location was the enemy¡¯s overseas base. Donald shook his head. ¡°Those are nothing to me.¡± With that said, Donald leaped andnded on a branch in a swift and light fashion as if he was strolling in the air. Back on the battlefield, one out of the four Novem Ste Warriors who challenged Donald had died. The remaining three were severely injured and were lying on the ground in pain. They looked remorseful for their actions. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Finnley uttered, ¡°who is the Golden Lord?¡± ¡°He might not be the Golden Lord because even the Golden Lord is not as powerful as this man is. He just killed a Novem Ste Warrior!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Rosie said as she followed after Donald with her phone. As for Nathan, he struggled and sat up so he could have a clearer view of what happened on the other end. From where he was, the distant sky looked bright as day. That was the stronghold of the enemy¡¯s army. It was a city-like base filled with heavily armed mercenary groups. High buildings equipped with state-of-art facilities rose from the ground over in that part of thend. Suddenly, a siren red continuously. Donald was already at the entrance of the city. He lifted his head and observed the military base. At the entrance, someone spoke to him in Donald¡¯s own nativenguage. ¡°Sir, you just injured four Novem Ste Warriors and killed thousands of men. We advise that you leave this area immediately. Turn back or we will fire. We will use assault weapons if you refuse to cooperate,¡± the person warned in broken language. From the top of the building, a few loaded machine guns turned and pointed at Donald. Further away, the missile silo was ready for action. Anytime from then, a missile would beunched in Donald¡¯s direction, but the man was fearless. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote for me to turn back now?¡± Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Reduced To Ruins ¡°You are all just a bunch of weasels who aren¡¯t afraid to die. If I don¡¯t show you what it feels like to be beaten up, all of you will never learn.¡± Upon speaking, Donald started to walk toward the military base. Almost simultaneously, various attacks started falling from the sky. From far away, the army that was up against Donald started attacking with intense firepower. The entire scene that had unfolded was deeply engraved in everyone¡¯s mind. It was a sight Rosie would never forget. In the next second, Donald retaliated. Arge wave of energy rolled out from his body while his eyes turned gold and shone brightly. He then slowly raised his right hand and pointed at the army. Before anyone could even blink, a bright yellow light was projected out from all five of his fingers. Its diameter was around the same size as his fingers. The military equipment that was situated in the military base started to malfunction just as the rm sounded. ¡°Sir, that man¡¯s body is emitting high levels of radiation with energy fluctuations. It is interfering with theunch!¡± ¡°Sir, our electronics have been tampered with by the radiation emitted by the enemy. All of our weapons are down!¡± ¡°Sir, our system shows that the enemy has a power level of more than five million. Wait, it¡¯s already at a level of six million!¡± The soldiers in the military base started panicking. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Anxious expressions were clearly seen on each of their faces. That man could easily take on hundreds and thousands of soldiers alone. As they were panicking, Donald aimed for the military base and swung out his halberd. The halberd sliced through the air as it soared. It was one hundred meters long, and it headed straight for the military base. With a loud boom, the entirety of the military base was reduced to ruins. All of their advanced equipment broke apart and fell to the ground as scraps. Their loss was definitely more than six hundred billion. ¡°What should we do now?¡± a middle-aged soldier with blond hair asked. Even though his eyes were filled with murderous intent, he could not do anything about the situation. Just as he spoke, a chill ran down his spine while his hair stood on an end. He stiffly turned his head only to find that Donald was standing right behind him, staring coldly at him. Smoke was stilling out of the ruined military base. ¡°I have killed one of the four Novem Ste Warriors. If the other three would like to stay alive, show your sincerity by going to Chiliad Avion. You may exchange either advanced technology or even six hundred billion in cash for your lives. You are given three days, and three days only. If I find out that you have failed to do so by the end of the third day, I will be sure to pay a visit to your country personally.¡± Donald was holding the jurganite halberd in his hand as he spoke. He looked just like a God of War who descended from the heavens. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The middle-aged soldier quickly nodded in agreement. With that, Donald left the area and returned to where Nathan was. Next, a troop of soldiers walked into the base. They were not from overseas, but they were sent by Chiliad Avion to clean up the mess. ¡°Bring the three Novem Ste Warriors back to Chiliad Avion. Those few armed forces from overseas wille to redeem them,¡± Donald said to Nathan. ¡°Thanks,¡± Nathan mumbled. Rosie sent the video back to the Irving family before walking over to ask, ¡°Are you the Golden Lord?¡± Donald nced at her. He did not admit nor did he deny it. Finnley, on the other hand, looked at Donald with excitement evident in his eyes. ¡°Thank you. May I know your name?¡± he asked as he bowed. Donald was not interested in having a long conversation with them, therefore he only replied, ¡°I came to save you on behalf of ady from the Collins family. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Ady from the Collins family? Who is it? Nathan and Finnley looked at each other in confusion. Err¡­ There are many women in the Collins family, but which of them actually knew such a powerful figure? Donald had just walked a few miles away when he could feel Nathan¡¯s presence following behind him. ¡°Mr. Collins, you are already safe now. Why are you still following me?¡± Nathan looked at Donald. ¡°Can I¡­ see your face?¡± Donald hesitated for a moment before deciding to take off his mask. ¡°I hope that you will keep this a secret, Mr. Collins.¡± He¡¯s so young! Nathan was taken aback. ¡°May I know what is your name? Where are you from?¡± Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Jennifer Runs Away ¡°My name is Donald Campbell from Quadfield,¡± Donald answered. Nathan took a deep breath. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re Lord Campbell!¡± The man nodded in agreement. ¡°I know who you are and I know that I can trust you. Regardless, I ask that you keep my face a secret. Noah has not yet revealed himself, so I can easily kill him. But his nickname is the King of Special Forces, and have many eyes nted everywhere. They will be a threat to the lives of the people that I care about.¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Nathan thought that being able to know such a powerful figure was an incredible honor. He then thought of something and said, ¡°You know one of the women of the Collins family?¡± With a slightly shy expression, Donald dodged the question and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± And he left. As Nathan looked in the direction of where Donald had disappeared, he chuckled to himself. It was the twenty-sixth day of the month. Pollerton was already bustling with excitement at eight in the morning for it was the engagement between Tyrone, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n, and Jennifer. Many luxurious cars were driving along the highway while traffic control was set up at all entrances into the city center. As it was an engagement, it was done on a rather grand scale. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Tyrone had said that he wanted to invite the entire city, so he booked all the famous luxury hotels in Pollerton to hold an ¡®engagement tour¡¯. The first stop was Rivebale Hotel, a famous international hotel. Next was Grand Myer Hotel, and then Sky Garden. It was such a grand event. Both of Jennifer¡¯s parents got up early in the morning to get ready. They were all excited. Kevin was wearing an expensive tuxedo and had a branded watch on his wrist. He and his girlfriend, Skr, knocked on Jennifer¡¯s door. ¡°It¡¯s six thirty, Jennifer. Tyrone is going to be here at seven. Why aren¡¯t you awake yet?¡± There was no sound from inside the room. Kevin knocked again. Linda suddenly became very agitated. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Let me take a look.¡± She walked up to the door and kicked it down only to see that there was no one in the room. All that was left was the faint smell of a perfume. Jennifer had already left. Leonard¡¯s expression darkened, and he quickly called Jennifer on the phone. However, he soon realized that her phone was turned off. A bad feeling rose in his heart. He locked eyes with Linda and saw that there was fury written all over her face. She ran away from the engagement? How dare she! Bang! Kevin smacked the door hard. ¡°What the hell is she trying to do?¡± Skr was equally crossed. ¡°I think she still misses Donald, that dead man.¡± ¡°What are you all standing there for? Go and find her!¡± Leonard bellowed as his face started twisting in anger. There were already some members of the Wilson family waiting at the hotel. If Jennifer actually went into hiding, and Tyrone called off the wedding in anger, the Wilson family would be left with nothing! As they were discussing, the doorbell rang. Kevin flung the door open to find Tyrone standing outside the door with a bouquet of red roses in his hands. He had a pleasant smile on his face. ¡°Tyrone¡­ Y-You¡¯re here?¡± Kevin stammered. Tyrone nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Jennifer? It¡¯s nearly time for us to go to the hotel now.¡± Kevin¡¯s face froze as he looked at his parents. Both Leonard and Linda looked at Tyrone fearfully. In the end, it was Linda who steeled herself to answer, ¡°Jennifer is missing.¡± Upon speaking, they instantly hung their heads low. They were already imagining how angry Tyrone would be. However, what shocked all of them was Tyrone¡¯s unusually calm reaction. ¡°She ran away? Okay, got it.¡± He then turned around. No one managed to catch the glimpse of fury and maliciousness in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one minute to find Jennifer¡¯s whereabouts,¡± Tyrone spoke into the phone. After several seconds, Tyrone¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Tell me,¡± he answered. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Marital Home Over the phone, a voice sounded, ¡°Got it. She¡¯s in a residential area located in Norham.¡± After hanging up the call, Tyrone turned to Linda, Leonard, and Kevin. ¡°She¡¯s in Norham. Shall we go and take a look?¡± Leonard and the others were stunned for a moment before they nodded. What kind of ce was Norham? The house she and Donald were supposed to move into after getting married was located in a residential area in Norham. ¡°That brat. I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson!¡± Linda was furious. Her face was sour, and her eyes were fierce. Inside the marital home at Norham. Even though it had been empty for more than a year, Jennifer still came to clean it from time to time. At that moment, she was sitting curled up on the couch. She stared nkly at her phone with her red eyes. Jennifer couldn¡¯t forget how Lana had criticized her by saying that she had single-handedly caused Donald¡¯s death. The truth was that she felt so too. In the past year, she had been living in guilt. Often, she wondered if she hadn¡¯t prioritized her family so much, would Donald have stayed with her? Regardless, all that was nothing but assumptions. Suddenly, the door was kicked open. The security door was bent out of shape as a loud boom sounded. In shock, Jennifer raised her head. The first thing she saw was Tyrone and the others walking in. Linda rushed into the room. Immediately, she was stunned. The entire room was filled with Jennifer and Donald¡¯s wedding photos. Some of them had even been freshly printed! On the shoe rack, there were men¡¯s shoes arranged neatly. It was as though Donald had never left. Tyrone raised his head and pondered over what he was seeing. Meanwhile, Linda¡¯s face twisted. She rushed over and pointed at Jennifer. ¡°You brat. Are you trying to anger me to despair? It¡¯s already time to go, yet you came here!¡± Leonard¡¯s expression was ugly as well. With a solemn face, he said to Kevin, ¡°Destroy all the pictures. I don¡¯t care if you tear them or burn them!¡± Kevin already had the same idea in mind. He rushed to the wall and started tearing down the pictures one by one. Then, he threw them on the ground and stomped on them. ¡°He¡¯s been dead for so many years. Why are you still hung up on him? How could you be so heartless?¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Jennifer was outraged. With her eyes red, she wanted to charge toward them. However, Linda stopped her. ¡°Tell us. What are you trying to do?¡± As Jennifer¡¯s temper rose, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. ¡°I will never marry this man. Leave, all of you!¡± Tyrone replied calmly, ¡°Our guests are already at the hotel. I am still a prince from the Campbell n. Don¡¯t you think you should show me some respect?¡± Jennifer shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get engaged to you. I don¡¯t like you!¡± p! Linda pped Jennifer across her cheek. ¡°How could you do this? What the hell do you want!¡± Her tone was extremely harsh and hysteric. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If Jennifer refused to marry even a prince, then who would she marry? When she saw that Jennifer had already made up her mind, Linda¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Very well. You refuse to get married, huh? If so, you can watch me die!¡± With that, she ran out to the balcony and climbed onto the ledge. Leonard snorted coldly. ¡°I will die before you too!¡± Simrly, he climbed up onto the ledge. By then, Kevin had already torn all the pictures down and set them in a pile. He lit the pile on fire before following suit and standing on the ledge of the balcony. ¡°Count me in!¡± Linda said, ¡°Jennifer, are you going to marry him? If you dare to say no, then our entire family will jump down from here. You will have to live in suffering for the rest of your life.¡± Being faced with such a situation, Jennifer was horrified. She knew that Linda was just trying to scare her, but she could not take the risk. ¡°Can you guyse down from there? Will you all only be happy once you¡¯ve pushed me to the brink of death?¡± Jennifer¡¯s tone had softened significantly. Skr chimed in and said, ¡°Jennifer, stop being stupid. Mr. Tyrone is much more powerful than Donald. This is something that most girls can only dream of. Do you know how many people wish toe across an opportunity like this?¡± Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 473 The Engagement Kevin whispered, ¡°Jennifer, go get changed quickly. If you hesitate any longer, Mom is going to jump!¡± Jennifer¡¯s face was covered in tears. ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯ll take you to go change into your gown.¡± Skr grabbed her arm and led her to the room. Behind them, someone came up with a gift box. Seeing that, Tyrone felt disdain in his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you all in the car downstairs.¡± Soon enough, Jennifer came out wearing a white wedding dress. She had also put on some delicate makeup. Her eyes were still red, but her features were as beautiful as ever. Not only that, but her figure was also slender, and her skin was fair. Skr stared at her in envy. It was no wonder so many men fell for Jennifer. She definitely had a charm that was very alluring. The gentle and dignified demeanor she had was the greatest attraction. Downstairs, Tyrone sat in the car. When he saw Jennifere down, his eyes lit up. There were plenty of gorgeous girls in Jadeborough. However, it was rare toe by a woman as elegant as Jennifer. When he thought about how Jennifer was about to mark a new chapter in his life, emotions started to flood Tyrone¡¯s heart. It had been a long time since hest felt hopeful. His desire to survive was stronger than anyone else. If he could, he would exchange Raymond¡¯s heart with his own. ¡°Ms. Wilson, please get in!¡± One bodyguard opened the door and invited Jennifer on board. Like a walking corpse, Jennifer entered the car after being pushed in by Leonard and Linda. On the other hand, Kevin observed the shadows cast by the ck Rolls-Royces. After all, there were thirty-six cars there. His eyes filled with admiration. It was simply too extravagant. Tyrone is definitely the prince of the Campbell n! The convoy quickly headed to the main road. It attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention. Some people took pictures and some even went so far as to live stream the scene. ¡°Everyone, look. Today is the engagement of the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n. The entire city has been invited. Take a look at his convoy. Even now, there are still cars flowing in!¡± ¡°As expected of the powerful Campbell n.¡± ¡°That ¡®Jennifer¡¯ girl is so lucky. She¡¯s struck the jackpot!¡± Some people felt admiration while others felt shock. Kevin sat in the car. His heart was filled with happiness. Turning to him, Skr said, ¡°Kevin, when we get married, we should have these many cars in our convoy too!¡± From an aerial view, one could see that there was a Rolls-Royce convoy as well as a Ferrari convoy. All over the streets, there were wedding decorations and balloons. ¡°I will try my best to make it as grand as possible. However, there¡¯s no way it will match up to this. Something of this scale is only achievable by the Campbell n,¡± replied Kevin. Skr pouted her lips disdainfully. If it wasn¡¯t for your sister, I would have kicked you away a long time ago. She found it odd that all the so- called rich men never responded to her messages. There were several times when she tried to schedule meetups with them but it never worked out. Jennifer sat down beside Tyrone. She did not pay him any heed as she stared out the window. On themp posts along the main road, there were many banners hung up. Congrattions to Mr. Tyrone and Ms. Wilson on their engagement! Unfortunately, she was in no way feeling touched. At exactly eight o¡¯clock, they reached Rivebale Hotel. That was the first stop and it was also thergest one. The main hall could fit more than two hundred people. The ce had been decorated to look unusually posh. In his suit, Gideon was bustling about. He had to wee guests, watch the car convoys enter, then run over and open the door for them. ¡°Mr. Tyrone, most of the guests have arrived¡­¡± Behind him, there were a bunch of other people from the Campbell family. For example, Winston and Colt. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tyrone hummed in agreement. ¡°You did well. After this, I n to give you some shares of Campbell Capital along with management rights.¡± The Campbell n had established Campbell Capital in Pollerton. The idea was to try and take the new resource that Lord Campbell Mountain Vi had produced. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Tyrone,¡± replied Gideon. On the red carpet, Tyrone got off the car and the others came from a side door to wee Jennifer off the car. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 474 The Engagement Jennifer got out of the car with a fuzzy mind. She could not help but to look up and stare at Rivebale Hotel. Suddenly, she saw Lana watching her with a creepy smile from the window on the second floor. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside. Almost all of the guests are here,¡± urged Tyrone. He stretched out his arm, signaling Jennifer to walk arm in arm with him, but thetter remained unfazed. Linda quickly darted to the front and wrapped Jennifer¡¯s arm around Tyrone¡¯s. Jennifer pulled her hand away and snapped indifferently, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to leave if you continue behaving like this.¡± Linda was about to go ballistic when Tyrone¡¯s cold re swept across her face. ¡°Just let her be. You can leave now.¡± Linda smiled awkwardly and retreated. Although Tyrone was her son-inw, she was quite afraid of him. Sometimes, a stare from him would make her shudder in fear. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the newly united couple!¡± Gideon announced. Immediately, a group of men popped confetti launchers to spice up the asion. The noisy hall then fell silent. Everyone was anticipating Tyrone¡¯s arrival. Among the guests present were the business tycoons from Pollerton, CEOs of the nation¡¯s top five hundredpanies, and members of the Ten Prestigious Families. To everyone¡¯s surprise, even Neil showed up to send congrattory messages on behalf of the Yund family. The emcee of the event was a famous influencer in the country, who was regarded as one of the most promising rising stars. ¡°First, let¡¯s wee Mr. Tyrone Campbell and Ms. Jennifer Wilson!¡± Following the emcee¡¯s announcement, vibrant music was yed in the background to hype the crowd up. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The entire hall then erupted in apuse and incessant pping. Jennifer¡¯s rtives who had attended her simple wedding with Donald in the pastpared both events and found them to be worlds apart. That time, only Raymond was there to represent the Campbells. ¡°Jennifer is so blessed to have found such a wonderful husband in her second marriage.¡± ¡°I know, right? She¡¯s definitely climbing up the socialdder.¡± ¡°I can imagine how arrogant and proud Linda will be.¡± ¡°This man is certainly way better than Donald.¡± Tyrone walked toward the emcee to pick up a huge diamond ring. He held it in his hand and looked straight into Jennifer¡¯s eyes. The emcee eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness! What did I just see? It¡¯s the blue sapphire diamond ring personally made by the top-notch jeweler of a luxury brand! Three years ago, it was sold for fifty million in an auction.¡± When the Wilsons heard that, they stared intently at the precious diamond ring in Tyrone¡¯s hand. Jennifer, too, turned to look at the diamond ring. A long time ago, she came across a ne called ¡°Eternal Love¡±, which was more beautiful than the ring. Subsequently, the emcee announced, ¡°Today is the twenty-sixth of the month. On behalf of the two families, I wee all of you here to attend the engagement ceremony of Mr. Tyrone Campbell and Ms. Jennifer Wilson. I hereby dere the officialmencement of the ceremony.¡± Thump, thump, thump! The music started ying and the hall became lively again. ¡°Mr. Tyrone is sessful, young, and handsome¡ªa truly remarkable man. Ms. Wilson, on the other hand, is graceful and gentle. They are a perfect couple and a match made in heaven. Now, I¡¯m going to ask Mr. Tyrone the most important question while the guests bear witness to this very significant moment. Do you take Ms. Jennifer Wilson as your fianc¨¦e?¡± The emcee passed the microphone to him. Tyrone stated, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Great! Now, let me ask Ms. Wilson. Do you ept Mr. Tyrone Campbell¡¯s proposal?¡± The emcee approached Jennifer and handed the microphone over to her. Conflicting emotions rose within her as she faced the entrance, seemingly spacing out. ¡°I¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her eyes widened and her body jerked in surprise as she stared outside of the door in disbelief. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Do You Or Do You Not Everyone craned their necks, anticipating Jennifer¡¯s response. Come on, say it already! Yes, I do! Hurry up! Don¡¯t keep us all in suspense. Many guests wished that they could snatch the microphone from Jennifer and utter the words on her behalf. The atmosphere turned extremely silent and tense that one could cut it with a knife. Everyone noticed that something was off about Jennifer. She kept staring at the door, and her eyes widened in shock as if she had seen something unbelievable. Tyrone could not help but look at Jennifer and then in the direction of her intense gaze. There was a towering figure standing at the door with an impassive look on his face. He was dressed in a suit and had his hair cut short. Slowly, he approached the couple in a deadpan manner. Tyrone¡¯s face instantly darkened. It¡¯s Donald. It¡¯s really him! Upon realizing something was amiss, the crowd turned their heads in unison. Those who did not recognize him were puzzled, whereas those who knew who he was, expected more drama to unfold soon. The Wilson family started gossiping softly. Meanwhile, Leonard and Linda¡¯s hearts skipped a beat when they were struck by an ominous premonition. Kevin grimaced. His expression changed from ferocious to terrifying. D*mn it! Why isn¡¯t Donald dead? Why didn¡¯t he just die? Howe he suddenly showed up today? Gideon was all angry and shouted, ¡°Where are the security guards? Get rid of him at once!¡± Donald walked toward Jennifer without saying a word as if he was waiting for her to take her stance. The experienced emcee tried to make the situation less awkward for the couple by repeating the question as he passed the microphone to Jennifer. ¡°Ms. Wilson, do you ept the proposal?¡± She merely stared at Donald and did not offer any answer. She wanted to take a good look at him. ¡°Do you ept his proposal?¡± Donald finally opened his mouth and asked. At that moment, tears streaked Jennifer¡¯s face. It¡¯s him. He¡¯s back. It¡¯s really him. Her mind went ck for a moment. Next, she took over the microphone and proimed loudly, ¡°I¡­ do not! I have a husband, and that¡¯s him. I will only marry Donald in this lifetime. I love him!¡± After that, she dropped the microphone, held her dress, andContent held by N?velDrama.Org. dashed toward Donald. ¡°You¡¯re back! You¡¯re finally here. I thought that I won¡¯t be able to see you again. ¡° Donald froze for a second. Then, he slowly lifted his arms and wrapped them around Jennifer¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± She heard those few words loud and clear. At that moment, nothing else mattered to her anymore. I¡¯d pay any price just to be with Donald. With her arms around his neck, Jennifer lifted her head and went all out to nt a passionate kiss on his lips. She could not be bothered by the watchful eyes of a few thousand people staring at them. Donald, too, kissed her back affectionately. The emcee waspletely stunned. What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t this the engagement ceremony of Tyrone and Jennifer? Why is she kissing another man who appeared out of nowhere? What is with my luck? Why am I hired to be the master of the ceremony today? Speechless, the emcee was utterly bewildered. As he cast a careful nce at Tyrone, a cold chill went down his spine. What is with his expression? His eyes were filled with hints of icy-cold, murderous intent, and his menacing presence demonstrated his sense of superiority. The Campbell n was one of the Ten Prestigious Families. Being the ninth prince, he was one of the nine heirs to the Campbell n. Actually, he had no feelings for Jennifer. The reason he wanted to marry her was to make her bear a child for him, so that he could rece his heart with the child¡¯s. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Consequences Donald and Jennifer had humiliated the Campbell n. No, I can¡¯t let this happen, and neither will the Campbells allow it. The emcee scanned the faces of all the guests. Some were gloating while others averted their gazes and pretended to sip tea as they pondered over what happened before their eyes. Neil lowered his head and said nothing. This is getting interesting. The Campbell n is very dignified and yet it has been downright insulted today. I bet this matter will spread like wildfire and get to all members of the n within ten minutes. Donald has provoked the most horrifying fury of the century. The Campbell n will definitely exhaust all means to eliminate Donald, Jennifer, and possibly the entire Wilson family too. The rtives of the Wilson family were all individuals with shallow views who had not realized the severity of the problem. Hence, all of them were livid. Tyrone bent down to pick the microphone up. His face was as pale as a sheet. Xylus hurried over to give him some medicine for the heart and patted his back. ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up. The Campbell n cannot be shamed.¡± Tyrone sat on the chair and closed his eyes, trying to suppress his emotions. On the other hand, Leonard and Linda ran toward Jennifer like two crazy people. They wanted to pull thetter away but were blocked by Donald. A long whileter, the duo finally stopped kissing each other. Linda yelled at Donald, ¡°Get lost, you bast*rd! Why aren¡¯t you dead? Why did you return?¡± Leonard bellowed in extreme rage, ¡°Go to h*ll, Donald! Why didn¡¯t Ss end your life there and then? How dare you cause a scene here at the engagement ceremony of Jennifer and Tyrone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± With that, Kevin rushed over with a bottle of wine. Like a wild beast, he had gone stark raving mad. His bloodshot eyes stared out of a face that was glowing savagely. ¡°Stop it, Kevin!¡± Jennifer stood in front of Donald. Yet, Kevin ignored her and mmed the bottle onto Donald, who got a hold of it. ¡°I¡¯ll grant your death wish!¡± Donald red evilly at him. An eerie malicious intent shed across his eyes and pinned on Kevin, prickling his skin with goosebumps. As a result, he dared not move a muscle. At that point, there was pin-drop silence in the hall. Most of the distinguished guests had realized the seriousness of the matter. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Tyrone took up the microphone and broke the silence. Instantly, everyone fixed their eyes on him, anticipating what the heir of the n was going to say next. Ironically, Tyrone did not seem very angry. In a calm manner, he queried, ¡°Jennifer, do you know what your actions mean?¡± He did not wait for her to answer. ¡°It means that you¡¯ve lost your best chance to marry into a prestigious family. It also means that you¡¯ve given up pursuing the dream of nine hundred million girls. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t care about all these, but you should at least know this one thing¡ªyour actions were such that they tainted the reputation of the Campbells! No one should bring dishonor to the Campbell n. As a result, you will face the n¡¯s wrath.¡± He continued, ¡°The worst way of punishment will be applied to you, your parents, your brother, and all the Wilsons in Pollerton! It¡¯s going to be far worse than how Raymond was defeated. I will settle the score myself.¡± The Wilson family gasped, followed by an uproar in the crowd. ¡°Mr. Tyrone, please understand that we¡¯re just Jennifer¡¯s distant rtives. We¡¯re actually on bad terms.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re just here for the food.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t close at all!¡± Leonard and Linda swiftly went up to Jennifer and grabbed her arm. ¡°Apologize to Mr. Tyrone. Hurry up!¡± Lindashed out fiercely, ¡°Say sorry now, you little shrew, or I¡¯ll end my life!¡± Seeing that Jennifer was unperturbed by her threat, Linda clenched her jaw and knelt in front of Tyrone. ¡°I apologize on Jennifer¡¯s behalf, Mr. Tyrone, for she doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing. Please give her one more chance. I promise to take care of this mess,¡± she pleaded.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chapter 477 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Tables Have Turned Leonard followed suit and went down on his knees. ¡°Yes, yes, Jennifer wasn¡¯t thinking and acted rashly. It¡¯s all Donald¡¯s fault! Everything will be resolved as long as he¡¯s dead.¡± The crowd despised what Leonard and Linda did. Why on earth did the seniors kneel before their son-in- law? At the same time, Leonard¡¯s ruthlessness also struck terror into their hearts because he had just reminded Tyrone to murder Donald! Looming over the crowd like a high and lofty king, Tyrone cleared his throat and cast an imposing cold nce at the rest who were mere specks of dust in his eyes. ¡°Needless to say, I¡¯ll get rid of Donald. However, I¡¯ll also get revenge on the Wilsons.¡± Once again, Kevin darted across and made a lunge for Donald. ¡°Why are you still alive? You should go to h*ll, Donald!¡± Right then, Donald¡¯s eldest uncle, Michael intervened. ¡°Why are you going against Mr. Tyrone, Donald? We¡¯vee a long way. Why must you bring this upon us?¡± Gideon and the rest were equally infuriated, so much so that they wished to strike Donald to death. ¡°I¡¯ll settle everything and put this matter to rest.¡± Donald pulled Jennifer to his side and exchanged nces with Tyrone. Thetter broke outughing. ¡°I heard that Ss searched for you high and low for a year when you deliberately hid. So you dare to show your face now that he had been assassinated?¡± Most of the people from Pollerton were aware of the mishap which befell Ss when he was murdered by Crabface. Hence, Tyrone had the impression that Donald went missing in action for a year because he was targeted by Ss. Based on that assumption, he presumed that Donald resurfaced because Ss was dead. ¡°Lo and behold, he¡¯s a coward!¡± The crowd started to give him an odd look. Some disdained him, including Jennifer. Upon calming herself down, a thought suddenly dawned on Jennifer. Although Ss is long gone, my impulsive actions today would make Donald lock horns with Tyrone directly! The scary thing is that Tyrone is more vicious than Ss. Additionally, he¡¯s also more powerful and cruel. Tyrone seemed to have noticed the change in Jennifer¡¯s expression. Again, he fixated his gaze on her and asked, ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯m giving you onest chance to change your mind. I won¡¯ty a finger on Donald if you finish this ceremony with me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll see to it that he won¡¯t leave this ce alive.¡± Just then, footsteps from soldiers marching away in unison were heard from the outside. It was the Campbell n¡¯s Army. From the rumble and tter of armor heard, there were thousands of them besieging the entire ce. All of them looked very much like members of the Horizon Group, especially the one leading the troop. He seemed to be in his sixties or seventies with the look of a modern priest in a suit and holding a ck umbre. In actual fact, he was Quentin, aged a hundred and fifty. A century ago, he was already a Novem Ste Warrior. No one could imagine how powerful he had be! ¡°Enough! It¡¯s best that nobody heads out until this matter is resolved,¡± Tyrone said. ¡°It¡¯s not the end yet. We still have a chance to turn things around.¡± Linda got all worked up and pointed at her daughter. ¡°Carry on with the ceremony, Jennifer! Go!¡± Leonard mulled it over and advised, ¡°Jennifer, you don¡¯t want Donald to die, do you? If that¡¯s the case, hurry up and apologize to Tyrone.¡± Jennifer¡¯s face turned ghastly. She lifted her head and swept a nce at the man who she loved. ¡°Donald, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. Therefore, I must go.¡± Tears flowed down her cheeks. Donald furrowed his brows upon sensing that something was not right with Tyrone. A man like him never allows himself to be entangled in any rtionships. Logically, he wouldn¡¯t make such a big fuss over Jennifer. I¡¯m sure he has a hidden agenda. Donald stopped Jennifer and assured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I got this.¡± Jennifer shook her head and replied, ¡°He¡¯s Tyrone, one of the Campbells. You know how the Campbell n works, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Three Hundred Thousand Soldiers While speaking, she tried her best to break free from Donald¡¯s embrace. Tyrone watched on with great interest. ¡°See, Donald. This is the best thing about having the upper hand. I can crush you anytime, to the extent that I can even make your woman dump you and throw herself into my arms.¡± Unfazed, Donald domineeringly kept Jennifer close to him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just leave it to me.¡± A cold smirk settled upon his face. ¡°Who on earth do you think you are?¡± Kevin shouted contemptuously as he lost control of himself and threw a te in Donald¡¯s direction. Knowing that his tossing skills were bad, Donald ignored him totally. Linda chimed in, ¡°How can a bast*rd like youpare yourself to Mr. Tyrone?¡± ¡°Donald, don¡¯t drag us down with you,¡± retorted Leonard. The Wilson family never stopped hurling insults and harshments at him. Gideon even stomped his feet out of frustration and yelled, ¡°Seriously, just who exactly do you think you are?¡± Donald scanned his surroundings and stopped at Tyrone. ¡°I guess I¡¯m outnumbered, huh?¡± While the latter fell silent, Xylus interrupted, ¡°Precisely. How are you going to fight the Campbell n? They will crush you into a million pieces within the snap of a finger. You¡¯re doomed even with divine intervention.¡± A mocking expression appeared on Donald¡¯s face. ¡°What if I have three hundred thousand members of the Horizon Group at mymand?¡± Everyone present froze for a second before bursting out into laughter. They could hardly hold it back in. The Horizon Group serves in Quadfield. Will they offend the Campbell n for the sake of Donald? Tyrone sneered, ¡°Are you building castles in the air? Three hundred thousand soldiers from Horizon Group will¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the chief from the Campbell n¡¯s Army rushed in and reported, ¡°Mr. Tyrone, we¡¯ve been surrounded by Horizon Group. There are three hundred thousand of them in total!¡± Oh my¡­ The crowd was bewildered. Three hundred thousand soldiers from Horizon Group? Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Just then, the deafening siren and re gun signals ejected into the sky attracted the attention of most guests. TheyOwned by N?velDrama.Org. took a peek outside and witnessed rows after rows of well-trained soldiers, fully armed and suited in traditional armor. Each of them looked ever ready to attack their prey. Soon, a green armored man holding the Azure Wyvern de walked in. It was none other than Kingsley, the Wyvern King. The startled Tyrone turned his head to look at Donald, perplexed. Why does Horizon Group keep lending a hand to Donald? Is he one of them? ¡°What do you want, Kingsley?¡± Xylus questioned him rudely. Kingsley removed his helmet and revealed his good-looking face. Then, he pointed his de at Tyrone. ¡°Don¡¯t I look familiar to you?¡± Everyone present was baffled, including Tyrone. They had no clue what he meant. Kingsley smiled coldly. ¡°Ten years ago, the Campbell n wiped out the entire Louberg family.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Tyrone grew impatient. Kingsley continued, ¡°You know me as Kingsley Felton, but my real name is Walter Louberg. Can you believe that I¡¯m still alive and kicking after ten long years?¡± Tyrone¡¯s heart lurched in response. He was aware of the tragedy that befell the Loubergs. A young man from the Campbell n named Ronan was responsible for the mission. Never in a million years would he have thought that one of the Loubergs survived and became the renowned General Felton of Horizon Group! Tyrone rose to his feet and eximed, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you were the one who made all thirty-two hundred guards from the Campbell n disappear without a trace as soon as they stepped foot into Pollerton?¡± With a gloating look, Kingsley responded, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right. Today, I¡¯m here to beat the h*ll out of you!¡± ¡°Watch your words, young man. Don¡¯t be too insolent.¡± A crisp voice was heard from behind. ¡°No doubt you¡¯re a formidable opponent, you still have a long way to go.¡± Kingsley turned his head and spotted Quentin right away. ¡°I might not be your match, but what if they join me?¡± Donald pointed toward the door. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Chapter 479 I Dare You A woman in red armor made her way over. She was cool and had a red spear with her. Her aura was downright intimidating. That was Alessia Morey, the Phoenix King. Xylus¡¯ evaluation sses hummed and rang. To everybody¡¯s surprise, those sses revealed that her power level was at least eight hundred thousand. That meant she was on par with Octo Ste Warriors. Her power might even be equal to Novem Ste Warriors. Still, Quentin shook his head and said, ¡°You have two Octo Ste Warriors with you, but that still won¡¯t beenough.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A deep voice echoed around the ce. It didn¡¯t take long before a tall, muscr man stepped forward with a metallic rod thatwould actually be better described as a pir. That was the Chelonian King. ¡°What if I were to join the fight as well?¡± asked Manticore King who was thest one to show up. The Four Greatest Divine Generals were all Octo Ste Warriors. When they stand united like that, even Quentin would be overwhelmed. He was getting too old and was nearing one hundred and fifty yearsold. If he didn¡¯t have the drugs that gically modified him or if he had lost his incredible strength, he would long be gone. That was why he rarely got into fights. Every time he got into a battle, his stamina and strength would be depleted. Quentin red. ¡°Are you sure you want to go against the Campbell n?¡± Kingsley calmly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t really carewhat price I have to pay. I¡¯m simply here to humiliate Tyrone and the Campbell n. Everyone here can p Tyrone, and anyone who stands in our way will be killed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± roared Tyrone as Xylus stepped up. Turned out that no onedared to go after them. Kingsley was there to help everyone, but at the end of the day, they would still have to return to Quadfield. What then? What do they do if the Campbell n came after them after Kingsley left? ¡°Anyone who goes after Tyrone todaywill be, in effect, dering war against the Campbell n,¡± announced Xylus. Just then, Donald stepped up and slowly made his way to them. ¡°Then I will make the first move.¡± Kingsley kept his expression stoic so that he wouldn¡¯t slip or expose any secret. He simply said, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Slowly but surely, Donald moved toward Tyrone. Xylus¡¯ gaze turned evil. He reached out and tried to choke Donald with one hand. Jennifer yelped, ¡°Careful.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, an arm fell to the ground. Someone had cut it off cleanly. No one knew when Kingsley made his move or how he showed up right in front ofDonald within seconds, but they knew he was the one who severed Xylus¡¯ arm. ¡°Did you not hear what I said earlier?¡± Xylus screamed in pain as he gripped his shoulder. Stepby step, Donald moved toward Tyrone. Quentin leaped to go to protect Tyrone, but he hadn¡¯t even reached the ce before all four Octo Ste Warriors barred his path. They stopped him in his track. Tyrone stood up and red evilly at Donald. ¡°Donald Campbell!¡± Donald was moving steadily forward and didn¡¯t stop until he was standing right in front of Tyrone. The former put his hand on thetter¡¯s throat and pushed him right back into his seat. p! A merciless p swept across his face. The entire ce fell silent. Everyone was stunned at the sight of what had happened. Their eyes bulged as they stared in astonishment. It was simply too crazy. That was the renowned Tyrone Campbell who wasone of the heirs of the Campbell n. And now, he had been pped in public! ¡°Stop it!¡± roared someone. The Campbell n¡¯s Army was about to rush to his rescue. ¡°You imbecile!¡± The Horizon Group made their moves as well, and many stepped forward. They pointed their spears at the Campbell n¡¯s Army, who were extremely loyal. This is it. War is about to break out. Those were the thoughts that ran through quite a few minds. Even Neil was thinking of the same thing. Tyrone was weak, didn¡¯t know martial arts, and was born physicallyfragile. Hence, Donald could easily choke the guy and forced him back to his seat. ¡°Over a decade ago, you pped my grandfather, even though you were only sixteen yearsold. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I have repaid you for that today,¡± dered Donald as he towered over Tyrone and red. Tyrone¡¯s gaze burned with cruelty as a palm print slowly bubbled upin his reddening face. He looked rather calm and somewhat kind earlier, but that same face was now shining evilly. In a harsh tone, he said, ¡°Donald Campbell, have you thought about the consequences of your actions?¡±. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 480 pped ¡°Do you realize that Horizon Group will not be here forever? You simply got lucky and are here when they happen to show up. At the end of the day, you are still a powerless idiot.¡± Donald stared calmly. ¡°The previous p was to punish you for what you did to my grandfather. This next one is for me.¡± After saying all that, he pped Tyrone again, this time on the other sideof Tyrone¡¯s face. Many guests squirmed with their eyes closed. It was almost as if that p was dealt on their own faces. ¡°This next one is toteach you a lesson about the consequences of being too arrogant,¡± said Donald. He remained just as rxed as he could be when he pped Tyrone again. That totaled to three ps. ¡°This p is to punish you for trying to hurt Jennifer. And this one is to get back at you for killing my grandfather¡¯s career for so many years¡­¡± Donald didn¡¯t stop untilhe dealt nine continuous ps across Tyrone¡¯s face. He grabbed a chair and sat right in front of Tyrone to look right into thetter¡¯s eyes. Tyrone had one of his hands clutching his shirt to put pressureon his chest and used his other hand to shakily retrieve a piece of tissue to wipe the blood off of his lips. By then, his eyes were already burning with insanity and fury. I nat totaled to three ps. ¡°This p is to punish you for trying to hurt Jennifer. And this one is to get back at you for killing my grandfather¡¯s career for so many years¡­¡± Donald didn¡¯t stop untilhe dealt nine continuous ps across Tyrone¡¯s face. He grabbed a chair and sat right in front of Tyrone to look right into thetter¡¯s eyes. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tyrone had one of his hands clutching his shirt to put pressureon his chest and used his other hand to shakily retrieve a piece of tissue to wipe the blood off of his lips. By then, his eyes were already burning with insanity and fury. ¡°I have decided to cut every member of the Campbell family in the Sanctum Branch off. Everyone, regardless of age and gender, will be disowned!¡± Gideon trembled right away when he heard whatTyrone said. The former red at Donald as anger and hatred ran wildly in his heart. Donald, however, scoffed. ¡°I am not worried about that threat. We¡¯ve been on opposite sides for over a decade, and the tension between US has only gotten worse. I should share yet another bad news with you, though. I will officially reopen the Dragon Fide Vi project today.¡± One sentence was all it took to blow everybody¡¯s mind. Theirreaction to that news was understandable because that was just how great the Dragon Fide Vi project was. Over a decade ago, Raymond spearheaded the project that would build mansions on a luxurious site. Once it waspleted, it would be thergest luxurious residential area in the country and the profit it generatedwould be tremendous. Unfortunately, Raymond got on Tyrone¡¯s bad side while the project was still ongoing and the project was forcedtoe to a sudden halt. It had since turned into the worst abandoned region in the country and no developer wanted to take over. Even members of other powerful families were too afraid totake over as well because doing so would imply that they were opposing the Campbell family. Hence, no one, be they rich tycoons or developers, had ever thought about kick-starting the Dragon Fide Vi project again. Donald, however, had publicly dered that he would do exactly that. Many saw that as a mission impossible and thought he was a lunatic. Tyrone was taken aback when he first heard the news. He came around soon after and nced at Donald mockingly. ¡°The man from Jadeborough is on his deathbed and won¡¯tst long. He is the most powerful ally you and your grandfather have, and even he is too weak to help you. What makes you think you can get the Dragon Fide Vi project running again? You don¡¯t think that Horizon Group will help youwith that, do you? That would just be ridiculous.¡± ¡°Okay, enough. The conflict between US will end right here and now. Don¡¯t mess with me again or no one, not even Luke, can save you,¡± warned Donaldwhile ring evilly at Tyrone. The Luke that Donald mentioned earlier was none other than Luke Campbell, the current leader of the Campbell n. Quentin was being held back and couldn¡¯t even move a muscle. All he could do was watch as Donald mercilessly and continuously pped Tyrone. When Donald got down from the stage, he made hisway to Jennifer and offered his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take you with me.¡± Jennifer stared hesitantly for a bit, but she eventually took his hand obediently and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After that, she let Donald take her right out of the front door. Tyrone watched as the two of them left. The viciousness of his soul was glowing from his eyes and was clear as day. ¡°Jennifer Wilson, if youwalk out of here today, I willmit suicide,¡± threatened Linda loudly. Jennifer turned around and nced at her mother before leaving. Tyrone was about to stand up when Kingsley suddenly showed up right in front of him. Thetter towered over the former, red, and said, ¡°Not yet. I haven¡¯t dealt you your punishment yet.¡± p! p! p! Kingsley was much harsher than Donald was, and his ps came one after another, makingthe ce sound as though someone was pping. Many closed their eyes because they were too afraid to witness it. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Ruined ns Twenty psnded on Tyrone¡¯s face, causing it to swell horribly. The calmness and fake wisdom in his eyes had long gone by then. Poor guy¡­ That was what most were thinking. It was supposed to be a grand engagement ceremony where everyone in the city would congratte him. The luxurious party ended with his fianc¨¦e running away and him being pped endlessly. Everyone could tell that Tyrone would go insane after the day was over, and the wrath of the Campbell n would befall the entire city. ¡°A war is brewing in Pollerton,¡± murmured Neil as he stirred his coffee to conceal the shock and fear within him. Tyrone sat there. He might seem emotionless, but everyone could see the anger and cruelty in his eyes. ¡°Leave,¡±manded Tyrone calmly. Everyone stood up immediately. It was as though their actions were in sync. Leonard and Linda stood up as well. They were panicking endlessly, even as they moved toward the exit. The Wilson family¡¯s guests and Gideon were in terrible shape. They turned to one another and saw the anxiousness and hatred burning in their eyes. The Campbell n would be attacking soon, and no one could stop them. ¡°That stupid Donald. Why can¡¯t he just drop dead?¡± From the other end of the line, Raymond said, ¡°Donald, our ally from Jadeborough likely won¡¯t survive the night. What do we do? Have you thought about how to deal with the dire consequences?¡± From the other phone, Leonard¡¯s scolding could be heard. ¡°Where the hell are you, Jennifer? Get your butt home right now or you bear the consequences!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You should head home. I will help you and back you up,¡± promised Donald. Jennifer nodded sweetly. ¡°Okay, then. Be careful.¡± Donald went to talk to Raymond after that. Raymond looked burdened and worried. ¡°Our Jadeborough ally, Mr. Sanchez, is on his deathbed,¡± said Raymond in a coarse voice. Solomon Sanchez was Raymond¡¯s savior and the main investor of the Dragon Fide Vi project all those years ago. Unfortunately, the guy fell ill soon after and had to take a backseat. He was the reason the Campbell n had been behaving, and it was thanks to him that Raymond survived. He was more than just Raymond¡¯s lifeline, though. Solomon was also Raymond¡¯s very good friend, so thetter wished that the former would recover. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. I just need to drop by Jadeborough tonight,¡± promised Donald sincerely. Raymond stared. He didn¡¯t understand why Donald was that confident, but he sighed deeply and waved his hand, anyway. ¡°Then do as you wish.¡± Kevin was in a bad mood and was drinking blindly in the bar. His dream of driving a posh car and living in a luxurious mansion had turned to dust, and he would kill Donald if he could. Skr suddenly made her way to him and asked, ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯d do next?¡± Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Crash Kevin was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. Skr replied, ¡°Your sister fell out of favor with the Campbell n and made an enemy out of them. She will surely fall and be an ordinary citizen now. You don¡¯t even have a job, so how can you afford to marry me?¡± Kevin tilted his head up and looked right at Skr. ¡°What do you want me to do, then?¡± ¡°Have your sister sign her Ferrari and her house at Pollerton Estates to me,¡± replied Skr. Kevin¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Stop messing around, will you? The Ferrari belongs to my sister, and the family has no legal ims to the house at Pollerton Estates. Everything belongs to Nigel.¡± Skr sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to marry you without getting anything in return, do you? If you can¡¯t give me what I want, then let¡¯s just break up.¡± ¡°Fine by me,¡± roared Kevin. He tossed his ss to the side and left immediately. Skr watched as he walked away. A sinister glint shed past her eyes. When Kevin was some distance away, a man showed up behind Skr and hugged her waist. ¡°Mr. Ono,¡± murmured Skr as she leaned into the guy¡¯s arms. The man holding her was the guy from Pollerton Trantions, Akio Ono. ¡°Since Jennifer and Tyrone are at odds now, I will take what I want. We should con her out of that Ferrari first,¡± suggested Akio before he chuckled. Skr asked, ¡°How do we do that?¡± ¡°Just watch as everything unfolds. When the timees, we will get so much more than just that car. Jennifer will also come to us,¡± replied Akio as a mysterious grin crept up on his lips. Kevin got into the Ferrari and stepped on the gas. The sports car roared and sped down the road at almost twice the speed limit. A Lamborghini moved even faster and was right beside Kevin¡¯s Ferrari when the driver rolled down the window and gave Kevin the middle finger before speeding up and overtaking him. That gesture infuriated Kevin and prompted him to drive even faster. To his surprise, the Lamborghini hit the brakes out of a sudden. Kevin¡¯s irises constricted. He reacted quickly and stepped on the brakes as well, but he was still toote. His car scratched the Lamborghini a little. ¡°What the hell?¡± roared Kevin as he stepped out of the car. His breath reeked of alcohol at that moment. The driver of the Lamborghini got out of his car as well. He was short and had a tiny mustache. His gaze shone evilly when he looked at Kevin and pointed out, ¡°You were drunk driving and scratched my car. Are you going to pay for the car¡¯s damage? Or should I see you in court?¡± His ent was so thick that it was obvious he wasn¡¯t local. He¡¯s from Yartran! ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡­¡± argued Kevin. p! Before anyone knew it, the stranger had pped Kevin. Thetter stumbled backward because of the impact andnded on the hood of his car. ¡°You are so dead!¡± roared Kevin. He got up to attack after that. The guy with the mustache smiled and a hint of taunt glimmered in his eyes. He choked Kevin and held thetter up in the air. ¡°Listen, punk. Either pay me five million or die.¡± Kevin¡¯s breathing became uneven, and he kept coughing. It didn¡¯t take long before he bulged his eyes. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Men with a distinctive sense of fashion started showing up from all around. Those men were all wearing baggy clothes and wooden sandals. They even had swords strapped to their waists and were ring at Kevin. They are all from Yartran! Citizens from that country had always been powerful in Pollerton because Pollerton Trantions had always had their backs. I have lost the Campbell n¡¯s support and protection. How can I fight against them? ¡°You have three hours to get the money to us. If you don¡¯t, we will go after you,¡± warned the guy with a mustache as he let Kevin go. The former also pped thetter lightly as a warning. After that, he gave Kevin the middle finger and left in his own car. Kevin¡¯s eyes burned with toxic hatred. He red in the direction the guy left in. What he didn¡¯t know was that the guy with the mustache was one of the top ten fighters in Yartran and was an Octo Ste Warrior. Kevin stumbled into the house. Still pale, he returned to his room. He didn¡¯t feel safe even after he locked the door, so he installed a few high-definition surveince cameras. Even after that, he trembled in fear, so he turned off his phone and left the house. His n was to hide away for a week or two for the time being. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 483 used When Linda got home, she realized that no one was home, and that pissed her off. She called out to Jennifer, but no one answered. Hence, she asked for Kevin, but he wasn¡¯t there either. Even Leonard was nowhere to be seen. She was still fuming when she heard someone knocking on the door. Frustrated, she answered the door and was d to see Skr, Kevin¡¯s girlfriend, standing right outside. Skr looked around and scanned the ce before asking in a sweet tone, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, is Kevin here?¡± Linda¡¯s smile turned upside down immediately. ¡°Ah, Skye. I haven¡¯t seen him anywhere. Do you know where he might be?¡± As Skr made her way into the house, she answered, ¡°I was hanging out with him at the bar earlier, but he was in a terrible mood and drove away. I was worried that he¡¯d get in trouble, so I dropped by to check in on him. Has he not returned yet?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s as you see. He is nowhere to be seen,¡± replied Linda who left the door open. A hint of curiosity and suspicion shed past Skr¡¯s eyes. Linda put her hand on her waist and comined, ¡°I have no idea where Jennifer is, either. She¡¯s not home, and that is really pissing me off.¡± ¡°This is all Donald¡¯s fault. Oh, how I wish he¡¯d just drop dead,¡± protested Skr as well. They were still in the middle of their conversation when they saw, from the corner of their eyes, a guy in a tuxedo standing right outside. They turned around and saw Donald there. Both of their gazes were hostile when they turned to him. Furious, Linda roared, ¡°You worthless, stupid punk! You got us in trouble. How dare you show your face after the mess you made?¡± If res could kill, Donald would already be pushing the daisies. Skr was just as angry, but she calmly said, ¡°I heard that Ss is looking for you. After going into hiding for a year, you returned after learning about Ss¡¯ demise. If only you had just died and never returned.¡± Donald ignored them. He scanned his surroundings and made his way to the living room. Linda was about to throw things at Donald when he suddenly ran to her, put his hand on her shoulder, and pressed her onto the table. He had her pinned, just like that. Linda was surprised. When she came around, she roared, ¡°Donald Campbell, what are you doing?¡± Skr was stunned by the turn of events as well, but she screamed, ¡°Hey,e quick. Donald is molesting his mother-inw!¡± Donald turned around and swept his leg across the floor to knock Skr down. He reached out and wed, but all he got was crimson red blood. ¡°Let me go. Let go of me, you j*rk! Come quick. Someone help. Donald has challenged my modesty,¡± screamed Linda. She was still stuck on the table and was waving her arms frantically while cussing aloud. Thump! Thump! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡± Jennifer, who had just returned with some groceries, went into the house and saw Donald with his hand on Linda. He made it impossible for Linda to move. Linda was wearing a nightdress at the time, and her struggle had made her look disheveled. Bang! Leonard returned as well. His anger turned his eyes bloodshot, and he tossed the watermelon he had with him right away. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Donald let Linda go and turned around. Tears gathered in Jennifer¡¯s eyes. She ran to Donald and pped him right across his face. ¡°Donald Campbell, you swine! I can¡¯t believe you tried to rape my mom. I can¡¯t even imagine how bad things would be if we were home just a littleter.¡± Jennifer was so angry that her entire body trembled. She pped Donald again. He didn¡¯t move or shield himself. He simply stared with a hollow gaze. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t trust me?¡± Anger clouded Jennifer¡¯s judgment, and she screamed. ¡°I saw the truth with my own eyes. How am I supposed to believe you under such circumstances?¡± Skr massaged her leg as she stood up. She exaggerated the story and imed, ¡°You don¡¯t realize how cruel he is, Jennifer. He wasn¡¯t just going to rape Mrs. Wilson. He was also upset with how I got in the way and wanted to beat me up. If the two of you hadn¡¯t shown up in time, things would¡¯ve been devastating.¡± Jennifer pointed at the door and roared, ¡°Get out of here! I never want to see you again. I shouldn¡¯t have turned Tyrone down and left with you. That is the biggest regret of my life.¡± Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Destroy Pollerton Trantions Jennifer felt disappointed. She never imagined that Donald would attempt to rape her mother. That is inhumane. ¡°You regret not getting engaged to Tyrone?¡± muttered Donald. He took one long look at Jennifer before he turned around to leave. Jennifer stared at Donald¡¯s back. ¡°What? Do you have nothing to say for yourself?¡± As she spoke, her tears rolled down her cheeks. Donald paused. ¡°What¡¯s the point? You don¡¯t trust me, anyway. Remember this, Jennifer. This is the second time you p me, and you are the first person who has ever had the power to do so.¡± He tilted his head down. Those eyes no longer shone with love orpassion. It was the same look he gave her when they first broke up. Jennifer was so angry that her entire body shook. ¡°I have truly misjudged you. Why did I bother holding out hope for you in the past year? Tyrone is so much better. At the very least, he is polite, more rugged, had better education, and is gentle. You are so aggressive that you hurt others whenever things don¡¯t go your way.¡± Linda tidied herself. She was delighted to see how the drama unfolded. ¡°You are absolutely right. Finally, you¡¯ve seen the light, Jennifer.¡± Skr chimed in, ¡°You didn¡¯t see the look on his face earlier. It was so scary and lustful.¡± A son-inw tried to rape the mother-inw¡­ That was the kind of story that would embarrass the entire family. ¡°I will kill you, you j*rk!¡± Leonard was so infuriated that he charged forward. All Donald did was re at him. A hint of gold spark glowed in his eyes. That was all it took to freeze Leonard in ce and made him too scared to even move a muscle. ¡°Get lost! I never want to see you again,¡± demanded Jennifer who was crying nonstop. Donald left without saying a word. Before anyone knew it, he had already disappeared. A dark shadow lurked in the corner and stared as Donald left. The former had a pair of eyes that would ooze bloodlust every now and then. The owner of those eyes was Amadeus. His heart thumped fast, and he turned pale immediately. He was tempted to return to Pollerton Trantions right away and report the terrifying news to Akio. That Donald guy is an incredibly powerful fighter. ¡°Do you really think that you can get away?¡± murmured Donald as he spied on Amadeus and followed him. By then, Donald had already locked in on Amadeus, so thetter couldn¡¯t flee, even if he somehow sprout wings and learned how to fly. Donald had already decided that he would annihte Pollerton Trantions that very day because Noah and Akio worked together in the past. It was likely they had some scheme up their sleeves. ¡°Bradley, investigate Pollerton Trantions and find out how much manpower they have,¡± ordered Donald. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was moving as though he was taking a rxing walk in the park. It made sense that he¡¯d call Bradley if that were actually the case. Click! ck! All that could be heard from the other end of the line was the sound of fingers dancing on a keyboard. Soon, Bradley reported, ¡°They have about five thousand men with them, and some were from Yartran. Quite a few of them were mercenaries from Frosa whose visa had expired.¡± ¡°Reassign a hundred thousand men from Horizon Group to Pollerton Trantions. I want that ce annihted tonight,¡± instructed Donald mercilessly. ¡°Understood,¡± replied Bradley. Back at Jennifer¡¯s ce. Jennifer looked hollowed out as she crouched down on the floor, hugging herself. The glow in her eyes had faded, and she was in a daze. If anyone ever looked into her mind, they would see nothing but disappointment and hopelessness. Her heart was pretty much dead. She had prayed countless times in the past year, wishing that she would see Donald again. He finally showed up, safe and sound, right in front of her but¡­ She soon saw Donald confining her mother and keeping her stuck on the table. Donald actually tried to rape my mother! That was something Jennifer simply couldn¡¯t ept. Linda changed her clothes. As she towel-dried her hair, she comined viciously, ¡°That Donald truly is a bast*rd. Men like him should just drop dead. You have truly made a grave mistake, Jennifer.¡± Skr draped her arm around Jennifer and cooed, ¡°I¡¯m d you finally saw his true colors, Jennifer. That man is devious, and it¡¯s best to see the truth earlier. If only you didn¡¯t break Tyrone¡¯s heart before you got to the truth¡­¡± Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 The Footage Jennifer was silent as her tears rolled down her cheeks. All of a sudden, someone opened the door. It was Kevin who entered the house sneakily. The moment he saw her in that state, he froze. After he recollected himself, he ignored Jennifer and Linda and went further into the room to begin checking through the surveince footage. ¡°Sh*t!¡± came a cry before the sound of ss breaking came. ¡°Kev, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Linda rushed into the room and instantly saw Kevin sitting in front of theputer with an unusually pale face. It looked as if he had suffered a great fright, for even his eyeballs were almost popping out of their sockets. ¡°It¡¯s a g-ghost!¡± Kevin fearfully pointed at the screen. Jennifer finally rposed herself a little and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Look.¡± Kevin pointed at the screen again, which was showing the scene in the living room. He then reyed the video, and they saw a ck mist in the shape of a human floating into the ce. Then, Donald walked in and pushed Linda down onto the table before kicking Skr. At that, Jennifer turned furious. ¡°Put the frame rate to the minimum!¡± she ordered. Kevin nodded and slowed it down until the screen almost seemed frozen. Then, they saw a man in ck clothes tiptoe into the room, seemingly in search of something. Heter stood behind Linda, but she did not detect his presence at all as she continue drying her damp hair. When Kevin saw the man, his pupils shrank. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± A simr look of terror appeared on Linda¡¯s face as well. The man with a mustache silently approached her from behind before staring at her, but she had no idea of his presence. It was a frightening scene to see. Linda then asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± Kevin shuddered before telling her what happened earlier that night. Seemingly realizing something, Jennifer continued ying the video. Then, they saw the man made his move. A long de appeared in his hands, and he swung it toward Linda¡¯s head. Right then, Donald came in. He rushed toward Linda and pushed her down against the table to avoid the fatal attack. The man in ck then waved his de again, and this time, he aimed it at Skr¡¯s head. However, Donald gave a sweeping kick at Skr¡¯s legs. Skr fell to the ground, but she survived the attack. Donald then made his move. He grabbed the man in ck¡¯s neck, and blood began to bloom there like a flower. However, the next thing man in ck did was leap out of the window. After that, Jennifer entered and shouted at Donald. Donald said nothing to her as he stared in the direction the attacker fled. Jennifer was stupefied, her eyes bulging. ¡°He¡­ Mom, he was saving you¡­¡± Linda realized that too, but she still stubbornly uttered, ¡°No! He was just trying to molest me. He was trying to take advantage of me, and I¡¯m not going to forgive him for that!¡± However, Jennifer could only stare at the screen, rooted to her spot. As she thought about what she had said to him, a pang of remorse started to fill her chest. I have truly misjudged you. Why did I bother holding out hope for you in the past year? Tyrone is so much better. At the very least, he is polite, more rugged, had better education, and is gentle. You are so aggressive that you hurt others whenever things don¡¯t go your way. Oh, no. When Jennifer recalled what she said, she could not help but feel tremendous pressure on her chest. It felt as if something had gripped her heart. Moreover, she even pped Donald. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He was saving her mother¡¯s life, yet not only had she misunderstood him, but she had even treated him poorly. At that thought, Jennifer¡¯s tears started flowing down again. She hastily took out her phone to call Donald, but she soon found out that Donald had already switched off his phone. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Remorse ¡°I¡¯m going to look for him. I have to look for him now!¡± Jennifer squeezed out under her breath, her senses overwhelmed by remorse. Why didn¡¯t I believe Donald? I¡¯ve been with him for so many years. How can I not know what kind of person he is? ¡°Now I remember! This is Yartran¡¯s Hidden Arts!¡± Kevin panicked before turning his head from side to side to look at his surroundings. ¡°What do I do? He wants to kill me! What should I do now? He¡¯s going to ask for five million from me! What now? He might be lurking near us right now!¡± Fear pulsed through him. It would be far too simple for a top fighter who knew Hidden Arts to end his life. On the other hand, Skr¡¯s eyes glistened, seemingly lost in her thoughts. In the next second, Jennifer rushed out of the house. Just as she reached the entrance of the neighborhood, she halted in her tracks and stood transfixed. Where am I going to find Donald? ¡°Donald, I¡¯ve made a mistake! Pleasee back!¡± Jennifer crouched down and began crying helplessly. I must have broken his heart¡­ Half an hourter, Amadeus stumbled into Pollerton Trantions¡¯ office. At that moment, Akio was enjoying his time with several young models. When he saw Amadeus with blood still on his neck, he stiffened. ¡°Mr. Amadeus, what happened to you?¡± Amadeus kneeled on the ground with his eyes bulging with fear. ¡°Run, Mr. Ono! Donald is here!¡± When Akio heard the mention of Donald¡¯s name, a look of disdain crept onto his face. ¡°What a perfect time for him toe. Kill him. What are you scared about?¡± Amadeus shook his head vigorously. ¡°No, no. He¡¯s an extremely proficient fighter, and he wounded me grievously with just one hit! He¡¯s definitely a Novem Ste Warrior in hiding!¡± Akio¡¯s heart lurched when he heard that. He knew how mighty Amadeus was ¡ªthe man was an Octo Ste Warrior and he was one of the top ten divine stage fighters of Yartran. Yet, Amadeus had been grievously wounded by a young man that Akio looked down upon all along. ¡°Have all of the mercenaries gather now!¡± Akio roared as he got all worried. Everyone in Pollerton Trantions began moving. In the end, over three thousand men gathered. Pollerton Trantions relied on connections all those years and they had illegally kept many mercenaries whose visas had expired. Thus, not even underworld big shots like Zayne would dare to cross them for no good reason. Amadeus panted, still half-kneeled on the ground. Just as he was about to say something, the hair on the back of his neck suddenly stood up. He then stiffly turned his head to look out of the door. A slender figure had appeared right outside the room, and the man was watching him coldly. A shudder wracked Amadeus¡¯ body at that. Akio then cried out, ¡°Donald, what are you trying to do?¡± He could not help but quickly put on the evaluation sses that he had bought for a high price from the Campbell n and turned to look at Donald. In the next instance, the colors drained out of his face, for what he saw stunned him to his core. Donald had a power level of five million, and his power level was still growing. It was as if it was never going to stop growing! ¡°You¡¯re Crabface!¡± Akio screamed. Once again, Amadeus¡¯ body turned into a ck mist as if he had merged with the void. That was an advanced level Hidden Arts. However, Donald only turned his head aside indifferently before swinging out a fist in a direction. That fist illuminated the entire room, and Akio felt as if a sun was exploding in the area as it blinded him. ¡°Urk!¡± Amadeus was forced out of his hidden state and began coughing blood continuously in midair. ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± Amadeus questioned, unwilling to give up just like this. He was an Octo Ste Warrior, but one punch from Donald had already injured him badly¡ªhis vital organs had been crushed by that one punch. At that moment, he found out how scary an individual with the power level of five million. The power they possessed was akin to a god! Just a simple strike from Donald, and he would either be dead or badly injured. However, Donald did not answer him. He let his gaze slowlynd on Akio. ¡°Akio Ono, I have been tolerating you for a long time.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Chapter 487 An Ambassador Of Yartran Fear throbbed inside Akio as he cried out, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m the head of Pollerton Trantions! I¡¯m a guest from another country and the ambassador of Yartran in Yorknd! Moreover, there are thousands of people in Pollerton Trantions right now. If you kill them all, Neil will definitelye after you!¡± By then, over three thousand people had surrounded Donald. They had their guns taken out and trained on Donald. Nevertheless, a jeering look appeared on Donald¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to kill you all myself.¡± Hearing that, Akio let out a sigh. However, the next thing Donald said made chills run down his spine. ¡°Well, someone wille to ughter all of you,¡± Donald continued with a vicious glint in his eyes. The mercenaries all had their hands stained in blood. In the end, they came to Pollerton and received Akio¡¯s protection. Donald had long wanted to clean up that ce. Akio continued, ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line, Donald! Also, who are you really?¡± Just as those words were out of his mouth, Akio heard a strange noise. ¡°What is that?¡± Akio turned to scan his surroundings dubiously. He knew that was the buzzing sound of propellers, and it wasing closer and closer with each passing second. Then, the mercenaries shouted, ¡°They are military-use helicopters!¡± The bright searchlights shone on the building and through the windows. It was then Akio saw eight helicopters in the sky, their guns trained in his direction. ¡°It¡¯s the Horizon Group! Oh my god, why is Horizon Group here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Kingsley, the Wyvern King!¡± The mercenaries paled as fear pulsed through them. As a superpower, Horizon Group was the nightmare of various countries¡¯ mercenaries. None of the thousands and millions of private armed forces all over the globe dared to cross Horizon Group. After all, Lord Campbell was like a god. In just a few years, he had climbed to the top of the pyramid and became the most capable young man known to mankind in centuries. ¡°Who are you?¡± Abruptly, a thought popped into Akio¡¯s mind, and he gasped. Kingsley, who was suited in a set of green armor, then slowly walked over. At that point, tens of thousands of members of the Horizon Group had already surrounded the ce. ¡°Greetings, Lord Campbell.¡± Kingsley walked over and went on one knee. His greeting struck Akio and Amadeus like a bolt from the blue. The Lord Campbell? Donald is Lord Campbell? That was the mostOwned by N?velDrama.Org. shocking news Akio had heard in his life. His conflict with Donald had been longstanding. All along, he had looked down on Donald and targeted him continuously. Yet, Akio could never imagine that Donald, the man he regarded as a loser, was the chief of Horizon Group. Promptly, Akio got on his knees. ¡°Lord Campbell, I won¡¯t do this again! I swear!¡± ¡°Lord Campbell, thirty thousand members of Horizon Group have been gathered. What are your orders, Lord Campbell?¡± Kingsley respectfully uttered, still kneeling on one knee. ¡°Annihte them,¡± Donaldmanded. ¡°No!¡± Akio began quaking in his boots. On the other hand, Amadeus closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. For hisst attempt at escaping, Amadeus transformed into a ck cloud andunched himself outward. Just as Amadeus was a hundred meters away from his original spot, heat began gathering in Donald¡¯s palm. Liquid metal was wriggling in his palm before it turned into a thin steel wire and swiftly grew longer. It was then the passersby on the street witnessed something really terrifying. A man rushed out of Pollerton Trantions¡¯ office, but something pierced through his head and came out from the spot between his brows. The man hung in midair for a moment before getting dragged all the way back to Pollerton Trantions¡¯ office. Skr saw that scene too. She froze, and she did not dare to enter the office anymore. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Golden Lord It was because Pollerton Trantions¡¯ office had been surrounded. ¡°Hunter¡¯s Coil! The one who saved Nathan from the northern border was you! You¡¯re the Golden Lord too!¡± Akio¡¯s eyes were bulging as he was forced to relearn everything he thought he knew. ¡°That¡¯s correct. Would you like an award for that?¡± Donald sarcastically said to Akio. Akio trembled even more. ¡°What can I do to make you let me go? Tell me the terms.¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He then turned to Kingsley and said, ¡°Send him to his afterlife.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Kingsley and Horizon Group responded in unison. What happened next was something Donald did not get personally involved with. After all, he had other more important affairs to attend to. He had to head to Jadeborough to treat Solomon. Solomon treated Raymond well, but he had not intercepted when the Campbell n targeted Raymond. Donald did not know why and neither did he want to find out. Nevertheless, he had to save Solomon. Raymond was good friends with Solomon, so it was likely that Raymond would be sad if Solomon were to die. Therefore, regardless of everything, Donald had to take a trip to Jadeborough and rescue the old man. The Sanchez residence in Jadeborough was a manor located in the countryside midway up a mountain. The scenery there was picturesque, and the manor covered an area of ten thousand square feet. The Sanchez residence was brightly lit at night. However, no one dared to sleep, and they were all gathered in one room. Solomon¡¯s condition was getting worse, and he was falling unconscious for longer times. Outside the room were a few middle-aged men with solemn faces. There were also a few young people around, and they were all dressed to their nines. Those were the third generation of young people in the Sanchez family. Right then, the door opened. The first ones toe out were elderly doctors in white coats. The few middle-aged men then walked up to the doctors and asked, ¡°How is my father?¡± The few doctors shared a look before one said, ¡°He¡¯s in a bad condition. His vital organs are deteriorating. I¡¯m afraid that matter will be in a few days¡¯ time. It¡¯s best that you¡­ prepare for his funeral.¡± Upon hearing that, the few men furrowed their brows in worry. The Sanchez family was not part of the Ten Prestigious Families, but in terms of power, they were not far from the Ten Prestigious Families. Solomon had been the head of the family for many years, and he had plenty of disciples. If he were to dere war against another wealthy family, he would not lose easily. However, Solomon¡¯s death would significantly decrease the Sanchez family¡¯s power. A fashionable woman in a pink coat then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Herschel?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still inside,¡± was all the doctor said before leaving. At that moment, everyone ced their hopes on Gregor Herschel, for that man was one of the representative figures of traditional medicine. If even Gregor had no way to cure him, then Solomon was doomed. A momentter, an elderly man in traditional garb walked out of the room. He looked exhausted, and he let out a sigh when he came out. ¡°I¡¯ve used nine silver needles to keep him alive for now, but his time will be up soon. I¡¯m sorry for there¡¯s nothing I can do for him anymore!¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions turned grave. The second-generation Sanchezes were in the middle of an important event, and they were preparing to join a battle in the core circle. If Solomon were to die, they would never win the battle. Thus, everyone was hoping that Solomon would still be able to live for another three to five years. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± A sorrowful look appeared in the fashionable woman¡¯s eyes. That woman was Mnie Sanchez, also known as one of the three main beauties in Jadeborough. She was Solomon¡¯s favorite granddaughter, and she was the closest to Solomon. One of the middle-aged men sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s prepare for his funeral, then.¡± The hearts of everyone were heavy. Mnie then entered the room, only to find that her grandfather had woken up at some point in time. He was staring at the ceiling nkly. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Chapter 489 An Audience There were still a few silver needles inserted at the spot between his eyes, as well as on his chest. They were there to seal off his acupoints to forcibly keep him alive. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Mnie whispered as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I have to admit that I¡¯ve grown old,¡± Solomon started. ¡°Bury me in Grave Nine at Xanfield after I die. My good friend had read my fortune before, and he said that Grave Nine is a fantastic ce in terms of geomancy. That ce would be able to ensure that the Sanchez family continues to flourish. He was a master in geomancy, and he was, in a way, a master of fortune-telling. Your great-grandfather¡ªmy father¡ªwas buried in Grave Nine at Xanfield per his guidance. That is why the Sanchez family has been thriving steadily all these years.¡± Mnie did not register his words at all, for she was overwhelmed with sadness. It was as if a giant rock was crushing her chest. ¡°Why are you crying? You won¡¯t look pretty if you have tear running down your face. No one will want you¡ªeven Atticus won¡¯t want you,¡± Solomon said to her in a weak voice. ¡°I don¡¯t like Atticus.¡± Mnie wiped her tears. ¡°He¡¯s despicable. The one I like will be a hero like Lord Campbell.¡± Lord Campbell? Solomon smiled bitterly. He had always wanted to meet the impressive young man, but he never got the chance to do that. If he could continue to live, he would like to meet the spectacr young man. Unfortunately, he had no more chances as he was dying. While Mnie was in the throes of sorrow, she heard someone talking outside. ¡°There¡¯s a young man called Donald Campbell who¡¯s seeking an audience with Mr. Sanchez. He said he¡¯ll be able to cure Mr. Sanchez.¡± Mnie stiffened . Then, she walked out of the room and yelled, ¡°Hurry up and bring him in!¡± Gregor scowled when he heard that. He knew best what kind of condition Solomon was in, and he would confidently say that no one would be able to cure the elderly man. After all, Solomon was suffering from multiple organ failure and he was old. No medication would be able to save him. Soon, Mnie saw the young man brought into the room. She was taken aback for a moment before she uttered, ¡°Did you say that you can save my grandpa?¡± Meanwhile, Donald was observing Mnie as well. The pink coat woman, who looked like she was around the age of twenty-seven to twenty-eight, was clearly an aggressive individual. She had a marvelous figure, and her skin was as fair as milk. Moreover, she had no wrinkles on her face, and her teeth were pearly white. Herrge eyes were beautiful, and she had an oval-shaped face. Nevertheless, the shape of her face was far better than the oval-shaped faces that influencers tend to have. Donald nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°How did you know that my grandpa¡¯s sick?¡± Mnie coldly questioned. She would have had a glimmer of hope if the man was an elderly person. However, the man in front of her was a young man, and he was confidently iming that he could cure her grandfather. Thus, Mnie was quick to think that he was a scammer. He was either a scammer, or he was a spy sent by the other ns. Regardless of what identity he had, Mnie was not going to let him go easily. Nevertheless, Donald¡¯s expression did not change even after he heard her question. In a terrifyingly calm tone, he introduced, ¡°I¡¯m from Pollerton, and my grandpa is Raymond Campbell. I¡¯ve heard him mention that he¡¯s Mr. Sanchez¡¯s good friend.¡± Raymond Campbell of Pollerton? Mnie blinked before realization struck her hard. He¡¯s the grandson of that fraud! ¡°It¡¯s you. You were the boy who was nearly killed by the Campbell n.¡± Mnie knew about that. Donald inclined his head in agreement. A mocking expression then emerged on Mnie¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you hoping that my grandpa will help you settle the grudge you have with the Campbell n before he passes away?¡± As far as she could tell, once her grandfather passed away, the Campbell n would certainly make a move against Donald and Raymond. Therefore, Donald was there to seek help from her grandfather before he died. Donald would ask Solomon to help him deal with the Campbell n with thest bit of power Solomon had. Donald was shocked by the woman¡¯s words. What vivid imagination she has.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Yadriel And Waylon ¡°Was my guess right?¡± Mnie thought that she had made the right guess when Donald did not respond to her, and the mockery in her expression turned more intense. Donald only looked at her with dull eyes before muttering, ¡°I just don¡¯t want my grandpa to be sad. Why else would his death have anything to do with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re absurd!¡± Mnie fumed. As she jabbed a finger at Donald, she bellowed, ¡°Get out of here right now!¡± The middle-aged men around them also grimaced. ¡°Boy, are you here to cause a scene?¡± However, Donald scanned his surroundings before walking straight toward Solomon¡¯s room. ¡°Stop! If you take another step further, we¡¯re not going to show you any mercy!¡± Mnie ordered. They were at the Sanchez residence, and there were plenty of mighty fighters hiding around. In fact, there were some retired Novem Ste Warriors among them. Barely any locals dared to come to the Sanchez residence to pick a fight. Still, Donald continued his way to the room. In the blink of an eye, he was at the doorway, about to enter. Mnie¡¯s scowl deepened, and she took a step to the side, seemingly opening up a path for someone. Indeed, a man in traditional garbs and a long umbre in his hands appeared. There were no expressions on his face, but he had a sharp gaze. After fixing his eyes on Donald, he charged toward Donald¡¯s back with the umbre in his hands. In the other direction, an elderly man in a long green robe and a cane in his hands appeared. He did not have much hair, his mustache was white, and his eyes seemed cloudy, but his presence was amanding one. Like the umbre-wielding man, he was swift, and he was aiming his cane at Donald¡¯s head. Those two were retired Novem Ste Warriors, and they were close to bing Decem Ste Warriors. The elderly man, especially, was a prominent figure from the same period as Noah¡¯s father, Randy. Seventy years ago at the first discovery of Quadfield, he had be the man in charge of the ce, and he had made achievements. ¡°Yadriel Qualls. Waylon Diaz,¡± Donald softly said after recognizing them. The two narrowed their eyes a little, surprised and confused about how Donald had recognized them. Nevertheless, they did not slow down. As a matter of fact, they came at him with even more force. As Donald watched the two powerful attacks heading toward him, he raised his right arm. As if his fingers were des, he tapped the end tip of the umbre. After a crackling sound, Mnie felt as if a sh of thunder had sounded out in her head, and her world spun. The ck umbre cracked and shattered before the pieces stabbed into the wall. Almost at the same time, Donald tapped Yadriel¡¯s cane in the same way he did with the umbre. That cane was also made with a rare metal found in Quadfield, and it was extremely sturdy. Even though it was not as good as jurganite, it was certainly much stronger than any type of metal sold in the market. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yet, that expensive cane was still broken by Donald with just one move. At that moment, Yadriel felt as if Donald was a dragon waking from its sleep. Then, he felt destructive power pouring into his arms and nearly quaking him to death. Homicidal intent manifested on Waylon¡¯s face, and he rushed toward Donald to swing a fist at his face. All Donald did was to lift his hand slightly to intercept the fist. With a casual swing to the side, he sent Waylon flying. Mnie was astounded as her eyes widened. Yadriel was a Novem Ste Warrior from seventy years ago, and Waylon was a mighty fighter from Mount Konge. However, the attacks from those two elite fighters had just been easily deflected by the young man. In other words, that young man was a formidable opponent. By then, everyone was looking at Donald as if he could decimate them all in seconds. ¡°Who are you?¡± one of the middle-aged men cried out. ¡°Donald Campbell.¡± Donald then inclined his head respectfully at Waylon and Yadriel. ¡°Apologies for my rude actions.¡± Yadriel then asked, ¡°May I know how powerful you are, young man?¡± Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Lord Campbell Donald was stunned for a moment before he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He had no idea how powerful he was either, but he wasalready unrivaled in terms of the power level of a human. Wayion¡¯s pupils constricted imperceptibly, for Donald¡¯s capabilities were far more terrifying than those on Mount Konge, albeit it was the dwelling of the master of the Dragon n of all times. Mnie was just about to speak when a feeble voice drifted out of the room. ¡°Let him in.¡± It was Solomon¡¯s voice. Donald swept his gaze over the few people. Then, he walked into the room without a single word. Mnie followed behind him. Meanwhile, Wayion wore an indifferent expression. It was as though he could never smile. ¡°How could he be so powerful?¡± Mnie inquired in a whisper. At that, Wayion and Yadriel exchanged a nce. ¡°We already know who he is.¡± In a sh, Mnie¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a secret. It¡¯s a high-confidential matter!¡± Yadriel answered. Wayion nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a warrior of the Grandmaster Realm!¡± The standard of a Novem Ste Warrior was around a power level of two million. A power level of three million would render one a Decern Ste Warrior, and there were few of them in the entireworld. As for someone with a power level exceeding three million, he was known as a Grandmaster. There were scarcely any Grandmasters, with only one in a few centuries. Only on Mount Konge were there two to three Grandmasters. Above Grandmaster was the legendary warrior of the Mythical Realm. The previous warrior of the Mythical Realm was familiarto everyone, for he was none other than the founder of Supreme Ultimate Sect Martin Bemy. There was also Troy Travers on Mount Phoenix. However, all that was a few centuries ago. In other words, there hadn¡¯t been any warriors of the Mythical Realm for five hundred years. Mnie was stupefied for a moment. Such a young Grandmaster? Unbeknownst to them, Donald had long since gone beyond a Grandmaster and brokethrough to the Mythical Realm. After entering the room, Donald look down at Solomon, who had several silver needles inserted into his head. ¡°Raymond¡¯s grandson has grown up a lot,¡± Solomon remarked weakly. Donald stared at the man. Thetter had a solemn countenance, but wrinkles littered his face. He was at an advanced age of almost ny years old, so it was time for himto depart this world from old age. As he had cerebral infarction and minor cerebral hemorrhage, an infection would kill him right away. ¡°Pardon me, Mr. Sanchez,¡± Donald murmured. All of a sudden, the tips of his fingers glowed, and one could see mist- like liquified energycondensing. It was all very much mysterious. They abruptly felt a spring breeze blowing past, suffusing them with a sense of warmth. Gregor¡¯s eyeswent wide. Is this medical skills? This is absolutely far beyond that. It¡¯s divine healing! Narrowing his eyes, Yadriel muttered, ¡°Mythical¡­¡± Indeed, that was a means only warriors of the Mythical Realm possessed. They could transform their energy into life energy. That situation persisted for half an hour. After everything was over, Donald stopped and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Solomon, on the other hand, had already fallen into slumber, his breathing deep and even. ¡°He¡¯s fine now and can live for another ten years,¡± Donald statedcalmly. Subsequently, he turned to Yadriel. ¡°I¡¯d like to speak to you privately, Mr. Qualls.¡± Throughout it all, he didn¡¯t even look at Mnie. Upon hearing that, Yadriel blurred and disappeared from the spot in the blink of an eye. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Donald¡¯s figure blurred, and he vanished into thin air. For the first time, a bitter expression showed on Wayion¡¯s face. Such capabilities are tooterrifying! Ten kilometers away, Yadriel bowed to Donald slightly. ¡°At your service. Lord Campbell!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, Mr.Qualls!¡± Donald hurriedly helped him up. Previously, Yadriel had no idea of his status. Later, he had an inkling about things, but it was mere conjecture. Right then, however, it had been affirmed. ¡°Mr.Qualls, as I¡¯m here to deal with the King of Special Forces, Noah Rodr¨ªguez, my identity has to be kept under wraps. For that reason, I hope you can minimize the number of people in the know,¡± Donaldasserted. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chapter 492 You Live Up To Your Name ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Campbell. Despite being no prominent family, the Quallsfamily still has some power. From now on out. I¡¯ll do my best to help make things easy for you,¡± Yadriel vowed. He was one of the firstbatches of warriors who kept guard over Quadfield, so he knew what that meant. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll also tell Mr. Sanchez about this and have him erase traces of you at the critical juncture,¡± Yadriel added. After all, it was better to haveas few people as possible knowing about Donald¡¯s identity as Lord Campbell. Anyone who was aware of his true identity was either people he trusted unquestionably, killed, or sent to Quadfield¡¯s no man¡¯snd to perform hardbor. ¡°Thank you. In that case, please excuse me,¡± Donald uttered. ¡°Please wait for a moment. Lord Campbell. Mr. Sanchez has already awakened, and he¡¯d like to see you,¡± Yadriel dered. Donald was startled momentarily before he nodded in agreement. Upon returning tothe Sanchez residence, he discovered that Solomon had already gotten out of bed. In fact the man was walking out. Having checked all the various readings, Gregor was wholly amazed. Donald¡¯s capabilities are simply mind-boggling! Mnie¡¯s hostility toward Donald wasall but gone. When she saw him walking in, her eyes lit up. She promptly rushed over to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Donald. I apologize for my rashness earlier.¡± She had a slender figure. As she spoke graciously in a crisp voice, she trained her beautiful eyes on the man. Donald merely spared her a ncebefore looking away, having no interest in taking another look at her. Neither did he reply to her. Mnie gritted her teeth hard. The urge to finish off the man gripped her. I¡¯m one of the three most beautiful women in Jadeborough. Not only am I from a prominent family, but I¡¯m also dubbed Princess Sanchez in the city. There¡¯s a long line of men wishing to marry me! Countless young and talented men in Jadeborough were crazy about her, fighting to get her attention. s, she didn¡¯t like any of them. I¡¯ve always gotten whatever I want, yet this man isn¡¯t eveninterested in taking a look at me. The instant Solomon caught sight of Donald, he chuckled. ¡°Having seen you today, you certainly live up to your name.¡± It was clear as day that he had also figured outDonald¡¯s identity. That had Donald all the more wary. Ugh! My identity is still too sensitive that anyone with high status can tell without much effort! They knew more than the average person, and he couldn¡¯t possibly suppress himself all the time as he still needed to use many more techniques. ¡°You tter me, Mr. Sanchez,¡± Donald replied calmly. He wasn¡¯t fond of smiling. Perhaps it was because he had lived with bloodshed for too many years, but he didn¡¯t smile easily. ¡°Come in, andwe shall talk.¡± Solomon pointed at the study. ¡°Go and brew a pot of coffee, Mnie.¡± Mnie was nning to listen to their conversation, but her grandfather gave her the boot. At once, chagrin swamped her. In the study, Solomonmented, ¡°Rumors always had it that Lord Campbell is only twenty-sevenor twenty-eight years old this year. Sure enough, you¡¯re very young.¡± Donald didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, so he merely urged, ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase, Mr. Sanchez.¡± Lowering his head, Solomon organized his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve long since heard about the conflict between you and the Campbell n. Back then, I didn¡¯t do anything to stop the Campbell n when they made a move against your grandfather.¡± Donald merely gazed at him expressionlessly. And so, Solomon continued, ¡°The reason being,it wasn¡¯t merely one prominent family who stopped me from doing so. The night before, at least five or six prominent families visited the Sanchez residence and threatened me.¡± ¡°It was the Irving family,the Youngblood family, the Campbell n, the Collins family, and the Yeager family, right?¡± Donald stared right at the man. Hearing that, Solomon was momentarily stunned. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Then, heuded, ¡°As expected of Lord Campbell, who allegedly has the best intelligencework in the world!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll settle my grievance with the Campbell n alone.¡± Donald¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I know you¡¯re capable, and I¡¯m also aware that your identity can¡¯teto light now. Therefore, do whatever you want without holding back. I¡¯ll clean up the mess after you. If need be. I¡¯ll go to Pollerton personally. I believe that they¡¯ll still show me some respect,¡± Solomon dered. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Chapter 493 He Is An Intriguing Person When Solomon said that, a ferocious aura rose within him. It was the imperious air of someone superior¡ªinimitable nor was it innate. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be leaving if there¡¯s nothing else,¡± Donald intoned. ¡°Sure. Also, please take care of this granddaughter of mine for a bit,¡± Solomon implored with a wide smile. Mnie was in politics, dubbed one of the youngest high-ranking officials in history with a bright future ahead of her, far more promising than Neil. Neil was already up in years, so one could tell that his days were numbered. Conversely, Mnie had just started out and had infinite potential. She was different from Wynter¡ªthe superstar, Lana¡ªthe queen of the business world, Reina¡ªthe nouveau riche, and Jennifer. Even the Campbell n didn¡¯t dare offend her easily. Ultimately, she was above them all in status. She was the epitome of might and power, attending each and every important political event such as major summits among various countries. Dipping his eyes, Donald countered, ¡°We¡¯ve got different paths in life.¡± His meaning was obvious¡ªMnie wasn¡¯t his cup of tea, and he didn¡¯t like her. ¡°How would you know without spending some time with her?¡± Solomon persuaded. A hint of derision manifested on Donald¡¯s face, and he slowly stroked his wrist. ¡°Are you telling me to abandon Jennifer and marry a woman I don¡¯t like? So what if she has a high status and infinite future? What has that got to do with me? If I care about all that, how do I keep guard over Quadfield? Besides, my achievements aren¡¯t great, but when did I ever use such a method to get to where I am today?¡± By the end of his speech, intense scorn was written all over his face. Solomon was taken aback before he chuckled wryly. ¡°True. Sorry for simply matching you up with her.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Donald got to his feet and opened the door, striding right out. As Solomon stared at the man¡¯s retreating back, he wore a thoughtful expression on his face. When Mnie spotted Donald exiting the study, she stood in front of him, stretching out a hand to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte at night. Rest for a bit, and I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tomorrow.¡± Her tone was hard and forceful, seemingly leaving no room for negotiation. Donald frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± At that, Mnie was floored. How many times has he turned me down thus far? Could it be that I¡¯ve lost my allure? ¡°Hey! What do you mean by that?¡± Mnie demanded in disgruntlement. Donald tilted his head and nced at her, his gaze impassive and vacant. His figure blurred, and he disappeared in a heartbeat. Stomping her foot, Mnie snarled, ¡°Argh! I¡¯m so pissed!¡± Just then, Solomon walked out. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chortling, he teased, ¡°Unexpectedly, there are times when you fail to charm someone!¡± Mnie stomped her feet. ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s simply too rude! Who exactly is he?¡± In response, Solomon shook his head. ¡°Well, he¡¯s an intriguing person.¡± An intriguing person? Mnie was stumped for a moment. Grandpa rarely says this about anyone. ¡°I asked whether he¡¯d like to marry you earlier, but he declined,¡± Solomon admitted. Once more, Mnie was knocked for a loop. While Solomon had retired, he had mentees all over the world. That aside, he had enjoyed a high status for a long time, so his connections were beyond one¡¯s wildest dreams. Many of the descendants he nurtured single-handedly had also be prominent figures Throughout the years, the Ten Prestigious Families had hoped that Solomon would match them with his granddaughter. Once that happened, they would obtain the support of the Sanchez family. It was no exaggeration to say that no one in the whole world could resist the temptation of Solomon ying matchmaker to marry Mnie. However, Donald turned the offer down. Mnie grew all the more upset. ¡°Am I really all that wretched?¡± ¡°No. The truth is, he doesn¡¯t care for the Sanchez family.¡± Solomon¡¯s gaze was dark. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Chapter 494 The Calm Before The Storm ¡°Hmph! In that case, I¡¯ll go to Pollerton and look for him!¡± Mnie harrumpbed. Solomon wore a smile on his face, neither protesting nor stopping her from doing so. After all, the achievements of someone like Donald would only be greater in the future. Only a handful of people knew that the man had secretly gained control of the world¡¯s finance center, Dartan. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Pollerton early tomorrow morning!¡± Mnie then packed her clothes to head to Pollerton. At dawn, Donald arrived back at Pollerton. He turned on his phone, only to see a ton of missed calls and WhatsApp messages They were all from Jennifer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you, Donald!¡± ¡°Where are you, Donald With his face devoid of expression, Donald turned off his phone. Although he wasn¡¯t a petty person, Jennifer¡¯s words hurt him. Despite being a warrior of the Mythical Realm, he was still human and had feelings, knew joy and sorrow Hence, he didn¡¯t n on replying to Jennifer. He figured that they should both take a break first. It had been exceptionally peaceful in Pollerton recently, but many people in the elite sses know that it was the cal m before the storm. Kingsley, under themand of Donald, humiliated Tyrone. Although the Campbell n hadn¡¯t made a response to that, everyone knew that they would never let the matter slide. Thus, their swift retaliation was imminent. More than ten years ago, the remnant of the Golden Beast, Donald, runched the Dragon Fide Vi project and we N?velDrama.Org content rights. nt head to head against the Campbell n. Jennifer initially had other businesses besides providing supporting facilities for thend remation project, but the y had all screeched to a halt then. Everyone knew that Tyrone would expend his effort on dealing with Jennifer and everyone rted to her. At nine o¡¯clock in the moming, grave news started circting. Pollerton Trantions had been wiped out by a mysterious force in a single night, razed to the ground. All the merce naries whose visas had expired seemingly disappeared off the face of the earth. It snagged the attention of many big shots in Pollerton, but they couldn¡¯t find any leads. Consequently, they gave up. At a little over ten o¡¯clock, Jennifer walked out of Pollerton with weariness lining her face, her eyes red and swollen. On the one hand, she hadn¡¯t rested well. On the other, all her business channels had been severed, including her capit al chain. As such, Jennard Construction was on the brink of bankruptcy. ¡°This is all on Donald for having a conflict with Tyrone out of the blue!¡± Kevin followed behind her with displeasur e etched across his features. Jennifer stared at the pink Ferrari. ¡°Since the shareholders withdrew their capital, I¡¯m going to sell this car. Otherwis e, we¡¯ll go bankrupt!¡± Shock inundated Kevin. ¡°No way! Skye wants this car before she marries me!¡± ¡°A car is only a consumable item. After selling it, I¡¯ll fill the shortage before buying you a car worth about a hundred thousand,¡± Jennifer coaxed earnestly. However, Kevin shook his head frantically. ¡°No, no! Skye said she isn¡¯t going to marry me without a luxury car!¡± In a trice, Jennifer flew into a rage. ¡°Are you a moron, Kevin? Is Skr someone who¡¯ll be content living a simple li fe? I once saw her sitting on Akio¡¯sp with my own eyes!¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like her, Jennifer, you shouldn¡¯t be ndering her in such a manner, no?¡± Feeling that he was already beyond saving, Jennifer heaved a sigh. She took out the spare key and started the car, co ntinuing to bustle around to drum up business. The Wilson family in Tayhaven didn¡¯t dare have anything to do with Jennifer anymore, severing all ties with her. Meanwhile, Donald sat in Supreme Vi in Pollerton Estates,bing through information. Dubbed the king of spies, Noah had nted innumerable spies in Pollerton, yet to be removed until then. Ultimately, they were a hidden threat Bradley strolled in. ¡°Lord Campbell, Ms. Wilson has encountered some difficulties.¡± Donald went still and a thoughtful expression showed on his face. In an instant, he figured out the key. A long whileter, he drawled, ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Dartan Expo ismencing next week, yes? At that time, give her so me business.¡± Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Chapter 495 I Will Just Eliminate Them ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Bradley¡¯s expression was rather solemn. Taken aback, Donald lifted his head and stared at the man, waiting for his report. ¡°The heir of Irving Group came to Pollerton and established Irving Capital. With a cash flow of a billion, he bought out Pollerton Pharma and gained control of that pharmaceutical giant. Besides, his target may be Ms. Wilson and her family!¡± Bradley reported. Irving Group? Isn¡¯t that my maternal grandfather¡¯s family? Ten years old, Raymond¡¯s business worth tens of billions were suppressed by the Campbell n. Not only did Donald¡¯s mother¡¯s family not help, but they even hit them when they were down. Back then, Donald was still studying. His father brought him to the birthday banquet of the head of Irving Group. He asked them for their help to mediate that matter. If they were to stand up for them, that matter would definitely be resolved. Furthermore, it would only take a few words from them. s, not only did they not help, but they even sabotaged them further by bribing Raymond¡¯s driver, Jonah Linker. Donald could vividly remember his biological uncle pouring a pot of coffee over his father¡¯s head at the banquet before everyone. Coffee dregs ended up all over his face. Nheless, his father merely smiled ingratiatingly, not daring to show the slightest hint of a temper just because he hoped that Irving Group would lend them a helping hand. As for his mother, he couldn¡¯t remember her attitude. When Donald¡¯s thoughts returned to the present, he askednguidly, ¡°Who came over?¡± ¡°Your aunt¡¯s son, Braxton,¡± Bradley replied. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s my cousin. How intriguing!¡± Donald wasn¡¯t enraged at all, still as calm and unruffled as ever. His cousin had always looked down upon him. Every time he returned to Irving Group with his mother, the former would bully him. When his cousin was five or six years old, he started snatching his candies. At ten years old, it escted to his toys. And at fifteen or sixteen years old, it intensified into his crushes. ¡°Let them kick up a fuss. I¡¯ll just eliminate them if they piss me off.¡± Donald opened his notebook once more. Pausing briefly, he continued, ¡°As for Jennifer, keep a closer eye on her. Arrange for Yuna to protect her secretly. Tyrone¡¯s attitude toward her is rather strange, so I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t give up so easily.¡± Thereafter, Bradley left quietly. At almost the same time, a pale Tyrone was fishing on a luxurious yacht in Pollerton. Many women in bikinis were dancing on the yacht, all surrounding an incredibly handsome man. Tyrone hadn¡¯t much interest in women. Perhaps it was due to the fact that he had congenital heart disease, but he seldom yed the field. However, the women he hooked up with were all top- notch beauties. Therefore, he disdained these mediocre women. The incredibly handsome man swept a gaze over Tyrone. He patted the bikini-d models before heading toward thetter. He stood at one point eight five meters, with a well-proportioned figure and fair skin. Verily, he was all too handsome that he would render even celebrities inferior. He was none other than Donald¡¯s cousin, Braxton Irving. The four heirs of Irving Group were named alphabetically¡ªAtticus Irving, Braxton Irving, Carson Irving, and Desmond Irving. He was the second son. ¡°Are you not going to join the fun?¡± Braxton went over to Tyrone. Tyrone¡¯s face was devoid of expression. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Chuckling, Atticus interjected, ¡°Well, you¡¯re just too set in your ways.¡± At that, Tyrone¡¯s expression gradually contorted. ¡°How could I not when I¡¯m going to die soon?¡± In response, Atticus guffawed. ¡°You¡¯re still got a chance, no?¡± Tyrone snapped his head over. ¡°You¡¯ve got to help me in this and win Jennifer over!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Braxton broke out inughter. ¡°You¡¯re joking, Mr. Tyrone! It¡¯s a piece of cake for you, the Ninth Prince of the Campbell n, to win over a woman with no background! If all else fails, just snatch her. No one will dare go against you!¡± ¡°I used to share your sentiments in the past, but the Campbell n is now on opposing ends with Lord Campbell. I don¡¯t want to provoke the Azuro force as well,¡± Tyrone countered. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Look Forward To Working With You Braxton was stunned for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Azuro force was the world¡¯s top dark force, and it was also known as Supreme Stygian. All its members were brutal and vicious. Tristan, in particr, always acted without showing any restraint. Consequently, all countries detested him. However, no one dared to offend the Azuro force, for there were rumors that the power level of its leader was exceedingly terrifying. Someone once saw its leader wiping a private militarypany out of existence within a night while wearing a clown¡¯s mask. ¡°There are rumors that themander of the Azuro force, Tristan, likes Jennifer.¡± As Tyrone stared at Braxton, he couldn¡¯t help eximing inwardly that thetter was a man whose every facet could have countless women falling in love with him. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that verified as a rumor?¡± Braxton queried. ¡°What if it¡¯s true? I¡¯ve got to be particrly careful during this time.¡± Tyrone¡¯s face reverted to its expressionless state. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Braxton asked with a frown. Tyrone was silent for a long time before he started, ¡°You know I¡¯ve got congenital heart disease. Since I was diagnosed at three years old, the Campbell n has expended a tremendous amount of money and connections to find a suitable donor for me, but to no avail. They either showed signs of rejection or their blood types didn¡¯t match. Anyway, my physique is exceedingly unique. But some time ago, the Gic Research Center sent news that they found a suitable donor. It was Jennifer. She meets the criteria of being my donor in all aspects.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for, then? Just kidnap her and take her heart out to transnt into you!¡± Braxton drawled nonchntly. Tyrone was seemingly muttering to himself, his voice a whisper. ¡°But she¡¯s already advanced in age, so there might be a degree of rejection. Due to the influence of gic factors, the transnt might very likelyst me for only a few years. The best solution is for me to have a child with her, then take the child¡¯s heart!¡± ¡°Then, what help are you seeking from me?¡± Braxton questioned. ¡°Jennifer doesn¡¯t like me, but she¡¯ll definitely like you. No woman can resist your advances when you¡¯re handsome and rich. Thus, my n is that you pursue her and win her over. You can have your way with her, and when you¡¯re sick of her, get her drunk and pregnant with my child. As long as she¡¯s the one who falls in love with you, Tristan won¡¯t dare do anything even if he returns.¡± A cold gleam glinted in Tyrone¡¯s eyes. Braxton was wholly stumped. Then, he shed the man a thumbs-up. ¡°What a great n! As long as she¡¯s the one who falls for me, the Ten Prestigious Families will team up and suppress Tristan if he dares to kick up a fuss.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Tyrone echoed. ¡°At that time, she can focus on the pregnancy. Once she gives birth, we¡¯ll finish her off,¡± Tyrone exined his n. ¡°Whoa! Awesome! You¡¯re truly ruthless!¡± Braxton shed him a thumbs-up. ¡°As long as you do that for me, I¡¯ll give you the thirteen car service centers in the northwest,¡± Tyrone promised. ¡°Deal!¡± A bright smile bloomed on Braxton¡¯s face. ¡°I look forward to working with you.¡± Tyrone abruptly yanked up his fishing rod. A greedy and plump fish landed on the deck, flipping around. In the evening, Pollerton¡¯s local television stations started broadcasting the evening news. ¡°We will be starting by broadcasting a few brief news. Firstly, Lord Campbell Mountain Vi¡¯s super renewable energy and extreme instion material have been sessfully developed. The next step will be exhibiting them at Dartan Expo before mass producing them for civilian use. Secondly, Braxton Irving of Irving Group entered Pollerton with a cash flow of a billion. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Like Campbell Capital, he established Irving Capital and bought into Pollerton Pharma while attracting investment and seeking distributors. The leader is Braxton Irving. Thirdly, Ms. Mnie Sanchez came to Pollerton at five o¡¯clock this evening to check on Pollerton¡¯s economic and social structures.¡± Those three brief news attracted a great deal of attention. Sitting on the couch, Jennifer watched the news. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Chapter 497 You Brought This Upon Yourself Linda chattered away, ¡°Mnie is a high-ranking official at such a young age. Obviously, she slept her way to the top.¡± Leonard added, ¡°She¡¯s twenty-seven this year but she is already a high-ranking official. Her future husband wouldn¡¯t have to work hard at all.¡± Jennifer snorted. ¡°Someone as influential as her won¡¯t marry an ordinary man. I¡¯m pretty sure no man from the Ten Prestigious Families can win her heart easily.¡± Leonard nced at her. ¡°By the way, Jennifer, how is your business doing?¡± Jennifer¡¯s face was devoid of expression as she responded, ¡°I don¡¯t have any business now. All my previous partners blocked me, and my employees are resigning in batches. I¡¯m losing many employees as we speak.¡± Linda leaped to her feet and pointed at Jennifer. ¡°You brought this upon yourself! Tyrone was the perfect husband, but you weren¡¯t satisfied with him. Look how miserable you are now. Isn¡¯t this your fault?¡± Hearing that, Kevin seethed angrily. ¡°Someone is still infatuated over Donald. He¡¯s nothing but a loser. Look what happened. Haha!¡± Jennifer got to her feet solemnly. ¡°We need to pack up. Someone will be here to seize our house. It¡¯s humiliating if they were to kick us out.¡± Crash! Leonard threw his cup to the ground. ¡°You refused to lead a wealthy life and instead ended up being a beggar. Is this what you want, Jennifer?¡± he demanded. Jennifer turned at her shoulder coolly. ¡°Dad, will anything change if you use me? Have you ever considered my feelings?¡± With that said, she pulled the door open and stormed out. ¡°Kev, you have some connections. I finally realize that your sister isn¡¯t reliable at all. It would help if you started a business yourself. I have over one million that you can use to start a business,¡± Linda told Kevin in a serious tone. She pulled a card out and offered it to Kevin. Kevin took it from her and asked nkly, ¡°What business should I do?¡± Leonard and Linda were taken aback. He¡¯s right. What business should he do? Linda thought long and hard before she suggested, ¡°Pollerton Pharma is looking for distributors, right? Find out what the requirements are. If you can¡¯t make it, you can open a pharmacy.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do that tomorrow.¡± Kevin pocketed the card, but he was thinking about where he should gamble that night. Meanwhile, Jennifer was strolling along the busy street out of boredom. Suddenly, a van rolled to a stop beside her. A few masked men stepped out of the truck and brandished their knives at her. ¡°Get in the car!¡± they barked. Jennifer cowered back in fear, but they quickly surrounded her. In the dark, ady wearing a white traditional outfit red at them icily. A long sword appeared in her hand as she got ready to defeat the masked men. Soon, a smirk flitted across her lips as she blended back into the darkness. A tall man d in a suit stepped out and yelled, ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to kidnap her?¡± He rushed out and punched one of the kidnappers¡¯ faces without hesitation. The kidnapper screamed in anguish. ¡°Kill him!¡± he ordered. There were five kidnappers in total, and they charged at him with their knives aimed at him. The tall man waved his hand. ¡°Get them!¡± A dozen bodyguards wearing ck suits emerged and seized the kidnappers in the blink of an eye. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you all right?¡± The man turned around and gazed at Jennifer in concern. Finally, Jennifer got to see his face clearly. She immediately gaped in disbelief. Oh, my. What a hunk! The man¡¯s cheekbones appeared chiseled into shape by a master craftsman. They looked like they were sculpted and pared to perfection. With eyes as bright and spellbinding as lode stars, they bewitched all those who fell under his steady gaze. Standing at one hundred and eighty-five centimeters tall, he looked like a domineering CEO in his expensive suit. Jennifer¡¯s cheeks turned pink when she realized he was gazing at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Killing Several Birds With One Stone Braxton nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask them why they tried to kidnap you.¡± Jennifer watched as Braxton questioned the kidnappers briefly. A few minutester, he came back to her with a grim expression on his face. ¡°The kidnappers said you¡¯re facing a capital chain crisis. The shareholders want to withdraw their investment, but you don¡¯t have enough cash for them.¡± Comprehension dawned on Jennifer. ¡°Oh, I see. It was them who sent the kidnappers.¡± ¡°Can I add you on WhatsApp? You can ask for help anytime. My name is Braxton Irving,¡± Braxton told her gently. His voice and smile were as pleasant as the spring breeze. Jennifer didn¡¯t spot the smug glint in the depths of his eyes. Beforeing here, Braxton had investigated Jennifer thoroughly. He knew Jennifer was Donald¡¯s ex-wife. Donald adored her but had never touched her. In other words, Jennifer was still a virgin. Most importantly, she was gorgeous and charming. It was rare to find someone as elegant as her in Jadeborough. Besides dealing Donald with a blow, I get to sleep with her and get the thirteen car dealerships belonging to the Campbell n for myself. Tyrone also owes me a favor this way. I get to kill several birds with one stone! Braxton didn¡¯t show any of his true colors despite thinking that way. Jennifer tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to help me. I need to treat you to a meal to thank you for saving me tonight. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what will happen to me.¡± Her porcin cheek and cute earlobe were exposed, and a seductive scent entered Baxton¡¯s nostrils. Braxton couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. He had plenty of experience with women, but Jennifer¡¯s nonchnt action still attracted him. ¡°Can I scan your QR code?¡± Braxton dug his phone out. Jennifer bobbed her head and showed him her QR code on WhatsApp. ¡°I need to go now. We¡¯ll chat through WhatsApp, yeah?¡± Braxton asked. Jennifer nodded. ¡°Sure. Bye!¡± A luxurious Mercedes Pullman was parked beside the road. Braxton waved goodbye to Jennifer and got into his car. Jennifer¡¯s brows knitted together. Why does his name sound so familiar? Realization struck her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Oh, he¡¯s Braxton Irving from Irving Group, also the chairman of Irving Capital! She stared in the direction he left for some time before turning to leave. In the dark, Yuna snorted. ¡°What a fool. It¡¯s obviously a setup so he can save the damsel in distress. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Soon, the news reached Donald¡¯s ears. Yuna sent him a text: Lord Campbell, your most prominent rival has arrived. Braxton Irving is too handsome. Even I can¡¯t help but find him hot. Your ex-wife is no exception, too. Donald replied: Whatever. If Braxton could seduce Jennifer easily, she wasn¡¯t worthy of being with Donald. Since he was young, his father told him that anything that could be taken away easily was worthless. Yuna reported: The Irving family¡¯s Octo Ste Warrior, Rosie Irving, follows him at all times to protect him. The Novem Ste Warrior from the Collins family, Nathan Collins, has arrived in Pollerton. He wants to meet you to thank you personally. Donald replied: No. They were busy chatting when he received a call from his grandfather, Raymond. Donald¡¯s brows scrunched up. Why is Grandpa calling me at this hour? He answered the call and greeted, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Come here. I need to talk to you,¡± Raymond¡¯s raspy but cheerful voice rang out. ¡°Sure,¡± came Donald¡¯s reply. Half an hourter, he arrived at Raymond¡¯s house. He stepped in and saw Mnie chatting to Raymond. Mnie got to her feet in an elegant manner when she saw Donald. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± You¡¯re back? Why does she make it sound like this is her home? Despite thinking that way, Donald didn¡¯t reveal his true emotions. ¡°Grandpa, you want to see me?¡± Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Mnie Pays A Visit ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Mnie¡¯s here, so you should wee her,¡± Raymond said with a grin. A smile nudged Mnie¡¯s lips. Raymond took one look at Mnie¡¯s fortune and gaped inwardly. She has the True Dragon aura surrounding her. I can¡¯t believe I see that in a woman. She has a bright future ahead of her. She was already a high-ranking official at a young age. I wonder where she would be five yearster. ¡°Donald, I¡¯ll be in Pollerton for three months. You can come to me anytime if you need help,¡± Mnie told him. Donald responded, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can take care of it myself. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Instead of flying in a rage at his response, Mnie shed a smile. ¡°There will be times when it isn¡¯t suitable for you to take action, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, so I¡¯m going to bed now. Why don¡¯t you two chat somewhere else?¡± Raymond asked. Mnie nced at Donald. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a stroll?¡± Donald grunted in acknowledgment. They walked under the moonlight slowly. It was early autumn, so the weather was chilly. Mnie wore a trendy coat that gave off a different vibe from the outfits she usually wore in meetings. Their shadows stretched under the street lights. Mnie lifted her head and looked at Donald¡¯s side profile. ¡°I¡¯m curious about your identity.¡± Donald looked ahead. ¡°Didn¡¯t your grandpa tell you about my identity?¡± Mnie shook her head. ¡°No. He said your identity is top secret.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a high-ranking official. You know what ¡®top secret¡¯ means. Do you think I¡¯ll reveal my identity to you?¡± Donald sneered. Mnie remained calm. ¡°People might think I¡¯m a tough and merciless person, but I¡¯m a woman too. A pretty one, at that. Why are you treating me icily?¡± Donald replied, ¡°I know you won¡¯t get upset. I¡¯m curious why you¡¯re pestering me, though.¡± Mnie giggled. ¡°You¡¯re better than Atticus. Oh, by the way, Atticus Irving is my fianc¨¦,¡± she revealed. ¡°What a coincidence. Atticus is my cousin,¡± Donald responded. Mnie added, ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± ¡°Me, too.¡± Donald inclined his head. Mnie chuckled aloud. ¡°Look, we have amon topic!¡± Donald was caught by surprise. ¡°Why are you so good at starting a conversation?¡± Mnie rolled her eyes in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m going to hold an economic work conference the day after tomorrow to redeploy the social structure of Pollerton. Will you join me?¡± she asked. Everyone knew Pollerton was an economic and financial center after Donald started thend remation project here, creating endless possibilities. The sessful development and mass production of extreme renewable energy and extreme instion material would change the industry entirely. The market would gradually eliminate conventional energy sources such as petroleum, coal, and natural gases. The Ten Prestigious Families and Antis from a foreign country would try to stop the change. However, if they failed to stop the change, they would have to start a revolution, too. Thus, it was just a matter of time before Donald became the wealthiest man on earth. The higher-ups also noticed that Pollerton needed to undergo a structural change and sent Mnie here. That proved how capable and influential Mnie was. She was the youngest female high-ranking official in history. ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± Donald told her. ¡°Pollerton is quite lively now. Many conglomerates moved here, for example, Campbell Capital, Irving Capital under Irving Group, Yund Group¡¯s automotivepany, Collins Group¡¯s phone company, automotivepanies, localpanies, and Noah¡¯s Noah International Group, among others,¡± Mnie exined in detail as a smile flitted across her lips. A sculptor could not have fashioned her face any better. Spools of her hair plunged around her photogenic face and syed on her shoulders. She had a sophisticated personality instead ofing off as a loose woman. One would notice that she looked both authoritarian and arrogant if one were to observe her. She also boasted a curvy figure. Standing at one hundred and sixty-five centimeters tall, she was blessed with ivory skin and a swan-like neck. There was no essory adorning her body, and she simply looked elegant. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 You Are Staring At Me Donald stared at her, awed by her beauty. ¡°You¡¯re staring at me.¡± Mnie whipped her head around and nced at Donald as her eyes crinkled up in delight. Donald responded, ¡°No.¡± ¡°You are!¡± Mnie inched nearer to him and lifted her head. A light fragrance entered Donald¡¯s nostrils. Oh, she smells great. Donald¡¯s brows twitched as he took one step backward. ¡°Fine, fine.¡± What does he mean by ¡°fine?¡± Mnie pursed her lips in amusement. Suddenly, Mnie sensed someone was looking at her. She nced in the direction curiously. A woman was standing not far away, staring at her and Donald. Jennifer Wilson! Donald had spotted Jennifer, too. His eyesight was good enough for him to see the tears and sadness in her eyes. Dejection wed up Jennifer¡¯s throat. She was standing a distance away and couldn¡¯t see the woman clearly. However, it was obvious that the woman was gorgeous. ¡°Who is she?¡± Mnie asked gently. Donald was in a foul mood. ¡°She¡¯s my ex-wife,¡± he revealed. After pondering briefly, he decided to go to Jennifer. Jennifer gazed at him as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I called you one hundred times and sent one hundred text messages, but you didn¡¯t reply to me at all. I thought I was to me for hurting you. However, you¡¯re dating another womante at night. It looks like I¡¯ve overthought things.¡± Donald responded solemnly, ¡°This is the second time I¡¯m meeting her. We¡¯re talking about work.¡± Jennifer bit her lip. ¡°Why can¡¯t you talk about work in the morning? Am I not the most important person to you?¡± Tears trickled down her cheeks as she said sadly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you being intimate with Lana, Wynter, Reina, and Hannah. You are also close to my cousin, Ysabel. H-How are you going to exin that?¡± Donald was at a loss for words. Jennifer mocked, ¡°Why? Are you at a loss for words because I¡¯m right?¡± Suddenly, Donald grew irritated. ¡°What about you? Remember Harrison, Bryan, Nigel, and Tyrone? What am I to you? Besides, you know how your parents feel about me. You only care about your parents and often neglected my feelings. You¡¯ve never considered how I feel. If you are willing to stand in my shoes even for once, I won¡¯t feel that way,¡± he snapped. His gaze gradually grew fierce and sharp. With that, silence ensued. Mnie stood aside and didn¡¯t interrupt them. Jennifer parted her lips to say, ¡°We¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Donald cut in, ¡°We should forget about getting back together.¡± As soon as he said that, his entire being rxed instantly. He was exhausted after spending thest few years with Jennifer. It wasn¡¯t even that tiring when he had to wipe out eighty-one warzones and battle against various Novem Ste Warriors. Tears streamed down Jennifer¡¯s face. ¡°You said that yourself!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± came Donald¡¯s answer. He was relieved. Jennifer shot him a re before turning to leave. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Donald stood in his spot for a long time and said nothing. A whileter, Mnie came over to join him. At once, she felt a chill go down her spine. Donald¡¯s face was utterly expressionless, as though he was a lifeless statue. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. She had never seen such terrifying eyes as they lived in a peaceful era. It felt as though Donald was above all humans. Donald broke the silence. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Legendary Warrior The moment Mnie waved her hand, a car pulled up right away. A few men got out and ushered her into the car. Meanwhile, Donald continued standing still under the streetlight and staring into the distance, looking like a statue. After some time, he said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, then don¡¯t leave.¡± Amidst the darkness, a few men in golden armor walked out with long spears in their hands. They were covered from head to toe; only their eyes were revealed. All of them were blue-eyed. One could tell they were foreigners at a nce. ¡°Wow. The Irving family is incredible for them to be rearing a pack of loyal dogs from another country,¡± Donald said sarcastically. As he looked around, he realized there were eight Septet Ste Warriors, all of which were mercenaries and had about a power level of seven hundred thousand. My mother¡¯s family is finally making a move on me. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet all of you. May I know who sent you?¡± asked Donald. No one spoke. Instead, the eight men opened up a path, and ady stepped out. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The corners of her eyes were unusually sharp, and her eyes were blue, just like the others. Her face was covered with a veil, and one of her arms was covered in tattoos. ¡°Careful. She¡¯s the foreign Novem Ste Warrior, Poison Spider.¡± A deep voice came from behind Donald. Novem Ste Warriors were literally like treasures of the world. No one could employ them unless it was the government. However, Poison Spider was an exception because she liked Braxton. Braxton was known as the most handsome man in the capital. The fact that he could make a Novem Ste Warrior fall for him proved how attractive he was. Donald knew who the neer was without having to turn around. It was the warrior of the Collins family, Nathan. ¡°Be grateful. Braxton told me to castrate you instead of killing you,¡± said thedy with the veil calmly. Her voice did not sound young at all. She sounded like she was at least forty years old. ¡°Well, what better time for you guys to show up? I was just in the mood to kill some people.¡± Donald lowered his eyes and smirked. Anyone who knew Donald well would know that Donald¡¯s murderous intent was the strongest at that time. ¡°Tell me. Wouldn¡¯t it be cool if I cut off your heads and delivered them to the Irving residence?¡± Donald raised his head to let his opponents get a clear view of his face. Right then, the Novem Ste Warrior felt as if the haziness in Donald¡¯s eyes was clearing up. A sh of light flickered across his eyes, and it was as if his piercing gaze could split the vastnd open. ¡°No. You can¡¯t do this. She¡¯s a Novem Ste Warrior from Anndur. If she dies in Yorknd, her government will definitely take action,¡± Nathan urged, sounding anxious. ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to stop me. And that includes you.¡± Donald suddenly turned around and stared daggers at Nathan. Nathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°A-A legendary warrior of the Mythical Realm!¡± Donald¡¯s imposing presence was the mythical presence of someone who would only appear once every five hundred years. ¡°This is bad. Retreat! He¡¯s a legendary warrior of the Mythical Realm!¡± The veileddy widened her eyes as a wave of emotions stirred in her heart. There was no mistaking that aura, for she had seen someone like that in Antis before. However, that mythical being was already two hundred years old, so he could not attack easily anymore. Looking like a real dragon that had been reborn, Donald pounced toward a golden-armored warrior and threw a fist at thetter¡¯s chest. The warrior screamed in agony and flew about a hundred meters into the air upon impact. Immediately after that, he exploded into white dust. The veileddy immediately stepped backward. Nheless, Donald¡¯s murderous intent grew, and he swung his fist again. His fist lit up the sky, making the veileddy feel as if she was looking at the sun. A series of horrifying screams rang in the air as a beam of light that was as thick as a person¡¯s arm pierced through the chests of the seven remaining golden-armored warriors. All of them disintegrated on the spot. ¡°A devil! You¡¯re a devil!¡± yelled the veileddy, yet she did not run. That was because she knew she had no way out. Once a legendary warrior targeted a person, there was nowhere they could run to. The legendary warrior would find a way to kill his targets, no matter where they were. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Death Of Poison Spider ¡°I¡¯ll find Braxton.¡± At that moment, Donald¡¯s eyes were glinting with murderous intent as if he had be the god of death himself. Upon hearing that, Poison Spider gave uppletely on escaping. With tears in her eyes, she begged, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. This was all my idea!¡± Donald slowly made his way toward Poison Spider. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a part of the Irving family. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They won¡¯t let you off easily if you kill him!¡± Poison Spider screamed. ¡°Do you think the Irving family will go against me because of him?¡± Donald asked, already standing before her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Poison Spider sensed something was off. ¡°The king of Quadfield, Donald Campbell,¡± Donald uttered slowly. The king of Quadfield? That means he¡¯s Lord Campbell! ¡°I have another name, that is Dynasto.¡± Poison Spider took a deep breath. There had been rumors of the chief of the Azuro force being Lord Campbell. And now, that was being confirmed. At that thought, she pulled out a sword with her right hand and aimed it between Donald¡¯s forehead. Attacking at such a close distance was definitely possible for a Novem Ste Warrior to kill a Decem Ste Warrior. Unfortunately, Donald was her opponent. He held the tip of the sword with two fingers and flicked it. With a ng, the tip of the sword instantly bent backward and wrapped itself around Poison Spider¡¯s neck. Suddenly, a red opening appeared at her throat. Thud! She fell to her knees heavily, with her head separated from her body. ¡°Nathan, I need you to do me a favor and take her head to the Irving family.¡± Donald turned around and looked at Nathan. Nathan¡¯s eyes darted between the body on the ground and Donald. At that moment, Donald looked as if he was glowing with murderous intent. There was no ounce of reservedness in him. Given no choice, Nathan sighed and answered, ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan¡¯s heart felt extremely heavy. The Irving family had managed to win over a Novem Ste Warrior thanks to Braxton. In fact, many prestigious families were jealous of them because of that. After all, a Novem Ste Warrior was like a treasure. Now that Donald had killed Poison Spider, he would have to deal with the Irving family¡¯s rage and being Anndur¡¯s target. Even the leader of the country would get involved in the matter. Even so, Donald did not care about all that. ¡°Don¡¯t kill Braxton,¡± said Nathan. s, Donald merely gave Nathan a cold stare, questioning, ¡°Do you think anyone can stop me if I wanted to kill someone?¡± That¡¯s right. Who can stop a legendary warrior of the Mythical Realm? There are more than ten billion people on the, and not many legendary warriors have appeared in the past five hundred years. It¡¯s already difficult enough to produce a Novem Ste Warrior in a hundred years. With a heavy heart, Nathan cleaned up the scene and hurried toward the Irving residence. Meanwhile, Donald stood in his spot under the streetlight with a meaningful gaze in his eyes. Pollerton was a bustling city. Many houses were still lit since many had not gone to bed. Mnie was going to hold an Economic Work Conference the next day to rearrange Pollerton¡¯s development structure. Many people from the Ten Prestigious Families were sure to attend. After all, no one would miss the chance to coborate with Donald. Though Dartan¡¯s expo had not started yet, there was no stopping Donald from stepping into the precinct. Everyone wanted to be a distributor. Especially the Ten Prestigious Families who owned more monopolistic businesses, such as car manufacturing and electronic equipment. The existence of the new energy and the extreme instion material was a major change for society and a great opportunity. Without making any sound, Bradley appeared behind Donald and said respectfully, ¡°Donald, it¡¯s getting dark¡­¡± Donald grunted in acknowledgement. ¡°Got it.¡± With that, Bradley left as silently as he came. He noticed Donald was not in a good mood. Hence, he did not dare to disturb thetter. At three o¡¯clock in the morning, Braxton suddenly jolted awake from his sleep. When he turned on his phone, he knitted his brows. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 503 The female warrior had not returned. Poison Spider was not only Braxton¡¯s protector, but she was also his partner in bed. I¡¯ve only told her to get rid of my cousin. Why isn¡¯t she back yet? Ding! Ding! His phone vibrated. His sister had sent him a picture of a bloody human head. It belonged to Poison Spider. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Braxton was stunned, as if he was stuck with lightning. His eyes reddened, and tears streamed down his cheeks. He did not have feelings for Poison Spider, but she was the reason he could keep a foothold in the Irving family and look down on the other heirs. ¡°Braxton, Nathan was the one who sent her head over. He says she¡¯s offended a terribly important person. She died with just three moves from the person.¡± His sister, Sierra Irving, had sent him a voice note, which left Braxton stunned. After all, he was the one who sent Poison Spider to kill Donald. Logically, Poison Spider would not have encountered anyone important. Did Donald get someone to kill her? Impossible. That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve looked into every piece of information rted to Donald¡¯s background. There¡¯s nothing that stands out. ¡°Dad is telling you to lie low during these couple of days. A storm has been brewing in Pollerton recently, and there¡¯s no telling how many big shots will go to the city. Poison Spider might¡¯ve identally bumped into one and gotten herself killed. Anyway, I¡¯m going over tomorrow,¡± said Sierra. Braxton clenched his fists. ¡°Okay. Got it.¡± ¡°Where did Rosie go? She can still protect you if she¡¯s around,¡± said Sierra. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± With that, Braxtony back down on the bed. A mix of emotions stirred within his heart, making him feel strangely ufortable. He had just arrived at Pollerton and had already lost a Novem Ste Warrior. He had a feeling that the next couple of days were going to be rough. Meanwhile, Freedman Group¡¯s private ne hadnded at Pollerton International Airport, and a group of people could be seen exiting it. The first person was a short and chubby young man. He gave off a noble and captivating air with his sunsses¡ªdespite it being nighttime¡ªand a wireless headset. He was Oscar, the eldest heir in line of the Freedman n. Walking behind Oscar was Sebastian, the person who wanted to take Wynter away forcefully but caused Donald to tear down the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum. Sebastian was also the only person among the Ten Prestigious Families who knew Donald¡¯s identity. Beside Oscar was another middle-aged man. That man was also someone Donald knew. He was Ernest, the father of James, the Miracle Doctor of Pollerton. He was the top doctor of Freedman Group. Ernest stared at the brightly lit Pollerton with hatred in his eyes. His son had been taken away and was still nowhere to be found. Hence, Ernest hated ¡°Lord Campbell¡± and Donald. ¡°Mr. Freedman, now that you¡¯vee to Pollerton, you must help me kill Donald. It¡¯ll be better if you can kill that b*tch, Jennifer, as well,¡± said Ernest. Oscar merely hummed in response without turning around. In the meantime, Sebastian¡¯s eyes glinted with a look of mockery as he followed behind them. Yet, he remained silent. The truth was, Sebastian wanted to rely on Donald¡¯s power to get rid of Oscar. Sebastian was incapable of defeating Oscar, but Donald was definitely capable of doing so. In fact, Donald could easily get rid of any prestigious family he wanted. However, Sebastian would never tell them those things. Suddenly, Oscar said, ¡°Donald¡¯s ex-wife is very interesting. She¡¯s Tyrone¡¯s suitable donor. Now, I have entrusted Braxton to take down this woman. It¡¯ll make things more interesting if we cause some trouble, such as taking Jennifer away and making Tyrone pay the ransom. It might be a good idea.¡± Sebastian could not stop sneering in his heart. You must be tired of living. Others might not know how important Jennifer was to Donald, but Sebastian surely did. Over the past few years, there had been many people on earth who thought of plotting against Jennifer. However, many of them either vanished or died during the process. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Unlimited Son-In-Law Chapter 504 ¡°It¡¯ste. We should get some rest. Mnie is going to have a meeting tomorrow at eight in the morning,¡± Oscar uttered. He was an extremely powerful person. Therefore, he had to get something beneficial out of the Economic Work Conference the next day. ¡°This woman is really terrifying. She became a high-ranking official when she was only twenty-eight years old. She¡¯s even giving a speech at the Nations¡¯ Union conference in three months,¡± Oscar muttered to himself. A look of amazement appeared on his chubby face when he talked about Mnie. The Sanchez family was not a part of the Ten Prestigious Families, but Mnie¡¯s powers had surpassed everyone from the prestigious families. ¡°Sebastian, I know you¡¯re a lecherous person, but you must never mess with Mnie. Do you understand?¡± Oscar turned around and cast Sebastian a frown. Sebastian lowered his head. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something really suspicious about who tore down the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum. Besides, you didn¡¯t even tell your dad the truth. But that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of it during this trip to Pollerton,¡± Oscar said indifferently. Sebastian¡¯s father, Frederick, had been working madly ever since the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum was torn down. He even had to get help from the Martial God of the Freedman n to suppress the news. Even the inside news of the matter was sealed off. The Martial God of the Freedman n had only said one sentence concerning the matter, and that was, ¡°Don¡¯t look into this matter anymore.¡± Since then, no one in the Freedman n dared to investigate the matter. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Oscar, however, ignored the instruction. He was determined to get to the bottom of it. Pollerton was rather peaceful in the middle of the night. Nheless, private nes continuednding at the airport to make preparations for the Economic Work Conference the next day. The purpose of the Economic Work Conference was to re-strategize the development of Pollerton, such as the coborations and how to carry them out. That was going to be re-nned during the conference. When it was eight o¡¯clock the next day, Pollerton was already bustling with noise. Meanwhile, Jennifer received a text from Braxton as soon as she woke up. It read: Jennifer, are you awake? This is Braxton. Jennifer took a sip of soy milk and replied: I¡¯m awake. She also included a smiley emoji. Right then, Kevin walked over with an icy expression. His eyes almost popped out of his head when he saw the words on Jennifer¡¯s phone screen. ¡°Jennifer, is that Braxton?¡± Jennifer nodded. Kevin became excited right away. ¡°Is he interested in you? Jennifer, I¡¯m telling you. You must seize this opportunity and not make stupid decisions. After all, he¡¯s handsome and also the heir to a prestigious family, the Irving family.¡± Hearing themotion, Leonard and Linda rushed over immediately. ¡°Are you guys talking about Braxton Irving? Oh my goodness!¡± ¡°Jennifer, this is our chance to turn things around. You¡¯ve got to seize this opportunity!¡± Leonard said earnestly. Linda chimed in as well, ¡°Exactly. Haven¡¯t you noticed it? Ever since you married Donald, all the youngsters you¡¯ve encountered are better than him. So, stop thinking about that jerk already. He¡¯s a piece of trash.¡± Jennifer said exasperatedly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. We¡¯ve only met once. We¡¯re barely even friends.¡± ¡°Look. He sent you another message.¡± Kevin spotted the iing message and pointed at the phone. Sure enough, Braxton had sent another text, which read: Are you going to the Economic Work Conference? I can pick you up. ¡°Say yes! Oh, say yes!¡± Linda leaped excitedly. s, Jennifer shook her head. ¡°Forget it.¡± To her dismay, Kevin snatched the phone and quickly typed into the chat interface: Oh, yes. Please come and pick me up. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Jennifer¡¯s face fell. ¡°Kevin, what are you doing?¡± Holding up the phone, Kevin said proudly, ¡°This is Braxton we¡¯re talking about. He¡¯s tall, rich, and handsome. What are you hesitating for? I would¡¯ve said yes if I were a woman.¡± Jennifer was exasperated. She felt as if everything was a total mess. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere with my affairs.¡± Kevin replied, ¡°I won¡¯t if you date Braxton.¡± Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Braxton Pursues Jennifer Jennifer was too mad to speak. A few minutes had just passed when someone knocked on the door. Hearing that, Kevin hurried over to open the door. Immediately, he saw the legendary good-looking man. No wonder Braxton¡¯s known as the most handsome man in the capital. It¡¯s really rare to see someone with such a charming appearance. I feel like he¡¯s exuding warmth by just standing there. ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Wilson. I¡¯m Braxton Irving. I¡¯m here to pick Jennifer up.¡± His behavior was decent; there was no fault with his actions and words. Leonard and Linda were shocked by his attitude. ¡°Oh. Jennifer is in her room. I¡¯ll get her for you.¡± The couple was ted. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, Braxton was a son of a prestigious family and one of the heirs of the Irving family. He was both rich and good-looking. If Jennifer were to marry Braxton, it would bring glory to the Wilson family. ¡°Jennifer, listen to me. You¡¯ve got to seize this opportunity. Do you understand?¡± Linda breathed. Jennifer said defiantly, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Linda was about to persuade her when Braxton leaned against the door and put on a warm and mesmerizing grin. ¡°Jenny, this Economic Work Conference is a major arrangement made by the Sanchez family. It¡¯ll be beneficial for you. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Jennifer turned around to look at Braxton and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Linda pulled Jennifer up and insisted, ¡°You¡¯re going! You must!¡± Braxton smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to sit there and listen. Besides, the youngest female high- ranking official is going to be there. Don¡¯t you want to have a look?¡± Jennifer hesitated for some time. Of course, Jennifer had heard of Mnie before. She was the youngest high-ranking official in history who had attended many important meetings held by the Nations¡¯ Union. She was known to be ruthless and had scolded many international reporters, which made them fear speaking up. On top of that, she was fluent in eightnguages. Thus, she could use differentnguages to communicate with dignitaries of different countries at the meeting of the Nations¡¯ Union. She was someone even Braxton did not dare to mess with. After all, the eldest heir of the Irving family, Atticus, wanted to have a marriage of convenience with Mnie. But, sadly, Mnie had been refusing him. ording to her, she did not mind if her husband was not handsome. In fact, he could be poor, but he must be righteous and upright. Everyone knew there were only three people who fit Mnie¡¯s requirements. They were Lord Campbell of Yorknd, the heir of Antis, and the eldest heir of the Rothschild family. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Braxton said with a smile that made Jennifer¡¯s heart pound. Only then did Jennifer stand up reluctantly. Braxton approached her with a smile so wide that it reached his eyes. The truth was he was attracted to Jennifer at first sight. However, he managed to control himself. He was not like Sebastian, who disyed his interest publicly. Braxton could control himself well. It had been a long time since he met a gentle woman like Jennifer. She was drastically different from the youngdies he had met before. Jennifer was gentle and graceful, like a white lily. ¡°I¡¯ll leave her for Tyrone once I¡¯m done ying with her. That way, I won¡¯t be on the losing end,¡± Braxton murmured to himself. ¡°You¡¯re Kevin, right? Do you want toe along?¡± Braxton turned around and spotted Kevin, who was rubbing his hands excitedly. Kevin was delighted to hear the invitation. ¡°Sure!¡± He was instantly shocked to see Braxton¡¯s luxury car. It was a beautiful Pagani Zonda which cost about twenty million per car. Moreover, there were only six of them in the world. Sitting in such sports cars was ufortable, but they were definitely eye-catching. ¡°This kind of car costs hundreds of thousands just to mend a scratch!¡± said Kevin. Braxton smiled and corrected Kevin, ¡°No. It¡¯s made entirely out of carbon fiber, so it¡¯ll cost millions to mend a scratch.¡± Jennifer was surprised as well. The event was held at Rivebale Hotel, and Lana was already doing her job by weing all the big shots. Seeing Jennifer and Braxton getting out of the car together, Lana snorted andmented snarkily, ¡°Gotten yourself another man, eh?¡± Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 A Grand Opportunity Jennifer¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Such rumors were what she feared the most. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± Jennifer hurriedly exined. Braxton dared not do anything reckless to Lana, so he simply questioned, ¡°Ms. Collins, she and I are both single, so why are you stepping in between us?¡± Lana would rather not waste her time on the two, so she turned and left. The ce was already packed when Jennifer walked in with a heavy heart. There, she saw Tyrone of the Campbell n, Eleanor of Yund Group, and Oscar and Sebastian of Freedman Group. The local bigshots, Charles, Zayne, and Tyson, were also present. After sweeping her gaze around, Jennifer stared into a corner for a while. Meanwhile, Donald was seated while he calmly watched the woman. Instead of chatting with others, he simply sat there on his own like a lone wolf. Jennifer then abruptly looked away. ¡°Sit here.¡± Braxton kindly pulled up a chair for Jennifer, who still seemed preupied as she sat down. In the corner, Lana approached Donald and handed the man a cup of coffee. ¡°I¡¯m a little busy; I¡¯ll find youter.¡± The woman with the face of a supermodel had a skin-tight dress wrapped around her curvy body. Not only that, but she also had a pair of fair, slender legs that looked like they belonged to a supermodel. ¡°You do what you have to do. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± responded Donald, who only had one reason for being at the ce, and that was to restart the Dragon Fide Vi project. Of course, many will try to stop me today. At least half of the Ten Prestigious Families will disagree with me, but that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll beat up whoever dares to oppose me. At eight-thirty, the scene began to quiet down until it eventually became dead silent. Everyone quickly turned around to look at the rostrum when they heard footsteps. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What they saw was a woman in white carrying a stack of documents as she walked to the rostrum with a cold look. She then sat down before tying her hair up, revealing the light but tasteful makeup on her stern face. Her eyes seemed as though they housed a gxy of stars. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll be hosting the Economic Work Conference that¡¯s held every five years today,¡± announced Mnie slowly before the reporters started taking photos. Mnie was not nervous at all when she addressed therge crowd. In fact, there was an air of solid confidence about her. At that moment, many stared at Mnie in awe, impressed to see how assertive the young woman was. Like the others, Braxton was dazzled by Mnie¡¯s confidence. If everything goes as nned, she¡¯ll be not only my sister-inw but also the future hope of our family! The Ten Prestigious Families will face a revolution that¡¯s sure to bring about significant changes. Some will join the families, while some will fall away. If Mnie and Atticus get married sessfully, Irving Group will remain on the top even if we do nothing. As long as Mnie remains in power, we might even be the top prestigious family! Because of that thought, Braxton had already regarded Mnie as his sister-inw, and nobody could change his mind about it. Donald, too, was looking at Mnie. After looking around, Mnie eventually focused her attention on Donald for a long while. However, nobody noticed it. ¡°The purpose of our conference this time around is to strategically adjust the economic structure of Pollerton,¡± voiced Mnie, moving her red lips slightly. The crowd was silent as they waited for Mnie to continue her speech. Everyone knew the conference was a grand opportunity for them because it would produce many billionaires and even make one of them the richest person in the country. Mnie then continued, ¡°We conducted an internal meeting a few days ago to take an in-depth look into the city¡¯s situation. As we all know, the situation is veryplicated. However, that also means there¡¯s a great business opportunity waiting for us. Do you know why?¡± Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Chapter 507 An Administrative Region ¡°That¡¯s because of Lord Campbell¡¯snd remation project. The controlled fusion technology and the extreme instion material technology shall be developed and produced in Pollerton. Lord Campbell truly is a great man.¡± Mnie paused for a while after saying that, and everyone could hear the admiration she had for the man in her tone. Lord Campbell was the man of most women¡¯s dreams, and Mnie was no different. ¡°I¡¯ll once again make the first order regarding Pollerton!¡± uttered Mnie before an announcement appeared on the screen behind her. ¡°After thorough research, we¡¯ve decided to divide Pollerton into four administrative regions. The first region will be the area where Lord Campbell Mountain Vi is. Named Lord Campbell¡¯s Administrative Region, it shall focus on developing controlled fusion technology, super renewable energy, quantum information, and financial technology.¡± That was order number one, and everyone¡¯s breathing intensified after hearing it. This is the first time the country has named an administrative region after a person. The great honor shows just how much the country values Lord Campbell! That means whoever gets the right to operate in Lord Campbell¡¯s Administrative Region will get a chance to ally with Lord Campbell! Since the ce is practically still empty, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake to do so! ¡°How do we get involved, Ms. Sanchez? Will there be an auction or something?¡± Tyrone of the Campbell n stood up and questioned. Everyone knew the rtionship between the Campbell n and Lord Campbell had already turned sour, so they would have a chance to get involved if the right to operate in Lord Campbell¡¯s Administrative Region was up for auction. If it were up to Lord Campbell, they would not stand a chance at all. ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer for you right now because that¡¯s up to Lord Campbell,¡± replied Mnie. Braxton, too, stood up to ask his question. ¡°Ms. Sanchez, may I know if Pollerton¡¯s administrative center will be moved to Lord Campbell¡¯s Administrative Region?¡± Mnie shook her head in response. ¡°Not at the moment.¡± After that, Braxton sat back down. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the second order!¡± continued Mnie. ¡°Pollertonia Administrative Center will be the second administrative region, which also happens to be a military region that focuses on developing intelligent connected vehicles and aviation technology to create aAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. voiced Mnie. In response to that, Braxton was the first to rise. ¡°We have established Irving Capital with a cash flow of one billion, and we hope to focus on developing transportation hubs and pharmaceuticals in Lord Campbell¡¯s Administrative Region!¡± Tyrone was the second one to speak up. ¡°Campbell Capital hopes to focus on developing smartphones in Lord Campbell¡¯s Administrative Region with a cash flow of one billion!¡± ¡°Yund Group hopes to focus on developing new energy vehicles in Lord Campbell¡¯s Administrative Region!¡± ¡°Noah International Group hopes to focus on developing biotechnology and new bio-inspired silicon-based materials!¡± announced an executive member of Noah¡¯s group, a middle-aged man in a fiery red suit. That person was Gibbons, one of the Twelve Divine Deities. When the crowd saw the man, many were somewhat frightened because he used to be on the list of top-ranking assassins. His skills were on par with the Novem Ste Warriors. Having worked for an assassin group for more than twenty years, he retired and began serving Noah instead. Specialized in close-quartersbat and incredibly strong, Gibbons was rumored to have lifted an eighty-foot-long fully loaded semi-trailer weighing more than forty tons. One by one, the Ten Prestigious Families stated their positions. The local corporate giants, too, followed suit and expressed their desires to continue developing in their own industries like logistics, emerce, and others. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Building Sand Castles Jennifer also put forward her n, hoping to get involved with the project in Lord Campbell¡¯s Administrative Region. Eventually, Donald became the only one present who had not spoken yet. Hence, Mnie shifted her attention back to Donald in the end. ¡°Have you prepared a n, sir?¡± At that point, all eyes were on Donald. Standing alone, the man seemed almost helpless. Mnie did not think that was the case, though. On the contrary, Donald seemed as invincible and proud as a deity to her. ¡°I¡¯m nning to restart¡­ the Dragon Fide Vi project!¡± answered Donald calmly. Tyrone¡¯s face instantly hardened when he heard those words. How dare he openly requests to restart that project and puts that matter on the agenda on such an important asion! He¡¯s obviously trying to humiliate the Campbell n in public! Mnie simply gazed at Donald and said nothing. Tyrone¡¯s bodyguard, Xylus, violently mmed his hand down on the table before jumping to his feet. ¡°Nonsense! Who said you could restart the Dragon Fide Vi project?¡± Dragon Fide Vi was located in the west of Pollerton. If the two-thousand-foot-tall building had beenpleted back then, it would have be a landmark as the tallest building in Aploth. However, the project was forced toe to a halt because of the Campbell n, making it thergest unfinished building in the country. That, in turn, caused the entire area to be deste and the property prices in Pollerton to plummet. The situation got so bad that nobody dared continue the construction. Despite how difficult the task seemed, Donald was determined to restart the Dragon Fide Vi project. Xylus turned to look at Mnie after he was done speaking and was encouraged since the woman did not seem upset. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°The Campbell n disagrees!¡± ¡°I¡¯m restarting the project anyway,¡± uttered Donald indifferently. Braxton rose and smiled at Donald. ¡°I disagree too, and I believe that many of the Ten Prestigious Families will do the same.¡± With that, the man swept his gaze around before the members of the Ten Prestigious Families stood up to share their thoughts. ¡°I represent the Winston family, and we disagree!¡± ¡°I represent the Humboldt family, and we disagree!¡± ¡°On behalf of Youngblood Group, I disagree with restarting the Dragon Fide Vi project!¡± ¡°We, the Yeager family, disagree!¡± The crowd looked at Donald with pity because six of the ten families disagreed with the man. Back then, the Campbell n alone was enough to stop the project. With six of the Ten Prestigious Families against it, the project seemed as if it was doomed to fail. Even Jennifer gazed at Donald with concern in her eyes. Kevin could not be happier to see so many opposing Donald. ¡°Take a good look at yourself. What makes you think you can restart the Dragon Fide Vi project? Do you even have the money?¡± questioned Kevin rhetorically, pointing his finger at Donald. Suddenly, everyone was reminded that it would cost at least one hundred billion to restart the project. ¡°Donald, we¡¯re not building sand castles here. Do you have the funds required for the project?¡± inquired Braxton calmly. Tyrone, too, was d to see people raining on Donald¡¯s parade. ¡°Open your eyes, Donald. How many do you think would risk offending the Ten Prestigious Families to support you?¡± Suddenly, the tables near Donald be empty. Many seated near the man hurriedly moved away in fear of being mistaken by the Ten Prestigious Families for siding with the man. Somehow, Donald managed to seem even more helpless than before. Jennifer had a deadpan expression on her face as she looked at Donald, wondering what was going through the man¡¯s mind. This can¡¯t be easy for him. Donald slowly lifted his head before sweeping his gaze around. ¡°So nobody dares support me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Nobody¡¯s going to support you today.¡± Tyrone stood up and looked around with his chest puffed out. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Wynter And Donald With Tyrone taking the lead, five prestigious family heirs immediately rose in unison. On the other hand, many local giants and wealthy businessmen from other provinces all fell silent. Nobody could see any potential in the Dragon Fide Vi project. The fact that five prestigious families were against the project only made it seem more difficult for Donald to get what he wanted. ¡°Don¡¯t any of you dare!¡± The person representing Youngblood Group was a nobody, yet everyone knew better than to underestimate him. ¡°We, Noah International Group, also disagree with this matter!¡± voiced Gibbons, stretchingzily. ¡°Whoever dares support the man will be our enemies!¡± After that, more and more gazes of pitynded on Donald. Even though Noah International Group was a squeaky- cleanpany running a legitimate business, Noah the Parasite was its biggest shareholder. The drug lord of Golden Triangle had arge group of foreign expert killers on his payroll. On top of that, Noah had many private armed forces abroad. There was mockery in Donald¡¯s eyes as he looked at the crowd, who responded in kind. Suddenly, the atmosphere at the scene intensified. Mnie said nothing and simply observed everything in silence. Her thick, glossy lips broke into a sneer as she gleefully watched things y out. At that moment, a graceful and morous woman waltzed in from the door. She wore a blue dress that revealed her tender snow-white legs. Not only did she have the body of a supermodel, but she also had a hairstyle perfect for highlighting her exquisite facial features. The woman with the face of an angel was Wynter Lowe. The dress she had on was none other than A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream. ¡°I, Wynter Lowe, will support Donald with everything I have with a total of six billion and eight hundred million!¡± announced Wynter as she made her way over to Donald. The woman had a voice so smooth it wasparable to butter. With her lustrous eyes, Wynter gazed intently at Donald. She seemed to me the man for the situation, but her sweet smile showed that she still cared very much for him. It had been a year since Wynterst saw Donald. The woman approached Donald and sat down. ¡°Donald,¡± called out Wynter as she continued to look at the man.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone widened their eyes in shock, stunned by what they were witnessing. Why would Wynter support Donald? She¡¯s a member of the Lowe family, who still needs Freedman Group to survive! An ordinary prestigious family like the Lowes is no match for any of the Ten Prestigious Families! ¡°Long time no see,¡± uttered Donald with a smile while meeting Wynter¡¯s gaze. ¡°Indeed.¡± Wynter then leaned in to wrap her arms tightly around Donald¡¯s, unwilling to let him go. Jennifer¡¯s eyes turned dull when she saw that. Meanwhile, Kevin found Wynter¡¯s actions hard to believe. This is Wynter Lowe we¡¯re talking about here! How is it that she and Donald know each other? And why would she be willing to bet everything on him? ¡°Ms. Lowe, does Old Mr. Lowe know what you¡¯re doing?¡± questioned Braxton, narrowing his eyes at Wynter. If Mnie were the woman of every man¡¯s dream, Wynter would be the goddess of every man¡¯s fantasy. ¡°Where¡¯s your family¡¯s mausoleum?¡± responded Wynter with her head tilted. Caught off guard, Braxton was stunned before his face hardened. She¡¯s mocking me! Everyone knew that the Freedman n¡¯s centuries-old mausoleum got torn down by a mysterious bigshot because Sebastian offended Wynter. The woman wanted to remind everyone of their powerlessness against the one who tore down the Freedman n¡¯s mausoleum. Sebastian stayed silent, but his face was as grim as death. ¡°Six billion and eight hundred million is still not enough to restart the Dragon Fide Vi project,¡± stated Tyrone calmly. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Support Poured In They were still short of two hundred billion toplete the Dragon Fide Vi project. That was a vast sum of money. Back then, Raymond kickstarted the Dragon Fide Vi project with his own might after securing investments from more than seven hundred giant corporations. Unfortunately, all these corporations had to withdraw from the project after receiving threats from the Campbell n. Raymond had no choice but to abandon the project halfway through since he no longer had financial support. This incident almost caused a furor at that time. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I, Reina Wilson, am willing to fork out eight hundred million to help Donald restart the construction of Dragon Fide Vi!¡± Another person entered through the door. The petite Reina walked in and sat next to Donald on his left. The people from the prestigious families froze for a bit. Their expression turned grim as Reina¡¯s words were a p across their faces! ¡°Reina, you have a lot of nerve! You want us to shut down your Scarlet Swan Vi?¡± Xylus eximed. Reina responded with a casual nce, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Mnie disyed a look of contemtion while looking at Reina and Wynter, but she still chose to keep mum. ¡°What an eye-opener!¡± the middle-aged man from the Youngblood family expressed his dismay. Back then, the Campbell n had given him some benefits as he assisted them by going to the Sanchez residence and forcing Solomon not to take action. He had helped the Campbell n in the past because of the benefits, but he voiced his dissatisfaction now because he felt those people had humiliated the prestigious families! ¡°It¡¯s like you don¡¯t take us seriously, huh?¡± Kyler said. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± A seductive voice came from outside. Her voice immediately caught the men¡¯s attention. ¡°I, Lana Collins, am willing to contribute twenty billion to resume the Dragon Fide Vi project!¡± Lana walked in with a fiery-red dress and a seductive smirk. The crowd was astonished. The Collins family was no longer as influential as it was. At first, it tried to arrange a marriage of convenience with the Winston family, but Lana refused to cooperate. By right, Lana should lie low amidst the drama, so why would she go against the prestigious families to support Donald? Lana walked over, sat by Donald¡¯s table, and winked at him. ¡°Hey, Donald.¡± The crowd was dumbfounded. Is Lana expressing her feelings for him? Tyrone¡¯s face darkened. Even Braxton¡¯s expression had turned grim. Donald is just an outcast of the Campbell n. Even the Irvings refused to take him in. But why do all these women support him? Jennifer sighed gently as the glint of hope in her eyes dimmed. I guess Donald and I will never be together. Despite knowing Donald was Golden Lord, she felt she could not see through Donald beyond that. Jennifer began to think Donald had not been totally honest with her. ¡°Thirty billion is not enough!¡± Tyrone said. ¡°I, Charles Langford, will chip in thirty billion!¡± An elderly man in a suit walked in. ¡°I, Zayne Yates, will contribute one billion to the Dragon Fide project!¡± ¡°I, Tyson Quirk, will fork out one billion to kickstart the Dragon Fide project!¡± A few heavyweight figures from Pollerton stepped forth and stood behind Donald. Donald came in without any support but now had at least seven people behind him. The atmosphere was tense. Tyrone, Braxton, Gibbons, and the others narrowed their eyes while shooting daggers at Donald and his allies. A hard glint shed across their eyes. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how many of you dare to challenge me!¡± Tyrone threatened in an indifferent voice. Right after he made that threat, the sound of footsteps emerged from the door. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Why Did They Support An Outcast A man with an energetic voice uttered, ¡°Holton Danvers from Terrandya Provincial Center will allocate ten billion for the Dragon Fide Vi construction project!¡± A handsome man and an alluring woman walked in. They were none other than one of the Lords of Underground from Terrandya Provincial Center¡ªHolton and Ynda! Tyrone instantly felt a pain in his chest. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The representative from Youngblood Group warned, ¡°Holton Danvers, you think you have the courage to go against us?¡± Holton grinned in response. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t.¡± Yet, he did not exhibit any sign of fear in his expression. Holton approached Donald and greeted him with a bow, ¡°Mr. Campbell.¡± Others might not know how terrifying Donald was, but he certainly did! When Ynda nearly died in the hands of Ss¡¯ men, Donald rescued her from the verge of death and helped her in her breakthrough to be a Septet Ste Warrior. After the incident, Ynda analyzed the situation and told Holton a shocking truth¡ªDonald must be a Mythical Realm warrior! Every legendary warrior of the Mythical Realm was a revolutionary one! Among the Mythical Realm warriors were Odysseus from two millennia ago and Martin Bemy from five centuries ago, not forgetting Donald Campbell in modern times! A middle-aged man came in. ¡°I, Arnaldo Wilson from Terrandya Provincial Center, will contribute thirty billion to the Dragon Fide Vi construction!¡± The man was none other than Reina¡¯s biological father, Arnaldo. He was also one of the Lords of Underground in Terrandya. The crowd there began to sense something was amiss. Why would so many people pledge their support to an outcast of the Campbell n? They wondered if these people supported Donald because of Raymond or if they were really Donald¡¯s connections. ¡°Interesting. How Interesting!¡± Tyrone gave people who stood behind Donald an icy, murderous stare. ¡°From now on, the Campbell n will mark Donald Campbell¡¯s supports as our rivals!¡± ¡°The Winston family will support the Campbell n!¡± ¡°We, the Yeagers, will stand by the Campbell n!¡± ¡°Youngblood Group, too, will support the Campbell n!¡± ¡°We, the Humboldt family, will remain loyal to the Campbell n!¡± ¡°Noah International Group will always have the Campbell n¡¯s back!¡± The five prestigious families and the multinational conglomerate had decided to take Donald down. Even the most powerful Youngblood family had to think carefully before pledging its allegiance to the Campbell n. Vincent, the Martial God from Youngblood Group, was extremely powerful, yet no one knew his rank or his actual capability as he was a mysterious figure. Rumors had it that the Martial God from the Youngblood family was one of the top ten warriors in Yorknd. Some even said he was more powerful than Donald and was capable of advancing to the Mythical Realm! That was because Vincent had created a sect where he developed a technology to incorporate indestructible metal called adamantium into ancient martial arts. Unlike jurganite, adamantium was identified as the most powerful superalloy. While Jurganite had a high density and was used for defense during battle, adamantium was in a liquid state and had the world¡¯s greatest prating power. It would even exhibit shape-shifting properties when exposed to brain waves. Three decades ago, Vincent had incorporated adamantium into the Youngblood family¡¯s martial arts. He was able to inject adamantium into the body and circte the superalloy throughout the body using the family¡¯s unique breathing technique. The adamantium flowing in the bloodstream could then transform into a sword with sharp edges! Youngblood Group would have bought adamantium for all its people and turned them into Novem Ste Warriors had it not been costly. Despite having a powerful Martial God in the family, the Youngbloods were still exceptionally cautious in dealing with this sticky situation. Mnie, who had been quietly observing both parties, still continued to keep mum. ¡°Hannah from the Nixon family will pledge one billion to help Donald kickstart the Dragon Fide project!¡± A woman dressed in a traditional gown came over. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Chapter 512 The Decision Is Final Hannah hailed from a military family that had produced three generals. At the age of twenty-nine, she was already a medical professor. With an icy expression, she walked straight to Donald while giving Tyrone and his men the cold shoulder. She then handed about ten cards to Donald. ¡°Here.¡± Donald stared at her. Hannah continued, ¡°Take them.¡± ¡°Stay out of it,¡± Donald uttered. Hannah said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡± ¡°What a foolish girl.¡± Donald¡¯s expression softened. The grim- faced Hannah responded with a faint smile. ¡°Just don¡¯t die.¡± Suddenly, Oscar from Freedman Group started pping his hands while standing up. Sebastian¡¯s eyes began to twitch, and his heart started racing. He hoped Donald could take Oscar down, but at the same time, he was also afraid Donald might go overboard and exterminate the Freedman n. ¡°I¡¯d heard about you, Donald. You¡¯ve grown to be more capable than I thought.¡± Oscar stared at Donald condescendingly. Ernest, who was standing behind Oscar, gave Donald a murderous re. Donald smirked and responded, ¡°So, is Freedman Group going to support or oppose me?¡± Oscar let out a mirthlessugh. ¡°Me? I¡¯ll oppose you from resuming the Dragon Fide Project for sure!¡± Donald¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°All right then.¡± When Donald was about to get off his seat, Sebastian instantly stood up as he had an ominous feeling. ¡°I, Sebastian Freedman, am willing to fork out three hundred million in my own capacity to start the Dragon Fide project!¡± His pledge instantly caused amotion. Mnie froze for a moment before saying, ¡°Based on my Grandpa¡¯s agreement with all the members, we decided to exercise the La Tercera Order!¡± Everyone was stunned upon hearing that. La Tercera Order? In a serious voice, Mnie exined, ¡°ording to the research findings, a pilot free-trade zone will be established in Dragon Fide Vi in a month. This is the approval letter!¡± She projected the letter with more than ten approval stamps on the screen. All the approval stamps came from departments that were powerful enough to influence national policies. Every decision these departments made could affect the livelihood of millions and billions of citizens! Yet, these departments unanimously granted the approval of the pilot free-trade zone in Dragon Fide Vi! ¡°The pilot free-trade zone in Dragon Fide Vi will focus on shipping service, international emerce, and quantum science and technology. We want the zone to cater to the needs of the emerging industries of strategic importance!¡± Mnie exined. In the free-trade zone, members of the Nations¡¯ Union would abolish tariffs and lift trade barriers, encouraging members to trade more efficiently. In other words, all the imported goods would be duty-free! This meant that anyone could save up to thirty percent of the original price if they purchased those goods in the free- trade zone! For instance, a Mercedes-Benz S600 would cost one million overseas. The price of the vehicle would double after tax once it was imported into the country. However, a potential buyer could still purchase the car at just one million in the free-trade zone! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief except for Donald¡¯s. The idea of turning Dragon Fide Vi into a cemetery and a nuclear test site instantly became insignificant since it would soon be a free-trade zone! The announcement came like a bolt from the blue. No one expected the Sanchez family, which had been lying low, to make such a drastic move. Donald still remained unperturbed by the announcement. All the leaders of giant corporations started gasping as they began to see the business opportunities they could benefit from the project. Once the free-trade zone was established, Dragon Fide Vi would surely be the center of the country¡¯s attention. Given time, it would be as sessful as Jadeborough. These developments would all be within Donald¡¯s control! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°The n to set up the free-trade zone has been set in stone. Comin all you want, but the decision is final!¡± Mnie red at Tyrone, Braxton, and their supporters. She took a sidelong nce at all the men and gave them a no-nonsense look. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Jealousy When she heard about the news from her grandfather, she was also shocked and became even more curious about Donald¡¯s identity. It¡¯s been a long time since Mr. Solomon Sanchez made a move. I never expected him to give Donald such a great gift right away! It¡¯s a free- trade zone! Tyrone could feel his strength running out. He pressed his chest and sat back on his seat. Braxton¡¯s expression was even more terrifying. He looked as glum as an oyster. Then, he turned his gaze toward Donald. Donald looked arrogant as if he was looking down on everyone else. ¡°Also¡­¡± Mnie continued. The atmosphere immediately fell into silence. ¡°The Sanchez family has decided to provide a hundred billion as financial support to Old Mr. Campbell!¡± Nobody made a sound. Among the Ten Prestigious Families, many of them closed their eyes. The Dragon Fide Vi hade to shape. The Ten Prestigious Families wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the Dragon Fide Vi even if they joined forces! ¡°Apologies. It seems that we¡¯vee out on top!¡± Donald slowly stood up and nced at everyone domineeringly. He exposed his arrogance for the first time. ¡°Be haughty all you want!¡± Tyrone opened his eyes and said indifferently. Braxton also stared at Donald with a gloomy expression. Jennifer widened her eyes and looked at Donald in shock. Most of the Ten Prestigious Families were against Donald. Yet, the tables had turned. At this moment, Donald seemed to be the winner. Jennifer began to wonder. Since when did he get this far? Almost everyone stared at Donald while deep in their thoughts. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps interrupted everyone¡¯s thoughts. Then, everyone saw an elderly man, who seemed to be in his eighties, slowly walking in with a cane in formalwear. It was Raymond, Donald¡¯s grandfather. The founder of Dragon Fide Vi back then. ¡°Give Mr. Sanchez my thanks,¡± Raymond said to Mnie as soon as he entered. Mnie stood up and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, I will definitely ry it to him.¡± A murderous intent shone in Tyrone¡¯s eyes again. A fraud who did fortune-telling, conducted geomancy, and chose Mr. Sanchez¡¯s grave for him actually got thetter¡¯s support! How ironic! ¡°Okay. Meeting adjourned!¡± Mnie announced. However, nobody left. They were all processing everything that happened that day. Everything that happened wasn¡¯t what they wanted to happen. Their initial intention was to get one or two projects from Lord Campbell. They didn¡¯t expect the focus to shift to Dragon Fide Vi. Mnie walked off the stage and approached Donald, attracting the attention of many. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Lana and the others looked at Mnie with hostility. They considered her as a formidable rival. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together,¡± Mnie said with a smile. Braxton narrowed his eyes. Mnie was the chosen woman of Irving Group and the supposed fianc¨¦e of Atticus, and now she¡¯s inviting Donald to dinner? Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened as she realized Mnie was the woman who stood under the street light in front of Donald two nights ago. Donald was surprised for a moment. Then, he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Just the two of us.¡± Mnie winked. ¡°No way!¡± Lana, Wynter, Reina, and the others spoke at the same time. They were all jealous and envious of her. Lanazily stretched and said, ¡°That¡¯s not fair. How dare you take him away from me. I was here first.¡± Gosh¡­ Everyone was stunned. They looked around Donald and noticed that the women around him were outstanding people. There was the adorable Reina, the mboyant Lana, the elegant Wynter, the sophisticated Hannah, and the curvaceous Eleanor. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Victor What¡¯s Donald¡¯s secret? How is he attracting all these women? Mnie chuckled. ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m taking your man away from you? Donald and I are both single.¡± Lana pouted in disdain. ¡°No means no. If you¡¯re going, then we¡¯re going together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wynter stood up as well. They seemed to have presented a united front. ¡°Me too.¡± Reina also stood up. Holton gave Arnaldo a thumbs up. ¡°If you wondered what professionalism is, this is it.¡± Charles, Zayne, and the others were utterly impressed. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Mnie couldn¡¯t care less. It wasn¡¯t easy to get close to Donald. One would never know the obstacles to being able to do so. ¡°You just want to be the wife of Lord Campbell, but you don¡¯t mind who Lord Campbell is, right?¡± Donald moved closer to Mnie¡¯s ear and whispered. Mnie¡¯s eyes widened. Her heart began to pound. Her mind was overwhelmed by emotions. Lord Campbell! Is he saying he¡¯s Lord Campbell? When she was about to ask, Donald had already walked far away. At noon, in a private hall, Rosie, Tyrone, Oscar, Noah¡¯s lackey, and Gibbons, sat at a table. They all had grim expressions on their faces. They nned to sanction Donald, but the Sanchez family butted in and caught them off guard. ¡°What are we going to do now? Pleasee up with an idea,¡± Tyrone said. Oscar replied, ¡°Donald has always been a nobody. Even if he sessfully constructed the Dragon Fide Vi, he would still be a piece of trash. Why do you care so much?¡± Tyrone¡¯s face began to fill with rage. ¡°I want him to die!¡± Braxton spoke gravely. ¡°Strictly speaking, he¡¯s still my cousin. His mother is also my aunt. Back then, his mother eloped with his father because the Irving family disagreed with their marriage. So the Irving family tried finding ways to kill that b*stard!¡± ¡°Is Laura Irving his mother?¡± Tyrone seemed to have suddenly remembered something. ¡°Yes. She was initially engaged to Lord Victor,¡± Braxton replied. Everyone was shocked for a moment. Then, a mischievous look appeared on their faces. Who exactly is Lord Victor? Victor Youngblood, the secretary of Youngblood Group, the biological younger brother of Vincent, and the Novem Ste Warrior twenty years ago. I wonder what his status is now. Victor was infatuated with Laura and remained unmarried to this day. After Laura secretly married Donald¡¯s father, Victor went into solitude to train in martial arts.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I heard Victor is about toe out from his solitary training. Wouldn¡¯t it be interesting if we told him the news of this b*stard?¡± Oscar asked with a smirk. Tyrone narrowed his eyes. Although Victor was in love with Laura, he was also a madman. Hardly anyone would dare to provoke him. ¡°So, who¡¯s going to tell the Youngblood family about this?¡± Tyrone asked. Braxton stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Laura is now confined in the Irving residence, and Victor hasn¡¯t given up on marrying her. Haha. This is going to get interesting.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Tyrone got up from his seat and left the room. Oscar watched as he left and smirked. Then, he turned toward Braxton. ¡°The woman that was next to you looks enticing.¡± He was referring to Jennifer. Braxton replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t subdued her yet. I¡¯ll need a few days.¡± ¡°Let me have a taste too.¡± Oscar chuckled. Braxton shot him a look and said, ¡°I advise you not to have any ideas. Tyrone will kill you.¡± Later that day, Donald didn¡¯t join Mnie and the others for dinner. Instead, he went to the conference room with Raymond. ¡°The n for Dragon Fide Vi is about to begin. You¡¯ll be facing more obstacles from now on,¡± Raymond said. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Promise Donald said indifferently, ¡°What a bunch of disgraceful clowns.¡± His expression was indifferent, and his eyes looked vicious. If worse came to worst, he would just kill them. He wouldn¡¯t care if he wiped them out. ¡°What is the source of your power?¡± Raymond suddenly asked. Donald nced at Raymond and went silent for a moment. A master of the Mythical Realm must be an originator of martial arts. Take the Youngblood family as an example, which manufactures adamantium. Combined with the Youngblood family¡¯s martial arts, it has transformed into a unique way of cultivation. ¡°Aether.¡± Donald broke the silence. Raymond narrowed his eyes. He knew about Aether. It was known as the strongest substance in the universe. A drop of Aether could destroy almost everything. ¡°Is it formidable against the masters of the Youngblood family?¡± Raymond asked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know before I fight them. However, I will have to fight the masters of the Youngblood family sooner orter,¡± Donald responded. ¡°There¡¯s news of Victoring out of solitary training, and the first thing he will do is propose to your mother before killing your father!¡± Raymond warned. ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Donald nodded. Apart from Chiliad Avion, there was no better intelligencework than Donald¡¯s. ¡°So what are your ns?¡± Raymond inquired. ¡°Kill.¡± Donald answered emotionlessly. Raymond suddenly felt a chill down his spine and shuddered. ¡°As for my mother, I will visit her in the next few days to ask her about her thoughts. If she¡¯s willing to return to Pollerton with me, Irving Group won¡¯t be able to stop me. If she doesn¡¯t want to return to Pollerton, I won¡¯t mind burning the entire Irving Group to ashes. As for Lord Victor and the triplets of the Youngblood Group, I¡¯ll kill every single one of them. Not even Vincent can stop me,¡± Donald said harshly. Raymond fell into silence. ¡°There¡¯s a sense of maliceing out of you,¡± Raymond said. Donald shook his head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t give up on Jennifer after all. She affects you greatly and can help you be a True Dragon,¡± Raymond said earnestly. ¡°Promise me, don¡¯t act ording to your temperament, and take the initiative to approach her. She¡¯s a woman. You just need to coax her more. It¡¯s not that big of a problem, right?¡± ¡°My temper has always been the same. If I were in Quadfield, I would have killed each and every one of Jennifer¡¯s family members,¡± Donald responded. Raymond smiled wryly, then looked straight at Donald. ¡°Promise me.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Talk to her more. Go meet her today.¡± Donald was rendered speechless. ¡°I¡¯m already over eighty years old. I don¡¯t have much longer to live, so I want to see you marry Jennifer when I¡¯m still alive.¡± Raymond sighed heavily. This is guilt-tripping! You¡¯re guilt-tripping me! Nheless, Donald also felt a sense of sorrow when he heard Raymond¡¯s words. That¡¯s right. Raymond is already over eighty years old and doesn¡¯t have much longer to live. Even if I am a legendary warrior, I can¡¯t keep him alive for that long. ¡°Fine. I promise,¡± Donald agreed. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll be leaving too,¡± Raymond said. Donald stood up and walked out while taking out his phone to call Jennifer. The call connected, and Jennifer¡¯s cold voice was heard from the other end of the phone. ¡°What is it?¡± For a moment, Donald was at a loss for words. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to speak, then I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Jennifer said. ¡°Where are you?¡± Donald broke the silence and asked. ¡°Bow Street,¡± Jennifer replied. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Donald immediately hung up the phone. At Bow Street, Jennifer looked confusingly at her phone. Why can¡¯t I reject his demands even after I have made up my mind to let go of Donald? She sighed softly and ruffled her hair in distress. Then, she sent a message to Donald: Donald, you punk. Come pick me up! Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Kidnapping The desires in her heart became increasingly hard to control. In fact, she was very afraid of Donald leaving her. Donald replied with a WhatsApp message: Right away. A sweet smile formed on Jennifer¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Although Donald isn¡¯t a romantic, he always has a ce for me in his heart. A coquettish b*tch like Lana is no match for me. Jennifer felt contented as she thought to herself. While she was deep in her imagination, a woman approached her quietly from behind and lightly patted her shoulder. Suddenly, Jennifer felt light-headed. Her consciousness was gradually overwhelmed by darkness. Then, like a zombie, she quickly followed the mysterious woman and left the scene. The woman took out her phone and sent a voice message. ¡°Mr. Freedman, mission aplished.¡± In a private club, Oscar was having the time of his life. More than twenty delectable delicacies were served on the table, and several figures were hiding in the shadows behind him, ensuring his safety. They were the warriors of the Freedman n. Opposite of him stood Sebastian with a terrified expression. ¡°Oscar, I advise you not to kidnap Jennifer. It will bring a massive disaster to the Freedman n!¡± The noises of munching resounded from time to time. It was the sound of Oscar chewing. Without raising his head, he grabbed a piece of pork meat and took a bite. ¡°As a person, I like good food and good women. What I dislike the most are people like you.¡± Oscar¡¯s words bear a lot of weight. With one sentence alone, he could take away Sebastian¡¯s future because he was the first in line to the Freedman n. ¡°By winning Jennifer over, I can extort Tyrone for a considerable sum of money. At the same time, I can also repulse Braxton and Donald. That¡¯s three birds with one stone. You still have much to learn.¡± He took a moment to chew on his food and continued, ¡°As for your im that the Freedman n will be facing a huge disaster, I think you¡¯re just trying to scare me. Even the Sanchez family dare not utter such insolence! Also, about your betrayal at the Economic Work Conference and supporting Donald publicly, please give me anAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. exnation!¡± Sebastian was rendered speechless for a moment. Eventually, he raised his head and muttered, ¡°Donald¡­ He¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Oscar¡¯s phone rang, and a voice was heard. ¡°Mr. Freedman, mission aplished.¡± This is bad¡­ Sebastian shuddered as he felt a sudden chill all over his body. ¡°Bring Jennifer to me.¡± Oscar wiped his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll devour her today.¡± Sebastian was about to have goosebumps all over his body. He could already imagine Donald in a rage. If Lord Campbell gets angry, blood will be spilled. The Freedman n can¡¯t handle Donald at all when he¡¯s mad! ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°What? Are you going to tipoff Donald?¡± Oscar asked emotionlessly with a cold glint in his eyes. Sebastian turned around and replied, ¡°Oscar, it¡¯d be better to give up and apologize to Donald. Otherwise, you will drag the entire Freedman n into your mess!¡± Oscarughed loudly. ¡°Making jokes won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Sebastian gave him a cold stare and left without saying a word. Donald rushed to Bow Street. With his ability, he nced around and realized that Jennifer wasn¡¯t at the location. However, he could feel Jennifer¡¯s lingering presence which proved that she was there. He furrowed his brows and picked up the scent of ether in the air. It was the smell of a strong hallucinogen. When he was about to find out Jennifer¡¯s location, his phone suddenly rang. It was a phone call from Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Campbell, Oscar kidnapped Jennifer. They are taking her to Est Montaigne, a property of the Youngblood Group. Please be careful!¡± Sebastian warned cautiously. The Youngblood Group was powerful. It had businesses across the globe, mainly high-end membership-based private clubs, and the annual membership fee cost more than five million per person. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Chapter 517 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Combat Robe That was the treatment for first-level members. One could be a ninth-level member if one paid an annual membership fee of a hundred million. The ces where the ninth-level members resided were called safe houses, and Youngblood Group could provide all sorts of protection measures comparable to the president¡¯s security! It could be said that the Youngblood Group¡¯s safe houses were renowned all over the world. It was also a forbidden ce for countless mercenaries. ¡°Is Est Montaigne a safe house?¡± Donald asked indifferently. ¡°No. But it¡¯s close to one. Oscar is an eighth-level member. As soon as he enters Est Montaigne, the number of people who dares toy a finger on him in the country is no more than thirty! It¡¯s absolutely safe!¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make it unsafe!¡± Donald narrowed his eyes. After hanging up the phone and thinking for a long while, he called Bradley. ¡°Bradley, fetch me my traditional clothes.¡± Bradley was stunned for a long time before finally responding, ¡°Roger!¡± Donald had a total of nine identities. Golden Lord was the first, and the chief of Azuro was the second. Hisbat robe was a set of traditional clothes, a ck umbre, and a bowler. Hidden in the ck umbre was the Stygianite Dragon Sword Breaker forged in Mount Konge. It was made from stygianite, a metal known to have the world¡¯s most incredible lethality. The three greatest metals of the universe consisted of adamantium, with extreme defensive properties, the heaviest metal called jurganite, and stygianite, the metal that could produce the sharpest edge. In just ten minutes, an ordinary-looking truck stopped outside Bow Street, and Donald walked into the cabin. As soon as he entered, Bradley was down on his knees with a set of traditional clothes, a ck bowler, and a glossy ck umbre behind him. Thebined umbre¡¯s ribs and the handle were the world-renowned supreme weapon, the Stygianite Dragon Sword Breaker. Donald slowly changed into his clothes, which fitted him very well, put on the hat, and walked out of the cabin elegantly with the umbre in his hand. ¡°Tell Tristan he can come back to Pollerton!¡± Bradley became excited. On a battleship overseas, a young man was looking into the ocean¡¯s distance when his phone suddenly rang. ¡°Lord Campbell wants me to return to Pollerton!¡± The young man became excited. ¡°Eight Tribes of Azuro, follow me to Pollerton!¡± Behind him, eight men in traditional ck clothes and hats, whose faces could not be seen clearly, stepped forward at once. Bradley informed through a message: Est Montaigne is known as the safest ce in Pollerton. The manager is Sivert from Youngblood Group, a retired Novem Ste Warrior, wildest of the wild! Also, the Youngblood Group likely took over the circus that disappeared more than a decade ago. Lord Campbell, although Est Montaigne is not a safe house, it is the signature of Youngblood Group. Once you attack Youngblood Group¡¯s club, it will cause the reputation of Youngblood Group to drop significantly and even cause their stock prices to plummet. The dignity of Youngblood Group is essential! Donald didn¡¯t respond to him. On Bow Street, many pedestrians were attracted by the man dressed in traditional clothes, with a ck umbre in his hand and a ck hat on his head. His face was obscured by the shadow of his hat and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. However, his aura was so exceptional that he didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary man. His destination was Est Montaigne. At about the same time, Tyrone and Braxton each received a call. ¡°Tyrone, I have Jennifer. If you want her to live, hand over sixteen of your offshore bank ounts.¡± Tyrone heard an indifferent voice on the phone. He was stunned for a moment. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. I know Jennifer can save your life. I want to see your ount in Ceylon Bank changed to an unowned ount within three hours.¡± Cen Bank was a bank in the ck market, and the information of their transactors was kept entirely confidential. The veins in Tyrone¡¯s hand holding the phone expanded. Three minutester, Xylus said, ¡°I found it. I¡¯ve pinpointed the caller¡¯s location.¡± Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Ten Billion Tyrone¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Where is it? Burn the ce to the ground!¡± Xylus went silent for a moment. Then, he responded bitterly, ¡°I can¡¯t, because the caller is in Est Montaigne!¡± Tyrone was taken aback. He quickly stood up and kicked the table in front of him. ¡°He¡¯s gone too far! Too far!¡± He knew the sort of ce Est Montaigne was. Their members¡¯ information was kept confidential, and their security was impregnable. Also, their manager was utterly terrifying. Tyrone clenched his fist so hard that his fingernails almost prated his flesh, and his face was full of rage. Jennifer was his only hope of surviving, and someone was taking his hope away at that moment. ¡°Xylus, tell me, who do you think it is?¡± Tyrone asked. Xylus said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Braxton is an insatiable greedy man. There¡¯s a chance that he might be behind this. Also, there¡¯s Oscar!¡± ¡°The situation in Pollerton is too chaotic recently. It could be anyone, but I think Braxton, Oscar, and Gibbons are the most suspicious!¡± Tyrone eximed. ¡°So what now?¡± Xylus asked. Tyrone paced around with his hands behind his back in silence. After a long period of silence, Tyrone finally spoke. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s stir up amotion!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xylus was confused. ¡°Announce that Jennifer has been kidnapped and was taken to Est Montaigne. That¡¯s the signature ce of Youngblood Group. Mention that Jennifer is my hope to live on. Whoever rescues Jennifer will be given the eastern production line and my sixteen offshore bank ounts with a total value of ten billion!¡± Tyrone eximed with conviction. Xylus was shocked. He was panicking deep inside. Tyrone is crazy! If things go south, he will end up in a desperate situation. However, if he is sessful, he can discover the culprit and have the heirs of other prestigious families help hunt down the culprit. Even Youngblood Group will secretly make a move. With assets worth ten billion, even the heirs of a prestigious family will be tempted. In fact, none of them are ordinary people. Tyrone has taken the offensive! ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± Xylus eximed. Since the rumor that Jennifer was Tyrone¡¯s hope to live had already been circting, there was no longer the need to hide it. Instead, it was better to share the information. Braxton was enjoying his time with some young models when he received the news. At that moment, the smile on his face gradually vanished, and his expression became vicious. ¡°Who did it?¡± Braxton immediatelyAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. knew that he was about to be involved. Tyrone¡¯s stratagem was ruthless, directly dragging Braxton into this mess. Everyone knew that Braxton was the closest to Jennifer at that time and that he was incredibly lecherous. ¡°Where¡¯s Rosie? Find Rosie! I¡¯m going to the safe house!¡± Braxton couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. If he could enter Est Montaigne, he could prove his innocence. When Kyler received the news, he was shocked. Then, he burst out inughter. ¡°Interesting. Tyrone is just too ruthless. He even started with his trump card. What an impressive stratagem! Honestly, ten billion worth of assets is very tempting!¡± Soon, even the heirs of the Yeager family and the Humboldt family were shocked when they heard the news. They were all members of Est Montaigne, and they were high-level members with ess to enter the safe house. The manager of Est Montaigne was a young man from Youngblood Group. He wasn¡¯t cut out for the martial arts of the Youngblood family, so he was sent to Pollerton to run and manage the business at Est Montaigne. Est Montaigne¡¯s grounds spanned across sixty thousand square meters. It was embellished like a pce, but it was a very quiet location. The doors were usually closed, and no one was allowed to enter. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Security There were more than a hundred rooms there in total. The internal design was like a maze with corners and turns everywhere. Word even had it that the ce was infiltrated by armed soldiers. Besides Tevin Youngblood, the general manager, there was someone else watching over the ce¡ª Sivert from Youngblood Group. His power level was only a little bit lower than Nathan¡¯s, and he was close to bing a Novem Ste Warrior. If the image of the Freedman n was the mausoleum, then every single high-end clubhouse and safe house would be the image of Youngblood Group. Who would dare to stir up trouble? If any brave souls dared to cause trouble at that ce, Tevin would personally take care of them. If he failed to do so, the people guarding the ce would deal with the troublemakers. If they failed as well, then the regional guards woulde forward. If the regional guards also failed, then guards of higher ranks would deal with them. One by one, those whoe forward to fight were more powerful than the ones before. If all the guards could not take down the troublemakers, then Youngblood Group would take matters into their own hands. Who could defeat Youngblood Group? It wasmon knowledge that Youngblood Group had numerous terrifying Novem Ste Warriors and uncountable powerful elites. The Youngblood family was also a prestigious family with the most elites worldwide, as well as elites of the divine stage to ever exist. In this world, the powerful and the strong would be the ones whom people respected. Only with power and strength would one have authority. Meanwhile, in the clubhouse, before Oscar could meet Jennifer, he received a call from the Freedman n. ¡°Tyrone is truly terrifying. The moment he announced the news, all the Ten Prestigious Families acted immediately. They¡¯ve all gathered in Est Montaigne!¡± ¡°D*mn.¡± Oscar was dumbstruck by Tyrone¡¯s extravagant act. ¡°He sure is desperate.¡± After a moment of pondering, he picked up thendline telephone and dialed a number. ¡°Tevin, I request to use Heavenly Private Room.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Tevin¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line. Heavenly Private Room was rarely used. It might be used only once within years, or even decades, but if it was used, the client would have to pay a fee of at least fifty million. What did using the room signify? The client¡¯s details would be a top secret, and the guards would immediately be sent out to protect the client. All the armed forces would be on duty, surveilling the room twenty-four hours a day. Would Tevin be brave enough to disclose any information? Of course not! That was a rule set by Youngblood Group. Who would still trust in the security of the safe house if the rules were to be broken? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. If Tevin were to reveal anything, he would be facing the music from Youngblood Group itself. Maintaining the privacy and safety of the client had been the first rule of Youngblood Group in all the years they had operated the private clubhouses and safe houses. Because thepany had kept the bottom line, it continued to be the best out of the best. Youngblood Group would not tarnish its own reputation. All the people in charge of the private clubhouses and the safe houses were direct descendants of the Youngblood family. They were all talented and intelligent with undying loyalty to Youngblood Group. ¡°I assume you have long predicted that Tyrone would be desperate, which is why you decided to enter Est Montaigne, right?¡± a man asked from behind Oscar. The man was Oscar¡¯s bodyguard, and he was strong. ¡°Yep. The situation in Pollerton isplicated. You can trust no one in the prestigious families. They might be smiling and friendly in your face but stabbing you behind your back. A safe house is the best option.¡± Oscar had entered Heavenly Private Room and was loungingzily on the couch. The room was more than three hundred square feet and was fully furnished. The facilities inside included a pool, a couch, a private cinema, and a private karaoke room, just to name a few. There was everything one could wish for. There were even models if one requested them. The models would be brought in wearing a hood and a blindfold, and on the next day, they would be thrown out. ¡°I have to admit, the ancestor of the Youngblood family who came up with the idea of operating safe houses is a genius,¡±mented Oscar. No one in the entire world would be able to operate safe houses sessfully, nor would anyone even think about opening one. However, Youngblood Group hade up with that idea seven hundred years ago. During the middle ages, the safe house had been operated as an inn and a brothel. The safe house was established in the nies, and it was considered a safe haven in times of war. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Chapter 520 The Calm Before The Storm In the present society, the safe house became a booming business and became a private clubhouse. There were more than a hundred branches all over the world. ¡°Jennifer isn¡¯t here yet?¡± asked Oscar. ¡°She¡¯s already in the underground parking and will be in this room in five minutes. All traces of her tracks had been wiped by Youngblood Group. Safety is guaranteed.¡± Oscar took a sip of his red wine and sat upright to straighten his clothing. ¡°Are Tyrone and his gang here yet?¡± A man hiding in the shadows behind his back spoke up. ¡°Almost.¡± Outside Est Montaigne, Rosie raised her head to gaze at the private clubhouse and its morous design before sighing and entering it in a rush. At the reception, a handsome young man dressed in a suit was standing behind the counter. A pair of sses with golden frames hung on his nose. It was Tevin Youngblood¡ªperson-in-charge of Est Montaigne and a direct descendant of Youngblood Group. ¡°Please show your membership ID,¡± Tevin said with a smile. Rosie took out her phone to show the membership ID while Braxton interrupted from beside her, ¡°I¡¯d like to use Heavenly Private Room. Please arrange it for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. Irving. Heavenly Private Room is upied.¡± ¡°It¡¯s upied?¡± Braxton was stunned for a moment. Who would need more protection than me? Braxton had voluntarily gotten close to Jennifer to kill three birds with one stone. Now that Tyrone had exposed that news, it meant Braxton¡¯s evil intentions were unveiled as well. It did not matter who had Jennifer¡¯s back. Braxton would immediately be the first suspect. To avoid being targeted, he had nned to seek shelter in the safe house. Hence, he could not believe his ears when Tevin told him that Heavenly Private Room had been upied. ¡°Mr. Irving, how about I assign you Nirvana Private Room¡ªthe second-best room in Est Montaigne?¡± ¡°Give me a moment to think about it.¡± Braxton was not a fool. By then, he had noticed something amiss. After a moment of hesitation, he turned to Tevin. ¡°I¡¯m not going to stay here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Tevin was slightly taken aback. Someone who rushed into Est Montaigne as if their tails were on fire and asked to use Heavenly Private Room would surely have encountered some serious trouble. It was the first time Tevin had met someone who refused to stay in the safe house even after they had scanned and verified their membership ID. ¡°Quick, Rosie. We have to get out of here fast!¡± Catching on to Braxton¡¯s train of thought, Rosieplied as the two left hastily. The moment they stepped into the car and drove off, Donald showed up behind them, dressed in traditional clothing. Seeing that another guest had arrived, Tevin immediately greeted Donald with a polite smile, ¡°Wee to Est Montaigne. Please show your membership ID.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for Oscar Freedman.¡± Donald¡¯s words made Tevin¡¯s smile stiffen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we don¡¯t provide such services here. If the person you¡¯ve mentioned is your friend, you can call him.¡± ¡°Let me repeat myself. I¡¯m here for Oscar Freedman. Which room is he staying in?¡± Jennifer had been abducted way too many times. Donald had lost his patience. The smile on Tevin¡¯s face disappeared when he saw that Donald was not cooperating. His expression became cold in an instant. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not a member of Est Montaigne. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be unaware of our rules. Since you¡¯re not a member, kindly leave thepound. If not, don¡¯t me me if things get violent.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Tevin then pped his hands. Immediately, two young men in the hall stood up from their seats. The men¡¯s auras revealed that they were probably Quattuor Ste Warriors. If they were anywhere else, Quattuor Ste Warriors would at least be someone of importance. However, in Est Montaigne, they could only be security. ¡°Sir, you better not cause any trouble here¡ª¡± Just as one of the men stretched out his hand to pat Donald¡¯s shoulder, thetter suddenly swung the umbre in his hand backward. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Duel Before the man could even react, Donald had fractured his sternum. ¡°You!¡± The other security quickly realized that something was horribly wrong. Just as he was about to strike, Donald was one step ahead. A beam of bright light appeared from the tip of the ck umbre. When the men returned to their senses, a red line trickled across their throats. The two Quattuor Ste Warriors fell dead in the blink of an eye. Who is this man? How is he so powerful? Tevin reached out his hand and pressed the security rm. Within seconds, all the doors and windows of Est Montaigne were sealed shut. The entire safe house had be like a metal box. Shooting Donald a death re, Tevin stated, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare cause trouble in Est Montaigne, then you shall not leave here alive!¡± ¡°What a coincidence, because I have the same notion,¡± remarked Donald casually. ¡°Everyone in this safe house today shall die.¡± At his words, strong ss walls shot up from all four sides of Tevin, encasing him within. The ss walls were so sturdy that they could withstand the bullets of a machine gun, even if they were fired in close proximity. Therefore, Tevin believed he was perfectly safe within the ss box. Just as Tevin took out his phone and was about to call Sivert, Donald raised the ck umbre in his hand and gave the ss a forceful tap. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The dull thump startled Tevin, but he quickly rxed as a mocking smirk appeared on his face. Is this man a fool? This ss can¡¯t even be broken by a machine gun. Did he really think he can scare me with an umbre? ¡°Hello?¡± Sivert¡¯s disgruntled voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Mr. Sivert, someone is challenging the safe house to a duel. Pleasee as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t Wayne and William there?¡± ¡°They¡¯re dead. He killed them in one move.¡± ¡°In one move?¡± Sivert immediately sat up straight and frowned. Even though Wayne and William were only Quattuor Ste Warriors, as twins, they had impable teamwork. If they joined forces, they could even fight a Hexa Ste Warrior. The fact that Tevin mentioned the twins were killed with one blow proved that their attacker was at least one rank above a Hexa Ste Warrior. ¡°Interesting.¡± Sivert was immediately intrigued by the troublemaker. On a normal day, it would be very difficult to find an elite in Pollerton. Yet, at that moment, a powerful one showed up. Sivert decided to take up the challenge. ¡°Wait for me at the reception. I¡¯ll head there immediately.¡± The moment Sivert finished his sentence, the sound of something breaking sounded from Tevin¡¯s end, followed by a high-pitched scream. ¡°What was that? Talk to me!¡± The call was quickly cut off after that. Sivert stared at the phone in his hand, eyes widening in disbelief. Sivert was familiar with the security system of Est Montaigne. He knew the durability of the ss wall at the reception. The sound of something breaking just now¡­ It couldn¡¯t have been the ss wall, could it? If it really was the ss wall, the troublemaker might at least be an Octo Ste Warrior. Sivert no longer dared to waste any more time. Picking up the spear hanging on the wall, he rushed toward the reception with a dark expression. In the meantime, not only had Donald broken the ss protection as though it was nothing, but he had rested the tip of the umbre in his hand on Tevin¡¯s right thigh. ¡°Where is Oscar Freedman?¡± ¡°I will not¡ª¡± Thud! Without a hint of hesitation, Donald pierced the pointed end of the umbre through Tevin¡¯s thigh. Fresh blood started gushing out of the hole. ¡°Before your savior arrives, I have at least twenty ways in mind to torture you, so much so that you would prefer to die. Would you like to have a taste?¡± Mr. Sivert¡¯s room is only a few hundred meters away from the reception. I just need to stall a little while longer. Just as the thought emerged in Tevin¡¯s mind, the hole in his thigh felt numb before a shooting pain red up. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Rigorous Training ¡°Argh!¡± Those who could be the Youngbloods¡¯ manager in charge of the safe house had to undergo rigorous training. Yet, Tevin Youngblood felt that no punishment was as agonizing as the pain he was feeling. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­ Oscar¡¯s in Heavenly Private Room.¡± Tevin could not stand it anymore. The past two seconds felt like years to him. Donald nodded and began walking to Heavenly Private Room with an umbre. Tevin then grabbed the hem of Donald¡¯s pants and pleaded in a lowly manner, ¡°Please give me the antidote¡­¡± Donald kicked Tevin away and muttered, ¡°This poison will only be in effect for three minutes, so enjoy it.¡± Three minutes? Tevin could not even stand it for another second. The poison weakened every part of his body and made him unable to even end his own life. Steeling himself, Tevin then opened his mouth to bite his tongue. Nevertheless, Donald ignored Tevin, who was bound to die, and he continued forward. A few steps after, Donald encountered Sivert, who hade with a spear in hand. As Donald was there to raze Est Montaigne to the ground, he did not bother dropping the aggressive demeanor. Sivert, who stood opposite him, readied himself for a battle. As he held the spear in front of him, he uttered, ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into the Youngblood family¡¯s Est Montaigne? Do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°Scram.¡± Donald continued his way,pletely ignoring Sivert. What an arrogant fellow! In his fury, Sivert shot out his spear toward Donald¡¯s throat. The tassel on the spear bloomed like a crimson flower and concealed Sivert¡¯s hand motion from Donald¡¯s vision. That way, Donald would not be able to guess where Sivert¡¯s spear was going to go next. For Sivert, speed and agility were the best parts of his spear. He had already mulled over his next move. If his first strike were to fail, he would twist his spear and swing it downward before swiping it on the ground to force a gap between him and Donald. However, in the next second, Sivert¡¯s n was disrupted. Normal people tend to take a step back at an iing stab, or they would use their weapon to block the blow. Yet, the spear was like a toy to Donald, He¡¯s at least on par with a Novem Ste Warrior! I¡¯m definitely no match for him! ¡°Is that all you have?¡± Donald exerted a little more strength in his left hand and broke the head of the spear. Knowing that he was no match for Donald, Sivert fled. Donald sneered, and he flung the spear toward Sivert, stabbing his thigh. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I was a fool not to have recognized a powerful man like you! Please let me go! We bear no grudge against each other, and as long as you let me go, I¡¯ll be your servant!¡± The more one tasted what power was like, the more fearful of death one would be. That was the case for Sivert. He had be a renowned fighter from an average person, and he had to put in much effort for that. Sivert did not want to die; he still wanted to continue enjoying his life, but was that a chance Donald would give him? In Heavenly Private Room, Oscar was wearing ck long- sleeved nightwear with a ss of red wine in his hand. At that moment, he was studying Jennifer, who was lying horizontally on the couch. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Quite Beautiful ¡°No wonder Tyrone was willing to release news about the ten billion worth of personal assets. You¡¯re quite beautiful.¡± As he spoke, he walked toward Jennifer. Just as he was about to touch Jennifer¡¯s face, she abruptly snapped back to her senses. ¡°Who are you? What are you trying to do? Get away from me!¡± Jennifer lifted her leg to kick Oscar, but due to the lingering effects of the drug, her hit did not kick Oscar away. Instead, he grabbed her ankle and began chuckling. ¡°I like the way you struggle. The more you struggle, the more excited I am.¡± ¡°You pervert! Let go of me! Donald won¡¯t let you off if you dare toy a finger on me!¡± ¡°Donald Campbell?¡± The smile on Oscar¡¯s face grew wider. As he pointed at a camera in the room, he said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re still a virgin. Do you see that camera over there? I¡¯ll be using a few more angles to film the process of me bedding you. Then, I¡¯ll send the video to Donald. I wonder what expression he¡¯ll have on his face when he watches the video.¡± Jennifer was gripped by despair. She never expected Oscar to bepletely unafraid of Donald. Moreover, Jennifer did not know where she was; she could not even ask Donald to save her. Am I going to be ruined by this man in front of me? I¡¯m sorry, Donald. I¡¯m so sorry. As tears rolled down her cheeks, she ced her hand behind her back. Right as Oscar leaned his face over, she took out a small knife from behind her and shed Oscar¡¯s face. Then, without hesitation, she brought it down toward her neck. She would never let Oscar taint her even if it meant certain death¡ªshe would never let Donald be humiliated. However, before the knife could touch the skin of her neck, Oscar grabbed it. In the next second, Oscar pped Jennifer, and the force of the p rendered Jennifer unconscious. ¡°B*tch, know your limits!¡± After throwing the knife to the side, Oscar walked over to the table to grab the medical kit, about to treat his facial injury. Yet, at that moment, the sounds of someone kicking the door came out from outside the safe house. Oscar¡¯s hand on the gauze shuddered before he shouted at his bodyguard, ¡°Gordon, take a look at what¡¯s going on outside.¡± Oscar was in the Heavenly Private Room. As long as he did not leave the room, no one would technicallye to him, let alone kick his door. Gordon thought of checking the surveince camera outside the room, but just as he came close to the screen, he realized the signal was lost. ¡°Boss, the camera has been destroyed, so I can¡¯t see who¡¯s outside.¡± The kicking sounds were getting louder and louder, and Oscar could even feel the house begin to shake. At that, he started to panic. It seemed like his enemy hade, but he did not know which enemy was outside. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Boss. This is a specially-made door the Youngblood family ordered. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be able to kick it open.¡± Just as he said that, they heard a loud thump. In the next moment, they saw a man-made hole in the wall beside the door. Oscar paled and turned speechless. While it was true that the door remained intact, they could not say the same for the wall. ¡°Fire!¡± At that order, Gordon raised his rifle and began shooting at the figure behind the wall through the hole. It was such a narrow space, so there was no way he would miss the person. Yet, the figure was still moving even after Gordon unloaded his entire magazine. Only after the dust settled did Oscar catch a glimpse of who was there. ¡°Donald Campbell! How could it be you?¡± To his knowledge, Donald was a useless man who had foolishly forced the reactivation of the Dragon Fide Project. Hence, he could not wrap his mind around how a useless man like him managed to barge into Est Montaigne alone and how he had managed to remain unscathed despite the spray of bullets earlier.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Hovering Bullets When Donald saw Jennifer, who was on the couch with a swollen red cheek, his gaze turned cold. After Donald took a step forward, Gordon and Oscar finally noticed the bullets hovering in front of him. As Donald continued walking forward, the bullets turned to face Gordon while still hovering in midair. Gordon panicked and tried to flee, but in the next second, those bullets flew toward their target at a much quicker speed. In the blink of an eye, Gordon was riddled with bullets. Gordon¡¯s blood sttered on Oscar¡¯s face as Oscar stared at Donald, who looked like a demon that had just crawled out of hell. In his fear, he fell on his buttocks and stammered out, ¡°D-Donald, what are you trying to do? I have the Freedman n backing me up! The Freedmans won¡¯t let you off if you touch even one of my fingers!¡± Crack. Right as Oscar was done speaking, Donald¡¯s umbre tapped on Oscar¡¯s right index finger. The ze of pain made Oscar scream in agony. His right index finger had been bent to a strange angle, and it was a terrifying sight to behold. ¡°I touched a finger. What will the Freedman n do to me now?¡± ¡°How dare you, Donald Campbell? The Freedman n¡­ The Freedman n will never forgive you for this!¡± ¡°The Freedman n?¡± Donald let out a derisive snort. ¡°How did you think I came here?¡± Right. How did hee here? This is the Heavenly Private Room. He couldn¡¯t have¡­ ughtered his entire way here, right? ¡°That¡¯s impossible! This is the Youngblood family¡¯s safe house. How can a loser like you enter this ce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already standing in front of you, but you¡¯re still denying reality?¡± Donald questioned as he looked at the pathetic Oscar. ¡°I¡¯ll let you die in peace. My name is Donald Campbell, and my territory is Quadfield.¡± There was nothing unique about the name Donald Campbell, for there were plenty of people whose name was Donald Campbell in the world. What frightened Oscar was how he said that his territory was Quadfield. The territory controller of Quadfield, Lord Campbell? ¡°Y-You¡¯re Lord Campbell?¡± It was at that moment Oscar finally understood how Donald managed to charge all the way inside. Not even ten safe houses were safe from Lord Campbell, let alone Est Montaigne. No wonder Sebastian was adamant about being on Donald¡¯s side, even if it meant that he¡¯d be against his family. It¡¯s because Donald is Lord Campbell! Surprisingly, Oscar calmed down upon knowing Donald¡¯s identity. He knewThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. that he was doomed to death. ¡°Can you¡­ make it quick?¡± A cruel grin grew on Donald¡¯s face as he nced at the camera in the room. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯ll grant you a quick death?¡± In the meantime, other than Braxton of the Irving family, the people from the other eight prestigious families were all standing right outside Est Montaigne. The people of the eight prestigious families were baffled as they looked at the tightly shut door. ¡°Est Montaigne has never closed since the opening of its establishment. What¡¯s going on today? Are they trying to take Mr. Campbell¡¯s ten billion worth of assets?¡± The people from the eight prestigious families had been taking out all of their trump cards in an attempt to get their hands on Jennifer from Est Montaigne. Yet, they came only to be greeted by the closed doors of Est Montaigne. Wyatt Humboldt of the Humboldt family said to Gibbons, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of being the Youngblood family is? How can the Youngbloods¡¯ safe house be worth less than Mr. Campbell¡¯s ten billion worth of assets? Instead of joking about the Youngbloods here, we should be thinking about who should enter first and who should enterst.¡± They were all confident with the trump cards they had, and that was why the order of entrance was important. Errol Winston of the Winston family pushed the sses on his nose bridge higher. ¡°I¡¯m the first to arrive, so I should be the one who enters first. Does any of you object to that?¡± ¡°Rubbish! It¡¯s one thing to have an order of entrance for a bathroom trip, but that won¡¯t work here!¡± ¡°Stop fighting. Why don¡¯t we draw lots? We¡¯ll decide who should enter based on that instead.¡± Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Members Only The sight of the eight prestigious families squabbling over Jennifer like children outside the gates of Est Montaigne would undoubtedly be a ludicrous one to any bystanders. The crowd fought unceasingly, none willing to relent. They then looked to Tyrone, who was seated at the side. ¡°You were the one to offer this reward of ten billion. So tell us, who should enter first?¡± Tyrone was too concerned for Jennifer¡¯s safety to be bothered with anything else. ¡°Who amongst you dares to go head to head against Gibbons?¡± Tyrone said derisively at the group of fools being frustrated over their order of entry. Tyrone¡¯s words shocked them to a realization. Though they were members of the eight prestigious families, none of them could contend against Gibbons in terms of power or brutality. Gibbons was smoking a cigarette and enjoying the show when the other seven prestigious families fell silent at the mention of his name. What¡¯s there to argue about? Like Tyrone said, who dares to walk in front of Gibbons? The entrance to Est Montaigne opened slowly. ¡°It¡¯s open! The gates are open!¡± Gibbons threw the cigarette butt onto the ground, extinguished it with his heel, and stretched before strolling toward the facility. The other prestigious families followed closely behind. Though they could no longer contend for the privilege to enter first, the position of second ce was still up for grabs. All of their expressions changed upon entering the facility. Tevin was lying in bed with a mouthful of blood and wide, unblinking eyes which seemed to contain no more life. Other parts of Est Montaigne were also in a wretched state. It looked as if it had been trampled by a frightening force. ¡°Did somebody attack Est Montaigne?¡± ¡°Go in and locate Jennifer. Quickly!¡± Tyrone ordered. The subordinates he brought immediately ran further into Est Montaigne. The explosive news caused a buzz of emotions throughout the Youngblood family. The attack on Est Montaigne left none alive! Sixty- odd managers in charge of the Youngbloods¡¯ safe houses around the world sat around a long table in the hall of the Youngblood residence in Gerton. Every one of them looked grim. Before themy the information and personnel list of the security surveince system in Est Montaigne. Two Quattuor Ste Warriors and Sivert. The security setup installed in all the safe houses was deemed of above-average quality. It could ensure theplete safety of the house¡¯s upants, even in a country ravaged by war. A safe house of that description had been razed in Pollerton. ¡°Since everybody is here, let¡¯s hear it.¡± The patriarch of the Youngblood family in Gerton, Yuvich Youngblood, sat at the head position in the hall and swept a cold gaze at everybody within. ¡°Ever since news regarding Est Montaigne was released, Mr. Youngblood, the valuation of Youngblood Group has shrunk by five percent. Our old clients in banks worldwide are also requesting to transfer their capital because they feel Youngblood Group¡¯s safe houses are not as safe as they had imagined.¡± The Youngblood family had managed a rapid ascent due to the reputation of their safe houses. As a result, the impact on Youngblood Group could only be imagined with such a blow to their reputation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear what I already know. Tell me something else,¡± Yuvich barked as he surveyed the crowd. ¡°Like how Est Montaigne was razed, and who is behind it all.¡± ¡°All of the surveince cameras in the facility had been destroyed, Mr. Youngblood. There are no survivors in there, so we could not find out who did it. Whoever it was left no trace behind.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yuvich said as he rapped on the table lightly with his fingers. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Then why did I hear Tyrone announcing that he would give ten billion to whoever it was that could rescue a woman named Jennifer from Est Montaigne before it was destroyed?¡± The Youngblood family members present were not stupid. Their eyes lit up at Yuvich¡¯s words. They derived two pieces of information from Tyrone¡¯s deration. The first was a woman named Jennifer being at Est Montaigne before the incident urred. The second was Tyrone being the person most likely to attack the upants of Est Montaigne since he had offered a ten billion reward to whoever it was who could rescue Jennifer. ¡°Send somebody to investigate. The person who attacked Est Montaigne must have connections to Jennifer or Tyrone. Report whatever you find back to me. I¡¯ll have that person wish they were never born.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Youngblood.¡± ¡°One more thing. I heard Donald Campbell of Pollerton has The inner circle of the Youngblood family began executing their orders. Meanwhile, the ten prestigious families in Pollerton had also descended into silence. Sebastian stood at the cemetery, wearing a white flower in his breast pocket and an impassive expression on his face. Rodolphus, the white-haired elder of the Freedman n, arrived before Sebastian. ¡°You¡¯ve been in Pollerton for a long time, Sebastian,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Have you not found out who killed Oscar in Est Montaigne?¡± Oscar was the most highly regarded member of his generation within the Freedman n. If everything went ording to n, he would take over from the elders in another three years to be the new patriarch of the Freedman family. Oscar¡¯s purpose in Pollerton was originally to rx and gain experience. Unexpectedly, that was precisely where something had happened. Worse still, he had met his end in Est Montaigne. Sebastian knew whose hand Oscar had died under very well, though he kept it to himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Rodolphus,¡± he said while shaking his head. ¡°Oscar has many enemies in Pollerton, but none of them have the ability to raze Est Montaigne to the ground.¡± Rodolphus looked Sebastian beadily in the eye, though thetter did not flinch nor disy the slightest hint of guilt. Satisfied that Sebastian was telling the truth, Rodolphus pped the former on the shoulder. ¡°I heard Donald is reinstating the Dragon Fide Project and that you have invested three hundred million in him. I hope you can give me a reason, or your family will strip you of your personal assets, depending on the severity of the situation.¡± Prominent families did not wish to see their offspring devote all their energy to internal friction. The Freedman family¡¯s objection to the Dragon Fide Project was well-known among its inner circle, and Sebastian¡¯s affiliation with Donald was undoubtedly seen as a move against the Freedman n. If Sebastian could not give Rodolphus a satisfactory answer, he would lose the Freedman n¡¯s support. ¡°I trust Donald and believe that the Dragon Fide Project would be a sess. It¡¯s been on hold for the past few years due to Tyrone¡¯s objection. In addition, it provided no benefits to the prestigious families. What if, however, the Dragon Fide Project benefited us?¡± ¡°Preposterous,¡± Rodolphus boomed. ¡°The world¡¯s top billionaires will fall under Donald¡¯s control if Dragon Fide Vi is built. How is that beneficial to the other prestigious families such as ours?¡± ¡°The recently announced La Tercera Order revealed the government¡¯s n to set up the area around Dragon Fide Vi to be a pilot free-trade zone within a month,¡± Sebastian said with a nce at Rodolphus. ¡°I think the potential value behind this zone speaks for itself.¡± The Ten Prestigious Families did not materialize out of thin air. Instead, they were essentially businessmen driven toward profit. Even if Sebastian stood against his entire family, he did so for profit, leading to their betterment. Rodolphus could not object to that. ¡°Even if what you said makes sense, the Freedman n will never go against Tyrone. Over the years, the prosperity of the Ten Prestigious Families has been inextricably linked. I can¡¯t control what you do, but you cannot represent the Freedman n.¡± Rodolphus¡¯ words were carefully measured. Though he did not expel Sebastian from the Freedman n, he did not dere his intention to stop Sebastian from siding with Donald and investing in thetter. Sebastian understood. He gave Rodolphus¡¯ hand a squeeze before turning and departing the cemetery. Sebastian did not me the Freedman n for their ignorance regarding the true extent of Donald¡¯s strength. He was adamant about being in the same boat as Donald until the end, as it was the only way to preserve the spark of the Freedman n until the very end. Donald held Jennifer and sat on the couch in the couples¡¯ marital bedroom in Pollerton. He felt touched looking at the decor of their matrimonial room. Even though he did not live there anymore, Jennifer still kept the house clean and tidy. It looked as if he had never left. ¡°No! Let go of me! Donald! Save me!¡± Jennifer suddenly began struggling in her sleep. Donald hastened to hold her. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he whispered in her ear. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± She quietened down at the sound of Donald¡¯s voice. Jennifer hugged him and wept when she opened her eyes and saw his familiar face looming over hers. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Donald.¡± Donald brushed Jennifer¡¯s nose as he chuckled. ¡°What are you talking about, silly? It¡¯s fine now. Oscar did not do anything to you.¡± Jennifer lowered her gaze to her clothes and found they were indeed tidy. They did not look like they had been forcefully undone. ¡°How is that possible? How did you find me?¡± Donald gazed at Jennifer. ¡°I asked a friend for help in rescuing you. He is formidable but does not wish for anybody to learn of his existence. Can you promise to keep his secret, Jennifer?¡± Jennifer nodded obediently. ¡°Are you still upset?¡± Donald suddenly asked. Jennifer blushed before rolling her eyes at Donald. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± she huffed. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Donald knew very well that Jennifer did not mean what she said and refused to let go. He bent down and kissed Jennifer, causing her embarrassment to turn into anger. ¡°What are you doing, Donald? Let go of me!¡± Donald bent down and kissed her again. Jennifer¡¯s resistance weakened, and her breathing becamebored. The couple kissed for a long time on the couch. ¡°Would you like to go out for a bite?¡± Donald asked Jennifer atst. Jennifer nodded while blushing furiously. Donald was the only thing in her thoughts at that moment, so she was naturally agreeable to any suggestion he made. They emerged from their residential area. Donald took Jennifer to board a bus and arrived at Ophelia¡¯s, a restaurant specializing in Epean cuisine. ¡°Isn¡¯t this restaurant a little expensive, Donald? What say we go to a different restaurant?¡± Though Donald and Jennifer each owned apany, their monthly sry was only slightly higher than that of an ordinary white-cor worker. On top of that, they had to worry about theirpanies. The patrons of Ophelia¡¯s were mostly big fish from prestigious families. Their spending power was something the two of them could not contend against. ¡°We¡¯ll treat it as a celebration of you surviving a disaster. I can still afford a decent meal.¡± Donald led her by the hand and entered after he spoke before being stopped in their tracks by a server, Frank Lansing, standing at the door. ¡°Excuse me. This restaurant is for members only. Are you two members?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s our first time here.¡± Donald produced a bank card and handed it to Frank. ¡°Since it¡¯s members only, make us a membership card.¡± Frank did not take the bank card Donald offered. Instead, he said coolly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. This establishment operates on a rmended membership basis. We cannot allow you to dine here if you have not been rmended by one of our existing members.¡± ¡°Forget it, Donald. Let¡¯s eat somece else.¡± Jennifer was not insistent on dining in that restaurant. She tugged at Donald to hint that they should seek another. Just then, a piercing voice came from the entrance. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t Jennifer. Why are you standing here by the door instead of going in?¡± Jennifer turned around and saw a woman in a tight, low-cut red dress toting a Chanel purse gazing at her with an inscrutable smile. ¡°Keira?¡± ¡°Who else would it be?¡± Keira Summers said with a charming smile. ¡°You were our campus belle, Jennifer. Where are you working now?¡± Jennifer was indeed the campus belle during high school. The boys who pursued her could almost make up an entire ss. Keira was also pretty then, but she and Jennifer were on two different extremes. Jennifer was pure and sweet, while Keira was kitsch, seductive, and had affairs with many boys in school. She was also the type of person who made others jealous if she failed to obtain something. She did have a boy she liked in high school. He was the heir of a good and wealthy family. Because that boy never considered her over Jennifer, Keira had always held a grudge. Jennifer was aware that Keira never liked her, so she did not prepare to entangle herself with thetter. ¡°I¡¯ve started my ownpany,¡± she replied half-heartedly. ¡°Wow. You¡¯re a boss now, huh?¡± Keira then nced at Donald. ¡°Is this your boyfriend?¡± Jennifer blushed and did not answer. Donald took the initiative to speak instead. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Donald Campbell.¡± Keira nced at Donald up and down, her eyes filled with disdain. Having associated herself with celebrities for many years, Keira had long since developed a sharp eye. Her sweeping nce informed her that Donald¡¯s entire outfit totaled almost three hundred, less than what she would spend on a single manicure session. If Jennifer¡¯s boyfriend is somebody like that, that means she isn¡¯t doing well at all! Keira became gleeful at that thought. Weren¡¯t you high and mighty during high school, Jennifer? Weren¡¯t you like a white swan waiting for her Prince Charming? You still ended up with a loser boyfriend. ¡°We have matters to attend to, Keira. We¡¯ll make a move.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave yet.¡± Keira tugged on Jennifer¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s rare enough to have run into an old ssmate, and you¡¯re just going to leave?¡± Before Jennifer answered, Frank, the server, chimed in from his position at the door, ¡°They are not members of the restaurant, Ms. Summers. We cannot allow them to dine here.¡± ¡°Not members of our restaurant, you say?¡± Keira repeated thoughtfully before continuing with a frown, ¡°What say we let them dine for my sake?¡± ¡°Ms. Summers, that¡ª¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know who my husband is?¡± Frank did not dare say much else against Keira¡¯s words. He stood aside and waved the three of them in. Jennifer did not wish to dine there via her association with Keira as it was awkward for her, but Donald was adamant that Jennifer epted the offer. The trio was seated at a table beside the window, but Keira had the server prepare four cutlery sets. ¡°Coincidentally, my husband is about to get off work. Would you mind if he joined us?¡± As Keira was the one who brought them in, they could not say they minded. ¡°Are we ready to order, sir and madams?¡± ¡°We are.¡± Frank handed the three of them a menu each. Jennifer opened hers and found that it was entirely in Ferropenian. ¡°Their steak is excellent, Jennifer. You should try it. It¡¯s called the Murphy Steak. Can you find it?¡± Keira could tell from how flustered Jennifer looked that thetter did not understand Ferropenian. Her reason for asking was to embarrass her old nemesis. Unexpectedly, Donald said to Jennifer, ¡°I know what you like, Jennifer. Let me order for you.¡± Jennifer heaved a secret sigh of relief, though she could not help feeling nervous. Does Donald understand Ferropenian? He then turned to Frank and rattled off in a foreign tongue, ending in a rising intonation. Keira was stunned when Donald spoke. He not only knew Ferropenian but was also highly fluent, with an impable ent to boot. Ophelia¡¯s originally had menus in sevennguages, but Frank had purposefully handed them three with the scarcely used Ferropenian menu under Keira¡¯s direction. Who knew that Donald spoke Ferropenian? ¡°W-What did you say, sir?¡± It was Frank¡¯s turn to be embarrassed. Their servers who spoke Ferropenian were bing increasingly scarce. Coincidentally, he himself did not speak it. Isn¡¯t this picking a fight I¡¯m guaranteed to lose? ¡°You don¡¯t speak Ferropenian?¡± Donald asked coldly. Sweat beads were beginning to form on Frank¡¯s forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t. My colleague does, however. Would you like me to fetch him?¡± Donald chuckled. ¡°Since you don¡¯t speak Ferropenian, why did you hand us Ferropenian menus? What is the meaning of this?¡± Frank gulped, unable to find the right words. How should I exin something like this? I can¡¯t say I wanted to see you embarrass yourselves, can I? Fortunately, Keira spoke up for Frank. ¡°This is a custom of the restaurant. They will first give new guests the Ferropenian menu, though not many of them speak Ferropenian. Why don¡¯t you bring three Chanaean menus over, and we¡¯ll start over.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Summers. I will make the change right away.¡± As if being spared a terrible fate, Frank dashed off to change the menus. Jennifer could tell that it was all arranged by Keira. At that moment, a man with a big belly entered through the door. Keira stood up excitedly as soon as she saw him and waved him over. ¡°Come quickly, Darling. We¡¯re over here.¡± Keira and Jennifer were of the same age: in their mid- twenties. But Keira¡¯s husband looked to be at least fifty. However, she did not think it was a problem. On the contrary, she hugged his arm affectionately. ¡°This is my husband, Fane Grayson,¡± she said haughtily to Jennifer and Donald as she made the introductions, ¡°the Director of Fane Group. Darling, this is my high school ssmate, Jennifer Wilson, and her boyfriend, Donald Campbell.¡± Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Three Tickets Ever the incorrigible pervert, Fane would not have been drawn to a vampish woman like Keira otherwise. Predictably, he was not able to take his eyes off Jennifer from the second heid eyes on her. Such was the appeal of Jennifer¡¯s exquisite features and fairplexion that not even the loose-fitting clothing she had on was able to detract from her luscious curves. ¡°Hello, Ms. Wilson. I¡¯m Fane Grayson.¡± Fane extended a hand toward Jennifer. Though he appeared to have done so out of politeness, what he really wanted was to get a feel of Jennifer¡¯s hand. Unexpectedly, Jennifer merely smiled and showed no inclination to share a handshake with him. That entire sequence did not sit well with Keira, who went on to hold down Fane¡¯s paw. ¡°We¡¯re not in the office, and you¡¯re not meeting a client. Surely there¡¯s no need for you to be so formal,¡± she quipped in good humor. Fane, too,ughed along in response. ¡°Oh, my bad. Old habits die hard, you know. Have you all ced your orders yet? Shall we have ourselves something to drink?¡± When Frank brought them the menu while Fane was speaking, none of them expected that thetter would instruct Frank directly without even reviewing the items that were avable. ¡°A set of your signature course meals for each of us, and then pop a bottle of ¡¯75 Latife for me.¡± ¡°Will do, Mr. Grayson.¡± Inferring from Fane¡¯s disys of generosity which were quite a departure from his usual ways, Keira adjudged that he must have taken a liking to Jennifer. Unable to contain herself, Keira mused, ¡°You must be really close with your boyfriend, Jennifer. The two of you looked so sweet together holding hands at the door that it gave me goosebumps.¡± Hearing that made Fane¡¯s eyes narrow subtly. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Although Jennifer was not his girlfriend, hearing about the woman he fancied holding another man¡¯s hand nheless offended him. Blushing coyly, Jennifer merely nced quietly toward Donald. That look made Donald self-conscious enough to seek to change the subject as he addressed Fane. ¡°What line of work are you in, friend?¡± ¡°I run my own business that deals in property.¡± ¡°Real estate, huh? I¡¯ve several subsidiaries in my group that also dabble in that. What project are you currently working on? Perhaps we might find ourselves coborating somewhere down the road. As ourpany has just started out, so we haven¡¯t really done any projects of note to date.¡± What Donald said gave Fane a good idea of where they each stood. As Pollerton is not a big ce, I¡¯ve already acquainted myself with all the biggest yers in the real estate business here. This chap, Donald Campbell? Never even heard of him before. That was why Fane felt certain that Donald had to be the owner of a small firm. It is almost too easy to have apany registered these days. Takes no more than spending a few thousand to set up a shellpany, so practically anyone could call themself a boss. ¡°Times are tough in the property market in Pollerton in recent years. I used to be able to profits in the three to four hundred million range back in the day. Doesn¡¯t work like that anymore now because right now, I can only rake in one or two hundred million annually.¡± Though it may seem that Fane was merelymenting the state of affairs, it was essentially a cover for a bit of humble bragging on his part. Donald merely chuckled and did not attempt to build on that conversation, whereas Jennifer¡¯s brows bunched up in unease. ¡°Anyway, are you into music, Ms. Wilson? It so happens that I¡¯ve three tickets to Wynter Lowe¡¯s uing concert. We could go catch it together if you like.¡± With that, Fane nced toward Donald. ¡°But it¡¯s a shame that I only have this many tickets, so I probably won¡¯t be able to ask your boyfriend toe along.¡± Fane had always been a straight-shooter, be it in words or deeds. Once he was done bragging about his own wealth, he immediately got around to inviting Jennifer to a concert. Needless to say, he was putting Jennifer in a position where she had to make a choice. Will you stick with your boyfriend and live out the rest of your days in abject poverty? Or would you instead lead a life of luxury alongside me? That got Jennifer bursting out inughter. Under the impression that he had seeded at impressing her, Fane went on tough along. ¡°What does that mean, Ms. Wilson? Are we going to this concert, or what?¡± Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Fireworks ¡°What¡¯s so great about watching a concert from a distance? It feels so emotionally disengaging,¡± said Donald ndly at the side. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. That got Fane amused. ¡°We¡¯re talking about entry tickets to Wynter Lowe¡¯s concert here, Donald. Do you have any idea how in demand these are in the open market? Emotional engagement? You¡¯re seriously overthinking this.¡± Not only had Wynter celebrated Jennifer¡¯s birthday with her herself, but Jennifer had also met the singer several times prior and in person. Would Fane still think as much of those three tickets he had in his possession had he been aware of that fact? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Grayson. I¡¯m not really keen on attending this concert, so you should probably go ask someone else.¡± With that, Jennifer stood herself upright. ¡°I think I¡¯m not really that fond of Epean cuisine either, Donald. Let¡¯s go visit another restaurant.¡± Donald had wanted to surprise Jennifer by taking her to a fancier joint, but Fane proved to be such a massive turnoff that he hadpletely wrecked Donald¡¯s ns. While they walked along hand in hand, Donald felt an indescribable sense of contentment just by seeing the happiness Jennifer showed on her face while she munched away at the grilled skewers she was holding. Living simply with just the basic essentials, without the need to contend with any form of contentiousness and scheming. Was that not the sort of life he had always longed for? Taking out his phone, he discreetly sent out a message before he regarded Jennifer next to him. ¡°Yes?¡± Jennifer touched her own face quizzically when she noticed Donald¡¯s attention on her. ¡°Let¡¯s be married again, Jennifer.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jennifer went red in the face as she had not expected Donald to suddenly drop such a suggestion. The truth was, Jennifer regretted that they had divorced before. It was only after they parted ways that she realized exactly how much she loved Donald. Now that Donald had actually made his intentions explicit, it conversely filled her with a feeling of uncertainty. Is Donald being serious this time? Are we likely to split again if we were to get into another argument in the future? ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡± Donald began to be unnerved. Seeing Donald¡¯s anxiety tickled Jennifer, who burst outughing. Putting up an offish front, she said, ¡°Is that your idea of a proposal? Aren¡¯t you being a little too miserly, expecting me to agree to marry you just by treating me to some small bites?¡± ¡°Of course not. There will be something special if you ept my proposal.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jennifer then paused to consider. ¡°All right then, I ept.¡± An incisive sound shot out from a distance the moment her voice faded out as blossoms of fireworks exploded in midair, transforming the night sky into a kaleidoscope of dazzling hues. They shone like stars when reflected inside Jennifer¡¯s eyes, entuating the beauty of her entire being. ¡°Were you the one who set this up, Donald?¡± Tears welled up in Jennifer¡¯s eyes as she held a hand over her mouth in speechlessness. ¡°Previously, I was nning to propose inside that Epean restaurant, but Fane messed it up for me, so I hope you don¡¯t mind if we did this out here,¡± replied Donald with a shrug. The blushing Jennifer nodded to express her own willingness to marry Donald. ¡°Whoa, look over there. There are words on the front of the MacIsaac Building!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. What does it say?¡± ¡°Donald loves Jennifer? Is this Donald some celebrity? Who is this Jennifer anyway?¡± ¡°Does it matter? In any case, being able to profess one¡¯s love on the MacIsaac Building really feels kind of romantic.¡± Jennifer was under the impression that there were only going to be some fireworks and had not expected that Donald would have such mushy words projected upon the ss fa?ade of the MacIsaac Building. That¡¯s just downright embarrassing. ¡°Shall we head back to our ce tonight?¡± Jennifer felt herself swooning when Donald whispered that into her ear. In a daze, she inexplicably nodded in assent. It was only when she stepped out of the elevator alongside Donald that she managed to snap out of it somewhat. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Chapter 528 The Stand The thought of what may follow got Jennifer¡¯s cheeks in a hot flush. Should I give in if Donald were to make a move on me? While still mired in indecision, Jennifer produced the keys to unlock the door. ¡°Huh? Why are the lights on?¡± The two of them entered the house only to discover Leonard and Linda inside the living room. Kevin, Jennifer¡¯s younger brother, was there as well. ¡°Dad, Mom. How did you get in here?¡± Jennifer was stunned. Though she had not changed the locks to their marital home since Donald moved out, she was the only one who held the keys. Linda¡¯s expression instantly stiffened when she saw Donald standing behind Jennifer. ¡°How did we get in? I have the spare set of keys to this house!¡± said Linda as she stood up from the couch. ¡°Were you going to allow Donald to stay for the night if we hadn¡¯t shown up?¡± ¡°This is between me and him. N?velDrama.Org ? content. It has nothing to do with you,¡± replied Jennifer in a sullen voice. That got Linda incensed. ¡°I am your mother, so you tell me whether that ought to be any concern of mine! Shouldn¡¯t it be obvious to you by now what sort of man Donald Campbell is? If it isn¡¯t enough that he¡¯s always stirring up trouble everywhere he goes, he¡¯s also constantly messing around with other women out there. Lord knows how many of them he¡¯s gotten himself mixed up with, and most importantly, he even tried to¡­¡± ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough!¡± Jennifer snapped with displeasure written all over her face. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that Donald only did it to save you that time. He wasn¡¯t trying to do anything else to you. What¡¯s more, he isn¡¯t interested in you at all.¡± ¡°How dare you speak to your own mother that way!¡± Leonard approached with a hand raised, poising to strike at Jennifer. He had not anticipated that Jennifer would not only decline to evade but also voluntarily present her own face to him. ¡°Do it. Hit me, and I¡¯ll cut ties with you.¡± ¡°You! You¡¯ll be the death of me!¡± The way Jennifer responded made Leonard wary of following through. She¡¯s my daughter, after all, and how would hitting her ever help to resolve anything? More crucially, how would she be able to present herself to Mr. Irving if I were to end up making her face swollen? Linda retrieved a ticket to the Supreme G from her own purse, which she then tossed onto the table. She addressed Jennifer sternly, ¡°This came from Mr. Irving. He hopes that we¡¯ll be able to attend the Supreme G that will be hosted in downtown Pollerton. Doll yourself up so you don¡¯t embarrass us, and see to it that you snag Braxton Irving for us!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be there,¡± Jennifer replied ndly. ¡°Donald and I are going to reregister our marriage tomorrow. I¡¯ve nothing to do with Braxton Irving and don¡¯t expect to have any further contact with him again in the future either.¡± ¡°Remarriage?¡± Kevin could no longer restrain himself. Having staked my own financial futurepletely on Braxton, would I not be doomed to remain a nobody for the rest of my life if Jennifer would not make him my brother-inw? ¡°No way. I won¡¯t have it!¡± Kevin started to kick up a fuss. ¡°You can marry anyone except that worthless piece of cr*p Donald!¡± Jennifer red at Kevin. ¡°Whoever asked for your permission? I¡¯m the one who is getting married, not you. You¡¯ve no say in this.¡± ¡°There she goes again, Mom, just look at her!¡± Already ustomed to dealing with such scenarios, Linda straightaway pushed open the window to Jennifer¡¯s marital apartment to drape one of her own legs over the other side. ¡°Are you trying to drive me to my death, Jennifer? Choosing to marry Donald Campbell over Mr. Irving? Swear to me that you will sever all ties to this useless man, or I¡¯ll jump down from here in front of you!¡± ¡°Me too. If you don¡¯t swear to it, then I¡¯ll jump down too!¡± ¡°Me three!¡± The trio stood by the windows and forced Jennifer toe to a decision. Only this time, Jennifer did not waver. This was because the one thing she regretted the most after her kidnapping ordeal with Oscar was not letting Donald be her first. That was when she realized that Donald was the one she truly loved and the only man she wanted to spend the rest of her life with. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Two Conditions ¡°Go ahead. If you jumped, it¡¯de to me as a relief. That way, Donald and I may be able to go on and live our lives in peace.¡± Jennifer regarded the three of them frostily and showed no inclination whatsoever to dissuade them, leaving them at a loss for how to react to Jennifer¡¯s unexpected hardheartedness that time around. ¡°Are we still going to jump, Mom?¡± Kevin asked, stupefied. ¡°Do it yourself if you want to! I haven¡¯t gotten tired of living yet!¡± Linda had only threatened to jump to her death to make Jennifer relent. Since Jennifer was unmoved, there was no reason for her to really end her own life like that either. ¡°Fine, Jennifer. You can remarry Donald, but only on two conditions.¡± ¡°Are you actually going to allow them to be remarried, Mom? Have you lost your mind?¡± There was no quantifying how much Kevin fretted inside as Jennifer was, in his esteem, his golden ticket to the high life. If Jennifer were to marry someone as worthless as Donald, then there would surely be nothing in it for me. Linda shot Kevin a look in a way that took him aback and had him bowing his head in silence. Although Jennifer was determined to be with Donald, she still hoped to be able to receive her family¡¯s blessing. On her part, she had no desire to sever all her familial ties even after she returned to Donald¡¯s side. ¡°Tell me then, Mom, What are these conditions?¡± With her arms akimbo, Linda replied impassively, ¡°The first. Donald is not to remain here tonight.¡± Jennifer blushed as she knew well what Linda was worried about. She stole a nce at Donald in concern that that might make him unhappy. Donald merely stroked her nose and said, ¡°It¡¯s just one night. Wouldn¡¯t make any difference to me.¡± Their implicit expressions of intimacy through their bodynguage left Linda quietly infuriated. ¡°Secondly, you have to attend the Supreme G tomorrow and can only decide whether you want to rekindle your marriage with Donald after the banquet concludes.¡± Jennifer reacted with a frown. ¡°Look, Mom. I¡¯ve already told you that I don¡¯t want to attend the Supreme G and am even less interested in Braxton.¡± Linda reacted with a frosty smirk. ¡°So, does that mean you are unable to fulfill the second condition? If you can¡¯t do it then go ahead and reregister your marriage tomorrow, but prepare to sever ties with the rest of us!¡± It was not the first time Linda had resorted to using that threat against Jennifer. Jennifer might be inclined to stand firmly on Donald¡¯s side had Linda proposed anything more unreasonable, but in careful consideration, she did not find Linda¡¯s demands that much to ask. The Supreme G was a once-a-year event attended by those in the upper echelons of Pollerton society. Had there ever been any single sessful businessperson who did not derive pride from being able to partake in the event? Perhaps all they want is to be able to make an appearance there. With that in mind, Jennifer peeked at Donald in the hope of soliciting his input. Donald shrugged and said, ¡°If these are the only two conditions, then I¡¯ve no problems with them. We can always remarry a dayter. I¡¯m willing to wait, no matter how long it takes.¡± Donald¡¯s words filled Kevin¡¯s heart with disgust. ¡°Very well, Mom. I ept your two conditions. However, I want you to promise me in return that once I have fulfilled them, all of you will no longer try to prevent us from being together.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure. Since when have I not kept my word to you?¡± Seeing that Jennifer had agreed, Linda proceeded to exit the room in thepany of Leonard and Kevin. After a brief hug, Jennifer also saw Donald out of the door. Once Donald was gone, Linda whispered to Kevin, ¡°Keep watch here tonight in case Donald tries to sneak back in after we leave. Your sister¡¯s chastity is of the utmost importance, so we must not allow that punk to screw things up for her.¡± ¡°What? Am I to stay here to keep watch?¡± Kevin sounded rather aggrieved. ¡°How am I to do that when there¡¯s not even a ce to sit around here?¡± Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Good Grief Linda shot a look at Kevin. ¡°What? Is it that hard for you to help maintain your sister¡¯s chastity? Do you want to stay here to keep watch or go home and sleep? Figure it out for yourself!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll stay.¡± Linda only headed downstairs with Leonard after seeing no further protestations from Kevin. Inside the elevator, the flummoxed Leonard asked, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you think that the two conditions you proposed just now were a little too simple? What if Jennifer is still determined to marry Donald after tomorrow¡¯s Supreme G?¡± ¡°Rx. That won¡¯t happen,¡± replied Linda with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m not going to allow Donald any chances because I will only have my daughter marry someone of Braxton¡¯s caliber!¡± Early the next morning, there was a knock on the door. When Jennifer answered it, the pallid and shivering Kevin clutched his own arms and made his way inside. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a hot shower first, Jennifer, so you should tidy up quickly. Mr. Irving will be here to pick you up in an hour¡¯s time.¡± The sight of Kevin in the state he was in led Jennifer to conclude that her younger brother must have kept vigil outside her doors the entire night. She was somewhat displeased but driven by the thought of needing only to endure one more day before she could be remarried to Donald. She bottled up her emotions and went inside her own room to get changed. When he stepped out of the bathroom, the sight of Jennifer¡¯s attire left Kevin stumped. ¡°Do you intend to attend the banquet dressed like that, Jennifer?¡± With her fantastic figure, Jennifer was equally capable of turning heads even when dressed in sporting outfits. That set, however, was considerably conservative in its design. Itprehensively covered Jennifer and exposed no other part of her body aside from her face. Wouldn¡¯t Jennifer be embarrassing herself by showing up to such a formal banquet dressed like that? ¡°I¡¯m dressing this way forfort. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Jennifer. You¡¯ve promised Mom that you¡¯ll attend the Supreme G, so you can¡¯t be pulling little stunts like this. Shouldn¡¯t you at least try to put on something that features a low neckline, or a bareback, or whatnot?¡± ¡°Since when have you ever seen me wear clothes like that?¡± the grim-faced Jennifer said. It urred to Kevin that that was indeed the case. Although his older sister was quite the looker, she had never been a shy dresser and certainly owned no clothes that were sensuous in any way. While Kevin was mulling over how to talk Jennifer around, Linda and Leonard showed up outside the door alongside Braxton. ¡°Please, please. Come on in. Jenny was really happy when she heard that we would be able to attend the Supreme G tonight and has been really looking forward to it since yesterday.¡± When Linda¡¯s voice faded, she lifted her head to see Jennifer in her sportswear. N?velDrama.Org ? content. That made Linda¡¯s smile freeze in ce. Good grief. ¡°What on earth is that you¡¯re wearing, Jennifer? Hurry up and change into something else!¡± Standing outside the doors in his white tuxedo, Braxton cut a very dashing and elegant figure. In contrast, Jennifer would surely be left lookingpletely out of ce if she were to stand beside him in that getup she had on her. Seated on the couch with a bag of chips in her clutches, Jennifer said, ¡°You only said that I have to attend the Supreme G, but did not specify what I must wear to it.¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re really going to be the death of me! Don¡¯t you realize that you¡¯re going to embarrass Mr. Irving if you were to show up like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± When Linda¡¯s voice faded out, Donald¡¯s voice emanated from the doorway. Before Linda could get a proper look, Donald had already squeezed his way past the three of them and made his way into the room. Then, he sat himself down on the couch to cuddle with Jennifer. ¡°What took you so long? I would have been taken away by someone else had you shown up a little later.¡± Pursing her lips, Jennifer acted as coquettishly as any young lover would. ¡°The bus waste, and there was heavy traffic as well. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t n my schedule well, Jenny.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I think I¡¯ll let you off this once since you managed to get here just in time.¡± Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Braxton Suspects Donald Catching sight of Jennifer and Donald talking to each other in their own world, Linda almost blew a blood vessel. Meanwhile, Leonard could not help mocking Donald inwardly. Hmph! Donald Campbell, do you know that Mr. Irving came in his Porsche? I can¡¯t believe you took a bus here and even had to endure the traffic jam. How ridiculous! There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ept you as my son-inw! ¡°Jennifer, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have you forgotten what you promised me?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Staring at Linda, Jennifer refuted, ¡°You set a second term that I¡¯m only allowed to remarry Donald after attending Supreme G. However, you didn¡¯t specify who I must attend it with. Hence, I n to attend this eye-opening asion with Donald before getting our marriage certificate tomorrow.¡± ¡°Remarry?¡± Braxton threw a nce at Linda and questioned, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, what on earth is going on?¡± Linda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She assumed Braxton was irked by the word ¡°remarry¡± and exined hastily, ¡°Mr. Irving, don¡¯t take Jenny¡¯s words to heart. What remarry? She¡¯s still an innocent youngdy. That was why she was deceived by Donald previously. Now that the scoundrel intends to deceive her for the second time, we won¡¯t let her fall victim to his despicability without batting an eyelid!¡± ¡°But as far as I can see, Ms. Wilson seems to take a fancy to him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. She¡¯s only blinded by his sweet talks at the moment. I reckon she will be enlightened and change her mind after attending the g tonight.¡± Initially, Braxton intended to win Jennifer¡¯s heart as requested by Tyrone. However, an rm bell started ringing in his head after he knew what had urred when Oscar made the first move by taking Jennifer to Est Montaigne, the Youngblood family¡¯s safe house. By rights, Jennifer would not have been able to flee from there. Thus, he was astonished when she escaped safe and sound, while Est Montaigne was razed. He looked for Jennifer to see if she was indeed fine and if his instinct that someone was discreetly protecting her was right. Apart from that, he intended to find ways to track down that particr person. Could that person be Donald? Scanning Donald from head to toe, Braxton found that he was noThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. different from othermoners, be it his demeanor or aura. Forget it. Since I¡¯m clueless about it now, I¡¯ll put on a showter tonight to find out who that person is. As the thought urred to Braxton, he shed Jennifer a smile. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯d initially invited you to Supreme G so you can have an eye- opening experience. However, I don¡¯t have any extra entry tickets, so I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go with us, Donald.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I have mine.¡± With that said, Donald whipped out an entry ticket for Supreme G. Where did he get it from? Tamping down his surging displeasure, Braxton stated cidly, ¡°All right. Since you have yours, let¡¯s set off now.¡± ¡°Um, Mr. Irving, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for Jenny to attend the g without dressing up?¡± ¡°Just let her dress as she likes as long as she feels comfortable. After all, it¡¯s her freedom. The g only startster at six, anyway. We can reach there earlier to get the matter resolved. They actually provide services for customized outfits there.¡± ¡°Really? Is it free of charge? Can Jenny¡¯s father and I each have a customized outfit, too?¡± Upon seeing Linda behaving like a bumpkin, Braxton could not help feeling amused. Fabrics used to custom-make outfits on the spot were usually low in quality. As a result, the outfits sewn were not as presentable as expected. Unequivocally, the outfit customization was only a gimmick. The wealthy ones would never consider having theirs customized on the spot, as they felt it would only downgrade themselves. Since Linda and her family¡¯s curiosity was piqued, Braxton decided to keep quiet about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Wilson. As long as we have the entry tickets, everything¡¯s free.¡± Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Apollo Sports Car Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. With that, Braxton walked ahead of them. After all, he knew that Jennifer would only walk abreast with Donald, so he wanted to spare himself the embarrassment. Exiting the residential area, Braxton unlocked his Porsche, opened the car door, and looked at Jennifer. Linda and the others hopped into it right away, beckoning Jennifer to do so as well. However, Jennifer paid no heed to it. Holding onto Donald¡¯s arm, she told Linda and the others, ¡°Just go ahead. I¡¯ll go there with Donald by bus.¡± Smiling disdainfully, Braxton scoffed, ¡°Jenny, Supreme G will be held in the suburb, and there isn¡¯t any bus that heads there straight away. Come on. Get into my car now. There¡¯s still space for one more person.¡± Evidently, he was reluctant to give Donald a lift by emphasizing that there was only space for one more person. Jennifer did not utter any words as she held onto Donald¡¯s arm. In the meantime, Donald looked at Braxton and responded cidly, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mr. Irving. I sent my car for servicing a few days ago. Someone should be on the way to send it back to me now.¡± Hearing that, Linda snorted, ¡°Forget about it, Donald. Didn¡¯t you take a bus here this morning? Don¡¯t ever think you can make a fool of me. Heed my words. If Jenny doesn¡¯t turn up at Supreme G today, I won¡¯t allow the two of you to remarry no matter what!¡± Upon hearing her words, Jennifer was in a dilemma. She looked at Donald and suggested softly, ¡°Donald, how about I go with them first and wait for you at the entrance? After all, I¡¯ll be considered as attending it as long as I show up there, and my mom won¡¯t be able to go back on her word.¡± Patting her hand, Donald reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve promised to bring you there to have fun, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d let you wait for me alone at the entrance.¡± On the heels of that, the ear-splitting sound of a car engine sounded from the corner of the street. Everyone turned to look in the same direction instinctively. Soon, an orange Apollo race car whizzed toward them. It then pulled to a halt right in front of Donald and Jennifer. Following that, a tall and slender woman got out of it and ced the key in Donald¡¯s palm. ¡°Here¡¯s your car, Mr. Campbell. It¡¯s serviced and at an optimum stage. You may set off at any time.¡± ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡± Right after he pressed a button on the key, the two car doors opened upward as though a giant bird was spreading its wings. ¡°Jenny, get into the car. Let me take you for a drive.¡± In the meantime, Kevin, seated in the passenger seat next to the driver¡¯s seat, widened his eyes in sheer disbelief. ¡°Apollo S7? It¡¯s a top- notch sports car limited to only a hundred units worldwide. Good gracious! How¡¯s it possible that he owns one!¡± As Linda had no idea about cars, she asked hastily, ¡°Kev, is it valuable?¡± ¡°This is the top- level sports car limited to one hundred units worldwide, Mom. Needless to say, it¡¯s extremely valuable. In fact, it¡¯s not something that can be easily purchased. How the hell did Donald manage to get it?¡± Compared to Donald¡¯s Apollo sports car, Braxton¡¯s Porsche was a stark contrast to it, like an ordinary car. At the sight of Donald¡¯s sports car speeding off, Braxton sat in his Porsche with a look of utter grimness. Could he be the one who saved Jennifer? Otherwise, how could he own such a top-level sports car? No, no. It can¡¯t be. If Donald has suchpetency, he wouldn¡¯t have needed anyone to back him up in runching the Dragon Fide Project. He could¡¯ve effortlessly runched it without anyone¡¯s help, right? ¡°Kev, do you think it¡¯s possible to rent any Apollo S7 in Pollerton?¡± Braxton piped up. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure; I need to check with my friend.¡± ¡°Help me ask about it, then.¡± With that, he started the engine of his Porsche, while Kevin whipped out his phone to ask about the Apollo sports car via WhatsApp. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Imitation Car Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Shortly after, Kevin managed to get some news. With a hint of excitement written all over his face, he told Braxton, ¡°Mr. Irving, I¡¯ve already checked with my friend. ording to him, a few top-notch luxurious cars worldwide were transported from Yaleview recently. However, they are obviously from the ck market without proper transport procedure.¡± Hearing that, Linda asked in bafflement, ¡°What do you mean by no proper transport procedure?¡± ¡°It means this batch of cars is illegal. The cars can¡¯t be genuine, as they are either imitations or smuggled.¡± Leonard was stupefied. ¡°There are even imitations for this type of sports car?¡± ¡°Dad, I bet you never know about this. Some of those who like to show off love to have modifications for certain parts of their car frames so their cars resemble the luxurious ones. You won¡¯t spot any difference if you don¡¯t take a closer look. However, if you do so and sit in the car, you¡¯ll be able to tell if it¡¯s an imitation right away. Think about it. Has Jennifer ever been in a luxurious car before? Can she spot any difference? If Donald brags to her about his sports car, won¡¯t she believe it right away? What a despicable man. How could he have the audacity to fool Jennifer with an imitation car? I was almost bluffed by him, too.¡± In an instant, Braxton burst outughing. ¡°Kev, since it¡¯s an imitation car, I reckon it¡¯s not worth much money. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yeah! How much can an imitation car cost? I bet it costs no more than a few hundred thousand.¡± ¡°There¡¯s six hundred thousand in this card. I want you to do something for me.¡± Braxton took a bank card from his wallet and handed it to Kevin. Grinning ear to ear, thetter took it immediately. Ah! My future brother-inw is undoubtedly generous! He doesn¡¯t even think twice about spending six hundred thousand! That¡¯s how we define filthy rich and generous! ¡°Feel free to assign me anything, Mr. Irving. I¡¯ll do the best I can!¡± ¡°When we reach the parking lotter, I want you to locate his imitation car and smash it.¡± ¡°S-Smash it?¡± Linda and the others were dumbstruck. My goodness! Do the wealthy always do something like this? ¡°Yeah. Haven¡¯t you started disliking him long ago? To me, he¡¯s a pain in the neck, too. Hence, I thought of asking you to smash his car for me. The leftover amount on this card will be your reward.¡± His words whipped Kevin up in an instant. I only need to smash an imitation car to gain a few hundred thousand! What a golden opportunity! Rubbing his hands, Kevin convinced Braxton, ¡°You can count on me on that, Mr. Irving.¡± Fifteen minutester, Braxton parked his car in the parking lot. The moment everyone got out of his car, Donald¡¯s Apollo sports car came into view. Undeniably, the eye-catching sports car was exceptionallyvish. Even though it was parked among all the other luxurious cars in the parking lot, it did not fail to catch the other business elites¡¯ eyes. Many started surrounding it as they scrutinized and enthusiastically madements about it. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s certainly a top- notch luxurious car. Take a look at the hand-printed lines on the door. If I¡¯m not mistaken, each line is different.¡± ¡°Look at the inner parts of this car. Oh my! The hand gear is made of pure silver, isn¡¯t it? What avish design!¡± Listening to the business elites discussing fervently, Braxton felt a rush of displeasure surging from within him. I¡¯m always the center of attention on any asion. How could Donald steal the limelight now? Right that instant, Braxton shot Kevin a meaningful nce. Thetter gestured to him proudly by holding a hammer. ¡°Watch how I teach that Campbell a lesson, Mr. Irving.¡± Braxton was not the slightest bit interested in it. After watching thetter advancing toward Donald¡¯s Apollo sports car, he headed straight toward the entrance instead. Linda and Leonard looked at Kevin before they turned to cast a look at Braxton, who was walking ahead of them. Perplexed, they were indecisive about who they should follow. ¡°What are you waiting for? We should follow Mr. Irving.¡± Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Chapter 534 The Apollo Sports Car Is Smashed Upon hearing that, Linda furrowed her brows in uncertainty. ¡°I hope Kevin will not be in trouble after smashing Donald¡¯s car.¡± At her words, Leonard snapped at her, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. There¡¯s nothing to be worried about. After all, money can do magic. Didn¡¯t Mr. Irving give him six hundred thousand to get the matter resolved by payingpensation? What a thoughtful son-inw! Don¡¯t you think we should give it our way to match-make Jennifer and him soonest possible? What¡¯s the point of keeping an eye on Kevin?¡± Linda shared the same sentiments with Leonard upon hearing that. Therefore, they quickened their paces to catch up with Braxton and made their way toward the entrance of the hall. ¡°Excuse me. Please make way.¡± On the flip side, Kevin dragged the rich businessmen surrounding Donald¡¯s Apollo sports car away and smashed the logo to a dent without a second thought. They gaped at Kevin as though he had lost his mind. What the hell! Where did this brate from? How could he have the gall to smash such a luxurious car? No words could describe how much Kevin enjoyed it when those businessmen had their eyes on him. He was suddenly buoyed up by his strong sense of superiority. ¡°Why are you staring at me? It¡¯s only an imitation car, and I have plenty of money. Anything wrong if I smash it?¡± With that, he smashed the Apollo sports car twice again with the hammer. It shattered the rearview mirror right away and dented the hood. Kevin was overexcited as though he had taken a stimnt. Secondster, he even climbed onto the roof of the car and swung the hammer gleefully. At the sight, the rich businessmen whipped out their phones to take a video. Kevin even posed for them willingly. One of them lowered his voice and asked quizzically, ¡°Who¡¯s this brat? He¡¯s really daring.¡± ¡°No idea. He might be a lunatic who had just escaped from some hospital.¡± ¡°He¡¯s in deep trouble. I bet he¡¯ll end up rotting in jail.¡± The more they gossiped, the more excited Kevin got. Just as he was about to smash the car window to damage the interior part of the Apollo, a burly security guard with a scar on his face dragged him down. Subsequently, he fell clumsily on the ground. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± The burly security guard looked at the Apollo sports car before throwing Kevin a re. ¡°You sure have the guts to stir up turmoil on the turf of Azure Dragon Club, huh? Do you know who I am?¡± Kevin steeled himself and retorted, ¡°How would I know a lowly nobody like you? And how dare youy a finger on me! Just you wait! I¡¯ll ask my brother-inw to bash your brains out!¡± ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re definitely asking for trouble!¡± Another security guard trampled Kevin¡¯s stomach with a flying kick, causing him to fall to the ground again. Before Kevin could get to his feet, the security guard grabbed his hair to pull him up like a pet dog, pressing his head on the hood of the Apollo sports car. ¡°He is Armando Xuereb, the third highest leader in Azure Dragon Club. You must have a death wish by getting on his nerves.¡± Kevin had never heard about Azure Dragon Club, let alone Armando¡¯s name. Even so, upon seeing the guards¡¯ intimidating faces, he had a gut feeling that they could be influential figures in the underworld and the legal departments. In a split second, Kevin faltered. However, when he recalled how Braxton had asked him to smash the car, he still uttered, ¡°My brother-inw is Braxton Irving. He¡¯s the one who asked me to smash this car. Fine, I¡¯ll just paypensation for the damage done. I have money. There¡¯s six hundred thousand in this card.¡± ¡°Six hundred thousand?¡± Armando suddenly snatched the hammer from Kevin and smashed it onto the hood right in front of him with a loud bang. Thetter was scared stiff and almost wet his pants. Everyone gasped at the scene. This guy named Armando is seemingly fearless. The hammer was barely a few inches from the brat¡¯s head. He could¡¯ve been ripped apart! ¡°This is a top-level Apollo sports car, you brat. N?velDrama.Org ? content. There are only one hundred units worldwide. Now that you have smashed it to such an extent, do you seriously think you can make it up to the owner with six hundred thousand?¡± ¡°This car is fake! It¡¯s only an imitation that costs two hundred thousand at most! The price can¡¯t go any higher!¡± Kevin yelled confidently. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Chapter 535 The Real Deal Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He even wanted to give Armando an exnation on imitation cars, but he had barely lifted his head when someone shoved it back down. ¡°Imitation car?¡± With a mighty swing of the hammer, Armando smashed the window of the driver¡¯s seat to pieces and had his men shove Kevin inside. ¡°Just this once. I¡¯ll make an exception and let you have a look inside, so make sure to get an eyeful and tell me if it¡¯s an imitation!¡± Being a car enthusiast, Kevin had gotten so excited when he smashed the car earlier that he did not notice if the car¡¯s exterior was authentic. It was not until he felt how soft andfortable the seat was that the realization dawned on him. T-This car is the real deal! It¡¯s not an imitation! This is impossible! How could Donald possibly afford a fancy car like this? Kevin swallowing nervously with his face pale was all Armando needed to know what he was thinking about. ¡°Take this guy to our security room and teach him a lesson. After that, I want you boys to find out who this car belongs to and have hime to the security room,¡± Armando said while patting the supercar. He then swaggered off while two of his security guards hauled Kevin out of the car and dragged him toward the security room. ¡°Hey! Let go! You can¡¯t do this to me! Braxton is my brother-in- law!¡± Kevin screamed at the top of his lungs, but his cries fell on deaf ears. Meanwhile, Linda was getting her measurements taken by the staff at the Supreme G¡¯s dressing area. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling in her gut and nced worriedly in the direction of the parking lot. ¡°Honey, do I look good in this outfit?¡± As men¡¯s suits were rtively simpler and took a lot less time to tailor, Leonard already had his on as he stood before Linda. Linda rolled her eyes at him as she asked with a concerned expression, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Kev back yet? He has been gone for quite a long time. Do you think something might¡¯ve happened to him?¡± ¡°Nonsense! It has only been about thirty minutes! You know how mischievous Kevin can be, don¡¯t you? Mr. Irving has paid him six hundred thousand to smash up a car, so it¡¯s only natural for him to take his sweet time!¡± Leonard replied casually. Feeling relieved after hearing that, Linda nodded in response. ¡°But Mr. Irving seems to have left after bringing us in here. What should we do?¡± Leonard did not quite understand what Linda meant. ¡°Mr. Irving is a reputable businessman in Pollerton, so he must have a lot of friends attending this banquet. We¡¯re lucky he¡¯s willing to broaden our horizons by bringing us here! You don¡¯t expect him to stay with us the whole evening, do you?¡± Shooting Leonard a fierce re, Linda snapped back at him, ¡°How will we match-make him and Jennifer if we can¡¯t find him? Need I remind you that we have a task to aplish? We¡¯re not here to enjoy the party, Leonard!¡± ¡°Jennifer is off fooling around with Donald as we speak. Honestly, you should¡¯ve told her to stay away from Donald for at least a year! That way, we¡¯d have more time to set her up with Mr. Irving! What¡¯s the point of us trying to do so if Jennifer isn¡¯t even interested in Mr. Irving?¡± Leonard replied with a pout after being yelled at. At that, Linda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. All you have to do is help me find them both. I¡¯ll take care of the matchmaking part.¡± Leonard was not sure what she had in mind, but he had a bad feeling about it somehow. While Linda and Leonard were trying out clothes in the dressing area, Jennifer and Donald were browsing through the dressing area as well. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Wynter Is Our Brand Ambassador Although the wealthy guests attending the Supreme G would show up in tailored clothes, many owners of small and medium-sized enterprises would bring their dates over and have their clothes tailored on the spot. When Jennifer said she did not like wearing gowns, she was actually hinting at Donald that they both had no suitable clothes for the event. After all, it was every girl¡¯s dream to look pretty when attending a grand event such as this. ¡°Do you like those gowns? How about we go get ourselves a set of formal attire as well?¡± Jennifer shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t look nice in a gown, so I¡¯d rather not embarrass myself.¡± ¡°Says who? I think you look better than all of them, so you¡¯d definitely look stunning in a gown.¡± Donald then dragged Jennifer into a dressing room before she could say anything further. ¡°Wee! Are you two here to get your outfits tailored?¡± Camille Tate, the staff member on duty, greeted them the moment when they entered the dressing room that had been temporarily set up. ¡°We¡¯d like to see if there are any designs that suit us.¡± ¡°Of course. This way, please.¡± Camille then led them to a desk and handed them a catalog filled with options they could choose from. After browsing through the catalog, Jennifer realized the free tailoring service only offered a few simplistic designs with very cheap fabric. It¡¯d be awkward if I run into people wearing these exact same gowns at the Supreme G. As for the other outfits¡­ The cheapest men¡¯s suit would cost over seventy thousand, and the cheapest gown would cost over a hundred and twenty thousand. ¡°Donald, how about we just attend the Supreme G dressed like this?¡± Jennifer whispered into his ear, but Camille heard what she said. The look in Camille¡¯s eyes had turned slightly disdainful, even though she still maintained a smile on her face. I don¡¯t know how this woman got herself a ticket to this event, but she¡¯s clearly just here to get a glimpse of what life is like for the wealthy! With that in mind, Camille said, ¡°Sefoya is an international brand, so you need not worry about the quality and designs of our tailored outfits. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find it satisfactory after you try it on. Many celebrities in Yorknd have made appearances on television wearing our outfits. Just so you know, Wynter Lowe is our brand ambassador!¡± Holding a hand over her mouth, Jennifer eximed in shock, ¡°Wynter is your brand ambassador?¡± Thinking Jennifer was another one of Wynter¡¯s fans, Camille added, ¡°Yeah! She attended a film award ceremony wearing ¡®White Swan¡¯! You can have that tailored here too, by the way.¡± Jennifer¡¯s jaw dropped when she turned the page and saw how much White Swan cost. What the¡­ Five hundred and sixty thousand just for a gown? ¡°My goodness¡­ Isn¡¯t this a little too pricey?¡± Jennifer eximed. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re talking about a gown that Queen Lowe herself has worn. For your information, the feathers on this gown are genuine swan feathers. The price is justified by theplicated production process and rarity of the materials used.¡± ¡°Forget it, Donald. Let¡¯s just attend the Supreme G dressed like this.¡± Camille frowned when her efforts at promoting the gown had been in vain. She was so displeased that she did not even bother seeing them out of the dressing room. That was when a tall woman came in with her arms wrapped around a man¡¯s. Upon seeing Jennifer, she paused in her tracks. ¡°Jennifer? How did you get in?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer was equally shocked when she saw the woman in front of her. ¡°H-Hi, Natalie¡­¡± ¡°You two know each other?¡± the man asked. ¡°Oh, Jennifer and I used to take piano lessons together at Cultural Pce. Just so you know, our teacher used to call her a genius back then. In fact, she even won quite a few prizes in the city-levelpetitions!¡± replied Natalie Quidley. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Natalie The Bully ¡°Really? She can y the piano better than you?¡± The man was a little surprised, as Natalie had risen to fame as a talented pianist in Yorknd. She would be performing live on stage at the Supreme G tonight. ¡°That was the case in the past, but I¡¯m not sure about it now. Jennifer, if I recall, you stopped taking sses at Cultural Pce after receiving those awards. I heard your family stopped you from taking piano lessons because you guys couldn¡¯t afford it. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I can¡¯t remember if it was the tuition fees or piano that broke the bank, though.¡± Piano lessons were really expensive, and Jennifer¡¯s family was not financially doing well back then. Her parents only agreed to let her take piano lessons for a year because she kept begging them for it. Linda had never considered letting her be a pianist, as she did not think the ie generated would be enough to cover the costs. A couple of trophies was all Jennifer got after winning those city-level piano competitions, so pursuing a career as a pianist did not seem very practical. Besides, Jennifer would need to practice a lot at home if she wished to take her piano skills to a higher level. Naturally, the idea of forking out a huge sum to buy a piano did not sit well with Linda. She would rather buy Kevin video games with that money than buy Jennifer a piano. Not being able to be a pianist was one of Jennifer¡¯s biggest regrets. She never expected to run into Natalie at the Supreme G, let alone have thetter bring up her painful memories in front of all those people. Jennifer kept quiet with her head held low, but Natalie refused to stop there. ¡°What are you doing here, Jennifer? The Supreme G isn¡¯t some public party that anyone can just attend. How did you get your ticket?¡± she pressed on. Although Natalie isn¡¯t as talented as I am when ites to ying the piano, she was able to pursue her career as a pianist thanks to the support of her family. With that in mind, Jennifer replied timidly, ¡°Someone gave it to me. My boyfriend and I are just here to have a look around. We¡¯ll be heading home soon.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re just having a look around, huh?¡± Natalie broke into a grin as her gaze fell upon the open catalog on the table. ¡°Even so, this is the Supreme G we¡¯re talking about. Your outfits are hardly appropriate for such a grand event. Why don¡¯t you two get yourselves a set of formal attire? They provide tailoring services here, don¡¯t they?¡± Having worked retail for many years, Camille was experienced enough to read the room and understand what Natalie was implying. ¡°Ms. Wilson here thinks our outfits are too expensive. That¡¯s why they chose not to get a set tailored,¡± she chimed in. ¡°What? I thought you guys are offering outfits for free?¡± ¡°Perhaps Ms. Wilson finds the free outfits too cheap for someone of her status.¡± Hearing that, Natalie clicked her tongue in disapproval. ¡°Jennifer, I don¡¯t mean to sound rude, but why haven¡¯t you changed at all? You¡¯re always looking down on cheap stuff even though you can¡¯t afford the expensive stuff. With that attitude of yours, I¡¯m surprised you managed to get by all these years!¡± Those words cut Jennifer¡¯s heart like a knife, and her eyes reddened as tears began to form. Right when Jennifer was about to cry, Donald spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t afford to buy them. We just find the outfits here too ugly for our liking.¡± ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re just being shamelessly stubborn!¡± Camille red coldly at Donald as she continued, ¡°We designed White Swan, a gown that Wynter wore when attending a formal event! Are you saying you find that gown ugly as well?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. There wasn¡¯t anything impressive about White Swan¡¯s design. You don¡¯t actually think that gown was special, do you?¡± Donald replied nonchntly while picking his ear. ¡°Sir, White Swan is a very valuable gown, which is why it suits Wynter¡¯s elegance and status. Your statements are both ignorant and insolent!¡± chirped the man standing next to Natalie. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Introducing Harold Dawson Donald shot the man an annoyed look, asking, ¡°And who the heck are you?¡± This guy has been awfully quiet while Natalie and Camille were insulting Jennifer earlier. Why would he suddenly butt in after I called White Swan ugly? ¡°This gentleman here is Harold Dawson. Mr. Dawson is the key makeup artist in Queen Lowe¡¯s team and also the one who picked out White Swan,¡± Natalie introduced solemnly before the man could even say anything. ¡°Oh, that exins your strong reaction. You were the one who picked the gown for her, huh?¡± Donald stared at Harold seriously. ¡°In that case, I seem to have gotten the wrong idea about Wynter. It¡¯s not her fashion sense that needs work, but her ability to hire the right person for the job.¡± The look on Harold¡¯s face turned gloomy instantly. All of Yorknd¡¯s entertainment industry treat me with the utmost respect! Heck, even Wynter wouldn¡¯t dare say a word about my fashion sense! ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on getting involved in your little squabble, but you questioning my taste is absolutely uneptable. I believe White Swan is one of the best gowns out there. If you can find one that can surpass it, I will admit defeat and retire from the entertainment industry! If you can¡¯t find a better gown, then you are to leave Supreme G immediately. I do not want to see you at the banquet after this!¡± Harold snapped back at him with a sneer. There were some gowns out there that looked better than White Swan, but Harold did not think Donald was knowledgeable enough to identify them. That was the key difference that separated professionals from non-professionals. For example, it would be near impossible for an average person to win an argument with a mechanic over which spare parts were of better quality. As if that was not challenging enough, Natalie decided to take things up a notch by saying, ¡°Having them find a gown like that simply won¡¯t do, Mr. Dawson! Given how advanced technology is these days, they could easily look it up on the inte! Jennifer, your boyfriend said he finds these gowns ugly, didn¡¯t he? We¡¯ll admit defeat if he can present a gown that¡¯s better than White Swan.¡± Presenting a gown and finding one were twopletely different things. One simply needed to have great taste in order to find a gown better than White Swan, but to present one would first require him to own said gown. Naturally, that would cost a huge amount of money. Ha! Take that, Jennifer! You can me your ignorant boyfriend for insulting White Swan to Harold¡¯s face! N ¡°Sure thing. The bet is on, then! Give me fifteen minutes. I¡¯ll have someone bring the gown over.¡± Donald then pulled up two chairs and sat Jennifer down beside him. ¡°All right, you two have fifteen minutes to make it happen!¡± Natalie replied excitedly. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. My family background is clearly better than Jennifer¡¯s, and yet, she somehow became the center of attention back at Cultural Pce. I¡¯ve always wanted to crush her pride and ego beneath my heel and show her who¡¯s better, but she withdrew from Cultural Pce before I got the chance to. On top of that, she even stopped ying the piano altogether! Oh, Jennifer, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d have the audacity to attend Supreme G with that ignorant boyfriend of yours! Today, I shall show you just how superior I am! ¡°Let¡¯s just get out of here, Donald. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Although Jennifer had no idea how powerful Harold was, she knew Natalie was from a rather wealthy family. While most other parents could only afford bicycles, Natalie had a butler drive her to and from school. Now that my family is finally able to afford a car after all these years, one can only imagine how much wealthier her family must¡¯ve be. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Blind Them With Your Beauty ¡°I actually had a gown prepared for you, but it was supposed to be a surprise. Since they¡¯re so eager to see it, I might as well show it to them now,¡± Donald reassured her with a pat on the hand. Even so, Jennifer could not help but worry as she had promised Linda she would attend the Supreme G. Therefore, leaving the venue halfway through would have a negative impact on her remarriage with Donald. Feeling smug after seeing Jennifer¡¯s anxious expression, Natalie nced at Camille and asked with her chin held high, ¡°Has my White Swan arrived?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Quidley. Pleasee with me to the fitting room,¡± Camille replied as she escorted Natalie to the fitting room. The two of them even shed Jennifer a gleeful smile before entering the fitting room. Let¡¯s see if you can afford something that costs more than five hundred and sixty thousand, Jennifer! Harold waited until they were gone before saying, ¡°Mr. Campbell, it¡¯s clear as day that you and I are not of the same profession. I know you were only putting up an act in front of Natalie. If you two leave now, I can pretend this never happened and call off our little bet.¡± When Jennifer heard that, her eyes lit up. We won¡¯t have to leave the venue if he calls off the bet! ¡°Donald¡­¡± Holding her hand, Donald motioned for her to keep quiet as he asked, ¡°Are you scared, Harold?¡± Hearing the other man¡¯s question, Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡° What did you just say?¡± ¡°You can just tell me if you¡¯re scared. I won¡¯tugh at you or anything.¡± ¡°Donald, I¡¯m simply trying to spare you and your girlfriend here from the inevitable humiliation. Did you really think I¡¯d be scared of you?¡± Harold muttered through clenched teeth. ¡°It¡¯s good to know you¡¯re not scared. Just be patient. The gown I requested for will be arriving shortly.¡± Those words had barely left Donald¡¯s mouth when a man came in with two exquisite-looking boxes in his hands. ¡°Here you go, Mr. Campbell!¡± Donald nodded and replied calmly, ¡°Just leave it on the side.¡± The man did as told and stepped out of the room after that. Handing Jennifer one of the boxes, Donald pointed at the other fitting room, uttering, ¡°Go on, get changed and blind them with your beauty.¡± Jennifer stared hesitantly at the heavy box in her hands. There will be no turning back once I put this gown on¡­ Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, she decided to throw caution to the wind when she saw the confident look in Donald¡¯s eyes. No, I shouldn¡¯t worry aboutpeting against others. Donald bought me this dress, so it¡¯s extremely precious. Even if it isn¡¯t better than White Swan, I¡¯ll still wear it on a date with him! No longer feeling anxious, she leaned in and gave Donald a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Thanks for the gown. I¡¯ll go put it on for you right now.¡± Natalie came out of her fitting room right as Jennifer entered one. Despite her nasty behavior, Natalie had a rather decent figure, and White Swan helpedplement that by adding an air of elegance to her. ¡°Where¡¯s Jennifer? She didn¡¯t run off on her own, did she?¡± ¡°Ms. Wilson has also entered the fitting room.¡± Harold eyed her from head to toe as he added with a satisfied smile, ¡°I knew this gown would suit you well. You¡¯ll be the center of attention if you wear this on stage today.¡± Receiving his compliment, Natalie felt even more confident in her appearance. She then nced at her watch before telling Donald, ¡°I¡¯ll be going on stage in thirty minutes. It¡¯s a shame you and Jennifer won¡¯t be around to witness me captivate the audience with my dazzling beauty.¡± ¡°Is that so? What if Wynter says your gown doesn¡¯t look good? Would you still wear it on stage?¡± Donald asked while scrolling through his phone. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Astrea By Fernando Snow Ha! This guy must¡¯ve lost his mind or something! Wynter isn¡¯t attending Supreme G, so there¡¯s no way she¡¯d say that! Natalie let out a disdainful chuckle at the thought of that. Suddenly, the door to the fitting room was opened, and Jennifer stepped out in a dark purple dress. ¡°How do I look, Donald?¡± she asked, her face blushing slightly. The dark purple color of the gown matched her fair skin perfectly. Jennifer looked so stunningly beautiful that everyone in the room was frozen in shock. ¡°What the¡­ How could a gown like this possibly exist?¡± Harold eximed with disbelief written all over his face. He had neither seen the materials used in making the gown nor heard of its design. The gown was made up of threeyers, with the outermost layer being a thin veil coated with diamonds. The diamonds helped conceal the dark-colored girdle inside and gave the gown an air of mystery. The secondyer was a girdle with a dark-colored pattern that glittered and sparkled when light shone on it from different angles. The innermostyer was a figure-hugging bodice. Jennifer was not sure what material it was made of, but it was breathable and did not feel restrictive at all. ¡°You look amazing, Jennifer! Don¡¯t you see how stunned they are?¡± Donald then shifted his gaze toward Harold. ¡°Well? What do you think? Which is better? My girlfriend¡¯s gown or White Swan?¡± ¡°You win. I¡¯ll retire from the entertainment industry¡­¡± Harold muttered through clenched teeth. Harold? Retire from the entertainment industry? Natalie was instantly snapped out of her daze when she heard that. The entire entertainment industry holds Harold in high regard! My career will be ruined if they find out that he retired because of me! ¡°Donald must¡¯ve rented this gown somewhere! They can¡¯t have won just yet!¡± Natalie protested as she refused to admit defeat. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Harold, on the other hand, took his loss with honor. ¡°This gown does indeed look better than White Swan, so it¡¯s undeniable that I have lost the bet. Don¡¯t lose your cool, Natalie. You still have a performanceing up,¡± he said solemnly. Harold then walked up to Donald and asked, ¡°Could you tell me the name of this gown? I¡¯d like to know who made this amazing work of art.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Astrea by Fernando Snow himself. It has a total of three hundred and sixty-five diamonds.¡± Upon hearing that, Camille and another female staff member red enviously at Jennifer. Three hundred and sixty-five diamonds? Most people would only use one diamond when proposing to their girlfriends, but this gown has three hundred and sixty-five diamonds? This is ridiculous! Harold let out a wry chuckle as he realized he had lost fairly and squarely. Fernando is the best fashion designer in the world. Most people can only dream of having him design an outfit for them. As Fernando only designs outfits when he has an inspiration for it, simply having lots of money isn¡¯t going to cut it. Therefore, he must¡¯ve designed Astrea specially for Jennifer. Since this is no longer about money, I can confirm there¡¯s definitely more to Donald than meets the eye! Harold was able to deduce all that information from Jennifer¡¯s gown alone, but the same could not be said about Natalie. All she knew was that her gown did not look as good as Jennifer¡¯s. Consumed by envy, she shouted, ¡°Hey, Jennifer! How much did you spend on that gown of yours? I¡¯ll pay ten times as much, so take it off and sell it to me right now! This is a great deal for you, so what do you say?¡± Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Chapter 541 A p In The Face Donald stared wide-eyed at Natalie in shock and disbelief. Does she really think she can have her way with everything just because she¡¯s rich? He was not nning on taking things a step further but changed his mind after witnessing Natalie¡¯s shameless behavior. While the two continued to argue, Donald pulled out his phone and sent Wynter a text. ¡°Donald bought me this gown, so I¡¯m not going to sell it,¡± Jennifer replied firmly. ¡°Oh, please! I know all too well how poor your family is! Instead of heading home after having a look around, why don¡¯t you sell me this gown and make a ton of money out of it? Besides, you¡¯d just be wasting the beauty of this dress if you wear it!¡± Natalie¡¯s jealousy was really starting to show at that point. Fernando had designed Astrea specially for Jennifer, so there was no way it would not look good on her. Not wanting to waste her time and energy arguing with Natalie, Jennifer walked up to Donald. ¡°You have a set of formal attire too, right? You should go put it on!¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll do that in a bit.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Jennifer asked in confusion after a brief pause. ¡°For the show to start.¡± Donald then pointed at a television inside the room and continued, ¡°Could you help me turn on the TV? I want to watch the news.¡± He wants to watch the news in Supreme G¡¯s dressing area? Camille had no idea what Donald was ying at, but she had an obligation to try and satisfy their customers¡¯ requests if possible. She had just switched on the television when the excited voice of an entertainment news reporter was heard. ¡°Wynter Lowe has just announced that she will be canceling her contract with Sefoya! From now on, she will no longer be Sefoya¡¯s brand ambassador!While Wynter has yet to exin her exact reasons for canceling the contract, her manager revealed it could be rted to the gown named ¡®White Swan¡¯! Oh, Wynter has just made a post about it! She says she is dissatisfied with Sefoya¡¯s White Swan! Apparently, she hated it after seeing pictures of her in it online!¡± What? Wynter is canceling her contract with Sefoya because she doesn¡¯t like White Swan? I wouldn¡¯t have believed that if I hadn¡¯t seen it on the news with my own eyes! To think I was just bragging about Wynter being Sefoya¡¯s brand ambassador earlier¡­ Camille felt as if she had just been humiliated in front of everyone. Meanwhile, Harold simply stared at Donald as he thought about what had just happened. Could Donald have something to do with Wynter¡¯s sudden canction of her contract? This seems like too much of a coincidence if you ask me. Besides, Donald sounded so confident that it¡¯s almost as if he knew what was going to happen. ¡°Well? Are you still going to wear this gown when you perform on stage, Natalie?¡± Wynter canceling her contract was like a p in the face for Sefoya, Harold, and Natalie. This performance is really important to me! I chose to have White Swan tailored at Sefoya just so I could be the center of attention like Wynter! I was hoping I could go viral with it, but Wynter has just canceled her contract with Sefoya because of White Swan. There¡¯s no way I can go on stage wearing it now! ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, Donald, Jennifer!¡± Natalie yelled angrily as she ripped her brooch off and stormed back into the fitting room to get changed. Natalie had always been the cause of Jennifer¡¯s insecurity. Thetter felt inferior because Natalie had the support of her family, which was something shecked. As such, Jennifer felt much better after Donald helped avenge her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Chapter 542 All Eyes On Her Natalie doesn¡¯t seem like someone to watch out for. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve finished watching the show, please wait for me a while here. I¡¯m going inside to change my clothes.¡± Jennifer nodded meekly. After Donald got into the changing room, she attentively retrieved and sorted out his coat. When she spotted Donalding out of the changing room, her eyes glinted. He dressed in an immacte ck tuxedo. She could not help but notice that the cut and design of the tuxedo were much more exquisite than ordinary tuxedos. Even Harold was bedazzled by his striking appearance. Needless to say, the tuxedo was also Fernando¡¯s design. There was intricately-cut crocodile skin fabric on the outer edges of the tuxedo, as well as on the shoulders and waist area. They resembled the rocky surface of stars. The design of the tuxedoplemented Jennifer¡¯s Astrea gown perfectly. ¡°Mr. Campbell, this is my name card. Could we have a chat at your convenience?¡± Harold asked. He had contemted for quite some time before he finally decided to hand Donald his name card. Even though he lost the bet with Donald, he was someone who would honor his bet. Besides, he was yearning to make a name for himself. No matter who Donald was, the two sets of attire were enough proof that he was not an ordinary man. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s keep in touch.¡± Donald ced Harold¡¯s name card in his pocket and circled Jennifer¡¯s waist to head out of the dressing area. ¡°Wow, who is that woman? She looks so great in that gown!¡± ¡°Are those diamonds on her gown? Look! They¡¯re shining!¡± ¡°The tuxedo on the guy is also looking great. Did they have it custom-made for free as well?¡± Donald and Jennifer managed to garner everyone¡¯s attention the moment they stepped out of the dressing area. Donald was a handsome man. However, since he did not care to groom himself on the daily, people did not pay much attention to his appearance. On the other hand, Jennifer was a natural beauty and was widely known to be on par with Wynter. However, the two women had different kinds of charm to them. Jennifer looked like a celebrity with Astrea bringing out her best features. The esteemed guests of the party dared not approach the couple as they assumed that Donald and Jennifer came from prestige families. As Jennifer never had everyone paying attention to her like that, she blushed beet red and said, ¡°Donald, is my gown over the top? Should we just go home?¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to marry me again?¡± Jennifer rolled her eyes at the man and grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t insisted on this gown, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I think it¡¯s fine,¡± Donald uttered seriously. ¡°You are my woman, and you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the whole world.¡± Jennifer was touched by his sweet talk but hit him gently on his chest as she blushed uncontrobly. Just when the two of them were engaged in hushed whispers, a loud noise rang. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the loser Donald? I never thought you could ever get in here. It looks like the security of Supreme G is not doing their job properly for letting the likes of you slip through their fingers.¡± Tyrone was wearing a beige-colored suit and was apanied by a young woman. Her face, obviously being heavily touched up with stic surgery, was a telltale sign that she was a rookie model. Tyrone had noticed Donald from afar and decided toe over to mock him. However, when he approached the two, he was stumped at the sight of Jennifer in the gown and could no longer avert his gaze. Seeing that, the rookie model was not pleased and pouted as she shook his hands. ¡°Mr. Campbell, what are you looking at?¡± Tyrone snapped out of his daze and took a sip of his liquor to mask his jealousy. D*mn it, Jennifer is prettier than I thought! I can¡¯t let her go to waste on a loser like Donald! Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Chapter 543 An Honored Guest Tyrone vowed to make Jennifer his. ¡°Donald, this Supreme G is only attended by business elites of Pollerton, and the topic in discussion is the master n of business strategy to develop Pollerton. I remember that yourpany has not received an invitation to this event, so what are you doing here? As a spectator?¡± Donald replied impassively, ¡°No. I¡¯m here because I was invited.¡± ¡°What a liar. This Supreme G is organized by the Ten Prestigious Families. Who would have extended an invitation to you?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Hearing that, Tyrone turned around, only to notice that it was Mnie Sanchez. She was dressed in a deep V backless red dress as she waltzed over to Donald¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Campbell, the g is about to start. Are you ready?¡± Donald took Jennifer¡¯s hand and followed Mnie as they headed in the direction of the main stage. Tyrone was stumped. What is happening right now? ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Tyrone shouted. ¡°Ms. Sanchez, why is¡­ Donald invited?¡± Mnie cast a nce at Tyrone and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The Sanchez family is organizing Supreme G this year. Mr. Campbell here is our honored guest.¡± ¡°What? How is that possible? The Freedman n is the organizer of Supreme G this year¡ª¡± Tyrone was suddenly hit by a pang of realization. The annual Supreme G was organized by the Ten Prestigious Families of Pollerton every year, and the families would take turns doing so. This year, it was the Freedman n¡¯s turn to organize the annual event. The Freedman n used to stand by his side. However, Tyrone knew he could not say the same for now. After all, when Donald announced that he wanted to runch the Dragon Fide Project a few days ago, Sebastian openly dered support for the man. Moreover, after Oscar died in Est Montaigne, the Freedman n had not sent any new representative to Pollerton. That would entail that all the Freedman n¡¯s business in Pollerton was fully under Sebastian¡¯s control. The fact that Donald had received an invitation to Supreme G as an honored guest would imply that Sebastian had turned his back on them. ¡°Tyrone, you know nothing of the theme tonight, and yet you¡¯re here at the g?¡± Donald mocked. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m not the spectator tonight, Tyrone. You¡¯re behaving more like one.¡± At his words, Tyrone seethed with fury. This b*stard! As the music started to y in the background, the spotlight turned to focus on Donald and Jennifer. Jennifer grew so nervous that her hands were shaking. Initially, she only nned to just take a look at what Supreme G was all about and never expected herself to be under the spotlight. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.Everyone can see you fidgeting down there. You¡¯re not going to look your best then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting even more nervous now,¡± Jennifer groaned. Donald smiled as he watched Jennifer trying to keep herself together. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we have invited a special guest tonight to honor Supreme G this year¡ªMr. Donald Campbell, the executive director of the Dragon Fide Project. Let us wee Mr. Campbell to exin the details of the project.¡± Donald led Jennifer to her seat before making his way to the center of the stage. Then, he started to introduce the Dragon Fide Project to everyone. Almost all the representatives of the Ten Prestigious Families nched at the unexpected turn of events. Supreme G had always been about the Ten Prestigious Families introducing Pollerton¡¯stest projects to the whole of Yorknd. Hence, they were baffled that Donald had been given a chance to ramble on about the Dragon Fide Project instead. Donald had stolen their thunder. ¡°Everyone, Sebastian¡¯s betrayal alone had resulted in a disastrous loss on our end. If Donald truly has the chance to restart the Dragon Fide Project, how will the rest of us stand our ground in Pollerton after this?¡± ¡°Tyrone, what are you nning to do? Just say the word,¡± Gibbons said. He was a straightforward man and did not fancy Tyrone beating around the bush. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Chapter 544 A Business Alliance Tyroneughed coldly. ¡°Though the nine prestigious families have been suppressing Donald and obstructing him from runching his Dragon Fide Project all these years, he still managed to get to where he is today. Do you know why? It¡¯s because we don¡¯t have enough trust in each other. That¡¯s why Donald has found himself a chance. From now on, we can¡¯t make such mistakes again.¡± After a slight pause, he added, ¡°I have a suggestion. We¡¯ll put aside the Freedman n and announce to the public that the nine prestigious families will be forming a business alliance. With that, we¡¯ll be able to suppress Donald thoroughly. What do you guys think?¡± All along, the nine prestigious families never saw Donald as a strongpetitor. They had thus always employed the crudest methods and resources to counter him, but consequently, that always gave Donald the chance to find loopholes. If the nine families were to coborate and form an alliance, it would undeniably cause a fatal blow to Donald. After all, the nine prestigious families were not solely nine conglomerates, but more impressively, they were leaders of nine different industries. As long as they joined forces andbined their connections and resources, there would be no room for Donald to develop further. ¡°Great! I think that¡¯s a brilliant idea! We shall form an alliance to destroy Donald!¡± ¡°I have never liked Donald. Let¡¯s get rid of himpletely!¡± The various in charge of the nine prestigious families all expressed their agreement after hearing Tyrone¡¯s suggestion. Tyrone was overjoyed deep inside. Aren¡¯t you very arrogant, Donald? Will you be able to handle all nine prestigious families by yourself? The smile on Tyrone¡¯s face was still visible when Donald, who was on the stage giving a speech, suddenly said, ¡°To get the Dragon Fide Project fully going, my partners and I are going to set up a newpany, Dragon Fide Corporation.It¡¯ll be a corporation that not only intervenes with real estate but also a strong alliance of the various sectors, including entertainment, service, property management, logistics, and emerce.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Huh? Donald¡¯s setting up a newpany¡ªa corporation some more? An ugly scowl crept up on the faces of the nine prestigious families. They could not believe that Donald would have the same idea as them. The only difference was that Donald was starting a newpany from afresh while they were using their status and existing resources to nip Dragon Fide Corporation in its bud. A hint of ruthlessness shed across Tyrone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Does Donald want to have aplete fallout with us? He¡¯s setting up that so-called Dragon Fide Corporation to rece our position in Pollerton.That fellow is truly vicious, huh?¡± Like Tyrone, many others could tell that runching the Dragon Fide Project was not Donald¡¯s true intention. He obviously wants to have control over the entire Pollerton. This brat sure has a big appetite. When Donald finished his speech, barely anyone from below the stage apuded. After all, the majority used to be invited to the Supreme G by the Ten Prestigious Families. As much as those bosses from the business world had no idea what the situation was about, they dared not stand on Donald¡¯s side even after hearing his sudden speech on the stage. That sight undoubtedly boosted Tyrone¡¯s confidence. ¡°Everyone, the nine prestigious families have been managing Pollerton for many years. There¡¯s no way a nobody like Donald can do things his way. No need to worry; sess will ultimately belong to us! Cheers!¡± The nine prestigious families pulled a wide grin at once. Donald is still too young, after all. Regardless of which industry, we have the upper hand over Pollerton¡¯s supply chain. Things are easier said than done, Donald! ¡°Oh, I still have one more thing to announce today.¡± Donald turned to look at Jennifer, who sat on the couch, and said, ¡°Jennifer, owning forty-nine percent of the shares, will be taking the position of the CEO for Dragon Fide Corporation, while I¡¯ll be assisting her from aside. We look forward to working with everyone else from now on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A look of puzzlement crossed Jennifer¡¯s face. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Gifts Her A Company Below the stage, shocked expressions appeared on the faces of Linda and Leonard as well. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did Donald just say?¡± Linda asked. ¡°I think he¡¯s gifting apany to Jennifer, and it sounds like a valuablepany.¡± Linda rolled her eyes at Leonard. ¡°What does that mean? How much is it worth? Did you not listen carefully earlier?¡± Leonard scratched his head awkwardly ¡°I thought Donald was spouting nonsense, so I didn¡¯t really pay attention to him.¡± After Donald¡¯s speech, there were barely any highlights left at the Supreme G. Most of them were Pollerton¡¯s media outlets, who were present to hold interviews with the bosses in the business industry and were merely using the event to enhance the image. Getting off the main stage, Jennifer furrowed her brows as she said to Donald, ¡°How can you make a decision for me so casually? I¡¯m not fit to be a CEO.¡± Shrugging, Donald replied, ¡°How do you know you aren¡¯t up to it when you have never been one? Besides, what¡¯s there to be afraid of with me by your side?¡± ¡°But I¡ª¡± ¡°No buts,¡± Donald interrupted with a solemn expression. ¡°The Dragon Fide Project isn¡¯t only my dream; it¡¯s my grandpa¡¯s too. We¡¯re getting remarried, and you¡¯re soon the daughter-inw of the Campbell family. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to shoulder this huge responsibility myself?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the daughter-inw of the Campbell family? I haven¡¯t agreed to it.¡± Despite saying so, she could not contain her embarrassment. Just then, Linda and Leonard made their way over. Catching a glimpse of the gown on Jennifer, Linda was briefly stumped before she asked, ¡°Jenny, where did you get this gown? It looks pretty nice.¡± ¡°Donald bought it for me.¡± ¡°He did?¡± Leaning in to take a closer look at the diamonds on Jennifer¡¯s gown, Linda furrowed her brows. ¡°Are they real diamonds?¡± Leonard let out a cold snort and uttered, ¡°Do you think Donald can afford to buy real diamonds? There are so many of them. One look is enough to tell that they¡¯re fake. Gosh, how embarrassing. How can you wear a cheap outfit like this in front of so many people?¡± Linda initially thought that it was a rather stunning gown, but upon hearing Leonard¡¯s words, she thought he made a lot of sense. That must be a cheap and low-quality gown. No one will give a d*mn about it! ¡°Jenny, isn¡¯t the Supreme Ging to an end soon? Come on, let¡¯s go and have a drink with Mr. Irving.¡± Hearing that, Jennifer was visibly displeased. ¡°Why should I go look for him? I only agreed to attend the Supreme G, and I did. I don¡¯t have any obligations to go and meet him.¡± ¡°How can you be so disrespectful? Mr. Irving has been chasing you for so long. Even if you aren¡¯t interested in him and are getting ready to marry Donald tomorrow, greeting him is the least you should do. Don¡¯t you know the meaning of parting on good terms? You sure are an ill-mannereddy.¡± I have got nothing to do with him, though. There¡¯s no need for me to show any manners. However, at the sight of the expression on Linda¡¯s face, Jennifer immediately understood that Linda would definitely raise even more absurd requests if she did not do as Linda wished, so she sighed. Fine, I¡¯ll meet him then. It won¡¯t take too much time, anyway. With that thought in mind, Jennifer wrapped her hands around Donald¡¯s arm and stepped forward. Unexpectedly, Linda stopped the man. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with Jennifer.¡± ¡°Who says you¡¯re going? Are you still worried when there are two of us apanying Jennifer? All right, that¡¯s enough. You two are getting remarried tomorrow.There¡¯s no need to be in such a rush to stay together right now. You and do whatever needs to get done.¡± Jennifer gave Donald a meaningful look, signaling to him that there was no need to worry since she would be back soon. ¡°Okay. Be careful then, Jenny.¡± Jennifer nodded before leaving the event venue with Linda and Leonard. As the Supreme G was held halfway up the mountains, there were several ways to get down. However, as Jennifer followed behind Linda and Leonard, she soon realized that they were moving further and further away from the chaotic event venue. This path feels so remote. There¡¯s not even a streetlight around. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Utter Despair ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Braxton? Is he not at the event venue?¡± ¡°Soon. We¡¯re almost there.¡± Passing by a thick bush, Jennifer spotted a minibus by the side of the road. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat was none other than Zander Stern. ¡°Uncle Zander?¡± She instinctively shivered at the sight of her uncle. Using Linda¡¯s love for money as a gauge, there would only be one word to describe Zander¡¯s love for money¡ªobsessive. That man had an excessive addiction to gambling. Back then, Zander was also a man who was married with kids. Sadly, he eventually lost everything he had because of his gambling addiction¡ªfrom his property to his wife and children. Jennifer had thought neither she nor her family would be in contact with Zander from then on. Little did she imagine that she would meet him again that night. Sensing something amiss, she immediately turned around and tried to flee. However, just as she whipped her head around, a middle-aged woman, who had been in ambush, sprung out and grabbed onto her. ¡°Aunt Colleen? Why are you also here?¡± Jennifer¡¯s eldest aunt, Colleen Wilson, and Zander were people of the same kind. They were willing to do anything for money. With the hemp ropes she had prepared beforehand, Colleen tied Jennifer up. ¡°Your parents told me about your matters. Jenny, we¡¯ve all watched you grow up. How will we bear to watch you jump into the burning pit? Mr. Irving has money and power. You won¡¯t suffer if you marry him,¡± she expressed smilingly. Hearing those words, Jennifer froze. ¡°What do you want to do? Let go of me!¡± Colleen wrapped her arms around Jennifer tightly and yelled at Leonard, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry;e over and help me!¡± With that, the three threw Jennifer into the minibus before shutting its doors tight. Coincidentally, a security guard who was passing by happened to witness the scene. After some deliberation, he dashed in the direction of the event venue. Meanwhile, the four, including Leonard and Colleen, took turns trying to brainwash Jennifer inside the minibus. To them, Donald was nothing but a penniless bum, while Braxton was not only good-looking but rich. They figured Jennifer would not stand to lose if she married thetter. Therefore, they were all prepared to send Jennifer to Braxton¡¯s room that night. ¡°I alreadyy my hands on Mr. Irving¡¯s room card. As long as you be his woman tonight, things willpletely end between you and Donald.¡± Sitting in the minibus, Jennifer could not help but shed tears. It was beyond her imagination that her parents would kidnap her and send her to Braxton. Humiliation and disgust fully overwhelmed Jennifer. I can¡¯t believe it. From now on, they¡¯re no longer my parents! In no time, the minibus drove into a hotel¡¯s parking lot. The four dragged Jennifer out of the vehicle and into the elevator to head up to Braxton¡¯s room. Pulling out the room card, they unlocked the door and threw Jennifer onto the bed. Then, they stuffed a cloth into her mouth to stop her from making a fuss or doing anything to harm herself. ¡°Is this the ce Mr. Irving said?¡± Linda pulled out her phone to check a message on it. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right; this is the ce. Let¡¯s go now. We have to leave, else Mr. Irving won¡¯t appear.¡± Before they left, Leonard did not forget to remind, ¡°Jenny, do your best to please Mr. Irving tonight. Your family¡¯s future will depend on you.¡± Tears streamed down Jennifer¡¯s cheeks uncontrobly as shey on the bed. She was in utter despair, and deep down, she was hoping that Donald would appear to rescue her. Donald doesn¡¯t have superhuman powers. Even though he did see Mom and Dad take me away earlier, he probably doesn¡¯t expect something like this would happen either, right? Lying on the bed, Jennifer struggled with all her strength to push herself up on her feet and walk to the windows. Even if I die, I can¡¯t let Braxton take advantage of me! Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Chapter 547 How Did You Get In After a long struggle, Jennifer finally stumbled to the windows. Never did she expect that, in the next second, someone would grab her by her waist from behind. ¡°What, are you thinking of jumping off the building?¡± Jennifer widened her eyes and desperately tried to run forward, yet Braxton¡¯s forceful tug from behind left her falling to the ground. On Braxton was a white bathrobe. His hair was still damp, and it was obvious he had just showered. Looking down at Jennifer on the floor, he lifted a smirk and said, ¡°I actually no longer have desires for you. Who knows that your parents would take the initiative to bring you here? Tell me; I can¡¯t possibly reject their kind intentions, right?¡± Jennifer red at Braxton fixedly, almost as if she was dying to kill him. ¡°Look at that expression of yours. It seems like you have something to tell me?¡± With that said, he lifted his hand and removed the cloth stuffed in Jennifer¡¯s mouth. At once, she fiercely cursed, ¡°You despicable and shameless man! Donald will never let you off if he learns about this!¡± ¡°Donald? Even if that loser knows, what can he do?¡± Braxton snorted in displeasure. ¡°How can he openly set up Dragon Fide Corporation to fight against the nine prestigious families? Do you think that corporation will be able to survive in Pollerton just based on his capabilities alone?¡± ¡°Nine prestigious families, my a*s! You people are all worse than pigs! Donald will surely eradicate all of you!¡± ¡°Well said.¡± Braxton took out his phone and clicked open the recording app. ¡°I love to listen to you cursing and swearing. I think you look especially pretty while you¡¯re at it. Also, look at that helpless look in your eyes. Aren¡¯t you the CEO of Dragon Fide Corporation? I shall bed you tonight and publicize this recording tomorrow morning. I want to let the world know that you¡¯re a cheap and lowly woman who¡¯s no longer maiden. That way, I shall see if Donald still has the face to set up Dragon Fide Corporation in Pollerton!¡± Finishing his words, he threw his phone aside and moved closer to Jennifer to remove her clothes. In her defense, she swung her head forward, smashing right at Braxton¡¯s nose.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. That situation caught Braxton off guard, and he felt his head spinning wildly from the impact. Staggering several steps backward, he lifted his hand to touch his nose, only to realize there was blood. ¡°B*tch! Do you have a death wish?¡± Braxton viciously threw a p on Jennifer¡¯s cheek. He then reached for the camera on the table and zoomed in on her while yanking her hair with his other hand. ¡°Hahaha! This is the CEO of Dragon Fide Corporation? You¡¯re soon bing my new ything! Come on, give me a smile.¡± Tears trickled down Jennifer¡¯s face uncontrobly. At that point, she saw death as the only way out¡ªneither would she have to suffer Braxton¡¯s insult, nor would she bring any pain to Donald. ¡°I will let you know how powerful I am, you b*tch!¡± As his words fell, he began to undo his bathrobe belt. At that very moment, a loud thud sounded from the door as it was kicked open. ¡°Who¡ª¡± Before Braxton could finish his sentence, a broken wooden shard shot toward his direction and pierced right through his hand. Shrieking in agony, the camera in his grip fell to the floor as blood sttered everywhere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I camete.¡± Walking in from outside, Donald pulled Jennifer into his embrace. That immediately got her bursting into tears. ¡°Donald, I thought I¡¯d never get to see you again. I was so scared.¡± Donald kept a calm expression as he broke the ropes around Jennifer. ¡±I will never allow such situations to happen again in the future. Trust me,¡± he uttered softly. With that said, he lightly asserted pressure on her neck, and before long, the woman passed out. ¡°Donald, how did you get in?¡± Braxton clutched his bleeding hand as his whole body trembled vigorously, though unknown if it was because of fear or anger. I¡¯ve booked the entire hotel. How did he get in here? Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Crush His Legs ¡°Well, I entered.¡± ¡°Impossible. Where are my bodyguards outside?¡± ¡°Are you referring to the bunch of trash? I cleared them up beforeing in.¡± ¡°You cleared them up?¡± Braxton initially doubted that Donald was merely bragging but was startled upon meeting his gaze, for thetter seemed extremely driven by murderous intent. Moreover, Braxton somehow saw himself looking like a weakling in Donald¡¯s eyes. At that moment, he was not even sure why he was feeling that way. This Donald is not the piece of trash that I¡¯m ustomed to! ¡°W-Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Donald Campbell from Quadfield.¡± Donald Campbell from Quadfield? Could he be Lord Campbell from Quadfield? ¡°No! It can¡¯t be!¡± As Braxton went weak in the knees, he slumped onto the floor. After cing Jennifer gently on the bed, Donald looked at Braxton loftily like a god staring down a lowly creature. ¡°How dare you bully my woman? Have you thought about how you want to die?¡± ¡°Rosie! Are you dead? Come and save me!¡± Braxton regretted instructing Rosie to leave earlier just because he wanted toy his fingers on Jennifer. Otherwise, Rosie could have at least rescued him, even though they might be facing the mighty Lord Campbell. While Braxton was a bundle of nerves, Donald picked up the camera on the floor and pointed it at him. ¡°Come on, scream. I like it when you scream, especially when your eyes are filled with desperation.¡± D*mn it. Is he a pervert? ¡°Lord Campbell, I made a grave mistake. I didn¡¯t know Jennifer¡¯s your woman. I¡¯m willing to transfer all my assets to you if you let me go.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m short of money?¡± ¡°I think¡­ Ah!¡± Before Braxton could finish, Donald stepped on his left leg and crushed his bones. ¡°You¡­ Why¡­ Ah!¡± The next moment, Donald stepped on his right leg to crush it as well. ¡°I said I wanted to hear you scream. Go on. Continue.¡± At the same time, Donald took pictures of Braxton¡¯s pained expression from different angles as though he was a professional cameraman. No one knew how horrible the torture Braxton was experiencing now. Meanwhile, Linda and Leonard grinned happily as they were on their way back in the minibus. They imagined bing Braxton¡¯s parents-inw after he slept with Jennifer tonight. ¡°Linda, you¡¯re the smartest. I know Jennifer has been stubborn since she was young. However, you brought her into submission easily. Hehe.¡± While driving, Zander asked tentatively, ¡°Linda, I came all the way to settle Jennifer¡¯s marriage. How much money can I get in return?¡± Linda snickered upon hearing it. All he thinks about is money. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? After Jenny bes Mr. Irving¡¯s wife, money won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not rushing, but I¡¯m a little strapped recently and short of living expenses. Linda, can you lend me some money? I¡¯ll return the money to you in two days!¡± Linda knew Zander well¡ªhe never returned the money that he borrowed. However, since he performed well today, Linda did not want to be stingy. When she took out four hundred for Zander, he shouted, ¡°Four hundred? Linda, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not enough? How about giving me an extra banknote?¡± ¡°Do you want the money or not? Give it back to me if you don¡¯t want it.¡± Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Bring A Million To Save Your Son ¡°I want it.¡± After giving Zander money, Linda took out another six hundred for Colleen. Given that Colleen was not Linda¡¯s immediate family member, she had to be more generous. Upon receiving the money, Colleen was delighted. While counting the banknotes, she said to Linda, ¡°It¡¯s good to do business with you, Linda. We also hope Jennifer could find herself a perfect match. Please remember that part of the credits tonight goes to me.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Both of you can get the credit and the reward.¡± After that, Linda leaned back against the chair and closed her eyes to rest. I¡¯ll be part of the prestigious family after tonight. Just when Linda dreamed about her wonderful life ahead, her phone rang. Upon seeing the caller was Kevin, she was furious. ¡°Oh, so now he remembers to call me? How ridiculous! It¡¯s been so long!¡± Linda epted the call in anger. ¡°Kevin, where have you been?¡± she questioned. After moments of silence, a male¡¯s deep voice sounded from the other side of the phone. ¡°Are you Kevin¡¯s mother, Linda?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Linda was startled for a while before a thought shed across her mind. ¡°Did you steal my son¡¯s phone? You better return the phone to him immediately, or else I won¡¯t let you off the hook. Do you know who I am? I¡¯m¡ª¡± Suddenly, Linda heard a hysterical cry before she could finish. Instantly, a shiver ran down her spine as she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Kev? Is that you? What did you guys do to my son? Who are you?¡± The man shouted impatiently, ¡°Why are you talking so much? Your son smashed my customer¡¯s car. Bring a million to Azure Dragon Club in an hour! I¡¯ll cut off your son¡¯s finger every ten minutes you¡¯rete.¡± With that, the man hung up the phone. Feeling terrified, Linda covered her mouth and burst into tears. ¡°What do I do? They kidnapped Kev and want us to bring a million for them, or else they¡¯ll kill Kev!¡± ¡°Linda, could it be a scam?¡± While driving the car, Zander said confidently, ¡°I know everyone in Pollerton. Who dares kidnap my nephew? Call him back and ask which sect he¡¯s from.¡± ¡°He said he¡¯s from the Azure Dragon Club. Do you know about it?¡± Linda shed him a hopeful nce. However, he was rendered speechless upon hearing the man came from the Azure Dragon Club. ¡°Say something! Didn¡¯t you say you know everyone in Pollerton?¡± Putting on a wry smile, Zander replied, ¡°I know everyone in Pollerton, but they might not know me. Linda, I¡¯m not sure how Kev would get in trouble with the Azure Dragon Club. They are known to be ruthless. I think we should give them the money to avoid courting misfortune.¡± ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± Zander nodded. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t go tough with them because they can do anything if they¡¯re pissed off.¡± Linda was in despair once she heard his words. It would not be difficult for Linda to get a million. She could save about a million once she suspended her n to open apany with Leonard. However, she was unwilling to give up the money. ¡°Should we call Mr. Irving to request his help to resolve the matter?¡± Leonard proposed. ¡°Good idea! Jenny¡¯s about to be Mr. Irving¡¯s wife soon, anyway. We can ask a favor from him,¡± Linda agreed and immediately took out her phone to call Braxton. However, his phone remained turned off when she tried calling him countless times. ¡°Should we drive back to look for Mr. Irving?¡± Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Chapter 550 One Hundred And Seventy Million Gritting her teeth, Linda replied, ¡°No. There¡¯s no time for that. Let¡¯s bring a million to the Azure Dragon Club and see who they are. We can then bring Mr. Irving¡¯s name up if there are no other choices. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be afraid of him and not hurt Kev.¡± Confidently, Linda began to transfer thepany¡¯s money into her bank ount. Once she received a million in total, the car happened to stop at the Azure Dragon Club¡¯s entrance. With a terrified look, Zander said to Linda, ¡°Linda, I¡¯m not going in with you. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± ¡°Get lost, then, you wimp!¡± Linda did not have much hope for Zander because she knew he was useless. After a while, Linda and Leonard hopped out and walked toward the building. However, someone blocked them as soon as they arrived at the entrance. ¡°What do you want to do here?¡± one of theckeys asked as he stood right in front of the door. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring my son back. We¡¯ve prepared a million.¡± The twockeys at the door obviously knew what was going on. Without asking any further questions, they led Linda and Leonard into the nightclub. The nightclub was a foul ce that was filled with people with tattoos. Linda could not help but gulp, feeling nervous. If their negotiation with the Azure Dragon Club failed, they would not be able to retreat safely. When it came down to it, Braxton would be their only lifeline. Once theckeys opened a private room door, Linda saw Kevin lying on the table with blood all over his face. His teeth were knocked out, whereas the index finger and thumb on his right hand were broken. ¡°My son! Why did they torture you this badly?¡± As Linda hugged Kevin, tears streamed down her face. Meanwhile, Armando, who sat on the couch, gazed at his watch and stated, ¡°You¡¯re thirty minuteste. I have to break another of his finger.¡± Once Armando made a gesture, his lackey grabbed a hammer, about to do the deed. ¡°Wait! We¡¯re close to Mr. Irving. You can¡¯t hurt us!¡± ¡°Mr. Irving?¡± Armando waved his hand to gesture for hisckey to stop before looking at Linda. ¡°Which Mr. Irving are you talking about?¡± he asked, intrigued. ¡°Braxton Irving! He¡¯s the son of the Irving family, one of the Ten Prestigious Families!¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Armandomented, lifting his chin smugly. ¡°In that case, tell him to bring one hundred and seventy million to save your son.¡± What? One hundred and seventy million? Linda almost dropped her phone once she heard the staggering amount. Braxton is neither a rtive nor a friend to us. Why would he fork out one hundred and seventy million to save my son? Also, why did the ransom increase? While Linda was startled, Armando smiled contemptuously. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say you were close with Mr. Irving? As one of the prestigious families, the Irving family can surely fork out one hundred and seventy million.¡± Aftering to her senses, Linda asked embarrassedly, Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mister, may I ask why you¡¯re asking for one hundred and seventy million? What did Kevin do to pay such a price?¡± ¡°He smashed an Apollo, of which only one hundred units exist worldwide. You guys know about it, don¡¯t you? Since the car is beyond repair, we can only ask forpensation based on its original price, which is one hundred and seventy million.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that car a counterfeit? Kev, exin to him that the car was a counterfeit.¡± Bang! The next moment, a thug pped Linda¡¯s face. ¡°Do you mean Mr. Xuereb can¡¯t differentiate a genuine car from a counterfeit? You have three minutes. Ask Mr. Irving to bring the money here now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up collecting a dead bodyter!¡± Linda was terrified by his menacing words and dared not speak a word. She then quickly took out her phone to call Braxton, only to realize his phone was still turned off. ¡°He¡­ turned off his phone.¡± Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Support Losing his patience, Armando shot a look at his subordinate, and thetter instantly swung the hammer in his hand without hesitation. ¡°Ah! My hand!¡± Another one of Kevin¡¯s fingers was crushed. Linda, heart aching, wanted to stand up but was held in ce by two burly men. ¡°Please, I beg you. Stop torturing my son. I¡¯ll make the call again. I¡¯ll call him right now!¡± Linda tried redialing Braxton¡¯s number. His phone is turned off. It¡¯s still turned off! She was on the verge of losing her mind At the thought of Braxton ravaging Jennifer to his heart¡¯s content, yet she couldn¡¯t even establish contact with him at that moment when she needed him the most, Linda realized for the first time that she might¡¯ve underestimated members of the prestigious families. Putting aside the possibility of the call being connected, even if Braxton did pick up the phone, would he be willing to fork out one hundred and seventy million to save Kevin because of her? After three failed call attempts, Armando got to his feet and said to his men, ¡°Toss this family of three into the river. Make sure to clean up the mess and don¡¯t leave any traces behind.¡± ¡°No! I know someone else! I¡¯ll call him at once. There¡¯s definitely a solution to this problem.¡± Armando shed a contemptuous smile. ¡°What? Are you saying you¡¯re acquainted with another person capable of paying one hundred and seventy million?¡± ¡°I know that car¡¯s owner. If he agrees not to pursue this matter, does that mean we¡¯ll be fine?¡± Armando was momentarily stunned. Then, he poured himself a new ss of red wine. ¡°Sure. If you can obtain the car owner¡¯s forgiveness, I¡¯ll forget everything that happened here today.¡± As the person in charge of the Supreme G¡¯s inventory, Armando was making things difficult for Kevin merely because he wanted to provide an exnation to the car¡¯s owner. Naturally, if thetter decided to let that matter go, they wouldn¡¯t need to trouble Kevin and the others anymore. Besides, Armando was also interested in getting to know the person who could afford to drive a luxury car like Apollo. Linda took out her phone and dialed Donald¡¯s number with trembling hands. After the call rang four times, Donald finally answered. She hurriedly said, ¡°Donald, did you buy the car you drove today? Kevin smashed your car and was captured. You must hurry up and tell these people to let Kevin go.¡± On the other end of the call, Donald had just sent Jennifer back to their marital residence. He fell silent for a few moments before uttering, ¡°Kevin wrecked my car?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. He wanted to ruin the car to vent his anger, but someone caught him. Hurry up¡ª¡± Before she could finish the sentence, he hung up the call. Donald sneered inwardly. First, they abducted Jennifer and sent her to Braxton¡¯s bed. Then, they let Kevin thrash my car to vent his anger, yet they are expecting me to help save him now? Do Linda and her family take me as a pushover? ¡°How is it, Darling?¡± Leonard asked in a hurry. ¡°D*mn it! I can¡¯t believe that b*stard Donald dares to hang up my call!¡± Linda was livid as she had never taken the initiative to contact Donald. Unexpectedly, when she so rarely did so, he dared hang up on her. Leonard smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to assess the circumstances? How can you still behave in this ill-tempered manner? Give me the phone. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Leonard received the device and dialed Donald¡¯s number. He called thrice before thetter finally picked up. ¡°Donald, don¡¯t end the call first. I know you¡¯ve been yearning to remarry Jenny, and you¡¯re still in love with her, right? Let¡¯s make a deal. If you agree not to pursue this matter about Kevin ruining your car, my entire family will support you two to be a married couple again, and we¡¯ll never trouble you in the future.¡± ¡°Are you sure? If you truly support our marriage, why did you send Jennifer to Braxton¡¯s ce?¡± Leonard¡¯s heart sank. How did Donald know about this matter? Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Cut Ties However, Leonard wasn¡¯t as agitated as Linda because he knew they needed Donald¡¯s help. Hence, Leonard immediately altered his manner of speech. ¡°We are indeed at fault in this matter. After all, to err is human. Kevin is Jenny¡¯s younger brother. If you cause our entire family to lose our lives because of your car, do you think Jenny will ever forgive you?¡± Right after he finished his sentence, an indifferent voice suddenly rang out from the phone¡¯s speaker. ¡°Donald, just forgive them this time. From now on, I¡¯ll cut ties with them. After saving their lives, I, Jennifer Wilson, won¡¯t owe them anything anymore.¡± Jennifer? Howe she¡¯s with Donald? Before Leonard could wrap his mind around the situation, Donald hung up the phone again. This time, no matter how many times Leonard tried to redial the number, the calls were instantaneously cut off. It seemed like Donald had blocked Linda¡¯s number. We¡¯re doomed. The three of us are done for. Taking in Leonard¡¯s expression, Armando figured the conversation didn¡¯t go well. He was about to get up and leave the room when his phone suddenly rang. After he was done talking on the phone, he nced at Leonard and his family before uttering nonchntly, ¡°Consider yourselves lucky. The car¡¯s owner decided not to pursue this matter further. Toss them out so that they won¡¯t stay here as eyesores.¡± Subsequently, the trio was chased onto the streets. Colleen and Zander, who had been hiding at the corner of the road, swiftly drove their van over. ¡°How is it, Linda? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Do we appear fine? Hurry up and send us to the hospital. Just take a look at how badly they¡¯ve injured my son!¡± Linda¡¯s heart wrenched at the sight of Kevin, who was covered in blood. After Zander drove Kevin to the hospital, the doctor examined thetter briefly and said to the others, ¡°The bones in his fingers were crushed. It will be quite difficult for us to repair the damage. If we carry out the surgery at once, there may still be a fifteen percent chance for him to recover. You all must decide whether to let the patient undergo the operation.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. We are willing to let him undergo surgery! Please hurry up and make the arrangements, doctor!¡± ¡°The surgery fee is one million in total. Who among you will pay the bill first?¡± ¡°One million?¡± Linda was taken aback. She had one million with her at that moment. However, she had umted that amount by transferring the money from thepany and borrowing from others. If the sum were used to pay the medical bill, herpany would go bankrupt after operating for less than two days. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m facing this predicament because of Donald, so he should pay the fees!¡± At the mention of Donald, Kevin gritted his teeth in exasperation. If it weren¡¯t for Donald¡¯s luxury car, I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer in this manner. ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t he remarrying Jennifer? He¡¯ll be part of the Wilson family after the marriage. Now that his brother-inw is in trouble, he cannot just stand idly by!¡± Leonard, standing at one side, said while wearing a wry smile, ¡°Darling, Jennifer has already cut ties with us. Do you think Donald will still fork out that one million for Kevin? Moreover, don¡¯t forget that we were the ones who offered Braxton the opportunity to bed Jennifer.¡± ¡°So what if we did? We have Jenny¡¯s best interest at heart. I simply didn¡¯t anticipate Braxton to be so unreliable.¡± Linda took out fifty thousand to let Leonard pay the bill. Then, she told Kevin, ¡°Stay here in the hospital tonight, son. I¡¯ll meet up with your sister right away. I don¡¯t believe she would do nothing and watch as you be a cripple!¡± With that, she strode toward the hospital¡¯s exit, panting with rage. To make herself appear more intimidating, Linda even asked her brother, Zander, and her husband, Leonard, to tag along with her. The three took a taxi to Donald and Jennifer¡¯s marital residence. Right after the doors to the elevator were opened, Linda stumbled into Donald, who was helping Jennifer out of the room. Linda strode up to Donald furiously, pointed her finger at him, and scolded, ¡°D*mn you, Donald! Aren¡¯t you getting full of yourself? How dare you block your mother-inw¡¯s phone number?¡± Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Chapter 553 No More ¡°Why are you iming to be my mother-inw?¡± Donald questioned while ring at Linda. ¡°You better show some respect, or else you¡¯re going to regret it.¡± ¡°Hmph, I think I hear a threat,¡± said Linda with her hands on her waist. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been nning to remarry my daughter? I will be your mother-inw once you remarry her! Now, Kevin is hospitalized and needs one million for his medical fees. Haven¡¯t you established Dragon Fide Corporation, Donald? You can definitely afford one million. Hand it over.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Before Donald could say a word, Jennifer, who had been standing beside him, rejected her, ¡°I am no longer a part of your family, Linda. Please do not interfere with my family¡¯s life ever again.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Linda eximed while gawking at Jennifer. ¡°I went through the pain to raise you for more than twenty years! How dare you cut ties with me? What an ungrateful child I¡¯ve raised!¡± Jennifer was unfazed as she watched Linda hollering. Although she did grow up among the Wilson family, both Linda and Leonard favored their son more. As Kevin¡¯s elder sister, Jennifer had always yielded to him. She had even given him all her sry, only for him to waste it all on luxuries. Before meeting Donald, she never thought anything of it. After all, Kevin was the only son in the family. It wasn¡¯t until after she met Donald that she realized women should also stand up for themselves and have their own opinion. For the longest time, Jennifer spent her life dictated by Linda, but she no longer felt like remaining under thetter¡¯s control. ¡°Whatever. We¡¯re no longer associated with each other. Get out of my way.¡± Jennifer stepped forward to shove Linda aside. It was a gentle shove, but Linda staggered backward in an exaggerated manner before slumping onto the floor. ¡°Jennifer Wilson! She¡¯s your biological mother! How dare you treat her like that?¡± Despite being pliant while dealing with the debt collectors, Zander showed indignation while in Jennifer¡¯s presence. He raised his hand and was about to p Jennifer in the face. However, Donald reacted swiftly by kicking him in the stomach and toppling him over onto the floor. Zander struggled to get back up, his hands clutching his stomach. The only person who remained standing was Leonard. Jennifer glowered at him. ¡°Do you n on standing in my way too, Leonard?¡± Leonard opened his mouth but said nothing, words on the tip of his tongue. It would be a lie to im that he felt nothing for his daughter, whom he had raised for more than twenty years. However, Linda had always been in charge of family matters, and he never had a say in it. When he realized Jennifer was intent on cutting ties with them, something inside him shattered. Yet, he seemed to have found something else at the same time. ¡°I wish you all the best.¡± He stepped aside after saying that. Jennifertched herself to Donald as they entered the elevator. Her tears finally rolled down her cheeks the moment the doors closed. ¡°We can alwayse back if you can¡¯t go through with the cut-off,¡± Donald reassured. ¡°No.¡± Jennifer had a resolute expression as she spoke. ¡°I will never forget what they¡¯ve done to me, nor will I ever return to them. From now on, I will only be your wife and no longer affiliated with them.¡± Donald caressed her head and brought her back to his dwelling. ¡°Leonard, what did you mean by that? Who were you giving your blessings to? Are you still a man?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Leonard wore a morose expression. ¡°Kevin wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this if it weren¡¯t for you spoiling him. Are you happy now that Jennifer cut ties with us?¡± Linda was startled, her eyes wide. ¡°Are you shouting at me, Leonard? If I hadn¡¯t married a coward like you, I wouldn¡¯t have led such an unfulfilled life!¡± Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Back To Work ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m truly sorry that you married a good-for-nothing like me. In that case, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Linda could hardly believe her ears. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Leonard watched her calmly. ¡°We can get a divorce if you can no longer stand me. Otherwise, you can use your own money to pay for your son¡¯s medical bills.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Leonard left after saying that, leaving Linda and Zander behind, both too stunned to do anything else. Come morning, Jennifer and Donald got their marriage certificate. The sun shone on Jennifer as she stepped out of the City Hall, having gotten a new lease on life. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll buy you a nice meal.¡± Jennifer was in a good mood as she held Donald¡¯s arm and trotted her way to the nearest mall. ¡°Seeing that we¡¯ve now remarried and that Dragon Fide Corporation is established, when are you going to check out thepany, Ms. Wilson?¡± Jennifer blinked as she asked Donald, ¡°Are you okay with me being the CEO of Dragon Fide Corporation? I worry about screwing up since I¡¯ve never run such argepany.¡± ¡°You never know without trying,¡± he coerced. ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany with you after finishing our meal.¡± Jennifer was nning on taking a break, but she didn¡¯t choose a restaurant with a long waiting time when she heard they would be heading to thepany. Instead, she grabbed a quick bite and left for thepany with Donald. Due to reasons such as the huge amount of assets thepany owned and the wide range of industries it was involved in, Donald bought the Twin Towers as Dragon Fide Corporation¡¯s office. He handed the nametag he had prepared earlier on to Jennifer. Thus, they could take the elevator to go upstairs for work without needing to clock in at the register. The Twin Towers were divided into two towers with thirty-two floors each, equipped with sixteen elevators. Jennifer had a personal elevator for CEOs. When she stood in front of the elevator with Donald, they attracted the attention of the other employees. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Campbell? Who¡¯s that standing next to him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Ms. Wilson. Didn¡¯t you watch the Supreme G?¡± The employees greeted the two of them after recognizing them. Unused to such a scene, Jennifer hid behind Donald and pretended not to notice them. She realized she was blushing upon entering the elevator. ¡°You were so distant back there, Ms. Wilson. I like it.¡± Jennifer rolled her eyes at Donald when he deliberately teased her. ¡°You better stop! It¡¯s all because you appointed me as CEO without my consent! I¡¯ll step down from the position if you continue teasing me.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I was merely joking. Work hard today, and I have a surprise for you tonight.¡± Jennifer¡¯s office was on the thirty-second floor, from where she could overlook the entire Salinsburgh River. It was one of the best spots to admire the river view. Jennifer noticed two women already waiting for her in the office upon arriving there with Donald. One of them was Jane Gibbs, who would be her assistant, and the other was Lara Watson, who would be in charge of her safety. She threw herself into work as soon as she entered the office. First, she held a quick meeting with Jane to familiarize herself with the various projects thepany had been working on. ¡°Ms. Wilson, Dragon Fide Vi is Dragon Fide Corporation¡¯s core project. Back then, the project was put on hold when its progress was only at thirty percent due to issues with funds and policies. Should we proceed toplete the remaining seventy percent of the project? Please advise on the matter, Ms. Wilson.¡± Jane was asking that because the ns and designs for the vis were done a few years ago. Although they weren¡¯t particrly outdated, it would be an exaggeration to say that they would be the best luxury residential development for rich people from all around the world. After all, a lot of mansions and vis woulde with their own infinity pools and theirmunity¡¯s own primemercial area. The financial nning required of those alone was way beyond that of Dragon Fide Vi¡¯s. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Chapter 555 The Video Jennifer nced at Donald to seek his thoughts on the matter. Donald shrugged and told her, ¡°You¡¯re the CEO, so I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Jennifer thought about it and replied, ¡°Arrange a meeting for me this afternoon. Gather all the managers in charge of each department so that I get to meet them all. Besides, I want to listen to their suggestions to decide whether we shoulde up with a new n for Dragon Fide Vi.¡± ¡°Got it, Ms. Wilson.¡± Donald gave her the thumbs up. I was right about her. Indeed, Jennifer is a talented businessperson. Previously, Linda and Leonard oppressed her so much that she couldn¡¯t show her talent. They are really narrow-minded. While Jennifer got busy with work in the office, Donald had nothing to do. Right then, he received a call. A man¡¯s polite voice rang out. ¡°Lord Campbell, the Irving family has discovered Braxton¡¯s body. Should we publish the video on the inte now?¡± The man¡¯s name was Billy Fall, a capable subordinate whom Donald had transferred over from Quadfield. Billy was an Octo Ste Warrior in the divine stage, and he was in charge of an intelligence organization known as Dark Crows. It was the best intelligence organization known to the world. Now that I want to reinstate the Dragon Fide Project, the Ten Prestigious Families and other forces will definitely turn their attention to Pollerton. If anything happens in Pollerton, I¡¯ll need to know the details immediately to devise a counterattack n. ¡°Publish the video. I can¡¯t wait to see the Irving family¡¯s reaction.¡± ¡°Got it, Lord Campbell.¡± Not long after the call ended, a video went viral online. It showed Braxton getting beaten up by a man. The man¡¯s face was blurred, and his voice was altered. In the video, Braxton, known for strutting around Pollerton arrogantly, was beaten to a pulp. He even knelt and groveled at the man¡¯s feet as ordered. The video immediately caused an uproar in Pollerton. It didn¡¯t matter who was behind the incident, for it was a p in the face to the Campbell family. They were utterly humiliated. As Tyrone watched the video in his house, his face was as dark as thunder while his butler stood behind him quietly. ¡°Are you saying that Braxton is dead?¡± he repeated in disbelief. His butler nodded and revealed, ¡°Yes, Mr. Tyrone. I received information from our spy saying that Braxton was beaten up so badly that his bones were all crushed. It is safe to say that he¡¯s now a mound of meat.¡± Hearing that, Tyrone gasped in horror and felt his throat go dry. He didn¡¯t forget how his butler mentioned that Braxton most probably died in the hotel in a horrible state after thetter kidnapped Jennifer. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Who exactly is Jennifer Wilson? Previously, when Oscar kidnapped her, Est Montaigne was razed to the ground, and now, Braxton was beaten to a pulp after he kidnapped Jennifer. Who is the person protecting her? Could it be a Novem Ste Warrior? ¡°Mr. Tyrone, are we still taking action as nned tonight?¡± the butler inquired carefully. ¡°No. Let¡¯s wait a while more,¡± Tyrone ordered in a deep voice. ¡°We can¡¯t take action until we find out who the person protecting Jennifer in secret is.¡± ¡°Could it be Donald?¡± the butler asked. ¡°If my eyes haven¡¯t deceived me, Donald seems to be with Jennifer every time she returns safely.¡± Hearing that, Tyrone burst outughing. ¡°Svein, are you joking? Are you saying that Donald was the one who protected Jennifer by destroying Est Montaigne and killing Braxton? If Donald is indeed that capable, why would he be bullied by the Ten Prestigious Families? He could¡¯ve wiped us out easily!¡± Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Hamish Campbell His butler, Svein, pondered over the matter before answering, ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t Donald, the mysterious person who saved Jennifer must be acquainted with him. Otherwise, Donald wouldn¡¯t be with Jennifer every time she got rescued.¡± Svein¡¯s words caused Tyrone to fall into deep thought. Previously, he had heard from someone that the young Raymond got to know many friends from all corners of the country due to his generosity. These friendster got sessful. Some became government officials in Yaleview, while some became outstanding experts. The person who protected Jennifer in secret could¡¯ve owed Raymond a favor, right? That was why he kept saving Jennifer. As that thought urred to Tyrone, he refused to sit back and do nothing. No wonder Donald looks confident whenever he faces the Ten Prestigious Families even though he¡¯s useless. If my guess is right, Donald will never be defeated. The Ten Prestigious Families will have to go against Dragon Fide Corporation in the corporate world. ¡°Contact the n and ask them to send Hamish over to help us.¡± ¡°Hamish? Hamish Campbell?¡± Svein¡¯s eyes turned as wide as saucers. ¡°Mr. Tyrone, Hamish is a Mortal Realm expert. I don¡¯t think Old Mr. Campbell will agree to transfer him to Pollerton.¡± The number of Ster Warriors in a prestigious family was the benchmark to judge its capability, but the number of Mortal Realm experts in a prestigious family showed how far it could progress. The Campbell family had five hundred years of heritage but only had four Mortal Realm experts. Hamish was the youngest Mortal Realm expert in the Campbell family, so they had high hopes for him to achieve the Ether Realm one day. Hence, Hamish was way more important than Tyrone in the Campbell family. Without a valid reason, the Campbell family would never send Hamish to Pollerton. ¡°Just tell them we found a Dragonia Badge in Pollerton,¡± Tyrone managed between gritted teeth. Hearing that, Svein slumped to the ground as his legs gave out. In the Age of Degeneration, there was ack of warriors. Everyone had difficulty advancing to the next level due to theck of resources. However, the Campbell family was able to create many Mortal Realm experts as they had gotten their hands on a Dragonia Badge by chance. Legend had it that there were thirty-six Paradise Sanctuaries as well as one hundred and eight Ruins of Dragonia. The Paradise Sanctuaries and Ruins of Dragonia actually existed in another dimension. They were full of spiritual energy and resources. Those who were lucky might even discover their ancestor¡¯s legacy there. The Campbell family¡¯s Ancient Dragonia Badge was the turning point that allowed them to increase theirbat skills. The Ancient Dragonia Badge was the key to activating the Ancient Ruins of Dragonia. Every three years, it would allow ten people to cultivate inside. The talented members of the Campbell family could advance two to four levels in one go. Even those who weren¡¯t that talented could advance one or two levels after cultivating in there. However, the Ancient Ruins of Dragonia imposed limits on the cultivators. Everyone could only enter the ruins three times in their lives. Those who tried to enter more than three times would explode and die. Back when Hamish was a Duplet Ster Warrior, he had entered the Ancient Ruins of Dragonia twice in a row. In just six years, he had progressed from a Duplet Ster Warrior to the Mortal Realm expert he was now.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hamish had one more chance to enter the Ancient Ruins of Dragonia. Once he achieved the Ether Realm, the Campbell family¡¯s business could expand again. Thus, the discovery of a new Ruins of Dragonia was the only reason for the n to send Hamish to Pollerton. Nevertheless, Svein knew there were no new Ruins of Dragonia in Pollerton. Tyrone wanted him to lie to the n, so they would both be sentenced to death if their lie was exposed. ¡°Mr. Tyrone, lying about the Ruins of Dragonia is a crime worthy of death! Please think twice about it. You can¡¯t act recklessly!¡± Tyrone snorted and dered, ¡°If Jennifer has someone capable behind her back, our men won¡¯t be his match. I¡¯m suffering from this illness and need Jennifer. If I don¡¯t get her, I¡¯m no different from a dead man. The mysterious man helping Jennifer might not be Hamish¡¯s match, so we must make hime to Pollerton. About the death sentence¡­¡± Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Trouble At The Construction Site Tyrone pinned Svein with a withering look. ¡°Are you afraid of dying?¡± Svein had worked under Tyrone for years and knew thetter well. If I insist on persuading him to change his mind, Tyrone will kill me before the n takes action. He will then assign another person to carry out his order. I will still die anyway. Without a choice, Svein got on his knees and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I am willing to risk my life for you, Mr. Tyrone.¡± ¡°Good. Go get that done.¡± A cruel smile flitted across Tyrone¡¯s lips. ¡°No one can stop me from getting Jennifer.¡± After leaving the room, Svein sent a secret letter to the n to report that they had discovered a Ruins of Dragonia in Pollerton. The news caused an uproar in the Campbell family, and Hamish was dispatched to Pollerton immediately. Meanwhile, Braxton¡¯s grandmother, Agnes, flew into a fit of rage and sent Moses Irving to Pollerton to investigate Braxton¡¯s death and find the culprit to restore their reputation. Meanwhile, Jennifer had no idea what had just happened. After the meeting, she decided to resume the Dragon Fide Vi development, using advanced technology and thetest nning concepts to make Dragon Fide Vi the most high-end residential area for rich people. Dragon Fide Corporation would take care of the design and nning. However, as Dragon Fide Vi spanned arge area, it would take at least five years toplete the project if they were to rely on their own construction teams. To increase the efficiency of the construction, Jennifer decided to recruit other constructionpanies by outsourcing some parts of the project. Dragon Fide Corporation was against the Ten Prestigious Families, so many people weren¡¯t optimistic about the future of Dragon Fide Vi. However, the future development of Dragon Fide Vi wasn¡¯t their main concern. Dragon Fide Corporation wanted to outsource some parts of the project, so the qualifiedpanies fought to win the bid to make money quickly. ¡°Ms. Wilson, the CEOs of thepanies who won the bid are here. Do you need to talk to them?¡± Jane ced the files of thepanies who won the bid on Jennifer¡¯s desk. Thetter flipped through the files and frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t thesepanies the Queen family¡¯s subsidiaries?¡± The Queen family is one of the Ten Prestigious Families. Why did their subsidiaries bid for Dragon Fide Corporation¡¯s project? ¡°Ms. Wilson, the dozens ofpanies who are capable enough of winning the bid are all subsidiaries of the Ten Prestigious Families. The otherpanies were either not qualified or too inexperienced to win the bid. If you think it is inappropriate, I can hold another public bidding again.¡± ¡°No need. They will do for now.¡± Jennifer knew Jane was speaking the truth. Pollerton was a small city but was monopolized by the Ten Prestigious Families. As such, they ended up dabbling in every industry avable. If Dragon Fide Corporation wanted to expand its business, it would have to work with the Ten Prestigious Families¡¯panies instead of operating behind closed doors. Jennifer signed the confirmation document as approval for part of the Dragon Fide Vi project to be outsourced to thesepanies. Jane was about to leave the office with the signed document when another assistant, Filbert Yoanno, rushed in hastily. He was wearing a safety helmet on his head.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Wilson, bad news! Something happened at Area One¡¯s site!¡± Dragon Fide Vi spanned a huge area, so the entire site was divided into twenty-five areas. Area One consisted of high-rise buildings outsourced to their own constructionpanies. As their ownpanies were responsible for the construction, everything should go smoothly. On the way there, Jennifer listened to Filbert¡¯s report and realized how serious the situation was. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Cutting Corners ¡°Twopanies are in charge of Area One¡ªSerenity Group and Ditto Group. The person in charge of Serenity Group¡¯s construction team is Ianto Jarlberg. He used to be part of the underground circles in Pollerton. The person in charge of Ditto Group¡¯s construction team is Bo Jasek, who graduated overseas. Both construction teams often got into minor conflicts. Today, Bo discovered Ianto¡¯s team didn¡¯t carry out the reinforcement construction as specified and refused to pour the concrete. They are currently engaged in a fight.¡± To enhance the stability of a high-rise building, reinforcing bars and concrete would usually be used as its main structure. Since concrete was cheap and only cost a few hundred for a huge sack, no one would try to substitute it for subpar materials. However, it was different for reinforcing bars. The price for reinforcing bars depended on their weight. One could save a lot of money if one were to cut down ten reinforcing bars per floor. Hence, many project managers preferred hiring experienced construction workers not because they were good at their job but because they knew the unspoken rules of the construction site. For example, if a particr floor needed over four hundred reinforcing bars ording to the blueprint, the construction workers would only use around three hundred reinforcing bars tacitly. They would then bribe the supervisor to pour the concrete over the structure so that no one would realize what they had done. The project manager and other higher-ups could divide the remaining money between them this way. Ianto¡¯s team consisted of such construction workers. He had also bribed thepany¡¯s supervisor. It was a done deal, and all there was left to do was to pour concrete over the structure. However, Bo refused to do so as the person in charge of concrete. Ianto did his best to convince Bo to change his mind and even offered him a bribe, but thetter insisted on doing things ording to the blueprint. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Assuming Bo was deliberately making things difficult for him, Ianto started a fight with Bo and his men. When Jennifer arrived at the site with the rest, Bo¡¯s men were knocked down and couldn¡¯t get to their feet. Ianto was stepping on Bo¡¯s chest as he dered, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re no match for me. My brother-inw is the executive director of Serenity Group. Who are you? You¡¯re just a nerd. If you admit your mistake, I shall spare your life.¡± Bo¡¯s face was squished under Ianto¡¯s foot, but he clenched his jaw and eximed, ¡°It was your fault for not following the blueprint. I won¡¯t allow my men to pour the concrete.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re stubborn, huh? Okay, then. I like stubborn people like you. I¡¯ll break your leg. Let¡¯s see if you can remain this stubborn!¡± Ianto grabbed a metal bar by his side. Seeing that, Jennifer rushed forward and called out, ¡°Stop!¡± Holding the metal bar in his hand, Ianto froze in his tracks when he spotted Jennifer. He had seen many pretty girls but rarely someone as gorgeous as Jennifer. ¡°Gorgeous, who are you?¡± ¡°Ianto! This is Ms. Jennifer Wilson. Hurry, put down the metal bar!¡± ¡°Oh, Ms. Wilson.¡± Ianto tossed the metal bar aside and walked to Jennifer with a flirtatious expression on his face. ¡°I heard that our group¡¯s CEO is a gorgeousdy, but your beauty exceeded my expectations. Ms. Wilson, are you interested in having dinner with me tonight?¡± Jennifer¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°Filbert told me what happened on the way here. As the person in charge of the reinforcing bars, how could you disregard the blueprint and construct as you wish? Do you know the consequences of cutting corners?¡± As Jennifer was obviously here to confront him, Ianto¡¯s smile disappeared. He dusted himself and replied, ¡°Ms. Wilson, you¡¯re the CEO, so you might not know much about construction. The reinforcing bars and concrete stated in the blueprint are actually more than the actual required quantity. Thus, even if we were to use lesser reinforcing bars, it wouldn¡¯t affect the building¡¯s structure.¡± Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Fighting To The Death ¡°Is that so? So you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re helping thepany save money and that I should be praising you instead?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to praise me, but if you¡¯d like to, why don¡¯t we have dinner together?¡± Jennifer ignored Ianto¡¯s teasing and said solemnly, ¡°Since you said that you¡¯re saving money for the company, I¡¯m sure you must have done the same for the fourteen built floors, right? Is the money saved ounted for?¡± Jennifer¡¯s question made Ianto pale. There was no way he would cut corners to help thepany save money; he was doing it simply so that he would earn more. There was no way the money saved was ounted for. He cleared his throat and said to Jennifer, ¡°Ms. Wilson, you¡¯ve wronged me. I¡¯ve been building per the requirements for the past fourteen floors. It was only when we reached the fifteenth floor did I start to think if we could do this with a smaller budget. So how am I to show you the numbers?¡± Regardless of everything, Ianto was not going to admit to it. The building materials for the past fourteen floors are already all covered up. If I don¡¯t admit to it, how will you prove that I haven¡¯t built them per the requirements? It won¡¯t work even if you¡¯re the CEO. It was Jennifer¡¯s first time encountering something like this. Although she was angry, she had no idea how to deal with the situation. Right then, Donald took a step forward. ¡°You¡¯re Ianto Jarlberg, right? You said you built the first fourteen floors in ordance with the blueprint. Is that correct? All the reinforcing bars were where they should be?¡± Ianto nced at Donald and questioned, ¡°And who are you?¡± Filbert swiftly introduced, ¡°This is Mr. Campbell¡ªDonald Campbell¡ªthe executive director of thepany.¡± Upon hearing Donald¡¯s position, Ianto held back himself. He had heard about Donald from his brother-inw. Donald was a loser who was abandoned by the Campbell n, and yet, Donald was good at being a kept man. That was why so many women were willing to help him out when he established Dragon Fide Corporation. Ianto¡¯s brother-inw, Antonio Winzark, was the CEO of Serenity Group. However, Serenity Group was apany under Scarlet Swan Vi. In other words, Reina was Antonio¡¯s boss. Donald, the ultimate kept man, had a good rtionship with Reina, so Ianto had to be civil to Donald as much as he could. ¡°That¡¯s right. The first fourteen floors were built properly. You won¡¯t find any issues with them.¡± Donald nodded before taking out a recorder to pass it to Filbert. ¡°Get the security from the worksite here and detain Ianto¡¯s subordinates first. Then, send Bo and the others to the hospital.¡± Ianto¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Donald¡¯s words. ¡°Donald, what right do you have to detain my men?¡± ¡°What right do I have?¡± Donald turned to Ianto expressionlessly. ¡°You did not work ording to the blueprint, and you let your subordinates beat people up. Not only do I want to detain your men, but I¡¯m also going to hold you ountable for this legally.¡± ¡°What a joke! How can you hold me legally responsible for this? If you think that the construction of this floor doesn¡¯t meet the specifications, I¡¯ll get the people to add a few more reinforcing bars into the structure.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this floor; I¡¯m talking about the first fourteen floors,¡± Donald replied. His face devoid of expression, he said to Filbert, ¡°Get the city council inspectors to take a trip here. I¡¯d like to do a structural test on this building.¡± Filbert hummed in response and called the relevant department without further ado. By then, Ianto was as pale as a sheet, as Donald would not give him any chance to escape the situation. ¡°Donald, Serenity Group still has over twenty projects with yourpany. You¡¯ll be putting everyone in a tight spot if you insist on this. Besides, Antonio Winzark is my brother-inw. I¡¯m sure you know who he is, right?¡± Indeed, Donald knew who Antonio was. Thetter had been there at the meeting earlier in the day. Ianto took out his phone to call Antonio. After ending the call with Antonio, he said to Donald, ¡°Mr. Campbell, this matter today is neither grave nor trivial. If the two of you are willing to close an eye on this for my brother-inw¡¯s sake, I will surely keep this incident in my heart. But if you insist on blowing this up, we¡¯ll end up fighting each other to our deaths.¡± Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Silence From Him ¡°Fighting each other to our deaths? You?¡± Donald scoffed. ¡°You can¡¯t even do so.¡± Fifteen minutester, the technicians arrived on site to perform an echo structural inspection of all the walls as well as the floors. Almost at the same time, Antonio rushed to the scene. ¡°Antonio!¡± Ianto¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw his brother-inw. Antonio shot Ianto a re before rushing to Jennifer and Donald. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you could take the time to do an on-site inspection.¡± Jennifer looked at Antonio and muttered, ¡°I¡¯d like to stay in my office too, but Ianto and his men beat up Bo and the other workers to the point they had to be hospitalized. They even cut corners in the construction of this building. I can¡¯t possibly stay in my office after learning this, can I?¡± Hearing that, Antonio whipped his head around to yell at Ianto, ¡°You b*stard, hurry up and apologize to them!¡± The interaction with Ianto had infuriated Jennifer, so she instantly waved her hand and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need an apology. What we really need is the truth. Since you¡¯re here, Mr. Winzark, please wait for a while. The results will be out soon.¡± Antonio stared at the technician¡¯s inspection tool. He knew what the results would be, for he knew well what kind of person Ianto was. As long as it was something Ianto could earn money with, he would be swift to learn the skills. While it was not too unusual for people to use fewer reinforcing bars for the floors, Ianto would surely lose the fight against Donald and Jennifer if thetter two were to check things through. Right then, one of the technicians came over to Jennifer and said, ¡°Ms. Wilson, we¡¯re done with the inspection. Indeed, there is arge number of reinforcing bars missing from the flooring of each floor. This building doesn¡¯t meet the requirements to qualify for a resistant structure for a magnitude seven earthquake.¡± So there really are lesser reinforcing bars than necessary, and it isn¡¯t even a small amount! Antonio desperately wished he could lunge at Ianto and strangle him to death. Yet, at the end of the day, Ianto was still his brother-inw. Antonio had to think of a way to keep him safe. He smiled at Jennifer and said, ¡°Ms. Wilson, the results may not be urate with this tool, and it¡¯s possible that there are other kinds of particles within the concrete that interfered with the uracy of the final results.¡± It was not the technician¡¯s first time encountering something like this. He just stood at the side in silence. It was already tough for him to earn a living. Whatever the others were going to do after he gave them the results had nothing to do with him, and it was pointless for him to seek trouble too. ¡°Ms. Wilson, I¡¯d say it¡¯s best for us to just let this matter go. I¡¯ll make sure that Ianto strictly follows the blueprints in the future. Ms. Wilson, you¡¯ve just taken office, but I didn¡¯t have the time to prepare anything in my hurry. There are two million on this card. I hope you don¡¯t mind the small amount. From now on, you and I are on the same boat, and I will do whatever you say.¡± Two million was not a lot. What was worth most was Antonio¡¯s deration. If Jennifer were to ept the two million from him, no matter what she did in the future, Antonio would always be on her side. There were twenty-three directors on the board of directors, and Antonio was one of them. Although Jennifer had the most shares among them, the key decisions in mostpanies were made by the board of directors instead of just by one director. As such, it was important for Jennifer to win over a director. Ianto looked at Jennifer gleefully. As long as Jennifer¡¯s a smart woman, she won¡¯t reject Antonio¡¯s offer. Besides, we¡¯ve already built fourteen floors. So what if she finds out that there are issues with the floors of the first fourteen floors? She has no choice but to close an eye on this matter and keep building. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Right then, Jennifer turned to Donald, but he gave her no advice about the situation. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Projects To Be Suspended Although Donald hoped to reboot the Dragon Fide Project, he also hoped Jennifer could make the right choice. He patiently waited for her to make up her mind. Will shepromise or defend her principle? After a brief hesitation, Jennifer replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Winzark. I can¡¯t ept your money.¡± Her response was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. The smile on Antonio¡¯s face stiffened. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Wilson. What did you say just now?¡± Antonio could not help but confirm. In a way, he was giving Jennifer another chance to change her answer. Instead of giving him the answer he wanted, Jennifer put her foot down and asserted, ¡°I said I can¡¯t take the money, and I won¡¯t ept the building in its current condition.¡± Jennifer tilted her head to look at Filbert. ¡°Since we discovered the team had cut corners in the construction of this fourteen-story building, make sure you note this down in the record. We¡¯ll have to demolish the building by levels. Also, keep all the evidence because once the demolition isplete, I¡¯ll open an investigation to identify the culprit responsible for the shoddy work.¡± Never did Antonio think Jennifer would rule with an iron fist. Not only did she not appreciate his subservient attitude, but she also reaffirmed her intention to pursue the matter in front of everyone. What does this mean? She¡¯s just trying to humiliate me and insisting on holding Ianto ountable! ¡°All right, Ms. Wilson. I¡¯ll see to it right now.¡± Filbert was an employee of Novus Ste Group, a company that belonged to Wynter. When first established, Novus Ste Group did not run a proper business. Wynter had set up this company merely because she needed a ce to park her excess money and invest in random projects to grow her wealth. Now that thepany had merged with Dragon Fide Corporation, Wynter had made it clear that everyone in the Novus Ste Group must obey Donald. Donald could increase employees¡¯ sries and promote them should he think they deserved a pay rise. Likewise, he could also dismiss employees who failed to meet his expectations anytime. That was why Filbert appreciated the opportunity. He knew he had to curry favor with Donald if he wanted to scale the heights. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jennifer continued, ¡°We have to suspend all the other projects to inspect the structural integrity of the buildings. Should we detect any vitions during the inspection, we¡¯ll hold the person in charge ountable like how we did today.¡± After finishing her sentence, she turned around and left the construction site. She did not bother showing Antonio any respect. ¡°Antonio, this b*tch may seem to be targeting me, but I can tell she¡¯sing at you. If you still don¡¯t side with me, you¡¯ll lose all the respect of the people in thepany. If that happens, no one will listen to you anymore!¡± Ianto was taken aback by Jennifer¡¯s drastic action. Fearing that Antonio might leave him in the lurch, he started freaking out. ¡°Shut up!¡± Antonio suppressed his anger. ¡°What makes you think she¡¯sing at me? Did I earn a single cent from this jerry-built project? Do I have anything to do with it?¡± Ianto panicked upon hearing that. ¡°Come on, Antonio. Are you going to turn your back on me? They¡¯ll put me behind bars!¡± ¡°Why did you cut corners if you¡¯re aware of the consequences?¡± Cutting corners in a construction project might seem insignificant, but if the materials used were subpar and might cause structural failure to the building, the person in charge could be sentenced to jail. The fact that Jennifer decided to take a stern approach in investigating all the projects was not to find fault with anyone but to tackle the ill practices in the industry. Antonio sneered inwardly, Jennifer, you think you can run the world by being a perfectionist, huh? I¡¯ll show you the difference between reality and the ideal world you imagined! ¡°Go and hide somewhere in the next couple of days. You cane back once I¡¯ve taught that b*tch a lesson.¡± Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Fell Into Her Trap ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go as far as I can and not cause you any trouble. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ianto said. Jennifer issued a memo to announce the suspension of all seventeen construction projects and the investigation she wanted to carry out. The seventeen project managers were like cats on a hot tin roof upon receiving the instruction. One of the managers said, ¡°All of you must have heard about the construction handled by Mr. Winzark¡¯s brother-inw, Ianto, right? I heard he¡¯s a goner. Not only does Jennifer want to hold Ianto ountable, but she also ordered the construction team to demolish the entire building so that they could build from scratch again. Do you know how much we have to spend on that? Seven million! Clearly, she¡¯s determined to restructure all thepany¡¯s projects at the expense of financial losses!¡± All the project managers gathered in the conference room had been in the industry for years. How many of them dared to admit that they were men of integrity? Should Jennifer¡¯s restructuring exercise take ce, these project managers would probably suffer the same fate as Ianto. ¡°What¡¯s your thought about this, Mr. Rinedere?¡± d in a ck jacket, Yuval Rinedere looked at them and said, ¡°No matter what happens, we must unite and support each other. Imagine the seven-figure losses thepany has to bear even if she ns to suspend a project for a day. Moreover, we¡¯ve just started the Dragon Fide Project. Do you think Jennifer dares to remove all of us from it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! What you said makes sense, Mr. Rinedere. We must stick together!¡± ¡°She better show us some respect since we¡¯re in the majority. If she doesn¡¯t, we can always leave for greener pastures!¡± The fear in all the project managers subsided considerably when they thought about that. Deep in their hearts, they refused to acknowledge Jennifer as their superior. After all, the merger between the twopanies was just a temporary move. In other words, they would only take orders from their bosses respectively. Soon, someone opened the door to the conference room. Jennifer walked in with two assistants. She could not help but knit her brows upon noticing the puffs of smoke in the room. After ncing at the no-smoking sign on the wall, she said, ¡°Jane, note this down for me. All seventeen project managers will have to pay a fine of one thousand for viting the no-smoking rule.¡± The project managers were struck dumb. Did she just fine us for smoking in the conference room? Either she has no idea how to manage people, or she doesn¡¯t bother to respect us! Yuval stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a bad habit we picked up from construction sites. You¡¯re right. We deserve to be punished. Ms. Wilson, why are you in a hurry to meet us? I¡¯m afraid our absence from the construction sites, even for a day, will slow down the progress.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing urgent. I just came here to inform you to drop by the legal department,¡± Jennifer uttered while gesturing for Jane to put a stack of documents on the desk. ¡°These are the investigation reports from the seventeen projects you oversee. Unfortunately, we discovered that the projects didn¡¯tply with industry standards. Thepany has decided to file a lawsuit against each of you.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The project managers were at a loss for words upon hearing that. What is going on? Is she taking legal action against us without hearing us out? Yuval¡¯s expression instantly turned grim when he realized they had fallen into her trap. All the construction workers had always been looking up to and would not dare to cross the project managers. If all the project managers were stationed at the construction sites, they could have found ways to stop thepany¡¯s investigation team from carrying out their duties. They could have prohibited Jennifer from entering the premises even if she was there in person. Now that Jennifer had gathered all the project managers in the conference room, the site workers, who had no clue what was happening, were like sheep without a shepherd. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Putting An End To The Managers Given the circumstance, thepany will definitely find out the truth if they send people to conduct a spot check now. As Yuval guessed, when he took out his phone to look at it, there was no cell signal in the conference room, where he could usually get a full bar signal. In fact, his phone showed that they were outside cellrwork coverage. ¡°Ms. Wilson, don¡¯t you think this is too much? We are experienced employees at thepany. Who will take over all the seventeen projects if you¡¯re suing all of us?¡± ¡°Yeah, Ms. Wilson. In all honesty, we are the ones who have been training those workers involved in the seventeen projects. If you fire us now, I doubt they will continue working for you.¡± Looking at all the project managers in the conference room, Jennifer replied, ¡°Dragon Fide Corporation was founded only yesterday. Even thepany is new, so there are no so-called ¡®experienced employees¡¯ here. As for your concern about retaining those workers, you can rest assured. All of you will soon be put behind bars. Are you saying that they would love to follow you all there?¡± We¡¯re going to jail? The managers¡¯ faces paled. She is cornering us to a dead end. Among the managers, the over-forty-year-old Tucker Zaleski was the most irascible. Since he had been skimping on building materials as much as Ianto, he would easily be sentenced to at least ten years of incarceration if there were to be awsuit. With that in mind, the man mmed the table and warned Jennifer sternly, ¡°Jennifer Wilson! You better cooperate when we are still being nice. Do you really think you can send us to jail just because you want to?¡± When he was done shouting, he lunged toward her in a fit of rage without thinking about the consequences his actions would incur. At that moment, he just wanted to let Jennifer have a taste of his anger. Seeing the bulky martial-art practitioner getting physical, the other managers felt stirred to action. They thought that if Tucker were to pounce on her, they could pretend to go forward to break them apart, then surreptitiously beat her up and even cripple her. After all, there was no surveince camera in the meeting room, so there would be no evidence that they had battered Jennifer. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. More importantly, if Jennifer were to end up hospitalized, thepany would be temporarily unsupervised, which meant that the investigation into the projects would be put aside for a while. The thought roused the managers, and they looked forward to Tucker teaching Jennifer a good lesson so they could have a breather from all the mess she had caused. As Tucker raised his hand, Jennifer froze right where she was. However, Tucker¡¯s shriek pierced through the air the next second when Lara, standing behind Jennifer, suddenly jumped forward in front of Jennifer. Tucker¡¯s handnded on Lara¡¯s arm, but the woman lifted him from the ground and swung him over her shoulder against the office table, crashing it into pieces. The many in the wooden shreds and held his waist, wriggling in pain. After dealing a blow on Tucker, Lara returned to stand behind Jennifer as if what had just taken ce was none of her business. All the managers swallowed hard at the sight. What was that? How did a skinny woman like her even do that? Jennifer nced at the men contemptuously and left without turning back. Outside, the ten bodyguards Donald had mobilized were already standing in wait. Ianto¡¯s escape had taught Jennifer a good lesson, so the second time around, she had brought all the managers to that conference room so she could root them out in one go. Jennifer returned to the CEO¡¯s office, only to see Donald sitting in her chair and watching a drama on his tablet. He even had a packet of chips in his hand, and there was a bottle of opened soft drink on the table. Still recovering from the fight earlier, Jennifer fumed with anger when she saw how rxed Donald was. Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Chapter 564 A Romantic Dinner She walked over to Donald and sat right down on hisp before rubbing his face violently. ¡°For real? Are you really snacking here while your wife does all the dirty job outside?¡± The beguiling fragrance from her body wafted in the air around Donald, and he circled his left arm around her slim waist. It was not until Donald did that that Jennifer realized that they were behaving too intimately. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? We¡¯re in the office.¡± Jennifer nced at the door nervously, wondering how embarrassed it would be if Jane suddenly popped up at the door to talk about work. Her face flushed red, but Donald refused to let her go no matter what. ¡°Well done, my love. Would you like some chips?¡± Donald took a huge piece of chip and held it out to Jennifer. Thetter shot him a re and pursed her lips tight. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not letting you go if you don¡¯t open up. You know what to do,¡± Donald said slowly. Tired of his tricks, Jennifer rolled her eyes at him coyly and pulled her sweet lips apart to bite the piece of chip. When Donald saw her juicy lips and white teeth, he leaned closer, whispering, ¡°Since we¡¯ve married again, tonight, can we¡ª¡± ¡°No!¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart raced, and she turned him down immediately. ¡°We may have remarried, but I¡¯m still not ready. So, no!¡± ¡°Why answer so hastily? I didn¡¯t even say what I wanted to do tonight,¡± Donald teased. ¡°No means no. I¡¯m not changing my mind.¡± Donald shrugged and replied, ¡°All right, then. I booked a ce for a romantic dinner at a revolving restaurant tonight. But since you said no, I guess we are not going, then.¡± ¡°A revolving restaurant?¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Is it the one Dream International recentlyunched?¡± Like most people, Jennifer loved everything romantic. The revolving restaurant Dream International opened in Pollerton was a hotspot among couples. It was hard to get a ce. Thrilled, Jennifer nted a kiss on Donald¡¯s lips, but it so happened that the office door was swung open that instant, and Jane appeared in the office with a pile of documents. ¡°Ms. Wilson, this is the information about the¡ª¡± When Jane saw Jennifer sitting on Donald¡¯sp, she turned and walked out immediately with her face red. Back inside, Jennifer shot to her feet and punched Donald weakly in the chest. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! How am I supposed to carry myself around them as their boss now that they¡¯ve seen me like this?¡± Charmed by her cuteness, Donald let out a mousy whine as she did and even pretended to feel hurt from her punch. After spending some time in the office together, Donald drove Jennifer to Dream International. Since Kevin had smashed his luxury car, and Donald did not want to bring his other cars over, he resorted to a Volkswagen Passat in the garage of thepany. Given the poprity of the ce, they could not find a parking space even when they had driven around the parking lot for a good ten minutes. ¡°Darling! There! There¡¯s a ce there!¡± Over in the passenger seat, Jennifer had her eyes wide, looking for parking spaces for Donald. She was so engrossed in that task that Donald found her expression adorable. Having found the spot, Donald drove over and reversed the car into the parking space. Yet, just as Donald was positioning his car, a middle-aged woman in a yellow waistcoat with huge curls suddenly stopped his car from behind with her hands opened wide. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Chapter 565 An Audacious Woman ¡°Pierre! There¡¯s a ce here. Quick!¡± The woman waved at a Grand Cherokee some distance away, and the driver shamelessly maneuvered his car in that direction. Perhaps the thought of having the middle-aged woman alone was not enough to snag that ce. Another heavily adorneddy in her twenties went down with her child and stood in the parking space. At that sight, Jennifer wound down her window and asked with a frown, ¡°What are you guys doing? We came here first.¡± The older woman sneered. ¡°Are you serious? This ce doesn¡¯t belong to you. There¡¯s no such thing asing first. You can go ahead and reverse if you want.¡± ¡°This is ridiculous. You¡¯re so selfish!¡± Jennifer was exasperated. Although she had heard from the news about rude drivers hoarding parking lots like that woman, she had never once imagined she would actually run into someone like that. The woman nced at Jennifer haughtily andmented, ¡°How dare a young person as you behave so arrogantly? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re eating at Dream International¡¯s restaurant when you¡¯re only driving a Passat. You better leave before you embarrass yourself, youngdy. My son is the brigadier at Xemrich Special Brigade. He¡¯s not someone you can afford to offend.¡± Donald was delighted when he heard that. Pollerton is indeed a ce that houses many big shots, but a mere brigadier from Xemrich Special Brigade is in no ce to behave so recklessly. Donald stepped on the elerator, and the Passat went backward instantly. The woman had thought that Donald would not dare to run into her deliberately, but she soon realized that Donald meant business when his car bumped into her, pushing her to the ground. Seeing that the car was going to run over her, she screamed and crawled away from the vehicle desperately. ¡°Are you okay, Mom? Pierre! Come quickly! Mom was hit!¡± The young woman¡¯s reflex was quick, for she had darted backward when Donald reversed his car. Seeing that her mother-inw was hurt, she kicked and punched the Passat¡¯s door, demanding Donald and Jennifer for an exnation. Jennifer was nervous when she saw the woman¡¯s reaction. ¡°Darling, do you think we ran over her? You shouldn¡¯t have done that. It¡¯s just a parking space. There¡¯s no need to get so worked up about it.¡± ¡°Oh, I think there¡¯s a need. People like them behave so recklessly because of people like you. If everyone just gives in as you do, then thew-abiders will always be the ones getting taken advantage of in the end,¡± Donald replied calmly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jennifer did not know what else to say, for it was true that they were in the right. Still, how Donald had reacted was uneptable to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Donald got out of the car, and so did the strapping man who drove the Grand Cherokee. Thetter rushed over and asked, ¡°Are you okay, Mom?¡± ¡°Pierre, he knocked into me on purpose. He wanted to kill me. Do something, Pierre!¡± Since Sally Jacobs had said so, Pierre Wright would surely hold Donald ountable. He rose and extended an arm to grab Donald, but thetter waved his right hand and managed to push Pierre¡¯s arm away. Pierre froze. Does he know martial arts? ¡°I think we should just talk this out instead of using our fists,¡± Donald advised calmly. ¡°You ran into my mom. How do you think we should settle this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m responsible for this. She was the one who stood at the ce I was parking at. I didn¡¯t see her. That¡¯s why I ran into her.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see her? The woman in the passenger seat clearly talked to my mom. How could you say you didn¡¯t see her?¡± ¡°Oh? My wife¡¯s the one who talked to her. It doesn¡¯t mean I saw her. I¡¯m a careful driver. I focus on the road when I drive.¡± Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Abuse Of Power Pierre was incensed. He knew for certain that Donald did that on purpose. But from their brief physical exchange earlier, Pierre was not confident that he could take down Donald. Recalling his grandfather¡¯s advice before he came to Pollerton, Pierre tried to suppress his anger and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where do you work?¡± Donald was amused. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Hearing that, Pierre shed his military ID and informed solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m the brigadier at Xemrich Special Brigade, currently on a mission to look into espionage activities. You¡¯re under arrest on suspicion of spying. Please follow me to the precinct.¡± Donald looked at Pierre in bewilderment, for he was unaware that a military ID could be used for such a purpose. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Sally thought that Donald was intimidated when she saw that he refused to cooperate. She got to her feet, shook off the dust on her clothes, and said smugly, ¡°See? This is what you get for knocking into me. Brace yourself, young man. You¡¯re going to the military court.¡± All that while, Donald had defended Quadfield and protected Yorknd for the sake of the peace and prosperity of thend. Because of that, he had always held the soldiers in high regard, but he was disappointed when he met a loser like Pierre. Donald pulled out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. ¡°Are you sure you want me to follow you? I¡¯m afraid Xemrich will have to go through a major reshuffling after my visit.¡± A major reshuffling? Pierre nced at Donald in disbelief as if thetter was a fool. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure if there will be a reshuffling in Xemrich, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be wallowing in blood tonight. It¡¯s either you go there willingly, or I get the police to get you over.¡± Aware that Pierre was fixated on apprehending him, Donald said to Jennifer, ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a ce at the restaurant. Wait for me there. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡± Jennifer wanted to say something, but Donald assured her with his gaze not to worry about him. Likewise, Pierre asked Sally and Danielle Jenkins, his wife, to go to the restaurant first. Since Donald had agreed to go with him, Pierre figured Donald would definitely end up in bad shape that night. After they went out of the parking lot, Pierre brought Donald to the closest police station and asked for the use of an interrogation room after showing his identity card. Since it was not the first time the police had encountered incidents like that, they just made an interrogation room avable for Pierre after verifying his identity. ¡°Pass me the cuffs,¡± Pierre said, taking out some bank notes worth as much as five hundred for the police, who swiftly pocketed them and passed Pierre the handcuffs. ¡°Switch off the surveince cameras too.¡± ¡°But this is against the rules,¡± Matthew Watterson replied with a frown. Still, Pierre gave him an assuring gaze, saying, ¡°I need to settle a score with this guy over here. Nothing will happen. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want this record, right?¡± Matthew agreed after giving it some thought, for he was the one who had allowed Pierre to use that ce and given him the cuffs in the first ce. If Pierre was caught beating Donald to a pulp in there, there was no way Matthew would get away freely, so he looked at his watch and said, ¡°You have fifteen minutes. Don¡¯t cross the line. Things will get messy if he¡¯s injured.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I know well enough not to go overboard.¡± After seeing Matthew out of the room, Pierre put a cigarette in his mouth and looked at Donald condescendingly. ¡°Ie across clueless arrogant people like you on and off every year. They¡¯re all pretty tough before they¡¯re hammered. Some even think they¡¯re invincible. But after I teach them a lesson, everyone clings to my leg, crying and saying they will never repeat the same mistake.¡± Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Chapter 567 A Waste Of Time Pierre nced at the surveince camera and said, ¡°You still have one minute left, so we can have a chat. Is there anything you want to say?¡± Donald, who was seated in the chair, let out a sigh. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t bother cuffing my hands. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± Pierre chuckled silently. He had forgotten about the handcuffs until Donald reminded him of them. Don¡¯t you practice martial arts? In that case, I¡¯ll cuff you first. Then I¡¯ll take my time to torture you. Till then, we shall see how powerful you are. Pierre handcuffed Donald in the presence of the surveince camera. Less than ten secondster, the red light on the camera went off. After that, Pierre took onest drag of his cigarette. He was about to flick the butt away with his right hand when he heard a loud snap. To his horror, Donald had broken the handcuffs! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Pierre¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What kind of sorcery is this? When he was in the field, he had seen men who could break cable ties. However, he had never seen anyone who could break a pair of handcuffs. After all, handcuffs are made of pure steel! Donald behaved as if he had just broken a child¡¯s toy. He removed the handcuffs from his hands and tossed them aside. Moving his wrists, he looked at Pierre and muttered calmly, ¡°I told you that cuffing me would be a waste of time.¡± It was at that moment that Pierre realized things were about to go wrong. Unfortunately, it was toote for him to flee. Donald stretched out an arm swiftly and grabbed Pierre¡¯s throat to stop him from screaming. Outside, Matthew was sipping on a cup of coffee while looking in the direction of the interrogation room. asionally, noises such as bangs on the wall and the shifting of tables and chairs would resound from the room. One would assume that something strange was going on inside. ¡°Say, Captain Watterson, who does that guy think he is to use our interrogation room for private purposes? He won¡¯t cause any problems, right?¡± Wesley ton, a junior police officer, asked. Matthew nced at Wesley and replied, ¡°He¡¯s the brigadier of Xemrich Special Brigade. Even the chief has to let him use his office if he asks for it, let alone our interrogation room. Then again, we didn¡¯t let him use our room for free. This brigadier is a pretty tactful person.¡± He patted his own pocket and smiled. ¡°Tell the boys afterward that we¡¯ll be heading out for supper tonight.¡± ¡°All right, Captain Watterson.¡± As soon as Matthew had given his order, the door to the interrogation room opened. Matthew looked down at his watch in surprise. ¡°Done in less than five minutes?¡± He was still wondering how Pierre had settled his matter so quickly when he realized the person who exited the interrogation room was not the brigadier but the other young man. ¡°Why is he outside, Captain Watterson?¡± Wesley was confused, too. If this fellow cane out unscathed, what about the Special Brigade brigadier? Matthew was a senior police officer. He sensed that something was off, so he drew his gun immediately and pointed it at Donald. ¡°Wesley, get the boys over here. This fellow is dangerous, and we mustn¡¯t let him leave the police station!¡± Matthew was very decisive because he saw where Pierrey when he took two steps sideways. Pierre was a big, burly man who exuded an imposing aura, and that was what he looked like when he entered the interrogation room earlier. Now, he was covered in blood and lying on the floor. His face was so swollen that he waspletely unrecognizable. Indeed, he was in a sorry state. He would be disfigured for life if he did not get some work done on his face. It was for this very reason that Matthew decided not to let Donald go. Damn! This fellow managed to beat up a brigadier from Special Brigade. If the leader in Xemrich learns of this, he¡¯ll definitely send his troops to our police station at once! Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Defending Oneself ¡°I hate it when someone points a gun at me,¡± Donald muttered with a darkened expression as he stared at the gun before him. What the f*ck? How is he still so arrogant? Matthew said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t give a f*ck whether you like it or not! Put your hands on the back of your head, get on your knees, and face the corner of the wall. Do it, or I¡¯ll open fire!¡± Donald, who was already in an extremely foul mood, steadied himself for retaliation. Suddenly, Wesley, who had gone outside to call for reinforcements, was sent flying backward. A middle-aged police officer in a white shirt stormed inside with a huge scowl on his face. He was followed by a high-ranking police officer. ¡°Chief Moreno? Why are you here?¡± Matthew asked. He was still puzzled by the whole situation when Joseph Moreno gave him a tight p. Thetter told the high-ranking police officer behind him. ¡°Confiscate his gun and take him to the interrogation room for questioning!¡± Matthew massaged his cheek and said, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Chief Moreno? That fellow is brutal and dangerous. He¡¯s assaulted the brigadier of Xemrich Special Brigade. I was trying to subdue him.¡± Joseph was furious when he heard that. Donald resided in Pollerton. The six big shots of the main police stations in Yaleview had invited the police chiefs from the four main branches in Pollerton for a meeting. There was only one thing they wanted to address. The police chiefs had been told to keep a record of Donald¡¯s particrs. Even if Donald were to cause trouble in Pollerton in the future, the police officers should never arrest him. In Yorknd, Pollerton was considered a second-tier city at most. Normally, the chiefs of these police stations would never receive phone calls from those big shots, let alone head to Yaleview and meet them in person. It proved how influential Donald Campbell was, and Joseph simply could not afford to offend him. As soon as the four police chiefs had returned to Pollerton, they had tweaked the settings of the electronic system at their respective police stations. If anything rted to Donald appeared in the system, the four police chiefs would be informed about it immediately. When Pierre brought Donald to this police station earlier, he had registered thetter¡¯s name in the system. As a result, Joseph knew Donald had been withheld at the police station within his jurisdiction. He had been forced to leave his lover in bed as he rushed to the police station after putting on his pants. Fortunately, he had arrived on time. Joseph regarded the idiot who had almost destroyed his career and said in a low voice, ¡°You dared to point a gun at him after he assaulted a Special Brigade brigadier. What if he killed the Brigadier? Would you have shot him?¡± Matthew covered his face. He did not know how to respond. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t I shoot to kill? Does this fellow have someone powerful to back him up? Matthew could not figure it out, and neither would Joseph let him do so. After Matthew was taken away, Joseph approached Donald immediately and said in a cating manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all of this, Mr. Campbell. My subordinate was unruly, and he¡¯s offended you.¡± Donald was puzzled by Joseph¡¯s attitude. He regarded Joseph with a half-smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think I know you. Are you sure you didn¡¯t mistake me for someone else?¡± ¡°You must be pulling my leg, Mr. Campbell. You¡¯re such an extraordinary person. How could I mistake you for someone else?¡± I have your photo beside my bed, and I see your face every night. Even if you turn into a pile of ash, there¡¯s no way I can¡¯t recognize you. ¡°Well, I did assault someone. Aren¡¯t you going to lock me up?¡± Joseph¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he nced at Pierre, who was still lying on the floor. This Campbell fellow is brutal indeed. I wonder if Pierre is still alive. Despite his thoughts, Joseph said firmly, ¡°We¡¯ve already investigated. Pierre abused his own power to take you to our police station by force. He harbored ill intentions toward you. Luckily, you¡¯re a skilled fighter, and you managed to retaliate and protect yourself. What you did was self-defense.¡± Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Chapter 569 The Six Senior Police Officers Hmph! The surveince camera in the interrogation room has already been turned off? What a load of sh*t! Still, since Joseph had said so, Donald decided to ignore the fact that the former¡¯s exnation wasn¡¯t convincing at all. ¡°Does this mean I can leave now?¡± he asked. Joseph nodded and replied, ¡°Of course, you may leave anytime. Right, Mr. Campbell, here¡¯s my name card. Just call me if you face any problems in this area of the city.¡± This incident had set off rm bells in Joseph¡¯s head. He was truly afraid that another one of his dim- witted subordinates would arrest Donald without his knowledge. Now that I¡¯ve given Donald my name card, I¡¯ll have an excuse if another screw-up happens again. Donald was amused. ¡°Who on earth instructed you to do this?¡± Joseph scratched his face and whispered, ¡°The six senior police officers of Yaleview.¡± At once, a sudden realization dawned on Donald. In Yorknd, every police station was responsible for its own city¡¯s safety, and the main police station in Yaleview was in charge of supervising all these stations. The police chief was not the highest-ranking official at Yaleview¡¯s main police station. In fact, the honor went to the six senior police officers who possessed extraordinary abilities. At first nce, the six senior police officers might look like a bunch of regr old men. However, when it was time to fight, an Octo Ste Warrior was no match for them. I bet these six old fellows wanted to repay me for the things I¡¯ve done for Yorknd. That¡¯s why they have instructed Joseph to take care of me. Donald was touched. Apparently, scum like Pierre was part of the minority. ¡°Since the six of them have instructed you to do so, I would like to ask a favor of you, Chief Moreno. I wonder if you could help me,¡± Donald asked. ¡°Of course! Just tell me, Mr. Campbell,¡± Joseph answered. While Donald and Joseph were having a pleasant chat, Jennifer was waiting for her husband nervously at Dream International¡¯s revolving restaurant. Donald had already reserved a table for two and also ordered the dishes. However, Jennifer was worried about Donald¡¯s safety, so she didn¡¯t summon the server to serve the dishes. The revolving restaurant was a famous establishment, and it was patronized by many customers. Therefore, the restaurant¡¯s manager assigned a table turnover rate to each server. In other words, the number of customers that could be seated at each table per night would directly affect the restaurant¡¯s overall revenue. Jennifer¡¯s refusal to let the servers serve the dishes meant that she would not be leaving her table anytime soon. As such, the restaurant could not seat the next batch of customers. Jayden Zinn, one of the servers, could not tolerate Jennifer any longer, so he approached her and said, ¡°Is your friending over, Ms. Wilson? If you still won¡¯t let us serve the food, I¡¯m afraid I have to ask you to leave.¡± Jennifer was taken aback by his words. ¡°We¡¯ve already ordered the dishes and paid for them. What right do you have to ask me to leave?¡± Jayden replied with a smirk, ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯ve paid us, but we¡¯re a restaurant and not a caf¨¦. It¡¯s not easy to make reservations here. If you won¡¯t let us serve the food, our business will be affected. However, don¡¯t worry as we¡¯ll refund your money. Still, I have to ask you to leave now.¡± Jayden spoke in a clear and loud voice on purpose. He wanted to let the other customers overhear the conversation and embarrass Jennifer. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After all, he would have to refund her money after allowing her to upy the table for a long time without a good reason, so it was natural for him to feel resentful. Therefore, he chose such a method to vent his resentment. The more embarrassed Jennifer was, the more satisfied he felt. Coincidentally, Sally and Danielle were seated at another table. They ate and jeered, ¡°Why did youe here if you can¡¯t afford it? You probably just want to take a couple of pictures. By the way, your husband won¡¯t be returning tonight. Hence, you can stop waiting and get your *ss back home.¡± Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Overstaying The Time Limit Jennifer bit her lip and sat still stubbornly. It was not like she could not afford to pay for the meal. She just didn¡¯t want to leave since Donald had gone through a lot of trouble just to reserve the table. Furthermore, she did not want to start eating before her husband¡¯s arrival. As Jennifer was still mulling over what she should do, a familiar and tender voice resounded in front of her. ¡°Why are you sulking, Jenny? Aren¡¯t you happy to dine out?¡± ¡°Darling!¡± Jennifer beamed with happiness when she saw Donald sitting opposite her. On the contrary, Sally and Danielle were displeased. Pierre had dealt with others in the past, and no one has ever been able to leave unscathed. How did this fellow manage toe back here in one piece? Sally could not sit still any longer. She stood up and yelled at Donald, ¡°Why are you back? Where¡¯s my son?¡± Donald eyed her and replied coolly, ¡°How would I know? He¡¯s probably arrested for breaking thew.¡± ¡°Nonsense! My son never breaks thew, and nobody in Pollerton dares to arrest him!¡± Sally cried. As soon as she had finished speaking, the door to the revolving restaurant was opened by a team of police officers. Leslie Jennings, the leader of the team, showed Sally her ID and said expressionlessly, ¡°You must be Sally Jacobs, right? We suspect that your son is involved in several terrorist activities. Pleasee with us to assist in our investigation.¡± ¡°What? My son is the brigadier of Xemrich¡¯s Special Brigade! How could he be involved in terrorist activities? You must be mistaken! You¡¯ve got the wrong man!¡± Sally eximed. No matter how hard Sally struggled to break free, the police officers eventually handcuffed her and Danielle. They also ced a hood over each of their heads. After that, the police led both women and their children away. Jennifer was amused by the scene that unfolded before her. Sally, who was acting arrogantly and condescendingly just a moment ago, is now arrested. ¡°Did you do this, Darling?¡± she asked. Donald shrugged and answered, ¡°They are police officers. I¡¯m not powerful enough to give them orders.¡± Jennifer knew Donald used to be known as ¡°Golden Lord.¡± After pondering over the matter, she figured that her husband probably did not possess such power and influence. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the food served yet?¡± Donald asked. Jennifer was about to answer when Jayden spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. You¡¯ve overstayed the maximum time at our restaurant. Thus, I have to ask you two to leave.¡± Donald didn¡¯t expect the server to give him a hard time when he had just gotten rid of the despicable Sally. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, really? Is there such a thing as overstaying the maximum serving time at your restaurant? Fine, show me the rules. I want to see whether the rule states the duration diners are allowed to stay.¡± Obviously, Jayden could not show him the rules. After all, the table turnover rate was assigned to all servers by the manager. It was an internal matter, so there were no written rules. He¡¯s just going to expose my lie! Yet, Jayden remained calm and collected despite not being able to show Donald the rules to prove his point. He was the server in charge of this table. As long as he disallowed the dishes to be served, the kitchen staff would obey him. ¡°Our rules aren¡¯t written on paper. I would like to inform you that you¡¯ve overstayed the maximum serving time. Please leave,¡± he insisted. Donald retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have the rules in writing, so are we just supposed to listen to you when you say we¡¯ve overstayed the time limit? Get me your manager. I want to ask him whether what you¡¯ve told me is part of the rules.¡± Jayden scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Our manager is very busy, and he can¡¯te over to take care of such a trivial matter. If both of you refuse to leave, I have no choice but to call security.¡± Donald sighed and made a phone call. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When Jayden caught a glimpse of the name on the phone¡¯s screen, a panicky expression began to form on his face. Wynter Lowe? The diva? It can¡¯t be! This guy¡¯s outfit doesn¡¯t seem to cost more than three hundred. How could he be acquainted with Wynter? Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Chapter 571 No More Eyesores Many people knew that there was a popr revolving restaurant in Pollerton, but they were unaware that Wynter was the owner of the establishment. Singing was just her hobby; she was, in fact, a talented businesswoman. As she couldn¡¯t find a suitable area to focus on before, she made scattered investments all over the country. However, after Donald decided to resume the Dragon Fide Project in Pollerton, she began transferring some of her businesses and properties to the city. She believed in Donald¡¯s influence, so she had to put things in ce as early as possible. That way, the value of her businesses would soar once the market in Pollerton boomed. Only a few people knew that the revolving restaurant was one of Wynter¡¯s properties. As for Wynter, she regarded it as an investment for fun. ¡°What do you think, Donald? Are you satisfied with the two seats I arranged for you? Come on, give me somepliments.¡± Wynter knew that Donald and Jennifer had remarried and that she did not stand a chance against the woman. Still, she had no ns of giving up. On the contrary, she nned to build a good rtionship with Jennifer so that thetter wouldn¡¯t dislike her at the least. That was the reason why Wynter offered Donald two seats in the revolving restaurant. It was her way of cozying up to Jennifer. Tapping his finger against the table, Donald said calmly, ¡°The view here is nice, but the service is so-so. You¡¯re the owner of this ce. Are you aware that there¡¯s a so-called maximum serving time in the rules here?¡± ¡°What?¡± Wynter froze upon hearing that. Although she did not participate in the actual operation of the restaurant, she soon realized what had happened based on Donald¡¯s words and tone of speaking. ¡°Give me two minutes. I¡¯ll have someone deal with this immediately.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Donald hung up and cast Jayden a look. ¡°It isn¡¯t toote to let them serve the food now. At least you¡¯ll get to keep your job.¡± Unwilling to give in, Jayden retorted, ¡°It isn¡¯t toote for you two to leave now. Once I call the security over, you won¡¯t be able to save your face.¡± Right after Jayden said that, the security by the entrance received a message through his walkie-talkie and walked over immediately. Jayden paused in surprise. I haven¡¯t asked for the security though? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As he wondered what was going on, a suited man in his thirties rushed into the restaurant. ¡°Mr. Simmons, what brings you¡ª¡± Before Jayden could finish his words, Hendrick Simmons, the restaurant¡¯s manager, sent him a hard kick. ¡°If you want to seek death, don¡¯t f*cking pull me down with you! When did our restaurant ever have a maximum serving time? You two, drag him out right now!¡± Hendrick was using the restroom in the mall when Wynter called him and demanded an exnation. In his fright, he hastily returned to the restaurant. Following Hendrick¡¯s order, two security guards grabbed Jayden and threw him out of the restaurant. Meanwhile, Hendrick turned to Donald and Jennifer. ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, I sincerely apologize for the inconvenience. To make up for our mistake, I will pay for your meal tonight. I hope you enjoy the rest of your night,¡± he said earnestly. With the eyesores gone, Donald and Jennifer could finally have their dinner in peace. ¡°Darling, did the person earlier do anything to you? Did he really break thew?¡± As Donald cut the steak, he answered, ¡°What do you think? He literally took me away in broad daylight. Don¡¯t worry though. You probably won¡¯t see him again.¡± Jennifer assumed he meant that Pierre wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with them again after learning his lesson, so she nodded and fed Donald a cherry tomato. Admittedly, the ambiance in the revolving restaurant was pretty nice. From time to time, it woulde to a spot with floor-to-ceiling windows, allowing them to take in the view of the city from more than a hundred meters above the ground. This was definitely an unusual experience that ordinary restaurants could not offer. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Small Fries After dinner, Donald and Jennifer came to the underground parking hand in hand. Right when they reached their car, Donald¡¯s expression turned solemn. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Jennifer in confusion when she saw him stop in his tracks. ¡°Wait for me in the car first. No matter what happens, do not get out.¡± Next, Donald tossed the car key to Jennifer and headed toward the parking exit. He could sense the aura of an expert. Thetter clearly wanted to make his presence known as he made no effort to hide his aura at all. At around thirty meters away from his car, Donald spotted the person releasing the aura. He was a young man in tight-fitting leather armor, with arrogance and pride written all over his face. When Hamish saw Donald walking by, he furrowed his brows slightly because he couldn¡¯t feel any aura from thetter. Is he just a passerby? ¡°Mr. Hamish, that¡¯s him¡ªDonald Campbell,¡± Svein whispered from his hiding spot at the side. Behind him were four subordinates of Tyrone. After the Campbell family heard that there was a Dragonia Badge in Pollerton, they immediately sent Hamish over to retrieve it. Tyrone lied to Hamish that Jennifer had the Dragonia Badge and imed that he needed Hamish¡¯s help because there was a powerful expert protecting her in secret. Hamish was a proud man. Having made a name for himself at a young age, he believed no one could surpass his talents. For typical experts, his current prowess was out of reach. Thus, the first thing Hamish did upon arriving at the underground parking was to release his powerful aura and lure that elite fighter out for a duel. To his surprise, Donald appeared instead. ¡°Is he the good- for-nothing that was kicked out of the Campbell family?¡± Svein bobbed his head and exined, ¡°He was the one who resumed the Dragon Fide Project in Pollerton. Mr. Campbell is incensed about it. Mr. Hamish, since we came here for Jennifer, why don¡¯t we take this chance to get rid of him?¡± ¡°Why would you need me to kill a weakling? Do it yourself,¡± said Hamish with disdain. His words vexed Svein. Killing Donald is as easy as squashing an ant for a Mortal Realm warrior like him. I asked him to do that out of respect for him, yet he¡¯s being so full of himself! Nevertheless, Svein knew that Hamish¡¯s main agenda for the night was to fight that hidden expert. He then walked toward Donald with the four men. ¡°Hey there, Donald. I bet you never thought a day like this woulde. How dare you go against the Campbell family andunch the Dragon Fide Project in Pollerton? Do you think this project can still go on when you¡¯re dead?¡± he voiced haughtily. In the face of the four guns pointing at him, Donald fished out a cigarette from his pocket leisurely and ced it in his mouth. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Tyrone¡¯s men. Does Tyrone think he can get rid of me with some small fries?¡± ¡°Small fries?¡± Svein sneered, ¡°This is Mr. Hamish Campbell, the youngest Mortal Realm warrior from the Campbell family. Donald, do you think you have a way out?¡± Donald could obviously see that Hamish was a Mortal Realm warrior based on thetter¡¯s aura, but he did not expect thed to be the youngest expert from the Campbell family. The Campbell family actually sent out such an outstanding member to fight me? ¡°I was nning to deal with the Campbell family when I get some free time afterunching the Dragon Fide Project, but I guess it¡¯s for the better that you came here on your own. It will save me the trouble of going to you guys.¡± ¡°Still putting on a tough front right before your death, huh? Guys, shoot him!¡± Svein barked. With that, four guns were fired at the same time, and countless bullets flew toward Donald. The next moment, an unexpected scene urred before their eyes. As though trapped by a transparent shield, the bullets froze mid-air in front of Donald. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Object Maniption ¡°Is that it?¡± As Donald drew a circle in the air, the floating bullets made a one-eighty turn. ¡°You¡¯re a Quattuor Ste Warrior!¡± Terrified, Svein attempted to hide behind Hamish, but Donald had already fired the bullets forward with a snap of his fingers. In the blink of an eye, Svein and the other four were peppered by bullets until mush was all that remained of them. ¡°Mr. Hamish¡­ save me¡­¡± Svein reached out toward Hamish while lying in a pool of blood. He didn¡¯t understand why thetter didn¡¯t shield them from the barrage of bullets. As a Mortal Realm expert, he could¡¯ve saved us if he wanted to. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands.¡± A silver glint shed past, and Svein¡¯s wrist was severed while a bloody cut appeared on his neck. Donald¡¯s eyes narrowed upon realizing that Hamish¡¯s weapon of choice was des. Even until his death, Svein never understood why Hamish wanted him dead. Nheless, Donald was cognizant that a young genius like Hamish would only view someone like Svein with disdain. ¡°This is such a pleasant surprise. I didn¡¯t expect the piece of trash the Campbell family kicked out to be a Quattuor Ste Warrior.¡± Visibly thrilled, Hamish added, ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have made unbelievable sacrifices to get where you are. Just the thought of destroying all your efforts alone is making me tremble in excitement.¡± As Hamish pointed his finger at Donald, a semi-circle shield that was formed entirely with des appeared behind him. Object maniption was a basic ability of experts from the Mortal Realm. To be able to control an object at will was a testament to the user¡¯s tremendous mental energy and strength. An ordinary expert from the Mortal Realm couldn¡¯t manipte more than three items at a single time, as each additional item exacted a heavy mental toll on the user. Consequently, Hamish¡¯s ability to form a shield wall with arge number of des was more than just an impressive disy of his ability to wield arge number of objects. The tightness of the formation¡ªevident from the glistening metal without any gaps in between¡ª showcased his skill in maintaining the des in their respective positions. Unfazed by Hamish¡¯s exhibition of his prowess, Donald sneered, ¡°Fancy but futile.¡± The moment Hamish opened the five fingers of his right palm, the des forming the shield wall flew away in every direction, disappearing from Donald¡¯s sight as if they were hiding on purpose. Nevertheless, Donald was well aware that the des were not hidden. Instead, they had turned in a horizontal ne where all one could see from the front was a narrow line. Therefore, when the des flew around at high speeds, one couldn¡¯t spot them with the naked eye, creating the illusion that they had disappeared. Once again, Donald put up his transparent shield, but it didn¡¯t evenst more than a second¡ªit was destroyed the moment the des made contact. Left without a choice, Donald leaped back in rapid retreat. Unfortunately, his speed was still no match for that of the des which instantaneously sliced his outfit all over. ¡°What now, you piece of trash? Are you going to continue being stubborn?¡± Hamish gloated. Truth be told, his des could fly at an even faster speed. It was just that he enjoyed toying with his prey. As Donald hid behind a pir, Hamish¡¯s des paused their attacks after losing track of their target. However, Hamish was capable of using the des to seal all of Donald¡¯s escape routes before he gradually walked up toward the pir. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re safe hiding back there? If I had wanted you dead, hiding behind a tank would make no difference.¡± No sooner had Hamish spoken than he felt a sudden yet strange aura being exuded from behind the pir. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Revival Pill Penta Ste¡­ Hexa Ste¡­ Septet Ste¡­ Mortal Realm! Donald is a Mortal Realm expert too! Sensing something amiss, Hamish was struck by the urge to backpedal, but the pir in front of him snapped in half before he could react. From behind the pir, Donald pounced at Hamish like a ferocious tiger. While evading the attack, Hamish manipted the surrounding des to strike Donald. To his surprise, the des were deflected aside by the shattered rocks from the pir Donald had just destroyed. Donald knows object maniption too and is more proficient at it than me! It was toote for him to regret his actions at that moment, for Donald had unleashed a forceful punch at his chest. With no room to dodge, Hamish desperately used his des to form a shield in front of him. Bang! Donald¡¯s fist smashed through the shield and sent Hamish flying back¡ªspewing a mouthful of blood in mid-air. That single punch had broken his ribs, rendering him incapable of fighting any further. As Donald held a cigarette between his lips, a fearsome ashen tiger formed behind him from the shattered gravel of the pir. Together with Donald, the tiger approached Hamish step by step. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the youngest Mortal Realm expert of the Campbell family. How would they react upon learning of your death?¡± Laying on the ground, Hamish dragged his body back as he threatened, ¡°I¡¯m surprised trash like you can achieve Mortal Realm. I suppose you¡¯re the one who killed Braxton and leveled Est Montaigne, right?¡± Donald admitted with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was me.¡± Hamish let out a snort before suggesting, ¡°If you kill me now, the Youngblood family would soon begin to suspect you. Since everyone knows that I¡¯m here to capture Jennifer, you might as well let me go, and in return, I¡¯ll protect your secret.¡± Donald shook his head gradually. ¡°Have you lost your mind from your years of training? By killing you, the Youngblood family will only suspect me without any evidence. However, if I were to spare you, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to exposing myself to ckmail by the Campbell family? Grandpa has taught me one thing since I was young¡ªdead men tell no tales.¡± Sensing Donald¡¯s murderous intent, Hamish took a pill out of his pocket and swallowed it. The ashen tiger lunged toward Hamish at Donald¡¯s cue. ¡°Die!¡± Hamish roared while being covered in ash. Thereafter, the des in the air suddenly emitted a ming red glow as if they had turned into molten metal. Combining together, they took the shape of a fiery dragon that pierced through the forehead of the ashen tiger. With his body lying on the ground still, the aura that Hamish emitted climbed rapidly, elevating him from Mortal Realm to the divine stage of Mortal Realm. In fact, he was even on the brink of achieving Ether Realm. Moreover, the wounds on Hamish¡¯s body began to heal at a speed observable to the naked eye. In mere seconds, he was already as good as new. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be Jennifer¡¯s mysterious protector. Also, I can¡¯t believe I have to waste a revival pill fighting trash like you.¡± Even though the ashen tiger reconstituted behind Donald, it no longer posed a threat to Hamish. Upon ascending to the divine stage of Mortal Realm, Hamish was capable of manipting his des to greater speeds and devastation. ¡°Do you know who formted the revival pill?¡± Donald looked at Hamish as if looking at a retard. ¡°My grandfather, Raymond Campbell, devised its form. Even though it can increase one¡¯s power level temporarily, the side effects would paralyze the user for the next two years, turning one into a bedridden vegetable. In other words, after taking the pill, the growth of your strength will stop at the divine stage of Mortal Realm.¡± Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Lara To The Rescue Donald¡¯s words were like salt to Hamish¡¯s wounds. If it weren¡¯t for his dire circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to consume the revival pill. Whose fault it is if not Donald¡¯s? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Hamish¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as the des in the air began to quiver. ¡°Donald, I¡¯m going to bury you right here!¡± The des transformed into a fiery dragon that charged at Donald with a roar. Nheless, Donald stood firm as his ashen tiger leaped into the air to intercept the dragon. The massive impact from their sh sent a shockwave across the underground parking lot. Meanwhile, Tyrone, who was leading two Septet Ste Warriors, was stunned. Subsequently, he was filled with tion. ¡°It seems that Hamish has engaged Jennifer¡¯s mysterious protector in battle. Now is the time to make our move!¡± Although Hamish was a powerful warrior, he didn¡¯t have the brains to match his martial skills. If Tyrone was a Mortal Realm expert, he would have chosen to attack discreetly instead of facing the enemy head-on. Therefore, when Hamish dered that he wanted to challenge Jennifer¡¯s protector in openbat, Tyrone arranged for his men toy an ambush despite supporting the former¡¯s idea on the surface. His intention was to kidnap Jennifer once her protector was engaged in a battle with Hamish. As for the identity of Jennifer¡¯s protector, Tyrone couldn¡¯t care less about it. Tyrone had nned to leave Pollerton right after kidnapping Jennifer and drive north without stopping. Even though Jennifer¡¯s mysterious protector is powerful enough to tten Est Montaigne, there¡¯s no way he can track us down in such a short time. More than ten of his subordinates approached the car and quickly had it surrounded. Meanwhile, two Septet Ste Warriors¡ªGunther and Kraven¡ªnked Tyrone and protected him. ¡°Ms. Wilson, we meet again.¡± Tyrone walked up to the car and greeted Jennifer with a broad smile. ¡°Tyrone, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What am I trying to do? Isn¡¯t it obvious with all the men I brought? Ms. Wilson, you had better get out of the car obediently, as no one ising to your rescue.¡± No sooner had Jennifer taken out her keys to start the car than Gunther smashed its engine with his fist. After what sounded like a minor explosion, the car stopped moving entirely. ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t appreciate us asking nicely, drag her out of the car!¡± At Tyrone¡¯s cue, his men attempted to open the car door. Suddenly, a blinding silver light shed across their eyes. The subordinate whose hand was on the door handle watched in horror as his right hand was severed from his arm. ¡°Mr. Hamish, watch out!¡± As Gunther drew his sword to block above his head, a loud metallic ng rang out, followed by sparks flying in the air. The sparksnded on Tyrone¡¯s face, causing him to let out an agonized scream. When the rest of his subordinates looked up, all they saw was Lara swooping down from the sky like an angel. Wielding two crescent des, she danced gracefully among them, slicing their throats at every pass she made. ¡°Lara!¡± Sitting inside the car, Jennifer was thrilled by Lara¡¯s appearance. No wonder Donald has assigned an assistant for my security. It turns out that he has long expected something like this to happen. ¡°Ms. Wilson, I have to trouble you to take a nap.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before she realized what was going on, Jennifer caught the scent of a faint fragrance. The next thing she knew, darkness clouded her vision as she fell into a deep slumber. Lara¡¯s actions bewildered Tyrone. Isn¡¯t she here to protect Jennifer? Why did she render thetter unconscious? ¡°Gunther, can you beat this woman?¡± With a grim expression, Gunther replied, ¡°Her movements are fast, but until she releases her aura, I cannot tell the true extent of her power.¡± Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Chapter 576 I Am Lord Campbell ¡°F*ck! How can a Septet Ste Warrior like you fail to assess her strength?¡± Tyrone was no longer confident. Can it be that Hamish is fighting someone else and this woman is Jennifer¡¯s mysterious protector? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. With that thought in mind, Tyrone ordered through gritted teeth, ¡°Both of you, attack Jennifer together. You must annihte her no matter what!¡± It¡¯s better that I don¡¯t do it myself. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way I woulde out of this alive. Without a moment¡¯s dy, Gunther and Kraven charged at Lara, nking her on each side. Gunther was a proficient swordsman. As the long sword in his hand evolved into an afterimage, he unleashed a horizontal sh at Lara, hoping to force her to retreat. As for Kraven, he was someone who wielded his fists with deft brutality. He was waiting for the moment Lara backed off from Gunther¡¯s attack so that he could strike her when her center of gravity shifted. Even though both men were on the same page and were working together perfectly, it was a shame they had to face Lara as their foe. Swinging the crescent de in her left hand, Lara managed to block Gunther¡¯s long sword with a loud ng. Before Gunther could counterattack, she drew a blinding sh in the air with her de. Consequently, a clean cut appeared right across Gunther¡¯s throat. Everything happened so fast that Kraven, who was waiting for Lara to retreat, was shocked to see Gunther killed instead. The urge to flee welled up inside him, but Lara wasn¡¯t going to allow him to do so. She flung the crescent de in her right hand forward. As if it had a mind of its own, the de aimed for Kraven¡¯s left leg before making a few rapid circles around it. Thereafter, his leg was sliced into pieces as if it were a sausage. ¡°Object maniption! Mortal Realm expert! You¡¯re a¡ª¡± Before Kraven could finish, the crescent de made sure those were thest words that rolled off his tongue. Meanwhile, Tyrone copsed onto the ground, wetting his pants from the traumatizing sight before him. He had assumed that sess was secured with two Septet Ste Warriors and couldn¡¯t have imagined how easily their lives were taken. ¡°Spare me! I¡¯m Tyrone of the Campbell family. If you kill me, my family will never let you go! In fact, Hamish, a Mortal Realm expert, is among us right now. You had better not act recklessly! Hamish! Save me, Hamish!¡± Tyrone screamed for help at the top of his lungs. Inside his mind, he had already cursed Hamish with every single swear word he knew. If this woman turns out to be Jennifer¡¯s mysterious protector, Hamish should have ended his battle and rushed back here! What the f*ck is that bastard doing? Just as Tyrone was wallowing in fear, he finally heard the sound of approaching footsteps. Thinking that Hamish had arrived, he was shocked to see Donald when he turned around. ¡°Donald, why are you here?¡± The all-smiling Donald stared at Tyrone. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± ¡°Were you the one fighting Hamish just now? This isn¡¯t possible. If that was the case, you would have already been dead!¡± Shrugging, Donald replied, ¡°Do you really see me as nothing but a piece of trash?¡± Tyrone wasn¡¯t a fool. The sight of Donald standing unscathed triggered an epiphany in him. ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± ¡°Donald, of course.¡± His smile gradually faded away and was reced by an icy look in his eyes. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯ve another identity¡ªLord Campbell.¡± What? Donald is Lord Campbell? Staring at Donald in disbelief, Tyrone finally understood why whoeverid a finger on Jennifer would vanish from the face of the earth. ¡°Kill him. It will serve as a warning to the Campbell family.¡± Donald waved his hand, and his tone couldn¡¯t be any more casual. ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Tyrone attempted ast-minute struggle, but Lara didn¡¯t give him the chance. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Suspecting Lord Campbell As his head was lopped off by her crescent de, thest thing Tyrone saw within his blurry vision was his headless body on the ground. Following Braxton¡¯s death, news of Tyrone¡¯s beheading and Hamish¡¯s disappearance sent shockwaves through the Ten Prestigious Families. It was also rumored that the head of the Campbell family died in shock upon hearing the news. As a result, an uproar was sparked within the sleepy city of Pollerton. As there were less than a hundred Mortal Realm experts in the entire world, they were considered invincible wherever they went. However, not only was the Youngblood family¡¯s safe house destroyed, but Hamish of the Campbell family also disappeared. The turn of events triggered everyone¡¯s curiosity as to what was going on in Pollerton, and if there was an undefeatable warrior there. Meanwhile, inside the Trapezium Pce in Yeringham, the stern-looking Lamont was sitting at the head of the conference room table. ¡°Exin to me how the Ten Prestigious Families messed up the situation in Pollerton.¡± Previously, they had a simple n¡ªto equally divide Pollerton and strike it rich together. However, ever since Lord Campbell¡¯s faction got involved, they lost control of the situation there. Not only did they fail to preserve their grip on the various industries within the city, but they also allowed Donald to discreetly establish the Dragon Fide Corporation which became a directpetitor. Now that Braxton and Tyrone had been killed, the other prestigious families withdrew their family members from the city due to their concerns about security. Consequently, Pollerton fell into a situation where there was no clear leader at the helm. ¡°Hamish was the youngest Mortal Realm expert in my family. After learning from Tyrone that there was a Dragonia Badge in Pollerton, he decided to investigate. Unfortunately, he disappeared after that. Therefore, I feel that it¡¯s imperative that we find him now. Only then can we learn the truth about what happened.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The Campbell family¡¯s representative, Talbot Campbell, who was dressed in a white mourning outfit, was visibly distraught. Tyrone¡¯s death and Hamish¡¯s disappearance dealt a devastating blow to Luke, who died from shock after puking a mouthful of blood. Thus, his death impacted the Campbell family just as gravely. As a result, the Campbell family couldn¡¯t care less about profit anymore. All they could think of was getting to the bottom of the matter and finding the culprit. Only then could they exact revenge on Luke¡¯s behalf. Lamont calmly remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t deny the importance of finding out who the perpetrator is. After all, the destruction of Est Montaigne had impacted Youngblood Group greatly. That said, have you considered the possibility that Lord Campbell is the one behind all this?¡± Lamont¡¯s question caused everyone¡¯s expressions to drastically change. Even though Lord Campbell helmed Quadfield currently, his identity remained a mystery, while his strength was difficult to estimate. If he was the one behind Braxton and Tyrone¡¯s deaths and was also responsible for Hamish¡¯s disappearance, the matter would be significantly moreplicated. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Talbot eximed. ¡°The Campbell family has no quarrel with Lord Campbell, so why would he take Tyrone¡¯s life? Besides, if he really wants the Campbell family destroyed, there¡¯s no need for him to take such ndestine measures. Wouldn¡¯t a single order from him be enough to eradicate my entire family?¡± The rest of the representatives nodded in agreement. Based on Lord Campbell¡¯s influence, he didn¡¯t need to resort to such unscrupulous methods at all. Since he could wipe out the Ten Prestigious Families with a snap of his fingers, it made no sense for him to do so in such a roundabout way. Lamont sneered, ¡°How do you know that there¡¯s no bad blood between the Campbell family and Lord Campbell? And what makes you think that he is always transparent in what he does?¡± ¡°Lamont, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°My point is that judging from the power spectrum within Pollerton, only Lord Campbell is capable of destroying Est Montaigne and making Hamish disappear. Unless, of course, you know someone else that¡¯s equally powerful?¡± Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Adamantium Lamont¡¯sment caused silence to descend upon the room. Such a possibility wasn¡¯t lost among them, for everyone was familiar with how Tyrone and Oscar usually conducted themselves. Hence, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise for them to have offended Lord Campbell. Even then, they still refused to consider such a scenario, as Lord Campbell was just way too powerful for them to deal with. In the event he was really responsible, there was little they could do to retaliate. ¡°I know what all of you are worried about. The reason I called all of you here is to tell you that you no longer need to fear Lord Campbell.¡± ¡°Lamont, what do you mean?¡± The moment Lamont pped his hands, a young man in his twenties entered the room. ¡°Let me introduce. This is Fabian Youngblood, the pride of the Youngblood family.¡± With an emotionless expression, Fabian looked condescendingly at the representatives of the Ten Prestigious Families as if they were mere insects. Talbot scoffed, ¡°Lamont, are you telling us that we no longer have to be afraid of Lord Campbell just because of this disciple of yours?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I meant.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Nheless, Lamont wasn¡¯t bothered by Talbot¡¯s response. Instead, he suggested with a smile, ¡°Talbot, if memory serves me right, you¡¯re a Hexa Ste Warrior. Why don¡¯t you spar with my nephew?¡± When Talbot threw Fabian a nce, he couldn¡¯t detect an aura from thetter at all. This indicates that he¡¯s either an ordinary man or so powerful that I¡¯m incapable of evaluating the true extent of his power. However, at twenty years of age, how is it possible that he is more powerful than I am? Talbot responded in a haughty tone, ¡°I¡¯m already in my forties. There¡¯s no glory for me in beating up a kid.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The smiling Lamont responded, ¡°If you can beat Fabian, Youngblood Group will present you with two safe houses.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Donald¡¯s eyes lit up. Every one of the ten families was dying to know the secrets behind the safe houses. After all, Youngblood Group was the only one that owned safe houses in the entire world. If the Campbell family were to receive two, they might be able to produce their own safe houses after spending a few years reverse-engineering the ones they received. Just that thought alone filled Talbot with excitement. Getting to his feet to stretch his limbs, he said to Fabian, ¡°Kid, please don¡¯t take this personally.¡± Fabian still didn¡¯t move a muscle, as if Talbot¡¯s words were nothing but the utterances of a fool. As two safe houses were now at stake, Talbot couldn¡¯t afford to make a mistake. As a result, he unleashed his War God force field and elevated his power right up to Hexa Ste divine stage. ¡°Take this!¡± Just like aet, Talbot burst forward to strike. Nevertheless, Fabian didn¡¯t show any intention of defending himself against the attack. Ding! A deafening noise rang out, reverberating across the area. It sounded as if Talbot had struck some kind of reinforced steel. ¡°No, this is impossible!¡± Talbot stared nkly in front, his face filled with disbelief. His fist¡ªthrown with everything he got¡ªhadnded exactly on Fabian¡¯s face. Even if Fabian was a Hexa Ste divine stage warrior, taking the punch head-on would have still meant instant death. However, not only did Fabian take it head-on, but he was also unharmed. At that moment, his face was entirely covered by a ck-colored metal that absorbed the power of Talbot¡¯s punch. That was the reason why he was unscathed. In fact, his body didn¡¯t even budge at all. ¡°Adamantium! It¡¯s really Adamantium! Why does he have it inside his body? Isn¡¯t it really rare and precious?¡± Bybining metal alloys with one¡¯s physical body, a humanized weapon was created. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Partnership Incorporating and developing adamantium had always been part of Youngblood Group¡¯s business n, but unfortunately, the superalloy was far too precious for them to turn their aspiration into reality. Fabian¡¯s ability to handle adamantium wasn¡¯t all that surprising, but it was shocking that he could use it to turn himself into a humanoid weapon. Everyone could only wonder if Lamont had ns to assign him to Pollerton. Sure enough, Lamont burst outughing. ¡°Your punches are weak, Talbot. I can¡¯t believe you have the nerves to say you¡¯re in the Hexa Ste divine stage!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got to hand it to the Youngblood family for busting out something as precious as adamantium,¡± Talbot fumed. ¡°However, even with the help of the superalloy, do you honestly think this kid will be able to take on Mortal Realm experts? Do you think he can measure up to Lord Campbell?¡± So what if the superalloy is powerful? No battles have ever been determined by weapons alone. What matters the most is still the strength that the individual possesses! I may not have been able to break through the adamantium¡¯s defense, but that doesn¡¯t mean other Mortal Realm experts or Lord Campbell would fail at it too! Having anticipated Talbot¡¯s line of questioning, Lamont turned to Fabian. ¡°Go on and show them what you¡¯re made of.¡± With that, Fabian instantly unleashed his War God force field, leaving Talbot stunned and speechless. Oh, my goodness. What an overwhelming force field Fabian has! He¡¯s no ordinary man! Is he in the Mortal Realm divine stage? Wait a minute¡­ No! He¡¯s an Ether Realm expert! Talbot gaped at Fabian like he was staring at a monster, to the point where he felt close to bursting a blood vessel. In all honesty, he wasn¡¯t even sure if the immense pressure was due to the Ether Realm force field or if he was boiling with jealousy. After all, how could anyone from the Campbell family not feel bitter about the Youngbloods outshining them? Hamish, for example, was the youngest Mortal Realm expert in the Campbells. He had a bright future ahead of him and was undoubtedly the apple of his family¡¯s eye. Fabian was younger and more formidable than Hamish, yet the way the Youngblood family had treated him was utterly baffling. Not only had they not kept him out of harm¡¯s way, but they had also sent him to Pollerton to go up against Donald. Then, the realization finally dawned on Talbot. Ah, there can only be one logical exnation for that¡­ The Youngblood family must have someone who¡¯s even more extraordinary than Fabian! ¡°Well? Does anyone else still doubt my words?¡± Lamont asked. One thing was for sure¡ªan Ether Realm expert imbued with the powers of adamantium was more than worthy of taking on the mighty Donald Campbell. After a moment of hesitation, Talbot replied, ¡°Since the Youngbloods are already poised to send Fabian to Pollerton, can¡¯t you guys resolve everything on your own? Why do you need to drag the rest of the Ten Prestigious Families along?¡± As it turned out, Talbot had asked the most pressing question that everyone else had in their minds. The Youngblood family had already shown they were capable enough of going up against Donald, so why would they still need the Ten Prestigious Families? Wouldn¡¯t that only burden them? Lamontughed. ¡°Do you know why our family has flourished for a thousand years? It¡¯s because we know better than to keep all the benefits to ourselves. Besides, I¡¯m sure the market in Pollerton is big enough to amodate all of us. In any case, the Youngblood family will deal with Lord Campbell, and I¡¯d like the rest of you to carve up Pollerton¡¯s market till it belongs to nobody else but the Ten Prestigious Families. That¡¯s not too much to ask of you, is it?¡± The Ten Prestigious Families had pulled out of Pollerton in the first ce because of the invisible expert, but now that they had the Youngbloods as their anchor, how could they still turn their backs on such a prime area? They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Youngblood family had any other intentions, but at the same time, no one in their right mind would decline the partnership. After leaving Trapezium Pce, the ten families promptly reappointed representatives to head to Pollerton, except this time, they chose members from the branch families who were easily receable. By the time Jennifer woke up, it was already ten in the morning. She hurriedly made her way to the CEO¡¯s office, only to find Donald casually sitting on the couch with a cup of coffee in one hand as he read the newspaper.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Board Meeting ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Jennifer grumbled. I had nned toe earlier since there¡¯s so much to do at the office, but I can¡¯t believe I slept the entire morning away¡­ ¡°You were sleeping so soundly, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to wake you. Besides, work is a never- ending task list. Why push yourself so hard?¡± Upon hearing that, Jennifer rolled her eyes. ¡°Yes, work is endless, but if we don¡¯t tackle them as they come, we might lose many opportunities along the way,¡± she said before scratching her head in confusion. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ How did I fall asleepst night?¡± All I remember is going to the underground parking after dinner with Donald. Everything else after that feels like a dreamlike blur¡­ ¡°You got home, crawled into bed, and fell asleep. How else would you sleep?¡± Donald muttered, feeling a twinge of guilt. Lara does a pretty good job at protecting Jennifer, but she¡¯s horrible at controlling the dosage of the sleeping drug. My goodness, Jennifer can¡¯t even remember what happenedst night! Just as Jennifer was still in her befuddled state, Jane entered the room with a stack of documents. ¡°Ms. Wilson, the directors heard that we¡¯ve suspended all seventeen projects and are now waiting in the conference room. They expect an exnation from you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jennifer eximed. ¡°Is there supposed to be a board meeting today? Why don¡¯t I know anything about it?¡± ¡°It was Mr. Antonio Winzark who called for the meeting,¡± Jane replied sheepishly. ¡°However, ording to ourpany¡¯s rules, you¡¯d be required to sit in too.¡± After all, Dragon Fide Corporation was formed by acquiring and merging severalpanies, which meant the board of directors had quite a lot of say inpany matters. When Jennifer turned down Antonio¡¯s bribe, she had already made it obvious she was against him. She had thought about how thetter might get back at her, but never in her wildest dreams did she think he¡¯d pick such a crucial juncture to make things difficult for her. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Despite her overwhelming uncertainty, Jennifer followed Jane to the conference room, where all twenty-three directors were already seated. Although half of them didn¡¯t wield any real power, the fact remained that their votes yed a crucial role. As such, the directors never thought too highly of Jennifer and even felt they had more authority than her. ¡°My apologies for dragging you here despite your busy schedule, Ms. Wilson,¡± Antonio remarked before Jennifer could say anything, making it clear that he was in charge. ¡°However, this meeting is of the utmost importance as it concerns ourpany¡¯s future. That¡¯s why I threw it together at thest minute. I hope you don¡¯t mind, Ms. Wilson.¡± Jennifer merely took her seat and shot a nce at Antonio. ¡°What is it? Just speak your mind.¡± This time around, another director, Jax Barrera, spoke up instead. ¡°Ms. Wilson, we heard that you suspended all seventeen of ourpany¡¯s projects. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jennifer answered without hesitation. ¡°Those projects failed to meet ourpany¡¯s design and construction guidelines, so I pulled the plug on them. Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem suspending the projects if they didn¡¯t meet our guidelines, but is it necessary to axe all seventeen of them?¡± Jax retorted before tossing a document folder toward Jennifer. ¡°Do you know how much your willfulness has cost us? Not only has this demolition burned away forty- seven million of our initial investment, but it has also dyed the reconstruction of Dragon Fide Vi. Rebuilding these seventeen projects will require the same amount of time and money we had invested previously. Our money doesn¡¯te easy, Ms. Wilson. Don¡¯t you think you should¡¯ve discussed this with us instead of making your own decision?¡± Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Kick Him Out Upon hearing Jax, Jennifer heaved a sigh of relief. Ha! So that¡¯s what the directors have gathered to confront me about. I guess I¡¯ve overestimated Antonio¡¯s capabilities. ¡°As the CEO, I didn¡¯t see the need to consult with everyone over such a clear vition of our company¡¯s rules and regtions. Moreover, I¡¯ve already lodged a report for our mary loss, and the police will handle the case from here on out. All those involved in the scam will be arrested and held responsible for their actions.¡± ¡°So what if those people end up in jail? Will we be able to get our money back?¡± Jax fumed. ¡°Ms. Wilson, nothing matters more than profits when we¡¯re running a business. What good will we get from you recklessly demolishing the buildings and making a police report?¡± ¡°What do you guys want, then?¡± ¡°Simple. We¡¯ve prepared a document, and all that¡¯s required is your signature,¡± Jax uttered before tossing another folder toward Jennifer. As soon as thetter read the document, a wave of fury crashed through her. What? This document states that I must transfer twenty percent of my shares to Antonio and promote him to Dragon Fide Corporation¡¯s deputy CEO! If I were to sign this, my position in thepany would be affected, and Antonio would end up with as much authority as I do. The next second, Jennifer flung the document onto the table. ¡°I won¡¯t sign it. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡± An arrogant sneer instantly crept across Jax¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Wilson, we¡¯re the ones who get to decide if you¡¯ve done right or wrong. In any case, it doesn¡¯t matter if you refuse to sign the document. It will still be executed once the board has passed the vote.¡± As long as half of the twenty-three directors passed the vote, Jennifer could still refuse to sell her shares to Antonio, but there was no doubt thetter would be Dragon Fide Corporation¡¯s deputy CEO. Just as Jennifer was feeling frustrated and helpless, Donald, who had been listening intently the entire time, suddenly stood up. After skimming through the document ced before Jennifer, he promptly tore it to shreds. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys had the cheek to produce such a document. Are all twenty-three of you blockheads?¡± ¡°We¡¯re the board of directors, Donald! The least you can do is show us some respect!¡± All twenty-three directors used to hold executive-level positions in theirpanies, but after merging with Dragon Fide Corporation, they had no choice but to be demoted to directors. Even though their sries wereparable to what they were getting previously, they couldn¡¯t stand not having any power or say inpany affairs. Initially, they had thought Jennifer would curry favor with them, thus giving them a chance to wrangle some power for themselves. Unfortunately, not only did Jennifer not care about them, but she also went to the extent of scrapping the seventeen projects and lodging a police report! To make matters worse, those project managers were all trusted subordinates of the directors, so Jennifer¡¯s actions only infuriated them even more. Therefore, when Antonio privately approached them to pass the vote on the document, everyone agreed without hesitation. Since Jennifer Wilson looks down on us directors, we shall exercise our voting rights and show her that we¡¯re not to be trifled with! As for Donald, the directors knew he was the founder of Dragon Fide Corporation but always felt that he had merely scammed his way to the top. To them, he was neither capable nor reliable. Otherwise, why would he have given the position of CEO to a woman? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After witnessing Donald¡¯s antics, Jax sneered, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to add another motion to our board meeting today. I propose we kick Mr. Campbell out of Dragon Fide Corporation!¡± Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Termination Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°So do I!¡± The moment Jax voiced his suggestion, neen other directors quickly chimed in. Cunning as always, Antonio held himself back from taking a stance. After all, he knew it was only a matter of time before Donald was kicked out of thepany. ¡°Why are you doing this, Mr. Campbell? Everyone here is a distinguished member of the board of directors. They aren¡¯t inferior to you in terms of position and power.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Donald said with a chuckle. ¡°Who else agrees with him? Raise your hands if you do.¡± ¡°Fine! Do you think we¡¯re afraid of you?¡± With that, the neen directors raised their hands, and Donald quickly snapped a photo of them with his phone. When he realized he had left Antonio out of the group picture, he turned to thetter. ¡°Mr. Winzark, what do you think about this proposal? Are you for or against it?¡± Antonio¡¯s lips curled into a sheepish smile. ¡°Does my opinion matter? Hasn¡¯t the oue already been decided by the votes?¡± ¡°Of course, it matters. Tell me, are you for or against kicking me out?¡± Antonio cleared his throat and replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯m against it. I know you¡¯ve always been impatient and straightforward, Mr. Campbell. However, since the majority of our directors have already passed the vote, there¡¯s no way I can change the oue.¡± ¡°You sure are a slimy rat,¡± Donald said as he patted Antonio on the shoulder. ¡°For that reason alone, I shall let you remain in thepany for a couple more days.¡± Needless to say, those words left Antonio dumbfounded. Huh? He¡¯s the one who¡¯s about to be kicked out of thepany, yet he¡¯s still iming to let me stay on for two more days? What right does he have? ¡°I think there¡¯s one thing that everyone here has failed to realize. I was the one who proposed the Dragon Fide Project, and I was also the one who suggested rebuilding the Dragon Fide Vi. More importantly, I¡¯ve never asked any of you to invest in these projects. Your bosses were the ones who approached me and expressed their desire to work with me. They wanted to get Dragon Fide Vi up and running again,¡± Donald said as his gaze swept the room. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m giving all of you onest chance to repent.¡± Furious, Jax mmed his hand on the table. ¡°The voting result is already out, so what right do you have to give us another chance? As far as the board of directors is concerned, you¡¯re no longer a member of Dragon Fide Corporation, Donald Campbell! Get out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Get out!¡± Donald snickered and sent the photo to Dragon Fide Corporation¡¯s WhatsApp group, along with a summary of what had been discussed. Seeing that Donald still refused to budge, Jax picked up the officendline and called for security backup. s, the security guards had just entered the conference room when Jax¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Wynter Lowe? Huh? Why is my boss calling at this time? Without further ado, Jax toned down his voice by a few notches and answered the phone. ¡°Ms. Lowe, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Jax Barrera, you¡¯ve been fired. Leave Dragon Fide Corporation immediately.¡± ¡°N-No, Ms. Lowe. I¡ª¡± Before Jax could exin further, Wynter hung up the phone on him. As it turned out, he wasn¡¯t the only one to have experienced that. Charles, Arnaldo, Holton, Hannah, Eleanor, and Lana, had also called the other directors and fired them on the spot. There were no reasons given, and the directors¡¯ track records didn¡¯t matter, either. As long as they had raised their hands, they were all stripped of their positions in Dragon Fide Corporation. Naturally, Antonio and the other neen directors were shell-shocked. They had always seen Donald as a good-for-nothing and believed that Jennifer was the only threat they needed to get rid of to gain control of thepany. However, after seeing how things had yed out, it finally dawned on them that Donald was the real head honcho. Otherwise, how would he have the power to terminate all of them in one go? Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Cutting Ties Antonio finally understood what Donald meant. If he had also agreed to chase Donald out of the company, he would have also gotten a phone call and been informed that he was fired. Who the heck is Donald? Why does he have such powerful connections? ¡°Please leave the meeting room now that you¡¯re no longer directors of thepany.¡± Dissatisfied with the oue, Jax yelled begrudgingly at Donald, ¡°Don¡¯t assume you would be able to dictate everything in Pollerton, Campbell! Dragon Fide Corporation wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything without us assisting you in its management!¡± It seemed that Jax had thought himself quite a capable person. As soon as Donald waved his arm, two security guards stepped forward to subdue and remove Jax from the meeting room. Neen out of the twenty-three directors were fired just like that. Aside from Donald and Jennifer, the only ones left in the meeting room were Antonio Winzark, Filbert Yoanno, Yulia Jackson, and Harry Longman. Donald cast the document in front of Jennifer in Antonio¡¯s direction with a smirk. ¡°Do you still wish for the board to vote on this, Mr. Winzark?¡± Antonio was sweating nervously. D*mn you! Everyone in the meeting room is on your side! What¡¯s even the point of voting? ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. After some thought, I think there are still some mistakes regarding this document. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now if there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Campbell, Ms. Wilson.¡± Antonio didn¡¯t want to linger in the meeting room for another second. Initially, he was expecting to be able to take away at least half of Jennifer¡¯s power through the board meeting. Yet, all of those who opposed her were gotten rid of, and Antonio was left to fight alone. The moment Antonio left, the remaining three people stood up to greet Donald and Jennifer. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Mr. Campbell, Ms. Wilson.¡± Donald nodded before sitting down to continue reading the newspaper. It was an indication that Jennifer would be handling the rest of the situation by herself. Jennifer had gone through the three people¡¯s resumes, so she was aware that other than Filbert, none of them held any positions. After Donald got rid of the nuisances from the board of directors in her stead, she knew she had to trust the remaining three people with important tasks. ¡°Filbert, I¡¯ve decided to have you take charge of the construction of Dragon Fide Vi. I will be holding you ountable for any problems regarding the vis¡¯ construction. Do you have any questions?¡± ¡°No problem, Ms. Wilson!¡± ¡°Dragon Fide Corporation is established recently, Yulia. We¡¯re in dire need of shaping the group¡¯s image that¡¯ll be used to promote Dragon Fide Vi. You¡¯ll be in charge of this part.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Wilson.¡± ¡°Harry, we¡¯re a newpany, so we have to prioritize expanding our market andmunicating with our coborative partners. You¡¯ll be in charge of public rtions.¡± ¡°Okay, Ms. Wilson.¡± Seeing that none of them objected to their responsibilities, Jennifer nodded. ¡°Get started with work if you have no questions.¡± After all three of them left the meeting room, Jennifer approached Donald toin, ¡°Have you already known that the directors were dissatisfied with me? Why didn¡¯t you help me out earlier? Why must you humiliate me like that?¡± Donald tapped her nose with his finger before answering, ¡°What do you even mean by that? I just wanted to see how capable you are. Darling, I handed Dragon Fide Corporation over to you, so I wish for you to deal with these situations with your own abilities.¡± Jennifer was on the verge of tears when she noticed his serious expression while saying that. Her feelings of aggrievedness dissipated right away. Donald didn¡¯t see her as just a pretty face. He truly wished for her to be the CEO of Dragon Fide Corporation. After a day¡¯s work, Jennifer left thepany whiletching herself to Donald. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Blood Is Thicker Than Water ¡°Darling, it has been a while since west went to the night market. Why don¡¯t we go there tonight?¡± Jennifer used to frequent the night market with Donald. Back then, neither of them had much money, but food in the night market was cheap, so a small amount of money could feed them both. As they became busy with work, they turned to ordering takeaway from nearby restaurants. It had been such a long time since they got a taste of food in the market. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s walk there.¡± After all, night markets were mostly frequented by university students, so they would stick out like a sore thumb if they drove. They walked to the market following the trail by the river. After some time, they noticed a crowd gathered in front of a stall. ¡°D*mn! You sure are reckless to set up a stall without knowing a thing about Mr. Raven from Sunrise!¡± Raven, who wore a Polo shirt, was enjoying some grilled meat while sitting on a blue chair. He behaved arrogantly as he looked despicably at the man kneeling before him. Raven spat the bone in his mouth in front of the man and said casually, ¡°The fact that you can set up a stall here means you have some money. Let¡¯s see¡­ I will protect you if you pay me twenty thousand.¡± The man retorted seethingly, ¡°We¡¯re earning money doing honest work and also renting the stall with our own money, so why should I pay extra money to you?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite the stubborn one.¡± Raven stabbed the skewer he was holding into the man¡¯s hand, causing the man to wail in pain while the hooligans around them burst intoughter. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Dad?¡± When Jennifer peeked through the crowd, she realized the man kneeling on the ground was none other than her father. Her first reaction was wanting to rush over to Leonard, but she hesitated upon recalling what he and Linda had done to her. ¡°Don¡¯t hit my husband! I already called the police! Leave us alone! Go away!¡± Linda was about to throw a tantrum after dashing out from the side. However, Gerard Lawson, a subordinate of Raven¡¯s, pped her in the face and toppled her with a kick before she coulde near them. ¡°Who the heck are you? Stay away when Mr. Raven is working!¡± Linda was about to pounce again after being hit, but two hooligans grabbed her and pressed her face against the ground. Blood stained the ground as her face was grated by the hard surface. As Leonard and Linda were hit, Kevin, whose hand was still bandaged, shrunk in a corner without a word as if Leonard and Linda were strangers to him. All the while, Jennifer¡¯s heart ached as she watched from among the crowd. They were her parents, after all, so she felt like interfering. Yet, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do if she wound up being pestered by them again if she did. Raven stepped on Leonard¡¯s hand and trampled on it while speaking. ¡°You will obey the rules in the market if you wish to set up a stall here. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t wish to pay us. This just means we¡¯re going to have to wreck this stall up every time we see you.¡± As soon as he waved his arm, the hooligans picked up the folding stools and steel bars to wreck the stall. When Leonard, who was still kneeling, tried to stand up, Raven gave Gerard a look, and thetter took out a flick knife and was about to stab it into Leonard¡¯s back. Unlike how he imagined, Leonard didn¡¯t end up copsing in a pool of his own blood on the ground. Gerard noticed Donald holding his hand in an iron grip. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to wreck their stall, but hurting people is unforgivable.¡± ¡°Donald?¡± Both Leonard and Linda were surprised. Neither of them expected him to show up. Raven mocked, ¡°Wow, someone¡¯s trying to be the hero in this day and age. Kid, you must already have a death wi¨C¡± Before Raven could finish his sentence, Donald exerted some force and stabbed the knife that Gerard was holding into Gerard¡¯s stomach. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Do Not Undermine Him Raven¡¯s expression turned grim. Is he that ruthless? ¡°Murder! Murder!¡± The onlookers thought they were just watching a fight breaking out on the streets. However, they quickly scattered when they realized people¡¯s lives were at stake. Gerard clutched his stomach and wailed on the floor. Other thugs gathered around after hearing the commotion. All of them cast wary nces at Donald. ¡°Brat, where are you from?¡± Raven was taken aback by Donald¡¯s ruthlessness. He had heard that it was not peaceful in Pollerton lately, and he was afraid that he might be down on his luck that day. ¡°Falport Street.¡± ¡°Falport Street?¡± Raven mumbled. He thought that the name rang a bell. However, he couldn¡¯t seem to ce which gang the brutal young man was from. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Just when he was racking his brain, Raven noticed the signboard by the roadside that read: Falport Street. Isn¡¯t that just this street¡¯s name? Raven¡¯s face sank as he chided, ¡°How dare you toy with me, brat! Go on, finish him!¡± A group of thugs wielding a multitude of weaponsunched at Donald right away. However, they were not even War Gods, to begin with. Hence, they were nothing on Donald. With a few shes, Donald managed to knock them all to the ground. To teach them a lesson, Donald crippled one of their hands each. Raven was not dumb. He knew that he had met a formidable opponent when he saw that hisckeys were brought down so easily. He turned around and intended to flee the scene. However, Donald was a step ahead of Raven and seized him. ¡°Look, we¡¯re both just trying to make our way around here. Just spare me some dignity¡ª¡± p! Before Raven could finish, Donald pped him right across his face. ¡°You damn¡ª¡± p! ¡°I am¡ª¡± p! Donald was like a machine programmed for pping. No matter what Raven said, the former just kept pping him across his face. Raven wanted to defend himself, but he realized that Donald was too fast. Before he could even lift his hand to cover himself, Donald had already pped him. To Raven¡¯s despair, the after-momentum of Donald¡¯s ps was really strong. His mind would go nk for about two to four seconds after each p. When he finally managed to snap back into his senses, another p would alreadynd on his face. After pping Raven thirty-five times, Donald finally let go of the already hazy man. ¡°Donald, you¡ª¡± Leonard was ovee by mixed feelings as he eyed Donald, who was standing before him. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Donald looked at Leonard and said impassively, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Even if you¡¯re not the one getting beaten up today, I¡¯ll still make a move.¡± ¡°Jenny!¡± Linda, who had slumped to the floor, noticed Jennifer, who was standing afar, immediately got up and ran toward her daughter. ¡°Jenny, I was wrong. It was all my fault. Could you forgive me?¡± Linda pleaded. Jennifer was a soft-hearted person. She couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear after listening to the woman¡¯s plea. ¡°We are not rted by any means now. Please don¡¯t pull at me,¡± Jennifer replied. Linda was initially stumped, but she was quick to regain herposure and yelled, ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m your mother. I gave birth to you. How could you say that we¡¯re not rted? Besides, your father and I know that we¡¯re wrong. We sold thepany and decided to make an honest living by setting up a stall. We didn¡¯t know that we¡¯d still be bullied by others as we tried to get by on our own.¡± ¡°You guys sold thepany?¡± Jennifer asked in a rather incredulous tone. ¡°Thepany is easily worth more than a few million. Why did you guys just sell it off like that?¡± Linda was stumped and didn¡¯t know how to answer Jennifer. Meanwhile, Leonard exined, ¡°Thatpany owed a lot of debt. It was not worth five million at all. Since we also need to fund your younger brother¡¯s surgery, we had no choice but to sell it off.¡± Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Chapter 586 A Helping Hand Jennifer thought that as long as her parents managed thepany well, they could provide for themselves for the rest of their lives. Now that they had sold off thepany, Jennifer knew that they must not have much money left. ¡°Do you still want to go to the night market?¡± Donald asked Jennifer. Donald didn¡¯t think that there were any redeemable qualities to her parents, especially since they had sent her off to sleep with Braxton for their own gains. Donald¡¯s question snapped Jennifer out of her thoughts. She bit down on her lip and pushed Linda away. Then, she made her way to Donald¡¯s side and held his hand. Jennifer took concrete steps to showcase her determination. She had done Donald wrong in many things because of her good-for-nothing parents. This time, she vowed that she would never make the same mistake again. Linda started bawling as she watched Jennifer disappear at the end of the street. Leonard got up from the ground and bent over to pick up the ruins of the barbecue stall. This barbecue stall was all that they had left. If they didn¡¯t hurry up and clean up the mess to reopen their stall, they would be starving next month. Kevin, who had been sitting in a corner the whole time, burst outughing as he watched on. ¡°Forget it, Mom. What are you doing crying on the floor? Jennifer has decided to go with Donald and abandoned the two of you. She¡¯s a CEO now. Why would she give a damn about us? What¡¯d I tell you last time? Daughters are bound to get married, and they¡¯re going to follow their husbands. Look, I was right. I¡¯m the only one apanying you guys now, aren¡¯t I?¡± Kevin snickered. Leonard approached Kevin and pped him hard across his face. Thetter lifted his head and red at Leonard. ¡°Did you just hit me? Was I wrong? What right do you have to hit me?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve never hit you in thest twenty years! I regret that I¡¯m only hitting you now!¡± Leonard berated. He gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would your sister have abandoned us just like that? If you hadn¡¯t been a good-for-nothing son and got us into so much trouble, would we have to make a living by setting up a stall at this age?¡± Kevin shot up from the ground and said coldly, ¡°All right. Put all the me on me. Since you think I¡¯m the ck sheep of the family, I might as well leave now.¡± Then, Kevin walked away without looking back. ¡°Kev!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Linda couldn¡¯t live with the fact that her son was also leaving now, especially after her daughter had just turned her back on them. Leonard felt a satisfying rush when he saw Linda slumped to the floor, wailing like a little child. He felt like she deserved it all. He did notfort her and continued to clean up the mess. Meanwhile, at another bustling night market street, Jennifer¡¯s eyes were brimming red with tears. ¡°Darling, do you think I was being too heartless?¡± Donald patted her hands and said, ¡°On the contrary, you were too kind.¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s already trying to stir trouble at my parent¡¯s stall tonight. What if that Raven guy seeks revenge from them when he¡¯s awake?¡± Jennifer asked anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t have the chance to do so,¡± Donald reassured her. Jennifer knew how influential Donald was. Hence, her eyes glinted when she heard him. ¡°Darling, do you mean you¡¯re going to intervene?¡± Jennifer was reluctant to forgive Linda because she was worried about what Donald might think. In fact, Donald was also trying to figure out how important he was to Jennifer when he asked her to leave. If Jennifer still chose to put her parents first, she wouldn¡¯t have followed him when he asked her if she wanted to continue visiting the night market. On the other hand, if Jennifer chose to go with him, it would mean that she had chosen to put him first, and she would never do anything to bail her parents out at the expense of hurting him again. After making sure of how he ranked in Jennifer¡¯s heart, Donald was actually willing to give her parents a helping hand. After all, they were her parents. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Chapter 587 ckmail ¡°To err is human, and it¡¯s great that they¡¯ve acknowledged that they¡¯re at fault. Besides, they¡¯re your parents. However, I won¡¯t help them out outright. I want to observe them for some time and see if they¡¯ve truly repented,¡± Donald said. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Darling!¡± Jennifer eximed. She tiptoed to give Donald a kiss. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you solve such a big problem, and all I¡¯m getting is a kiss?¡± Jennifer looked around and turned crimson as she edged closer to Donald and whispered, ¡°Well¡­ In that case, what if I say you¡¯re allowed to sleep with me tonight?¡± What? Is she for real? ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Donald widened his eyes in disbelief, afraid that his ears might have yed a trick on him. Jennifer¡¯s face turned beet red as she mumbled in a small voice, ¡°Forget it if you didn¡¯t hear it. I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡± ¡°I heard it! I heard it! Let¡¯s go home right now.¡± Donald felt that this happiness came too suddenly. Because Jennifer held more traditional values, the two of them had always slept in separate bedrooms. In fact, they had never even shared a bed as well. Jennifer found his eager reaction amusing. The man always seemed calm andposed. She seldom saw him getting all flustered like this. They were at the night market, and a lot of people hailed cabs to get around. Hence, Donald hadn¡¯t been able to book a car. He regretted his decision of not driving that day. Jennifer was starting to calm down as well. She was too excited that Donald had expressed his intention to help out her parents. ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t we take a raincheck? I¡¯m not ready¡­¡± Donald¡¯s eyes popped wide as he said, ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your words like that. You¡¯re not ready, but I¡¯ve been ready for a long time now!¡± He looked around and noticed that there was a five-star hotel named Sherevon Hotel just nearby. ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t we stay at a hotel tonight?¡± Donald suggested. Jennifer rolled her eyes at him, and her cheeks tinged a darker shade of red. Seeing as Jennifer didn¡¯t turn him down, Donald took her to Sherevon Hotel right away. After they were in the lobby, Donald approached the receptionist and said, ¡°I would like to book the best room you have for a night.¡± Bob had only taken a nce at the couple to know why they were there. ¡°Please provide your identification for registration. Guests are required to register their details during check-in here at our hotel,¡± Bob said. Donald took out his ID card as told and paid two thousand as a deposit before taking the room card and leading Jennifer to the elevator. ¡°Bob, which room is the couple upying?¡± The pot-bellied Paxton came waddling in as soon as Bob sat down. ¡°The presidential suite room 102. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯m just asking,¡± Paxton said. Then, he hurriedly scurried into another room and took out his ownptop to search for room 102. Soon, all seven surveince footage in room 102 showed up on his screen. Paxton licked his dry lips and smiled lecherously. He had noticed the pretty Jennifer back at the lobby reception. If he could get his hands on her explicit video, he was nning to contact her through the phone number that she left during the registration to ckmail her. That pretty little thing will surely hang on to every word I say to prevent me from circting her explicit video. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t you go sit and watch TV first? I¡¯ll go take a shower,¡± Jennifer said. After getting into the presidential suite, Jennifer felt so abashed that she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look at Donald. On the other hand, Donald was hyped up for the evening. However, he had a gnawing feeling that somebody was watching them as soon as he got into the suite. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± he said. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Chapter 588 The Culprit Donald stopped Jennifer and said, ¡°Let me go to the restroom first.¡± Jennifer nodded and took a seat on the couch aside. She took out her phone and tried to calm herself down by ying with it. Noticing that it was Donald, not Jennifer, who went into the restroom first, Paxton, who was in front of theputer screen, cursed out loud and decided to focus on Jennifer, who was in the living room. Paxton got excited when he thought about how he would soon have an exquisite beauty like Jennifer at his mercy. After getting into the restroom, Donald took out his phone and opened an application. Soon, the application showed the overallyout of the room and pointed out the location of the seven pinhole cameras installed inside the room. Donald hit on a button, and all the pinhole cameras stopped working at once. The screens on Paxton¡¯sputer went dark. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Paxton thought that hisptop was broken and tried to figure out what was wrong. Meanwhile, Donald managed to pinpoint the location of the pinhole camera in the restroom with the help of his phone and destroyed it. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m done. You may take a bath now,¡± Donald said. Jennifer blushed and went into the bathroom, locking the door behind her. Donald dismantled all the pinhole cameras installed in the room. Then, he turned to face the restroom and said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going out to buy some food. Wait for me in the room after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jennifer replied. After getting out of the room, Donald headed for the hotel lobby. At the same time, Paxton realized that the problem was not hisputer breaking down. Rather, something was wrong with the wiring of the pinhole cameras. He got out of his room and went to the electrical room of the hotel to check the wiring. To his surprise, Donald sent him flying with a kick as soon as he opened the door. ¡°Y-You¡­ Who are you? This is a room for authorized hotel staff. Loiterers and idlers are strictly prohibited entry!¡± Paxton chided. Donald let out a snicker. ¡°Really? I¡¯m a guest of the presidential suite of this hotel. Am I considered a loiterer or idler?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed in here even if you¡¯re a hotel guest. Please leave now. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to call security,¡± Paxton warned. ¡°You¡¯re going to call security?¡± Donald approached Paxton and uttered coldly, ¡°I noticed your lecherous stares when I checked in just now. Now you¡¯re here in the electrical room. Tell me, are you looking for these?¡± Then, Donald hurled a dismantled pinhole camera at Paxton, shocking thetter. Judging by his reaction, Donald knew that the pinhole cameras had something to do with the man right away. Donald felt that his anger was about to boil over. If he hadn¡¯t been vignt and had a mobile application to detect those pinhole cameras, his intimate moments with Jennifer would have been exposed to the whole world tonight. Donald stepped on Paxton¡¯s shin at the infuriating thought. The sound of a sharp crackle ensued, and Paxton¡¯s shin was broken. ¡°Ahh!¡± Paxton let out a sharp wail. Then, Donald kicked right at his face, the full momentum knocking out Paxton¡¯s two front teeth and making him swallow them. The excruciating pain stumped Paxton. He never thought that the pinhole cameras that he installed in the presidential suite would be discovered. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that Donald would react with such violence. Isn¡¯t he worried that I will report him to the police? Paxton had wanted to warn Donald. However, thetter gave Paxton no chance to speak before delivering another punch to his stomach, breaking his left rib. ¡°Please¡­ Stop¡­ hitting me¡­¡± Paxton surrendered and pleaded for mercy. He finally realized that Donald was not going to go easy on him. Paxton reckoned that the man might have beaten him to death if he had not pleaded for mercy earlier. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Do you have these pinhole cameras installed in other rooms as well?¡± Donald demanded. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Exquisite Woman ¡°Y-Yes. Every room has it.¡± Sensing Donald¡¯s darkening gaze, Paxton hurriedly waved his hands and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t install these pinhole cameras. Mr. Xanthos instructed me to do so.¡± ¡°Mr. Xanthos? Which Mr. Xanthos are you referring to?¡± ¡°Mr. Warren Xanthos, the son of this hotel¡¯s owner. However, Mr. Xanthos has been managing this hotel all along, and I¡¯m forced to follow his orders.¡± Naturally, Donald was not convinced, seeing how Paxton so quickly wanted to let others shoulder the me. However, Donald did not mind eliminating all those sc*ms of society in one stroke since he was informed of others knowing about that matter. ¡°Give him a call and ask him toe here at once.¡± Paxton uttered sulkily, ¡°Mister, do you know what time it is? Perhaps Mr. Xanthos is already asleep¡ª¡± Smack! Donald pped Paxton¡¯s face forcefully, causing thetter to lose another two teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not even ten o¡¯clock at night now, yet you¡¯re telling me he¡¯s asleep? What¡¯s the matter? Do scions nowadays take such great care of their health by turning in so early?¡± Paxton felt aggrieved after he was pped by Donald. The Xanthos family is arge and powerful n in Pollerton. I¡¯m a mere employee. Judging by how merciless this man is, if I invite Warren over, Warren will most likely be harshly beaten by Donald too. Will I be able to escape this predicament by then? I¡¯m sure the Xanthos family will want to settle the score with me afterward. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At that thought, Paxton decided not to say anything even after he was pped. ¡°Mister, if the other members of the Xanthos family know I tricked Mr. Xanthos intoing here, I¡¯ll be yed alive even if they decide not to kill me. I beg you. Please let me go.¡± Donald sneered, ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t yield until the veryst second.¡± Donald opened the door of a power distribution box and ced one of Paxton¡¯s fingers on the door frame. Then, before Paxton could make sense of what was happening, Donald abruptly mmed the door shut, causing Paxton¡¯s finger, ced on the door frame, to be bizarrely twisted out of shape. ¡°Ah!¡± Paxton almost passed out in agony. ¡°I¡¯ll make the call. I¡¯ll contact Mr. Xanthos right away!¡± He didn¡¯t dare to take the situation lightly anymore and immediately took out his phone to call Warren. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Xanthos, there¡¯s an exquisite woman here at the hotel. She¡¯s staying inside the presidential suite with her boyfriend at the moment.¡± ¡°An exquisite woman?¡± Warren sounded excited. ¡°Wait there. I¡¯lle over at once.¡± Apparently, that wasn¡¯t the first time Paxton had invited Warren in that manner. Otherwise, thetter wouldn¡¯t have epted with such crity. After ending the call, Paxton said to Donald with a trembling voice, ¡°Mister, can you please don¡¯t hit Mr. Xanthos when he¡¯s hereter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. You only need to do as I say.¡± After receiving Paxton¡¯s phone call, Warren hastened over with a group of good-for-nothing friends, arriving at the hotel in no time. ¡°Mr. Xanthos, is there really an exquisite woman tonight, as you mentioned?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Xanthos. We gave up hanging out with the girls at the bar to follow you here. Aren¡¯t we losing out a lot if there isn¡¯t an exquisite woman?¡± Warren got out of the car and pointed at the hotel¡¯s signboard. ¡°You allck standards. Take a look at this ce. This is Sherevon Hotel! Take a second and think about the people visiting Sherevon Hotel. They¡¯re all rich and powerful individuals. In other words, most of them are middle-aged men like your father. What else can their mistresses be aside from being top-tier women? Just follow my lead. I¡¯m familiar with Paxton¡¯s personality. He¡¯s got great taste.¡± Sensing Warren¡¯s exhration, Hayden and Wystan felt a little helpless. Every scion would more or less have some entricity, and Warren¡¯s kinks were peeping and taking others¡¯ photos in secret. Rumor had it Warren developed that quirk after he witnessed his father bringing a mistress home and saw the two making out inside the bedroom when he was young. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Trick From that moment onward, Warren found peeping and secretly filming others thrilling. Hayden and Wystan didn¡¯t share Warren¡¯s kink. Still, they had to tag along because they were thetter¡¯s fake friends. If they didn¡¯t do their best to please Warren, they wouldn¡¯t have someone to sponsor their expenses of leading a hedonistic lifestyle. They followed Warren to the room, but instead of seeing Paxton inside, they merely saw aputer with a ck screen. Warren tinkered with theputer for a short while before realizing the real-time surveince camera inside the presidential suite wasn¡¯t functioning while the other surveince cameras were operating as usual. ¡°D*mn it! What is that Paxton doing?¡± Warren took out his phone to call Paxton. ¡°Paxton, didn¡¯t you call me here to watch an exquisite woman? Where the f*ck are you?¡± On the other end of the phone, Paxton said, ¡°Mr. Xanthos, I¡¯m inside the electrical room. Come here. I¡¯ve already made a copy of the video.¡± ¡°F*ck! Can¡¯t you watch the video inside the room? Why did you have to go all the way to the electrical room?¡± Although Warren chided Paxton, he still hurriedly led Hayden and Wystan toward the electrical room. Noticing the door to the electrical room was left ajar, Warren pushed the door open and entered the room without a second thought. ¡°Paxton, where are you? Where¡¯s the video? Is that gorgeous woman still inside the presidential suite?¡± Paxton was sitting on a metal box, staring at Warren with a mouthful of blood. ¡°D*mn it. You¡¯re unbelievable. How did you end up in this pathetic state just by watching a video?¡± While Warren made fun of Paxton, he suddenly heard the sound of someone locking the door behind them. He turned around and saw Donald regarding himself with an amused expression. ¡°Who are you?¡± Warren immediately raised his guard at the sight of that stranger who appeared without warning. ¡°I¡¯m the husband of the gorgeous woman you mentioned.¡± Warren instantaneously realized Paxton had betrayed him after listening to Donald¡¯s words. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Warren was unfazed even after his deeds were exposed. He casually told Donald, ¡°If you want money, just tell me a figure. I¡¯ll transfer the amount to you immediately if I think it¡¯s reasonable.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Do you think this matter can be resolved using money?¡± Donald stared at Warren and continued, ¡°Paxton came clean to me earlier. He mentioned you all have taken over three thousand secret footage all these years, is that right?¡± ¡°So what if it is? What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Of course, it has something to do with me.¡± Donald grimaced. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a righteous person. Despicable sc*mbags like you despise me the most.¡± ¡°Judging by your tone, it sounds like you¡¯re more interested in bing a hero than taking the money?¡± Warren shot a look at Hayden and Wystan. The two grinned maliciously, and each brandished a switchde from their pockets. ¡°Brat, do you know who he is?¡± Hayden pointed at Warren and said, ¡°He¡¯s the scion of Xanthos Group, the son of Josiah Xanthos. Isn¡¯t this matter resolved if you ept the money he¡¯s paying you? If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s best for you, we¡¯ll cripple you right here and now. No one will dare to say a word against us even if we do that.¡± ¡°Hayden, you shouldn¡¯t speak in that manner. I like people with a sense of justice.¡± Warren took out a bank card from this pocket and tossed it at Donald. ¡°There¡¯s two hundred thousand in this card, and you can take it. However, I changed my mind now. Give me your room card because I will keep your girlfriendpany tonight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed more experienced in toying with others, Mr. Xanthos. Hahaha.¡± The trio guffawed inside the electrical room while Paxton, sitting on a metal box, shuddered in fear. Are these three scions dim-wits? Can¡¯t they see how badly beaten I am? Why are they still provoking this ruthless man? Do they think they have more than one life to spare? ¡°Very well.¡± Donald took a deep breath. ¡°Initially, I nned just to teach you all a lesson, but now, I think there¡¯s no need to go easy on you after all.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!